¡¶The two-dimensional system spans Marvel¡· Chapter 1 Joining the Army You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a series of tests including weight measurement, height, strength test, running, and endurance test, even with Jie Fa's excellent physical fitness, he squatted down and rested for a while, panting. Next to them, there was also a group of panting American youths. "Hey, Jiefa!" At this time, a sturdy young man came over, patted Jiefa on the shoulder, and then sat down directly next to Jiefa. He smiled and said loudly: "What's wrong? So Can¡¯t you stand a little exercise?¡± Jiefa, who was in tears after being slapped so hard, almost fell to the ground. After rubbing his sore shoulders, Jiefa said angrily: "Bucky! You are so careless, I have to take care of you!" " Hearing what Jiefa said, Bucky smiled awkwardly, but still pretended not to care, and said: "Okay! In our relationship, I believe you will never care about this little thing!" Looking at Bucky who looked indifferent, Jiefa could only smile indifferently and stop worrying about it. At this time, a strong man in military uniform walked to the front of the crowd and looked at the imageless group of people sitting and resting. The man's face turned cold and he shouted loudly: "Stand up!" Hearing what this man said, Jiffa, Bucky, and a group of other people all got up quickly and formed several teams in front of this man. Looking at the well-behaved people, the man's expression softened slightly, but he still didn't have a good expression. His eyes swept back and forth over the people, and the man said loudly: "You all remember, since you have passed the assessment, then From today on, you are a glorious American soldier! The country will be proud of you, the government will be proud of you, and the people will also be proud of you!" Hearing the man¡¯s words, everyone present was excited. Even Jiefa, who had been bombarded with all kinds of information in his previous life, was a little excited. After all, he had worked hard for so long, all for this moment! Looking at the excited people, the man showed a look of satisfaction and shouted loudly: "Now, I will give you three days to go back and deal with trivial matters. After three days, gather here and I will take you to the military area for training. Now, disband!!!¡± As the man¡¯s voice fell, everyone present immediately dispersed and left this simple training ground. Jiffa also walked outside with Bucky. As soon as they walked out of the training ground, a short and weak young man met the two of them, and said with a forced smile: "Bucky, Jiffa, congratulations! You passed the test so easily!" Bucky chuckled and said confidently: "Of course, don't look at who I am! I am the invincible Bucky who can defeat all nearby communities!" Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Jiffa¡¯s eyes flashed with a joking smile, and he joked: ¡°Oh?!? Is this really true? Invincible Bucky?¡± Seeing Jiefa¡¯s appearance, the thin young man beside him also had a smile in his eyes. Bucky was stunned with his smug look. He looked at Jiffa helplessly and said, "Okay! You are the invincible! Who knows how could there be a freak like you, with speed, strength, size and everything else?" You're not as good as me, but I can't beat you!" Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Jiefa also smiled softly. Jiefa has been consciously practicing various fighting skills since he was a child. Later, with the help of that ability, it was very simple to defeat Bucky who only had excellent physical fitness. Bucky¡¯s dull look lasted for a while, and soon the smile returned to his face, but the thin young man remained depressed. Jiefa keenly saw the abnormality of the thin young man and couldn't help but comfort him: "Steve! Be happy. Failure this time does not mean you will not succeed in the future. As long as you persist, I believe you will become strong one day. , successfully entered the army!" After hearing Jaffa's words and looking at Steve's expression, Bucky restrained his joy and comforted him together: "That's right! Steve, don't worry, sooner or later you will become no less than me." A strong young man! When the time comes, it won¡¯t be a piece of cake if you want to join the army!¡± After hearing what Jaffa and Bucky said, Steve said firmly: "Well! Jaffa, Bucky, don't worry! I will never give up. When the time comes, I will fight side by side with you." Woolen cloth!" Then, Jaffa and Bucky directly took Steve to a restaurant to eat and drink, in the name of celebrating Jaffa and Bucky's successful joining the army! This time, Steve drank until the restaurant closed. Steve, who was already too drunk, passed out drunk and became unconscious.?. Even Bucky was in a daze, and only Jeffa could stay awake! They were sent back to their respective homes, and Jiefa also went home by himself. Walking alone on the road, when a small breeze blew, Jiefa also became drunk and his face turned a little red. Fortunately, Jiefa¡¯s home was not far from Bakisteev¡¯s home. Not long after, Jiefa returned to his home and washed his face with cold water. Jiefa¡¯s eyes became clear again. He threw himself directly on the bed, thinking about what happened during the day. Although a lot of time had passed, a smile still appeared on Jiefa's face. Jiefa was originally just an ordinary young man in China in the 21st century. Joining the army and fighting in the war were far away from his life, let alone joining the army in the United States. All of this is because of the existence of a system, a two-dimensional system. It¡¯s called a two-dimensional system, but it brought Jiefa to the world in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, to the United States during World War II, and became a Chinese-American hybrid. Jiefa, who was new to Marvel, was completely filled with panic. Natural disasters, man-made disasters, this is the Marvel Universe where all kinds of disasters are rampant. It is true that when disasters occur, heroes will appear to save the world, but even so, it does not mean that there are no sacrifices. Being thrown into such a world, Jiefa was not sure how long he could survive. And since getting Jiefa here, the two-dimensional system has never appeared again. This made Jiefa even more terrified. Therefore, since Jiefa began to be able to move independently, he consciously began to exercise on his own. When Jiefa was in his teens, his parents in this life were killed by terrorists carrying bombs while out on the street. Jiefa became an orphan in an instant, and at this moment, the two-dimensional system that had been dormant for more than ten years appeared. As soon as it appeared, the two-dimensional system issued a task to Cheng Yu: to meet the future Captain America. Steve and Bucky, the Winter Soldier, become good friends. The mission is successful and the reward is the domineering power of knowledge. If the mission fails, the two-dimensional system will never appear again. Jaffa, who was confused at the time, was grasping for the last straw and refused everyone's help. With the inheritance left by his parents, he searched for more than half a month and finally found the names of Steve and Bucky. Then they moved to their residence not far away. Naturally, they became friends and gained the domineering power of seeing and hearing. Jiefa, who gained the domineering power of seeing and hearing, was instantly unparalleled and was almost invincible in the surrounding community. After that, Jiefa did not give up training and began to practice various fighting techniques. All because of the second task of the system: to join the army! Join the army with Bucky, the Winter Soldier, and if the mission is successful, you will be rewarded with a white eye. If the mission fails, the punishment will be to withdraw the knowledge and domineering power (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Heroes You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After an hour or two, Jiefa finally fell asleep. Early the next morning, Jiefa got up early, bought three-cent breakfast, and went directly to Steve's house. As expected by his brother-in-law, Steve still fell into a deep sleep without waking up, and patted him gently. Steve clicked twice. In a daze, Steve reached out and pushed Jaffa's hand aside, mumbling without knowing what he was talking about. Jaffa chuckled helplessly, wrapped Steve up with his quilt, put it under his arm, walked to Steve's door, kicked it open, and left with Steve under his arm. go out. At this time, there were several pedestrians on the road outside the door. Jiefa's "bang" sound of breaking the door attracted the attention of all these people to Jiefa. The next moment, they all turned their heads and left quickly. Although they didn¡¯t know who Jiefa had under his arm, at this time, even if Jiefa walked out with the President of the United States under his arm, they would not say another word. Jiefa's reputation in this area can be described as thunderous, of course, it is more of a vicious reputation. With Steve on his side, Jiefa walked directly to the door of Bucky's house. He shouted twice, but when there was no response, Jiefa pushed the door directly in and found Bucky. Sure enough, Bucky was still sleeping at this time. Jiffa curled his lips and threw Steve directly onto Bucky's bed, hitting Bucky directly. Being hit by this, Bucky and Steve both groaned, but they didn't wake up yet. With a helpless sigh, Jiefa ignored them and directly took out his portion of breakfast and ate it deliciously. While eating, Jaffa also paid attention to Bucky and Steve beside him, waiting for them to wake up. After a while, Jiefa suddenly froze, stuffing bread into his mouth a lot, and stared at Bucky and Steve on the bed in shock. Steve, a bachelor, naturally has a single quilt. After what Jiffy did just now, it is naturally impossible to wrap it tightly around Steve's body. And Steve, who felt cold, still showed no sign of waking up. He just closed his eyes and vaguely groped for a warm existence. Then, Steve actually got into Bucky's quilt! Originally, it would be okay if it was just like this, but as I said before, Steve, a bachelor, has a single quilt, and Bucky is also a bachelor, so the quilt is also a single quilt. The two of them were covered with a single quilt. Needless to say, there was air leakage from all sides. Both Steve and Bucky felt cold, and then they inadvertently moved closer to each other. Not long after, Jiefa was stunned to see the two of them hugging each other tightly! With a sudden smile, Jiefa almost choked on the bread in his mouth. He hurriedly took a sip of milk and swallowed the bread in his mouth. Then, Jaffa laughed crazily. Along with Jaffa¡¯s laughter, Steve and Bucky seemed to feel something strange. They opened their eyes in a daze, and their eyes met, and they were stunned. A moment later, a shrill scream came from Bucky¡¯s room, waking up many people from their dreams! Ten minutes later, Steve had a hint of black eyes and a piece of bread in his mouth, looking resentfully at Bucky who was drinking milk. Beside him was Jaffa, who was trying to hold back his laughter. Bucky suddenly put the cup in his hand on the table and shouted: "Steve! Can you stop staring at me like that!" Looking at Bucky quietly, Steve didn¡¯t say a word, still looking straight at Bucky. Finally, under the offensive of Steve's eyes, Bucky's aura weakened, and he sat on the chair, eating breakfast quietly, controlling himself not to look at Steve. Jiefa on the side finally couldn't stand it anymore and started laughing. At this time, Steve and Bucky both remembered the real culprit. However, even though he was willing to do so, Bucky did not have the strength to teach Jiffa a lesson. Suddenly, a flash of inspiration flashed through Bucky's mind, and he turned his head directly to Jaffa, imitating Steve's example, and looked at Jaffa quietly with a resentful look. Bucky was not Steve, and Jaffa was not Bucky. Jaffa ignored Bucky's expression and continued to eat and drink as if he was not affected by anything. After a moment, Bucky finally couldn't stand it anymore. He snatched away the breakfast that Steve just ate and threw it aside. He said loudly: "We are going to train in two days. Let's take this opportunity to have a good time." Let¡¯s go shopping!¡± With that said, Bucky took the lead and left the door. Bucky will be killed soonAfter being stunned for a moment, he got up and followed Bucky's pace. Seeing this, Jaffa drank all the milk in the cup and also walked out of Bucky's house. On the street, Jaffa, Steve, and Bucky stood side by side. Looking at the bustling crowd around them, Bucky's expression suddenly dimmed and he whispered: "Jeffa, we are about to go to the battlefield. I don't know. , will there be another opportunity to get together like today in the future?" Feeling the suddenly depressed atmosphere, Steve looked at Bucky blankly, and Steve, who was not good at speaking at all, didn't know what to say. I can only be lost with Bucky. Seeing the two people who suddenly felt depressed, Jiefa was speechless for a while and said: "What's wrong, Bucky, this is not like you! Since you are afraid, it is better not to go. Anyway. I am confident, I I will definitely survive! As a hero!" When he said the last sentence, Jiefa's eyes were full of determination. As if inspired by Jiefa's ambition, Bucky swept away his previous disappointed look and said loudly: "What did you say Jiefa! How could I be afraid! I will definitely survive!" As he said that, Bucky looked at Glancing at Jiefa beside him, his tone suddenly weakened and he whispered: "As a hero who is more powerful than you!" Seeing Bucky¡¯s weak look, Jeff and Steve couldn¡¯t help but laugh, and the previous haze seemed to be swept away. Two days later, the recruitment office! Jaffa and Bucky were standing outside the door with their luggage. Steve stood quietly behind them to say goodbye to them. Looking at Steve who was a little disappointed, Jaffa said: "Come on! Steve, don't give up." , you can definitely do it! I believe in you!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve was stunned and nodded heavily (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Army 107 Team! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the training ground, the same people who passed the assessment before, the same strong man in military uniform, looked at the people standing up and down, nodded with satisfaction, and said: "Very good! I believe you will do the same in the past few days. Now that I¡¯m fully mentally prepared, I won¡¯t say any more nonsense! Get in the car, boys!¡± As the burly man finished speaking, a group of newly promoted soldiers entered the car one after another. After a while, the vehicle started moving. Feeling the vibrations of the vehicle, Bucky gently touched Jiefa next to him with his elbow and said, "Jiefa! Do you think we will be assigned to the same unit?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said softly: "I don't know either!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Bucky couldn¡¯t help but sigh and murmured: ¡°It would be great if we could go together!¡± Hearing Bucky's words, Jiefa smiled softly and said nothing. He was joking. Jiefa knew that Bucky would be assigned to Marine Unit 107 and then captured by Hydra's troops. Although there was a near miss in the end, Jaffa was not sure if he would be as close to home as in the movie if he joined in. After driving for four or five hours in a bumpy car, it finally stopped. A man suddenly lifted the curtain at the back of the car, looked at a group of people in the car, and shouted loudly: "Come out, boys!" When this person fell asleep, a group of people got out of the car one after another. Jiefa also got out of the car along with everyone else. As soon as he got off the car, Jiefa looked around curiously. A very typical image of a military region, with military camps, runways, vehicles, equipment, and soldiers shouting slogans in training, which makes people have the urge to join in. Not just Jiefa, everyone was looking around curiously. Then, a loud shout woke them up: "Everyone, stand still!" Not long after, looking at the people standing in front of him with schoolbags on their backs, Diesel showed a look of satisfaction and said loudly: "I am your instructor, Diesel! Of course, you have to call me sir! Next, , you will be trained for two months, and then you will be sent to the battlefield! The battlefield is cruel! I hope you can do your best in training, so that you can survive on the battlefield. Come down!" Hearing Diesel¡¯s words, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but commotion. Diesel didn't pay attention to the commotion among the people. After all, even if they were mentally prepared, they would still be a little panicked when they heard about the topic of death for the first time. And Diesel¡¯s mission is not only to train these recruits, but more importantly, not to mention allowing them to face death, at least to let them face the battlefield! There won't be a situation where you are scared out of your wits before even going to the battlefield. However, before that, there is one more thing to do! Diesel took out a piece of paper from his trouser pocket, opened it slowly, glanced at it, and suddenly said: "Nick Fury! Bucky Barnes! Jeff Ass! The three words I just read People! Get out of the queue!" Hearing what Diesel said, Jaffa and Bucky looked at each other, and both saw a hint of confusion in each other's eyes, but they still walked out! Nick Fury is a strong black man. Even if he is wearing a loose casual jacket, his strong muscles can be seen. Seeing him, Jiefa was stunned. Then, the three of them stood side by side in front of Diesel, all looking at Diesel with puzzled expressions. Seeing the expressions of the three of them, Diesel smiled softly and his tone became softer. He pointed at a helicopter not far away and said, "If you go there, someone will tell you something." Then, he pushed the three people directly in the direction of the helicopter and ignored the three people. With a slight sigh, Jaffa took the lead and walked towards the direction of the helicopter. Nick and Bucky saw this and hurriedly followed. As if he could see that Jaffa was in the dominant position between Jaffa and Bucky, Nick approached Jaffa and whispered softly: "Hey, brother! Do you know what we are asked to do this time? " ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Jiefa shook his head gently, did not speak, his face was not very pretty. Nick saw this and did not continue to harass Jeffa. At this time, Jiefa¡¯s heart was full of tangles, all because when Diesel asked them to go to the helicopter, the system prompted: Mission, after passing a while of testing, they successfully joined the Army 107th Team. If the task is successful, the optimized version will be rewarded with a blank look. If the task fails, no new tasks will be triggered within a year! The moment he received this task, Jiefa understood that calling them out alone was to take part in the assessment, if they passed the assessment. will be incorporated into the ArmyTeam 107 is the team that Bucky later joined. At this time, Jie Fa¡¯s heart was filled with helplessness. If it is not necessary, Jiefa still hopes to stay away from danger. Jiefa longs to become stronger, and his purpose of becoming stronger is also very simple. It is just to survive in this dangerous Marvel world. Now, one thing can be predicted The danger is placed in front of Jiefa, waiting for his choice! Looking at the approaching helicopter and the people smiling at them beside the helicopter, Jiefa's heart slowly became firmer! What are you afraid of! Systematic help! I will definitely survive! Thinking of this, Jiefa's eyes became determined, and there seemed to be a trace of invisible strength in his walking (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 assessment begins! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as they walked to the helicopter, someone directly welcomed the three of them to the plane. As soon as the three of them sat down, the plane started to take off. The man who greeted the three people just now pointed at the three of them in turn and asked: "Jefa Ass? Bucky Barnes? Nick Fury?" With the movement of the man's finger, all three of Jiefa were He nodded slightly. Seeing the three people nodding, the man nodded slightly. In fact, he had already determined the identities of the three people, and asking again was just a routine matter. He coughed lightly and said: "Let me introduce myself. My name is Casio, the captain of the Army 107th Team. The purpose of calling you out alone this time is very simple. Bucky Barnes, Nick Fury, your physical fitness You are the best among the soldiers of your generation. Jefa Yas, your fighting ability is the best. Our Army 107th Team is a special forces unit with the strongest individual combat capabilities in the United States. I hope you can join it. I don¡¯t know about you. how to think?!" Hearing Casio¡¯s words, Bucky and Nick both looked excited and nodded hurriedly and excitedly. In the United States today, if joining the military is the expectation of every American youth, then joining a special forces unit is the dream of every American soldier. Bucky and Nick were undoubtedly excited about the opportunity to join the special forces as soon as they joined the army. However, Jiefa was really speechless for a while. This Yankee's behavior is really annoying. They have already been called on the plane. The plane has already flown so far away. Asking them if they agree or not is not nonsense. What? However, Jiefa would not say this out loud. Seeing Casio's questioning eyes, Jiefa nodded slightly. Seeing the three people nodding in agreement, Casio showed a look of satisfaction. Then, his face changed and he said seriously: "But it is not so easy for you to join the Army 107th Team. I still need to assess you! I hope you can do it. Be prepared." Hearing Casio¡¯s words, Bucky and Nick were both stunned, but they still nodded, and Jaffa could only nod at the same time. Then, Casio began to introduce some situations of the Army 107th Team to the three of them. At this time, Jiefa also began to listen attentively to Casio's introduction. Jiefa really didn't know much about the Army 107 team. In his previous life, he only knew in the movie that they were all captured while performing collective tasks, and then only Several people survived and were later rescued by Captain America. After returning to the US military camp victoriously, they followed Captain America and formed the famous Howling Commandos! With Casio's explanation, Jiefa also learned more about the 107th Marine Corps. The 107th Marine Corps has been established for a long time. It can be said to be the prototype of the current secret service department. There are not many members, but each one can be said to be an elite. The elite among them. He has carried out important tasks such as assassinating local leaders and stealing information many times. It can be said that he is a sharp knife in the hands of the US military. Listening to Casio's introduction, Jiefa became even more confused. How could such a powerful department be captured by Hydra's troops? Even if Hydra had weapons made of the energy of the Cosmic Cube, it would not Maybe no one can escape! After much thought, Jiefa couldn't figure out a clue, so he could only give up temporarily. Anyway, what should come will eventually come. Not long after, the helicopter began to land slowly, and not long after, it stopped smoothly. Following Casio's footsteps, the three of them jumped out of the cabin. What came into view was a dense forest. Looking at the forest in front of him, a smile suddenly appeared on Casio's face and he said softly: "Okay! Boys! Now, the first assessment begins!" Hearing Casio¡¯s words, the three of them couldn¡¯t help but cast doubtful eyes on Casio. Casio smiled softly, raised his voice suddenly, and shouted loudly: "Now, pack your luggage and follow my pace! The base of Army Unit 107 is in the jungle in front of you. What you need to do now is, Just keep up with my pace! Arrive at the base smoothly. If you fall behind, I won't wait for you! Of course, if you fall behind and can still find the base successfully, you will be considered passed!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? and without waiting for anyone to react, Casio dives directly into the dense jungle. "Damn it!" Nick Fury cursed secretly, directly carried his luggage, followed Casio's pace, and at the same time turned to Jeff Bucky and said: "Hurry up! Brothers! I'm leaving first. One step away!¡± Hearing Nick's words, Bucky also had a nervous look on his face. He turned to Jaffa and said, "Let's leave quickly!" Jiefa smiled softly and said calmly: "It's okay, you can leave first! You know my abilities, finding their base is not a trivial matter. " Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Bucky couldn¡¯t help but be startled. A suspicious smile appeared on his face, and he whispered softly: ¡°Yes! Then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± With that, Bucky grabbed the luggage on the side and turned around to leave. "Wait!" Jiefa suddenly called Bucky. Bucky was stunned for a moment, turned to look at Jaffa, and asked doubtfully: "What's wrong?" Jiefa suddenly stretched out his hand, grabbed Bucky's luggage, and chuckled: "Now, you can go!" Bucky looked stunned, and didn't say much. He just said softly: "Thank you!" After saying that, he rushed directly into the forest and ran quickly towards Cassionik and the two who were about to disappear (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Eye roll! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Having been running for who knows how long, Casio, who was running at the front, had stopped. Behind him, Bucky and Nick finally caught up. Bending over, Nick and Bucky held their knees with their hands, breathing heavily. "Is it is it here?" Nick asked intermittently as the bully felt his chest violently. At this time, Casio's breath became much heavier, and Casio responded: "Almost, we are very close to the direction of the base!" After saying that, Casio turned his eyes to Bucky, chuckled, and said: "It seems that your friend You can't pass this first test! Did you leave all your luggage to him? What a wise choice." It seems that Casio thought that Jie Fa had no chance of passing, so he took Bucky's luggage with him to give Bucky a little more possibility of success. Hearing Casio¡¯s words, Bucky had a smile on his face, and retorted to Casio breathlessly: ¡°No! I believe he will be able to pass!¡± With a slight curl of his lips, Casio obviously didn't believe Bucky's words, and stood up straight. Casio shouted: "There are still ten minutes to go, boys, come on! I'm going to sprint!" With that, Casio suddenly moved forward. Rushed over! Seeing Casio¡¯s movements, Nick and Bucky were both stunned, and they mustered up the energy to follow him. Eight minutes later. Looking at Bucky and Nick who were struggling to run with their legs behind them, Casio had a look of satisfaction in his eyes, and his own running movements also slowed down. It seems that these two guys passed the first test! For this result, Casio is quite satisfied. In comparison, Casio still feels that physical fitness is the first priority. As for fighting skills and the like, it doesn't matter if he studies in the future. Looking at the two people behind him, Casio couldn't help but encourage him: "Hold on, we'll be there soon!" As he said this, Casio's pace became slower and slower. In the end, the three of them were almost walking. But the difference was that Casio was here to take care of Nick and Bucky, and the two of them really couldn't run. . Finally, from the gaps between the dense trees, the appearance of a base vaguely appeared in the eyes of several people. And at this moment, Casio was suddenly startled and exclaimed: "No! There's a situation!" With that said, Casio stepped forward and rushed towards the base. After a slow stroll just now, Bucky and Nick also recovered a little bit of their physical strength. Seeing Casio's movements, they looked at each other and immediately followed him. Not long after, the three of them rushed out of the dense jungle. The first thing they saw was a group of people surrounding the city. The three of them could clearly see the center where these people were facing with guns. Seeing that there was no serious situation, Casio couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. Then, his face became serious and he shouted: "What are you doing!" Hearing Casio's voice, the people with their backs to Casio suddenly turned their heads, and when they saw it was Casio, they all saluted. One of them shouted loudly: "Report to the captain, there is an intruder!" With that, several people Make way for Casio. Following the passage that a few people had given up, the three Casios looked inside. At this moment, Jiefa was sitting leisurely in the middle of the circle. Under his buttocks were his and Bucky's luggage. "It's you! How could you do that!?" Casio suddenly froze when he saw Jeffa! There was an expression of complete disbelief on his face. Seeing Casio, Jiefa stood up directly and said softly: "Sir! I don't know if I passed the first exam! I can, I have been waiting for you for a long time!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Casio looked startled and didn¡¯t know what to say! After a long while, he nodded stiffly. After finding a room for Jeffabaki and Nick to settle down, Casio only told a few people that the assessment would be held the next day, without revealing the content of the assessment. However, Jiefa received a piece of news that surprised him. His mission had been completed, and now an optimized version of the white eye reward was waiting for Jiefa to receive. After thinking for a long time, Jiefa finally guessed a possibility. It should be that his performance was too good. Casio directly decided that no matter what his results were in the next assessment, he would join the 107 team. The more he thought about it, the more Jiefa felt that this guess was correct. He put aside his doubts and started to pay attention to the reward this time. The optimized version of the Byakugan, after Jiefa obtains it, the pupils will not change color. When turned on, Jiefa's mental power, ability and Naruto will be consumed.Byakugan's ability is the same, but it also does not change the appearance of the eyes, and the control over the ability has also been improved to a higher level, and it has some abilities that the original Byakugan did not have, such as the adjustment of the field of vision. This made Jiefa feel relieved. If he wandered around staring at a pair of pure white eyes every day, he would be regarded as either blind or a mutant. But thinking about it, the chance of being regarded as a mutant would be higher. This was not what Jaffa wanted. Thinking about it, Jiefa directly extracted the reward. There was no change. Jiefa only felt his eyes cool and couldn't help but close them. When he opened them again, although his eyes were not opened, Jiefa still felt like seeing The whole world became much clearer, and my eyes became a little brighter. He tentatively opened his Byakugan, and in an instant, the entire scene of the base came into Jiefa's eyes. Without turning his head, Jiefa's 360-degree field of view allowed Jiefa to see all the scenes at a glance, but Jiefa clearly felt that The brain feels a little tired. Obviously, Jiefa is still a little unable to accept information from 360 degrees around him at the same time (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Fighting with Logan You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly, Jiefa's eyes shrank, and his eyes were focused not far to the right, and he saw a big white man wandering towards Jiefa's residence. Seeing this man¡¯s appearance, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but be startled. After a while, the door to Jiefa's room was pushed open. Before he could enter, the strong smell of alcohol filled Jiefa's nose. Jiefa frowned and asked, "Is something wrong?" "Hiccup~" Before the man could say anything, he burped first, then stared at Jaffa and said carelessly: "Are you Jefayas?!" Jiefa nodded, his face had turned cold. Anyone who was treated so rudely would not be in a good mood. Seeing the change in Jie Fa¡¯s face, the man suddenly burst into laughter and said loudly: ¡°Have a temper! I like it! Haha, I am your examiner for tomorrow¡¯s assessment, I hope you can bring me some fun!¡± With that said, the man didn¡¯t care what Jiefa¡¯s reaction was, he opened the door and left Jiefa¡¯s room. With his eyes open, Jiefa watched quietly as the man left Jiefa's room step by step, returned to a room not far away, and fell asleep directly. Jiefa's somewhat cold face gradually became warmer. He looked at the sleeping man and smiled softly: "Logan! It's interesting!" Then, Jiefa fell into doubt again. At this time, there is definitely not enough time. Starting the plot of the Wolverine prequel, before that, the relationship between the two brothers Wolverine and Sabretooth Tiger should be good. Logan is here, and the saber-toothed tiger is nowhere to be seen. Jiefa doesn¡¯t know this anymore. Although the two of them have a good relationship now, they are both immortal. Although they always run around in various identities, various units, and various wars. It might be better alone, but if two people are together, it will be more conspicuous. Therefore, the two occasionally act separately for a period of time. Immersing his consciousness into the system, Jiefa observed the new task that appeared as soon as Logan entered the door: to gain Logan's recognition when he fought against Wolverine Logan in the assessment. If the mission is successful, you will be rewarded with the Sixth Marine Style "Shaving". If the mission is failed, you will not be able to participate in the plot of Wolverine 1. Seeing this task, Jiefa couldn't help but shrink his pupils. Jiefa knew that the system's tasks would only be released if they were related to the plot of the movie. The greater the relevance, the better the reward. Currently, Jiefa There are only a few Marvel movies that he knows about. Missing the plot of a movie is definitely a huge loss for Jiefa. Thinking of this, Jiefa began to think about how to pass this mission. It can be seen from the movie that Logan is also proficient in various fighting techniques, and he is definitely experienced in hundreds of battles. If nothing else, at least Jiefa thinks he is not as good as his. Although after Logan lost his memory, in Wolverine 2 and the X-Men series of movies, he only relied on his super resilience and Mandrake's alloy skeleton to fight, but that is all in the future. Now, Logan is like a lone wolf. Although he keeps wandering around in various troops, he has absolutely no trust in anyone else except his brother Sabre-toothed Tiger. It was definitely difficult for Jaffa to gain his recognition. After thinking for a long time, Jiefa had no thoughts, and finally couldn't help but fell into a deep sleep. Early the next morning, before Jiefa woke up, Casio knocked directly on Jiefa's door. He followed Casio to the training field of the base in a daze. Looking at Bucky and Nick who were also sleepy-eyed, Jiefa, who looked much better, smiled unkindly. After taking a closer look, Bucky and Nick both saw a sturdy soldier wearing camouflage uniforms in front of them. Logan was standing beside the two of them, looking at him intently. Jiefa's sleepiness disappeared all of a sudden, and then he remembered that he still had a mission to fight Wolverine today. Bringing Jiefa to Logan, Casio began to explain the rules of today¡¯s assessment. Sure enough, just as the system said, the assessment content of the three people in the past few days was a hand-to-hand combat competition with the veterans of the 107 team. Casio decided on the assessment results of the three people based on their performance. Looking at the veterans in front of Baji and Nick, Jiefa was sure that he had never seen these two people in the movie. He thought they were just ordinary humans. Bucky and Nick both looked confident. Bucky had been trained by Jiefa for many years. Although he was not as good as Jiefa, he should still be able to perform well in fighting with ordinary special forces. As for Nick, he wouldn't be too good at it. weak. On the contrary, Jiefa, the strongest among the three, looked at Casio with a grimace, full of tangles in his heart. If there were no other hidden perverts, Logan would definitely be the strongest one in this base. Casio actually let It¡¯s too important to deal with him by yourself.Pick yourself up. Jiefa's guess is correct. Logan is indeed the most powerful one in the base. There is a reason why Casio asked Logan to assess Jiefa. Looking back at Casio, with Jiefa's investigative ability, even if Casio's fighting skills are inferior, I want Jaffa too. And Jiefa¡¯s fighting skills are still the strongest among the three newcomers. Casio simply sent Logan, the strongest fighter in the base, to test Jiefa¡¯s skills. Without paying attention to Jiefa's eyes, Casio said directly: "First one, Logan, Jiefa! Get out of the queue!" Taking a step helplessly, looking at Logan who looked indifferent, Jeffa shouted: "I'm sorry!" After saying that, he punched Logan directly in the face. Casio on the side was speechless for a while, and thought to himself: "I haven't said start yet!" However, looking at Logan who crouched down to avoid Jaffa's fist and started to fight back, Casio wisely closed his mouth and began to observe the two of them. Come (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Disgusting Ability You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Off out to Logan for a few moves. Facing some Jiefa¡¯s attacks, as long as they didn¡¯t hit any parts that could restrict Logan¡¯s mobility, such as numb tendons, Logan would completely ignore other attacks. Thinking about it, pain is a common occurrence for Logan. Logan has no idea how old he is now, and he has endured the pain of bone claws breaking through the flesh all year round. As for Jiefa's blow, Logan could simply ignore it. However, Jiefa did not dare to ignore Logan's attack. Once Jiefa's body failed to react in time due to pain, what awaited Jiefa would definitely be Logan's violent follow-up attack. Simply put, Jiefa¡¯s reflexes and eyesight are absolutely superior with his domineering aura and white eyes. With his flexible pace, Jiefa can still dodge Logan¡¯s attack in a short period of time. He had dodged several attacks from Logan in a row, some of which were tricky and strange, completely within the blind spot of Jiefa's field of vision. Jiefa clearly felt that something was wrong with the way Logan looked at him. "Did he think of me as a mutant because of my performance?!" Seeing the change in Logan's eyes, Jiefa thought to himself. Then, Jiefa discovered that Logan's attacks were becoming more and more cunning. Jiefa mustered up all his energy and tried his best to avoid Logan's cunning and strange attacks. After actually persisting for more than ten minutes, Jiefa kept his nerves tense and concentrated on guarding against Logan's attack. Just when Jiefa was panting and almost exhausted, the voice of the system sounded in Jiefa's mind: "Mission After completing it, you will be recognized by Wolverine Logan, and you will be rewarded with a Six-Style Navy Shave, which you can claim at any time." Hearing the sound of the system, Jiefa couldn't help but feel relaxed. Then, Logan punched Jiefa hard on the forehead. At that time, Jiefa couldn't help but fainted. As soon as Jiefa passed out, Bucky rushed directly to Jiefa's side, looked at the unconscious Jiefa with concern, and couldn't help but glare at Logan. Just looking at Bucky, Logan didn't care at all. He took a sharp breath. The long attack made Logan's physical strength very exhausted. Taking out a cigar from his pocket, Logan lit it, took a good puff, and said loudly: "Okay, kid, don't look at me like that, I won't help but beat you up!" , Logan walked directly to Jaffa, waved his hand, and pushed Bucky aside. Grabbing Jaffa and putting it on his shoulder, Logan turned to look at Casio and said directly: "This kid passed the exam! I'll take him back first!" With that, Logan didn't care about Casio and just carried him. Jiefa left the training ground. Bucky, who was originally furious, couldn't help but show a hint of joy on his face when he heard Logan's words. At this time, Casio said: "Okay! Cheer up, Jefaas has passed the test, and now it's your turn!" Hearing Casio¡¯s words, Bucky and Nick looked startled, looking at their opponents in front of them with bright eyes, quite eager to try. In Jiefa¡¯s room. Logan violently pushed open the door, threw Jiefa onto the bed, and then turned around and walked out. Not long after, Logan returned to Jiefa's room, holding a ladle in his hand, and poured a ladle of water directly into Jiefa's face. Receiving the stimulation of the cold water, Jiefa woke up at that time. When he opened his eyes, the first thing Jiefa saw was Logan's iconic beard. "Hey! Boy, sit down for me when you wake up!" Seeing Jiefa open his eyes, Logan directly reached out and lifted Jiefa's collar, forcing Jiefa to stand on his left side. At this time, Jiefa only felt that he had no strength in his body. Anyway, Jiefa knew that he had been recognized by Logan and believed that Logan would not hurt him, so he simply let Logan do it. When Jie Fa was about to straighten things out, Luo Gen looked at Jie Fa quietly and suddenly said, "Tell me about it!" "Huh?!" Jiefa couldn't help but be startled when he suddenly heard Logan's words, and said doubtfully. Seeing Jiefa's appearance, Logan simply waved his arms, and six bone claws stretched out from his hands. Staring at Jifa, Logan whispered: "Don't pretend to be stupid, I know, you are not ordinary." of human beings!¡± Looking at Logan's bone claws blankly, Jiefa tried his best to show a suppressed surprise. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s eyes, Logan revealed a look of understanding and retracted the bone claw in his hand. Logan said softly: "Sure?, you are the third alien species I know! " "Alien? Is that what you call yourself? Who is the other one?!" Jiefa asked after hearing Logan's words. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Logan couldn¡¯t help showing a sad look. He didn¡¯t answer Jiefa¡¯s first question. Logan whispered: ¡°The other one is my brother, Victor!¡± There was a hint of understanding in Jiefa's eyes. No wonder Logan recognized himself so much after guessing that he was a mutant. Logan, who has not met other mutants yet, was undoubtedly lonely. Suddenly, a brother other than his brother appeared. Of the same kind, Logan was easily recognized. The two chatted for a while, talking about their respective life experiences, and then Logan stood up directly and prepared to leave. Before going out, Logan seemed to suddenly remember something, turned his head, looked straight at Jiefa, and whispered: "What is your ability!" Hearing what Logan said, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face and he whispered: "You are not wearing underwear today!" Hearing this, Logan couldn't help but be stunned. Then, he slammed the door and left, shouting: "Fuck!!! Disgusting ability!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Shave You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Logan slamming the door and leaving in anger, Jiefa couldn't help but smile. In fact, Jiefa was not a pervert, but when he thought about being beaten by Logan for so long before, although most of them were not hit, but The last move was quite cruel. Jaffa was more than happy to be able to disgust Logan for a while. Then, Jiefa lay directly on the bed, and soon fell into a deep sleep. In his sleep, Jaffa seemed to have dreamed that he was punching the Hulk, stepping on Thor, with the white queen Emma on his left hand, the phantom cat Katie on the right hand, and behind him there was Natasha, the black widow, rubbing his shoulders. By the time Jiefa woke up from his dream drooling, it was already the next morning. Jiefa, who had regained his energy, only felt that he was very energetic, as if he had endless energy. Coming out of the room, Jiefa met Logan who was walking out of a room not far away with a cigar in his mouth. Jiefa waved his hand and said loudly: "Hi, Logan! Good morning!" However, Logan glared at Jaffa fiercely, as if he was looking at something disgusting. Seeing the look in Logan's eyes, Jaffa certainly understood what Logan was thinking, and walked forward quickly. Jaffa gently patted Logan's shoulder and said helplessly: "Don't be like this, Logan, I believe you." You won¡¯t let this happen over such a trivial matter!¡± Logan puffed out a smoke ring, curled his lips, and said, "I really don't care, but I'm thinking about never seeing you again after I leave here!" "Why!?" After hearing Logan's words, Jiefa couldn't help but exclaimed and asked in surprise. Glancing at Jaffa lightly, Logan put the cigar in his hand to his mouth and said vaguely: "I don't want to have a wife in the future who will be spotted by you at every turn!" Seeing Logan's plaintive look, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh for a moment, and said: "Oh, Logan, I think you may be overthinking something. I can reveal it, but when I use my ability, The world you see is black and white, and you won¡¯t see skin, but you will see muscles, blood vessels, internal organs, bones and the like!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Logan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Really?!¡± Jiefa nodded with a serious face and said, "Of course it's true! How could I lie to you." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ª? Hearing Logan's words, a bright smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he whispered: "Logan, there is a hole in the back of your pants!" "What!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Logan was stunned and reached out to touch it. ¡°Fuck!!!¡± Logan, who directly touched his butt without any hindrance, exclaimed, turned around and rushed back to his room. Looking at the furious Logan, Jiefa couldn't help laughing wildly, causing several nearby soldiers to look sideways. Seeing that nothing happened, Jiefa immersed himself in the system and directly received the reward from yesterday's mission. He received Logan's recognition and the reward was the Navy Six-Style Shave. As soon as he received the reward, Jiefa felt a numbness in his legs. Then, a hot burning sensation arose. Jiefa couldn't help but sit down on the ground. Then, Cheng Yu only felt a string of information in his brain. Influx, and the burning sensation on his legs became more and more intense. Under this double impact, a tangled look appeared on Jiefa's face, as if he was trying his best to suppress the pain, no! It's not like Jiefa is motivating and suppressing pain. At this moment, Logan, who had changed his pants, walked out of the room and was shocked when he saw Jiefa sitting on the ground with a look of pain on his face. He rushed directly to Jiefa and asked with concern: "What's wrong!" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa signaled to Logan that he was fine. But seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, Logan obviously didn¡¯t believe it. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t take long for the pain on Jiefa¡¯s face to fade away. Holding Logan's arm, Jaffa slowly stood up. I can clearly feel the difference in my legs. The muscles are tighter and full of strength. After stepping on the same spot twice, Jiefa's figure suddenly disappeared. When he appeared, he had already appeared in an open space ten meters away. There was a trace of excitement on Jiefa's face. He turned his head and looked at Logan. His figure disappeared again and appeared in front of Logan. At this time, Logan's face was full of surprise. Seeing Jiefa appear, Logan exclaimed: "Is this your new awakened ability!? Teleportation?!" He shook his head slightly, Jiefa said softly: "It would be great if I could teleport! It's just a high-speed movement in a short period of time, and I can't control the direction of the movement. Hearing Jiefa's explanation, Logan nodded slightly and said, "However, this is already a very strong ability!" As he said that, Logan showed excited eyes and said, "I really hope I can Fight you again." Jiefa chuckled and responded: "Then I will beat you to a pulp!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Logan raised his brows, made a look of disdain, and said softly: "Then just give it a try!" After saying that, Logan left the place without even thinking about it. Walk to the training ground in the distance. As they walked, Logan said without looking back: "By the way! It seems we are already late! However, I am often late, and you seem to have just joined in?! You are late for the first gathering, is that okay?" "As he spoke, one could already hear the irrepressible smile in Logan's mouth (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Training (3): Tempering of Mind You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiffa's training plan, Carter on the side couldn't help but glance at Jiffa in surprise, and couldn't help but ask: "Lieutenant Jaffa, please forgive me, I really can't figure it out. This training plan of yours is right." What a difference the training of the soldiers can make!¡± Hearing Carter's words, Jiffa's eyes flashed and he said with a smile: "It doesn't matter, this training plan is the result of what I have been thinking about for a long time. If you can understand the use of it as soon as you hear it, Paige, then I will I¡¯m going to cry.¡± Hearing Jaffa call herself Paige again, Agent Carter had a look of resistance on his face and wanted to say something. Jiffa, who was on the side, had been carefully observing Carter's face. When he saw Carter's appearance, he still didn't understand what Carter was going to say. He immediately turned around and walked aside, saying as he walked: "Let's go and have a rest first. , by the way, I can also tell you the purpose of this training!" With that, Jiefa walked directly to the car not far away. Hearing that Jiefa did not continue to call her Peggy, and Carter was really curious about the use of Jiefa's training, Carter did not continue to argue with Jiefa about the title, and walked directly to the car. Looking at Jiffa, who was lying in the back seat of the car with an expression of enjoyment on his face, Carter's eyes flashed with contempt and he said: "I really can't figure out how you can join the most elite Army 107th team!" Seeing Carter's look, Jiffa didn't look angry at all. He chuckled and said, "Of course that's how I joined! Speaking of which, Peggy, don't underestimate me. I should be considered the mid laner of the Army 107 team now." He is the one with the strongest fighting ability!" As he said that, Jiefa thought to himself: That guy Logan has left. I'm right in saying that. Speaking of which, it's really a headache to fight against a guy who can't be killed. Woolen cloth! After hearing Jiefa's words, Carter rarely struggled with the issue of Jiefa's address to him. Instead, he couldn't help but think of Jiefa's harsh performance before. He couldn't help but believe a little bit of Jiefa's words in his heart, but he still said tough words. Said: "That sounds nice, no matter what, I don't see how strong you are." Jiefa smiled dangerously and evilly, and said softly: "You will know in the future, I am definitely a well-deserved strong man." As he said that, Jiefa secretly added in his heart: No matter in any aspect. This sentence must never be said. It is estimated that if Jiefa says this sentence at this time, Carter will run away on the spot and never interact with each other until death. This is not what Jiefa wants. As if he felt what Jiefa was thinking, Carter glanced at Jiefa suspiciously, but in the end he didn't say anything. He just said calmly: "Yeah, I hope that's the case!" As he spoke, Carter¡¯s eyes shifted to the recruits who were starting to do push-ups again, and he asked doubtfully: ¡°Now, can you explain it to me? What role can this training method play?¡± Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa smiled and said softly: "Of course, it's my honor at this time!" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly, organized some words in his heart, and then said: "As for needlework , you must be familiar with Peggy, right? Now, let me ask you, if it is the thinnest needle and thread, can you thread it in one minute? " Hearing Jiffa's words, Carter subconsciously said: "Call me Carter!" Then, after thinking for a moment, he said: "If it is in a normal state, I think it should be fine, but if it is like them, do some physical training first. , and then do a hundred push-ups, and then try to thread the needle, it is absolutely impossible for me to complete it!" "That's right!" After hearing Carter's words, Jaffa said directly: "It's impossible for a clever woman like Peggy to complete this task under such conditions, so it's even less possible for rough guys like them to complete such a task. The task is over. If they cannot complete it within one minute, they have to do 20 push-ups and continue threading the needle. In this case, they will also be unable to complete it within one minute. This task is simply impossible for them. !¡± "Then why did you give them such a training mission!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Carter's face turned cold and he said coldly: "Is it to make you happy? If that's the case, Lieutenant Jaffa, I miss you. Not suitable for participating in this training mission." "Haha!" When Jiefa heard this, he couldn't help laughing out loud, and chuckled: "Peggy, I really don't understand how you could come up with such an idea!" As he spoke, Jiefa's face straightened, He said: "A person, especially a person with strong muscles and a strong body like them, is extremely impatient when they are asked to perform such precise work. And in addition, they have just performed Intense movements on arms and fingersTheir level of control will be seriously reduced, which will make them more irritable and more likely to get angry. And what I have to do now is to smooth out this emotion in their hearts. Allowing their hearts to remain calm under any circumstances is a kind of training for their character. " "To temper one's character?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Carter subconsciously said, "What's the use?!" "Huh?" Hearing Carter's question, Jiefa said in surprise: "You don't know?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 The most suitable candidate You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Jiefa¡¯s surprised look, Carter was stunned for a moment and said blankly: "You know? What do I know?" It doesn¡¯t matter that Carter was stunned. Jiefa in front of him was really stunned. Ever since Jiefa and Carter met, Jiefa had only seen two expressions on Carter: calm and angry. But now, Carter's cute look seemed a little extra cute to Jiffa. But it's possible. Carter's expression didn't last long before he regained his indifferent look. Looking at Jiffa who was staring at him, Carter couldn't help but blush on his face and said hurriedly: "Are you still going to tell me? Already?" Jiefa's face, awakened by Carter's words, changed. His original Piggy look instantly became extremely natural, and a trace of wisdom could even be seen in Jiefa's eyes. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s changes, Carter couldn¡¯t help but sigh inwardly: ¡°This guy, it would be a pity not to become an actor.¡± At this time, Jaffa didn't know that Carter was complaining about him in his heart. After thinking for a moment, Jaffa said directly: "You should know the purpose of this training, to select the experimenters for Dr. Erskine's superhuman serum. Although this matter It¡¯s a secret, but now many people know it, and the confidentiality level has been lowered a lot, so you must have understood it.¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Carter nodded slightly. To be honest, Carter was not very willing to do this kind of human experiment, but this was originally a matter of mutual consent. Besides, she had no control over the military. So for this kind of thing, Carter can only acquiesce. Then, Carter cast doubtful eyes on Jiefa. She still didn¡¯t understand what this matter had to do with the tempering of xinxing that Jiefa just mentioned. Seeing the doubts in Carter's heart, Jiefa smiled slightly and said, "You may think that this selection is to select a person with excellent physical qualities in all aspects." Although he knew that what Jiefa said, there must be something behind it, but Carter still couldn't help but asked: "Isn't it?" "Of course not!" Jaffa said resolutely, "Maybe you and Colonel Phillips both think this way, but the final decision-maker for this experiment is Dr. Erskine, and he has completely different ideas from you! " "What's different!?" Carter couldn't help but ask. "Character!" Jaffa said softly, with a smile on his face: "For Dr. Erskine, physical strength does not matter. Regardless of his physical fitness, this will not be a problem after being injected with Superman serum. , but the character of mind is different.¡± As he spoke, Jiefa paused slightly and looked sideways at Carter. Seeing Jiefa like this, Carter couldn't guess what Jiefa was thinking. Jiefa was obviously waiting for him to ask him. Thinking of this, Carter was forced to suppress the question he originally planned to say, and threw it directly to him. Jaffa rolled his eyes. Jiefa, who received a big eye roll, couldn't help but smile awkwardly, and continued: "Speaking of which, in fact, the person to be screened this time is not the first person in the world to be injected with the Superman serum. The first person to be injected with The guy with the Superman serum, named John Schmidt.¡± As he spoke, Jiefa paused for a moment, and without waiting for Carter to ask, he spoke directly and consciously: "You may not know this person's name yet, but his other name must be familiar to you, he is Hydra. The founder of the organization: Red Skull!¡± "What!!!" Carter was shocked when he heard Jiefa's words and couldn't help but exclaimed. "Don't be so excited!" Seeing Carter's performance, Jiefa smiled slightly. It had to be said that Carter was indeed a rare beauty. Even when she was surprised, she had a charming charm. After Carter calmed down for a moment, Jaffa continued: "Superman serum can enhance a person's physical fitness, reaction ability and wisdom in all aspects. At the same time, it will also affect a person's character, making good people better and bad people worse! Just like A person like Hodge would not be a good person as a soldier, he would be a ruffian at best. With his character, even if I don't eliminate him, he will never fall into the eyes of Dr. Erskine." Carter, who suddenly received this series of information, seemed to be confused. It took him a long time to sort out the information. When Carter came back to his senses, he didn't pay attention to anything else. He stared at Jiffa directly and said: "These I don¡¯t think many people in the world know about this matter. How do you, a lieutenant, know this!¡± As he spoke, Carter looked at Jiffa with alert eyes. Hearing Carter¡¯s question, Jiefa smiled slightly. Now that he said this, JiefaHe wasn't afraid of Carter's questioning, he had already thought of his words. With a slight wave of his hand, Jaffa pointed to Steve who was lying on the ground not far away and trying to get up, and said to Carter: "Have you seen him?" Following Jaffa's finger, Carter immediately saw Steve, who stood out among the crowd. Without thinking much, Carter said directly: "Steve Rogers, private, to be honest, I can't imagine it." How did he get involved in this training with his physical fitness.¡± Hearing Carter's words, Jaffa smiled slightly and said softly: "Didn't I say before, the real decision-making power for the selection of this experiment lies with Dr. Erskine, and Steve, Dr. Erskine has already The candidate has been determined by default!¡± "What!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Carter couldn't help but be stunned. He couldn't help but look at Steve with trembling hands who was threading the needle with surprised eyes. Quietly approaching Carter, Jaffa said softly: "Stevie and I are both orphans, friends and brothers who have been growing up. It can be said that I can be regarded as Steve's guardian. Since Dr. Erskine If I want to choose him as the experimental subject, I must know some inside information!" Carter's expression at this time was still full of disbelief, and he couldn't help but ask: "Since Dr. Erskine has already decided on the candidate, why do we still need to conduct this training?" Looking at Carter who looked stupid, Jaffa couldn't help but sigh softly and said helplessly: "Peggy, where has all your wisdom gone? This training was not done when Dr. Erskine met Si Tiff had already decided before, so how could he cancel it at the drop of a hat? Besides, even if Dr. Erskine had the final say, he couldn't completely ignore the objections of others, especially Colonel Phillips. Old stubborn!" After saying that, Jiefa smiled slightly, jumped out of the car and walked towards the people in training. At the same time, Jaffa's words also reached Carter's ears: "Actually, I also think Steve is the most suitable candidate, unique!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Doubts You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jaffa's words, Carter couldn't help but take a closer look at Steve, but no matter how he looked at him, Carter couldn't feel that there was anything about this thin young man that Dr. Erskine and Jaffa could admire so much. . But no one came to answer this question for her at this time. At this time, Jiefa had already arrived in front of everyone who was training. With the arrival of Jiefa, these poor soldiers instantly became more careful, as cautiously as if they were holding some rare treasure in their hands. Some people on the ground who were doing push-ups, their movements became more standard. Seeing everyone's performance, Jiefa nodded secretly. It seemed that his behavior yesterday had left a very deep impression on these soldiers. At least in this training, no one would dare to violate Jiefa. wishes. With a slight smile, Jiefa said: "I know you must be very unhappy with my training. It doesn't matter. If you are unhappy, you can tell me." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, many people¡¯s hearts moved and they wanted to give Jie Fa their opinions. The US imperialism advocates individual heroism. If it is not deliberately provoking Jiefa, it might be possible to gain Jiefa's favor by putting forward opinions. However, before these people could take action, Jiefa said directly: "However, if you tell me, I will ignore your opinions." As soon as Jiefa¡¯s words came out, the few people who were eager to give it a try were stunned, and the trace of courage they had mustered in their hearts also disappeared. However, they did not dare to say anything to Jiefa, so they could only continue what they were doing. Seeing everyone's discouraged looks, Jiefa felt happy. He was originally recruited here for no reason, which made Jiefa very unhappy. Although he got a task to pursue Carter, Jiefa still couldn't help feeling a little bit. resentment. In fact, what Carter said before was correct, Jiefa did have some ideas to make fun of them. Looking at a group of soldiers with trembling hands trying to thread the needle, Jiefa felt happy in his heart and said to himself: "Sure enough, seeing others unhappy can make you feel much better." Just when Jiefa was secretly proud, a voice suddenly sounded behind Jiefa: "Lieutenant Jiefa! I would like to ask what my soldiers are doing now? Are you going to mend their clothes that are rotten during training?!" Hearing this, Jaffa suddenly turned his head, and what he saw was Colonel Phillips running toward him angrily. Seeing the look on Colonel Phillips's face, Jaffa was startled, and looked behind Phillips. Dr. Jin chuckled at Jiffa and spread his hands, indicating that he was not sure. At this time, Phillips had already walked in front of Jiefa. Jiefa hurriedly raised his hand and saluted Phillips. He quickly returned the salute, stared at Jiefa, and said in a cold voice: "Lieutenant Jiefa, can you explain to me what my soldiers are doing?" "Of course we are training! Sir!" Hearing Phillips' question, Jaffa smiled slightly and said softly. Jaffa is not afraid of Phillips. Originally, Jaffa was seconded to Phillips' department. Even if Phillips gets angry again, the worst he can do is send Jeffa back to his original unit, and he can't do anything to Jeffa. Even if Phillips is Jaffa's direct boss, Jaffa may not be afraid of him. Phillips obviously understood this, although he still looked angry, and said: "Really, I think I need you to explain your training to me." And Dr. Erskine behind Phillips also said He stared at Jiefa with curious eyes, obviously also waiting for Jiefa's answer. Seeing this, Jiefa felt helpless. Why are Americans so stupid in this era? He couldn't even think of such a simple training purpose. Carter was like this, and so was Phillips at this time. In fact, it was Jie Fa who had wronged them. With Jie Fa¡¯s weird training method, even in the 21st century in his previous life, not many people might be able to figure out Jie Fa¡¯s purpose. It would be extremely difficult for Phillips and the others to understand Jaffa's method all at once. At the moment, Jaffa could only patiently tell what he had just told Carter, and then explained it to Phillips and Dr. Erskine exactly as it was. Hearing what Jaffa said, Erskine was stunned and instantly understood the benefits of this training method, which was perfectly integrated with the part-time job of Superman Serum. But Phillips didn't think so anymore. After hearing Jiefa's explanation, although Phillips' anger dropped a little, his expression was still cold and he said to Jiefa: "In other words, your training method is mainly to treat people's nature. training!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "That's right!"   "Lieutenant Jiefa, you may not understand. What I want is a powerful warrior, not some ancient priest. Do you understand?" Hearing Phillips' words, Jaffa was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn't help but rolled his eyes, curled his lips at Dr. Erskine, and gestured to say a few words for him. At the same time, he couldn't help but secretly thought: "I really don't know what this stupid guy is." How could he be a colonel and be so stupid!" Erskine on the side keenly noticed Jaffa's signal and hurriedly stepped forward and said to Phillips: "Colonel, no matter what their physical fitness is now, after being injected with Superman serum, their physical fitness will be the same. Under such circumstances, the character of mind that Lieutenant Jaffa mentioned is very important." Hearing Erskine's words, Phillips' cold expression softened, but he still didn't have a good expression. He snorted softly, and Phillips said: "No matter what, I still can't feel anything about that little shrimp." Something worthy of your attention.¡± With that said, Phillips turned around and left the training ground without looking back. Hearing Phillips' words, Jaffa raised his brows, moved closer to Erskine, and whispered softly: "Doctor, I remember you said that the first person to be injected with the Superman serum will definitely be Steve. .¡± Hearing this, Erskine couldn't help but smile awkwardly, and then said: "Don't worry, I will definitely try my best. You know, my favorite candidate is always Steve." After saying that, Erskine Jin didn't wait for Jaffa's reply, walked two steps faster, and kept up with Phillips' pace. Looking at Erskine and Phillips walking away, Jiefa couldn't help but feel doubtful in his heart. It seemed that things had changed that he didn't know about. However, no matter what, this opportunity belongs to Steve, and no one can take it away! Thinking of this, Jiefa's eyes couldn't help but a cold light flashed (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22: Just him! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the people in warm-up clothes, Jaffa smiled slightly and walked to a car not far away, where Carter, Phillips and Erskine were chatting. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Jiefa said, "Hey, everyone, can I join your conversation?" Following Jiefa's voice, the realizations of several people also transferred to Jiefa. After a moment of silence, Erskine spoke first: "Of course, you are the protagonist in this topic." As he said that, Erskine moved toward Jiefa waved and said, "We are currently discussing issues regarding your assessment project." "About my assessment project?" Hearing Erskine's words, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise. "Of course, I'm very much looking forward to your detailed assessment plan!" The person who said this was naturally Colonel Phillips, as if he was responding to Jaffa's words before. In Phillips's words, "detailed" three The word was said with an extremely strong tone. Agent Carter, who had been silent on the side, couldn't help but said: "Yes, Lieutenant Jaffa, actually I'm also curious about what your assessment plan is!" Seeing the expectant looks of the three of them, Jiefa smiled slightly and said calmly: "You may be disappointed this time. My assessment plan is very simple. Adding them all together, there are only two assessment contents. I guess It won¡¯t take long. Moreover, it can be said that there is basically no physical exertion in this assessment.¡± "What?" After hearing Jiefa's words, the three Carters couldn't help but exclaimed in unison, looking at Jiefa with doubts in their eyes. Phillips couldn't help but said angrily: "Lieutenant Jaffa! Are you kidding us?" "Of course not!" After hearing what Phillips said, Jaffa replied directly, "I believe you have all heard what Dr. Erskine said. After being injected with Superman serum, the difference in physical fitness will not be much. If this continues Under such circumstances, xinxing becomes particularly important, and my assessment this time is about wisdom and xinxing.¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s explanation, Colonel Phillips still didn¡¯t have a good look on his face. He snorted coldly and said, ¡°I just want to see how your wisdom and character are tested!¡± The corners of Jiefa¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, with a smile that couldn¡¯t be concealed on his face, and he said softly: ¡°I¡¯ll let you wait and see.¡± With that said, Jiefa walked directly to the people who had finished warming up and led them slowly towards the distance. Not long after, Jiefa stopped in front of a flagpole. Turning around and looking at the panting people, Jiefa smiled slightly and said, "Today, your first assessment task is to pick this flag from the railing with your bare hands and hand it over. Give it to me. Come in order, one by one, everyone gets a chance." With that said, Jiefa ignored the surprised people and said directly: "Kuze, you are the first, hurry up, don't ink! You have five minutes." Kuze is a white young man with a relatively ordinary figure. In this training, his performance was quite satisfactory. At this time, he was hunched over, holding his hands on his knees and panting. When he heard Jiefa's words, Kuze couldn't help but be startled. Then he walked out with a sad face. When he arrived in front of the flagpole, Kuze was still breathing heavily. He turned around and looked at Jiffa with a pitiful expression and opened his mouth to say something. However, before Kuze could speak, Jiefa loudly shouted: "Start the timer!" As he said that, Jiefa directly pressed the stopwatch in his hand. Seeing Jie Fa¡¯s actions, Kuze knew that it was useless to say anything at this time. He immediately gritted his teeth and climbed up the flagpole using his hands and feet. However, it is a pity that although everyone evolved from apes, Kuze obviously did not inherit the talent of climbing trees from his ancestors. Although he worked very hard, he was still a long way from the flagpole. When Jiefa said the words "time is up", Kuze didn't even feel a trace of disappointment. Instead, there was a sense of relief in his eyes. Speaking of which, who is on the case of such a bunch of people watching, keep climbing from a flagpole, climbing down, sliding down, and climbing down, and they will feel unable to hang on their faces. Next, Jiefa started to call the names one by one, and everyone had five minutes to pick up the flag. Although the people at the back had more time to recover, but even so, when the last two people were left, no one had successfully picked up the flag. Looking at the last two people left, a smile appeared on Jiefa¡¯s face and he said:"Zero, it's your turn!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ling raised his eyebrows and walked straight to the flagpole. Then he turned to Jiefa and said, ¡°Can we start now?¡± "Of course!" Jiefa said softly. As he spoke, Jiefa also directly pressed down the stopwatch in his hand. When Jiefa moved, Zero in front of the flagpole also moved instantly. Zero jumped suddenly, then quickly reached out and grabbed the flagpole, and at the same time, his legs just locked the flagpole. The next moment, Ling loosened his hands and put more strength on his legs. The flagpole was only as thick as an adult's forearm. It was undoubtedly extremely difficult to fix the whole person on the flagpole with only the strength of his legs. At this time, as soon as Zero's arms were released, his whole body slid down a few centimeters. The next moment, Zero gritted his teeth fiercely, and the strength on his legs became even stronger, and he actually stopped his slide. Then, a hint of joy appeared on Zero's face, and he kept moving and began to move toward the flag above little by little. When Zero got the flag and handed it to Jiffa, the time on the stopwatch stopped steadily at four minutes and seventeen seconds. Seeing this, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "Zero, congratulations, your mission is completed!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, even Ling, who had always looked cold, couldn¡¯t help but feel a hint of joy, but it quickly disappeared. He thanked Jiefa gently and walked back to the team calmly. At this time, Phillips, who had been watching from the side, walked straight to Jaffa, leaned slightly beside Jaffa's ear, and said softly: "Lieutenant Jaffa, is this the test of wisdom you said? I seem to I saw an excellent soldier, relying on his excellent physical fitness, passed your so-called wisdom test!" Looking at Phillips¡¯s proud expression, Jiefa smiled softly and said calmly: ¡°Colonel, don¡¯t be anxious, isn¡¯t the assessment not over yet?¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Phillips¡¯ eyes shifted to Steve who was observing the flagpole. Then, Phillips smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°Just him?!¡± "Of course!" Jiefa's tone was decisive, and with incomparable confidence, he whispered: "Just rely on him!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23: Assessment of Wisdom You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing these confident words from Jaffa's mouth, Phillips couldn't help but feel more angry. Maybe it was his subjective consciousness that was at work. Maybe it was because Jaffa had violated Philip when they first met. Despite Si's wishes, Phillips has always felt that Jaffa was simply the thorn in his side. Although he cannot directly deal with Jiefa due to his status, it is also something that Phillips likes to see if he can suppress Jiefa on some matters. Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words at this time, Phillips couldn¡¯t help but snorted softly and said, ¡°I want to see how this skinny shrimp can climb up the flagpole and take off the flag.¡± As he spoke, Phillips' eyes turned to the top of the flagpole not far away. The next moment, Phillips couldn't help laughing out loud: "Before that, Lieutenant Jaffa, you'd better find a way to hang the flag first. Go up?" Hearing what Phillips said, Jiefa gently waved the flag in his hand and chuckled: "Isn't this simple?" After saying that, Jiefa walked directly towards the flagpole. The conversation between Phillips and Jiffa just now attracted the attention of everyone in the assessment. When they saw Jiffa's actions, they didn't know that Jiffa was going to hang the flag on the flagpole. For a moment, everyone They all stared at Jiefa, ready to see how Jiefa hung the flag. Under the attention of everyone, Jiefa calmly walked to the front of the flagpole, raised one hand to grab the flagpole, and then, with a sudden force of one arm, Jiefa's entire body rose up. The next moment, Jiefa alternated his hands and quickly climbed to the top of the flagpole. With just two arms, he climbed to the top of the flagpole in just half a minute. Then, Jiefa locked the flagpole with both hands, freed his hands, and hung the flag on the top of the flagpole. During the whole process, Jiefa's body remained motionless, as if Jiefa and the flagpole were one. At this time, everyone in the field looked at Jie Fa with horror, especially Ling, who had excellent physical fitness, and understood even more how difficult it was for Jie Fa to do this. If the current flagpole on the field is thinner, as long as it can be circled with one hand, Zero will have the confidence to climb up in Jiefa's way, but at most it will not be as easy as Jiefa. However, this flagpole is obviously not that thin. If it is a flagpole that can be circled with one hand, climbing up like Jiefa will only require grip strength, wrist strength and arm strength. The flagpole in the field cannot be held with one hand at all, so what is needed is finger grip, grip strength, wrist strength and arm strength, and the strength required is much more than what can be circled with one hand. Although Phillips does not have much strength, he has a lot of knowledge. Seeing Jiefa's performance, he also understands that this is not something ordinary people, or even ordinary special forces, can do. Thinking of this, Phillips' anger towards Jiefa inexplicably dissipated for the most part, and he even began to consider how to keep Jiefa in his army forever. In this regard, I have to say that Phillips is definitely a typical American character. No matter how you have offended me before or how tit-for-tat we have been, as long as you prove your ability, I can ignore the past grudges and even Reuse you. From this character point of view, the rapid development of the United States is not unreasonable. But at this time, Jaffa didn't know the change in Phillips's view of him. After sliding down the flagpole, Jaffa waved to Steve, the only one who hadn't taken the test, and said loudly: "Steve! It's your turn! Don't let it go. I¡¯m disappointed!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve chuckled and said nonchalantly: ¡°Of course not, it¡¯s just a flag. I can hand it to you right away.¡± Then, under the surprised eyes of everyone, Steve walked straight to the flagpole, squatted down, and pulled out the latch at the bottom of the flagpole. He completed a set of actions in one go without any sloppiness. As Steve stood up, the flagpole, which was difficult for most people, suddenly fell down. Then, with a relaxed look on his face, Steve walked up to the flag, untied the flag calmly, and handed it to Jaffa. hands. Looking at the dumbfounded Phillips, Jaffa smiled proudly and said softly: "The power of wisdom~!" Seeing Jiffa's proud look, Phillips, who had just had a slight change in his impression of Jiffa, couldn't help but get angry again. Staring into Jiffa's eyes, Phillips said word by word: "He This is opportunistic.¡± Hearing what Phillips said, Jiefa raised his eyebrows and said nonchalantly: "I didn't say that this is not possible. In fact, this is the most correct thing to do in my heart. Sir, you have to know that on the battlefield? It is necessary to cancel this kind of speculation and obtain the most perfect results at the smallest cost. " When Phillips heard this, his expression froze. Jaffa was right. Steve's approach was indeed the most correct approach. Thinking of this, Phillips didn't know what to say for a moment. After thinking for a moment, Phillips could only snort and ran directly to the car to sit down. Seeing this, Jaffa couldn't help but smile, walked to another military vehicle aside, then turned his head and said loudly: "Zero and Steve, come here, you can take the car back to the base with me, as for the others, all run Go back and prepare for the second assessment." Twenty minutes after Jiefa and his kind returned to the base, the other soldiers began to return to the base one after another. Except for Zero and Steve who came back in the car, all the soldiers were in the same state. Although they were panting, everyone still insisted on lining up and standing in front of Jiefa. After scanning the crowd, Jiefa said: "Now, you have fifteen minutes of rest. In fifteen minutes, the second assessment will officially begin." As Jie Fa spoke, a group of people immediately sat down on the ground, with a hint of fatigue on everyone's face. Looking at everyone, Jiefa showed an evil smile and walked to the military vehicle not far away. As soon as he walked to the car, Erskine's voice rang in Jaffa's ears: "Lieutenant Jaffa, I have to say, you are really bad." Hearing this, Jiefa couldn't help but glance at Erskine differently, his face full of doubts. Seeing Jaffa's expression, Erskine was also stunned and couldn't help but said: "If you let them rest for just fifteen minutes now, it is not enough to completely relieve their fatigue, but it can relax their spirit. I have to say, This team of soldiers is a good test. I just don¡¯t know what the content of your second assessment is. According to what you said before, it is about the assessment of xinxing, which makes me very curious." Hearing what Erskine said, Jiefa smiled dumbly and said helplessly: "Dr. Erskine, I have to say, you are thinking too much. As for the content of the second assessment, you will know it soon!" With that said, Jiefa casually picked up a bomb used for acting on the military vehicle, pulled the tab, turned to Erskine and said: "The second assessment has officially begun!" After saying that, Jiefa put the bomb in his hand. He threw it violently towards the people resting aside. At the same time, he shouted: "Run! There is a bomb!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Two people You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Jiefa's words came out, everyone was shocked. When they saw the bomb flying in mid-air, everyone was stunned, and then they began to run away, each looking for a bunker. Although everyone was quite panicked, no one showed that kind of panic, which made the few people observing on the side nod slightly. Among the scattered crowd, there were two figures that stood out. They were Zero and Steve. Not only did they not run away, they even rushed towards the bomb. Seeing this scene, Phillips and others were puzzled. Only Jiefa showed a profound smile on his lips. The next moment, Steve, who was closest to the bomb, was the first to reach the bomb, and then he rushed towards the bomb and pressed the bomb firmly under him with his thin body. At the same time, Zero, who arrived almost at the same time as Steve, suddenly raised his leg, trying to kick the bomb away. Although Zero's physical fitness was far better than Steve, after all, he still had a warning to lift his leg. action, when Zero's legs began to fall, Steve was already holding the bomb firmly. In an instant, Zero's legs suddenly stopped in mid-air. The sudden stop made Zero's body sway, and he almost lost his ability to stand, but Zero had no intention of paying attention to other things. Looking at Steve blankly, Zero's eyes were full of shock. At this time, Steve also noticed Zero's movements, and couldn't help but yell: "Leave quickly! Don't come close to here!" As he spoke, Steve wrapped the bomb in his arms tighter. Jaffa, who was observing from the sidelines, was filled with amazement at this time. Although he had seen such a scene once in a movie, Jaffa also expected that Steve would make such an action, but when he saw this scene with his own eyes, Jaffa Fa still couldn't help but want to praise Steve, he was definitely a well-deserved Captain America. While thinking, several seconds had passed. At this time, everyone had also discovered the abnormality of the bomb. Steve slowly sat up from the ground. Looking down at the bomb in his arms, Steve's eyes flashed with confusion and he murmured: "Is this a drill?" "That's right! This is a drill!" Zero, who was closest to Steve, heard Steve whispering to himself and couldn't help but respond. Then, Zero stretched out a hand towards Steve who was still sitting on the ground. With just one hand, a smile appeared on a cold face. Hearing Zero¡¯s words, Steve couldn¡¯t help but let out a breath. Just because he wasn¡¯t afraid of death didn¡¯t mean he wanted to die. No matter what, it was good to be alive. Then, Steve held Zero's hand and stood up from the ground. The people who had fled each other before slowly gathered back. When everyone lined up and stood still, Jiefa smiled slightly and said loudly: "Now, the second assessment is over. I think the best one is Steve Rogers. Does anyone have any opinions?" "No!" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, Zero's voice rang out. Looking at Zero with a plain face, Jiefa's eyes were full of surprise. Jiefa also saw Zero's performance just now, but what exactly is this situation? Could it be said that Rogers' performance conquered Zero? It's not that exaggerated, they are still competitors now! After thinking about it, Jiefa didn't ask this question directly. He raised his head and glanced at everyone, and asked: "You don't have any opinions?" Although it was a question, Jiefa's tone was extremely determined. of. Everyone was sensible and didn't say anything. After all, judging from his performance just now, Steve was indeed commendable. Seeing this, Jiefa smiled slightly, turned to Phillips and said, "Colonel, the assessment is over!" After taking a deep look at Jaffa, Phillips took a breath and nodded. Then, Phillips took a step forward and said, "This assessment is over. I announce that the candidates to participate in the super soldier program are Steve Rogers and Zero!" After saying that, Phillips took the lead in cheering. Palm comes. Jiefa on the side was stunned and thought to himself: "What's going on? Two people?" Subconsciously, Jiefa turned his eyes to Erskine on the side. Noticing Jaffa¡¯s gaze, Erskine smiled helplessly and said softly: ¡°This is the best result, isn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing Erskine's words, Jaffa could only nod helplessly. He was just a lieutenant now. Although he was lucky enough to become the instructor of this training and could slightly intervene in the selection, the number of people in the experiment was not something he could decide. , now someone needs to be added to the top, and Jiefa has nothing to do. Turning his head to look at the expressionless Zero, Jaffa thought to himself: "In the movie, you are Drizzt.You are a bitch, but in this world, I believe you will make a different choice! " Thinking of this, Jiefa felt a headache again. How to instigate rebellion against Zero was also a technical job (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25: The upcoming experiment You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Three days later, Jaffa was driving on the street, with the beautiful Agent Carter as the co-pilot, and Zero and Steve, the experimenters of this Superman project, in the back seat. Looking sideways at the scenery outside the window, Steve couldn't help but sigh softly and said, "I know this place well!" Then, Steve pointed to a street not far away and said, "I've been in this alley. Beat up, there¡¯s that parking lot, and there¡¯s that little restaurant behind.¡± Hearing this, Jaffa couldn't help but think about Steve's words, and said with a speechless expression: "Hey, Steve, I know everything you said. What you are saying now is because you plan to become a wealthy person later." Do you want to go back for revenge? If that's the case, it's really not a good idea. You know, those who beat you will end up much worse than you." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve was stunned, and a smile appeared on his face, and he hurriedly said: "How could it be possible? I have never had any thoughts of revenge. Now I just express my feelings." With a soft smile, Jiefa said calmly: "Okay, don't be nervous, I'm just joking with you." Hearing the conversation between the two, Carter beside Jiefa couldn't help but ask: "Have you been beaten many times? Have you never tried to escape?" Steve shook his head slightly and was about to speak, but before Steve could say anything, Jaffa immediately said, "Paige, are you kidding me? Run away? As soon as you run away, you will Your opponents will be chasing after you. You have to defend yourself and hold your position. Others will not reject you forever. You have to know that those who bow their heads in the face of difficulties can never become a truly strong person." When he said this, Jie Fa had a serious expression on his face, as if what he was saying was the truth he firmly believed in. Carter couldn't help but look serious. However, Carter could not have imagined at this time that when he said those words, Jaffa was thinking something completely different: "This question cannot be answered by Steve. You know, Carter's affection for Steve in the movie , it was established at this time, I must not let this kid Steve stop me halfway." Although what Jiefa said was not what he really wanted to say, the effect was extremely obvious. Carter on the side looked at Jiefa with a softer look. While talking, several people had arrived at their destination, a place called a Brooklyn antique store. They slowly pulled over and parked. Jaffa and Carter walked into the antique store first. As soon as he entered the door, an old lady who looked to be in her sixties or seventies walked out of the back door with a smile on her face and said to everyone: "The weather is nice this morning, right?" Seeing this, Jiefa turned his head to look at Carter aside and raised his eyebrows. Carter nodded slightly and said, "Yes, but I always bring an umbrella!" Hearing Carter's answer, the old lady walked to the bar, reached out and pressed the button on the bar. Then, Carter, Jiffa and the others walked directly towards the back door. As soon as they entered the door, the bookshelf against the wall opened in response, and what came into view was a wide corridor. The staff and security personnel coming and going make this place seem a lot more mysterious. Stepping towards the inside, Jiefa suddenly said: "Honestly, this place looks good, but the code and so on are really terrible." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Carter, who had already reached the end of the corridor, suddenly stepped forward and stared into Jiefa¡¯s eyes. Being stared at by Carter, Jiefa felt a little nervous again. And just when Jiefa was about to say something, Carter's serious face suddenly smiled and said softly: "I think so too." After saying that, Carter pushed the door directly and walked in. Jiefa stood in front of the door, looking at Carter's back, and felt like he couldn't help but smile. After a while, he could only helplessly smile: "Woman!" Then he followed Carter's steps and walked into the door. As soon as they entered the door, everyone's eyes were fixed on them. To be precise, they were all fixed on Zero and Steve behind Jiffa. On the experimental platform, Erskine and a group of researchers in white coats were staring at Zero and Steve who were walking down. Howard Stark is also among them, but wearing a casual shirt and a small vest makes Howard stand out among this group of people. While everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Zero and Steve, Howard¡¯s eyes were always focused on Jaffa. Jaffa also noticed Howard's gaze and walked up to say hello. Neither of them said anything more, everything was said in silence. At this time, Jiefa took a closer look at the test bench. It was basically the same as in the movie., there are only two injection sites in the center. Erskine was now preparing for the experiment on the stage, looking high-spirited. Looking at the smiling old man, Jaffa couldn't help but sigh. Jaffa didn't intend to save Erskine. After all, the Superman serum would definitely succeed, and arming the army with the Superman serum is what America wants. real purpose. If Erskine survives, the development of the entire Marvel Cinematic Universe will be greatly affected. Thinking of this, Jaffa could only say sorry to Erskine (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 The experiment begins You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without much nonsense, Steve and Zero each took off their shirts and lay on the experimental bed. And above, a group of officials led by Phillips and a senator also focused their attention on the field. As soon as he saw Steve's body, the senator couldn't help but sigh: "Oh my God, maybe we should get some food for that kid." As he said that, the senator saw Ling showing his strong muscles and smiled slightly. He smiled and said, "Are these two people chosen for comparison?" Hearing what the senator said, Phillips could only smile awkwardly and said nothing. At this time, on the experimental table below, after Erskine chatted with Steve Zero for a few words, he straightened his face and said to Howard beside him: "Mr. Stark, are you ready?" Hearing Erskine's words, Howard walked over quickly and asked, "Of course it's no problem, it's very stable." "That's good." Erskine responded and turned around to prepare for other matters. At this time, Jiefa also stepped onto the test platform and said softly: "Actually, I am very curious about what you have prepared!" "Electricity for a city!" Howard replied quickly, with a relaxed expression on his face as if he was not talking about electricity for a city, but something like a bucket of water. After shrugging his shoulders, Jaffa didn¡¯t say anything. After chatting with Steve for a while, Jaffa walked upstairs to the observation room with Carter. As soon as he entered the observation room, Jiefa's eyes were the first to notice the man in gray clothes and glasses from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs. When he saw Jiefa's real eyesight, the man smiled softly and nodded slightly, looking gentle and elegant. There's no hint of him being a Hydra spy. Afterwards, Erskine explained, and at the same time, Zero and Steve were fixed, injected with penicillin and Superman serum. Then, the two experimental beds stood upright, like two coffins, wrapping Steve and the two inside. Then, Erskine gestured to Howard, who nodded, put on his sunglasses, and began to charge the coffin, uh, test bed. I won¡¯t go into details about what happened after that. In short, when a muscular Steve walked out of the test bench, everyone couldn¡¯t help but cheer. People observing Taichung upstairs also came downstairs. Jaffa and Carter also walked down with everyone. Looking back, Jaffa glanced at the last man who walked out, then turned and walked down again. Walking quickly to Steve, looking at Steve who was almost as tall as himself, Jaffa smiled slightly and said softly: "How are you? How do you feel?" Taking a breath, Steve smiled and said: "It feels very good, and my whole body is full of strength." After saying that, Steve paused slightly, looked at Jaffa and chuckled: "Also, Jaffa, you have become shorter. Got it!" "You have become taller, okay!?" Hearing Steve's words, Jaffa pretended to be angry and said loudly: "Don't think that I am afraid of you because you have become stronger. Believe it or not, I will tell you. I'll knock you down in minutes." "Really?!" Steve raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "Maybe we can give it a try!" As he said that, Steve laughed, and Jaffa couldn't help laughing. At this moment, Zero's test stand on the other side also opened. He stepped out of the test stand. Zero's figure didn't seem to have changed much, even before Steve saw it. Seeing this, everyone couldn't help but be stunned. Erskine was even more surprised and said: "Zero? How do you feel? Did you fail?" After gently shaking his head, Zero said: "There is no failure, I can feel the changes in myself!" As he said that, Zero punched the test bench aside, and only heard the sound of "duang", and a clear fist mark was heard. were left on the test bench. Seeing this, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel relieved and began to congratulate Erskine one after another. But Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but thought to himself: ¡°Why haven¡¯t you started yet?¡± The next moment, as if in response to Jiefa¡¯s wishes, a huge explosion sounded from the observation deck upstairs, shaking the glass on the observation deck to pieces. Everyone on the test platform was shocked and fell to the ground one after another. During the chaos, Erskine looked sideways and saw a man in a gray suit taking away the two remaining Superman serums on the experimental table. The frightened Erskine stood up in a hurry and tried to stop the man in gray, but what greeted Erskine was a fatal bullet. Erskine fell in response. Then, the man in gray quickly walked to the stairs on the second floor. Carter saw this and quickly raised his gun and shot at the man in gray. The gunshot rang out and hit the man in gray directly in the arm. The man in gray was in pain.He couldn't help but loosen his grip, and a tube of Superman serum fell directly to the ground. But the man in gray clothes didn't stop and ran out with another serum. Carter saw this and hurriedly followed. At this time, on the experimental table, Steve was holding the dying Erskine with a sad expression. When Jiefa saw this, he shouted directly: "Steve, take the doctor to the hospital quickly and do your best to save him. I'll chase him!" After saying that, Jiefa chased him out without looking back. At the same time, , Zero also kept up with Jiefa's pace, and also rushed out. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve, who was a little overwhelmed at first, seemed to have found a backbone. Steve had lived here since he was a child and knew that there was a hospital nearby. Thinking of Jaffa's words, Steve stretched his arms, picked up Erskine and rushed outside (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Perfect Development You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Jaffa rushed out of the antique store, Carter had already killed the original driver of the man in gray. At this time, the man in gray was driving a taxi towards Carter just like in the original work, but Carter remained motionless and held the car with one hand. He drew his gun and aimed it at the man in gray in the driver's seat. Seeing this, Jiefa couldn't help but be shocked. Seeing that the taxi was about to hit Carter, Jiefa didn't care about anything. He immediately appeared next to Carter and hugged Carter to avoid the collision of the taxi. The next moment, Carter got up from the ground and shouted softly: "I'm going to kill him!" At this time, Jiefa also got up from the ground in panic, turned around and chased the taxi driven by the man in gray. At the same time, he shouted: "I'm sorry, but I will help you finish it!" After saying that, Jiefa directly He turned and turned into a side alley. Seeing Jaffa's figure disappear from his sight, Carter's originally resolute expression instantly relaxed and his face turned red. As soon as he entered the alley, Jiefa slowly stopped and stretched out his right hand. Jiefa grabbed it in the air, with a look of aftertaste on his face, and murmured: "I didn't expect it. , It¡¯s quite perky!¡± Just as Jiefa¡¯s voice fell, a plain voice suddenly rang in Jiefa¡¯s ears: ¡°What a coincidence!¡± Jiefa was startled and turned around to see that it was Ling who had followed him out before. The next moment, Jiefa's expression instantly returned to calmness, and he said calmly: "It's nothing, you came out anyway!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ling didn¡¯t dwell on anything anymore and said softly: ¡°Like you, I came out to chase him.¡± "Oh?!" Hearing Zero's words, Jiefa raised his eyebrows, glanced at the taxi getting farther and farther away, and said softly: "Since you are also out to chase him, let's not waste time. Now he But it¡¯s getting further and further away!¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Ling tilted his head and said nonchalantly: "It doesn't matter, I believe he can't run away." After saying that, Ling changed the topic and said to Jiefa: "Lieutenant Jiefa, let's make a bet. How about it?" "What?" After hearing Zero's words, Jiefa couldn't help but be startled, and subconsciously asked: "What bet?" "Let's see who catches up to that guy first!" As he spoke, Zero jumped up to the second floor window sill and said loudly: "Lieutenant Jaffa, I'll leave first!" As he spoke, Zero was already there. He quickly climbed upstairs, saw the direction of the taxi, and ran directly there. When he reached the edge of the building, Zero jumped directly to the roof of the building in front, and quickly ran in the direction of the taxi. go. Seeing Zero's performance, Jiefa couldn't help but shrink his pupils, and thought to himself: "How could this guy control his soaring physical fitness so quickly?" You know, even Jiefa's own physical fitness skyrocketed in an instant. It is possible to master these skyrocketing powers very quickly, and it is even less possible to be able to send and receive them as freely as Zero. However, this Zero actually wanted to make a bet with him. Although he didn't know what he wanted to do, it seemed that Zero was not the kind of guy who wanted to serve Drizzt peacefully. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face. The next moment, Jiefa made a move, and his figure instantly disappeared from the place and appeared on the street dozens of meters away. As soon as he appeared, Jiefa Disappeared again. Some people who accidentally spotted Jiefa couldn't help but think they were seeing a ghost. How Zero is going to chase the man in gray, Jiefa doesn¡¯t know, but Jiefa knows the destination of the man in gray, Brooklyn Seaport. He has a purpose, and Jiefa is not afraid of losing at all. In the Brooklyn Harbor, Jaffa sat leisurely on the beam under the ceiling. A few minutes ago, Jaffa had found this place. With the power of his white eyes, Jaffa could see all the submarines hidden by the man in gray. . Now, Jaffa is just waiting for the arrival of the man in gray and Zero. Sure enough, after a while, the man in gray was holding a teenage child with one hand and pointing a gun at the child's head with the other hand, walking towards the direction of the submarine with a trace of panic on his face. Immediately afterwards, Zero's figure also appeared in Jiefa's field of vision. Looking at the child in the arms of the man in gray, Zero's eyes showed a trace of concern. He raised his hand and shouted to the man in gray: "You have no bullets anymore." Now, put the child down and everything will be fine for us." Hearing Zero's words, the man in gray subconsciously looked at the gun in his hand, and sure enough, there was no bullet left. And at the moment when the man in gray lowered his head, Zero suddenly jumped towards the man in gray. Seeing Zero's movements, the man in gray became nervous. With a strong movement of his hand, he threw the child directly towards Zero in the air. At the same time, he stepped back suddenly. He took out a remote control and pressed it, and the underwater submarine quickly Surfaced.   Turning his head to look at Zero, who was putting the child away, the man in gray suddenly looked happy and jumped directly into the water. Seeing the actions of the man in gray, Zero had a look of annoyance in his eyes, and sighed lightly, his face full of disappointment. The next moment, the man in gray clothes who had already jumped into the water flew out from below, with a look of horror on his face. Then, the man in gray clothes took something out of his pocket, and upon closer inspection, it turned out to be Superman serum. Before Zero could make any move, the man in gray threw the Superman serum in his hand to the ground. With a snap, the test tube of Superman serum shattered, and the blue serum flowed into the ground. At this time, Jiefa also jumped up from below. As soon as he landed on the shore, Jiefa saw this scene. The next moment, the corners of Jiefa's mouth raised slightly, and a flash of joy flashed across his eyebrows. Then with a series of angry looks, he suddenly pulled up the collar of the man in gray. Before Jiefa could say anything, the man in gray shouted loudly: "I am the first person to attack, kill me, and the others after you! Long live Hydra!" After saying that, the man in gray vomited. Bai Fo, died directly. Seeing this, an undetectable smile appeared on Jiefa's face again, and he thought to himself: "The perfect development sequence!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 The determined Rogers You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this moment, Ling walked gently to Jiefa's side and looked at the dead man in gray. Ling asked doubtfully: "Dead?" Glancing sideways at Ling, Jiefa smiled softly and said calmly: "Of course, okay, don't use such rough conversation skills, just say it directly, what do you want to say to me? Or, what do you want from me? What did you get?" Seeing that his little trick was discovered, a look of embarrassment flashed across Ling's cold face, but it disappeared in an instant. Looking directly into Jaffa's eyes, Zero said softly: "This is not the place to talk now. After this matter is over, can I talk to you in detail?" Hearing Zero's words, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned. Looking at Zero's eyes, Jiefa felt that they were full of sincerity. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa nodded slightly. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Zero couldn't help showing a hint of joy and said excitedly: "Great, after this matter is over, I will go find you. In comparison, I won't let you go." How long have you been waiting?" When Jiefa heard this, he didn't say anything. He just nodded slightly. Zero, who had always been cold and cold, actually used the honorific title for himself in excitement. Thinking of the previous scene where Zero cared about the child who was kidnapped by the man in gray, Jaffa felt that if the thing Zero needed help with wasn't too difficult, it wouldn't matter if he helped. Turning his head to look at the man in gray who was lying on the ground, Jiefa sighed helplessly and thought to himself: "I hope those bosses who are extremely unhappy will not take it out on me!" Three days later, the handling of this incident was also revealed. Because of the secrecy of the Superman experiment, the time was not disclosed to the public. Dr. Erskine was buried secretly, and both Steve and Zero were under observation. moon. The so-called observation means testing physical data, drawing blood, doing laboratory tests, etc. In short, the two of them can only be novices for the time being. At the same time, Carter and Howard were also dispatched to London to join the battle against Hydra. As for Jiffa, he was temporarily given a month's leave. Jiefa knew that the higher-ups were planning to use this month to investigate his background. After all, when the Hydra spy died, the last person to come into contact with him was Jaffa. Jiefa has already been mentally prepared for this. Anyway, his information is absolutely fine, so he can just treat it as a month off. What Jaffa didn¡¯t know was that at this time, the congressman also paid attention to Steve, who had no background, simple character and obedient character. After all, Steve inevitably embarked on the path of the actor in the movie. Half a month later, Jaffa and Zero met in a restaurant in Brooklyn. They were like two good friends and they had a great conversation. However, no one knows what exactly they exchanged. At this time, the name of Captain America Steve Rogers also began to be heard across the United States, but Jiefa, who received the news, just smiled and didn't care. Steve's path is not here. Another half month later, Jiefa's vacation finally ended. Jiefa was also notified and went to overseas battlefields, which was the front where Carter and Howard were. When he got the news, Jiefa relaxed greatly. Taking a breath, he thought to himself: "The main drama in Captain America 1 is finally about to begin. Let my name, Jefaas, be resounding in this Marvel world!" A day later, on the plane heading to the overseas battlefield, Jiefa looked at Steve beside him with a depressed look, and said helplessly: "By the way, why did I go with your circus?" Hearing Jaffa's words, a look of embarrassment flashed across Steve's face, and he smiled bitterly: "This is not a circus, this is, well, a drama troupe, yes, this is a drama troupe. As for why you are with us , I know this. The military thinks it¡¯s not worth sending out a plane just to send you to the battlefield alone. We happen to be going to the front line too, so they arranged for you to stay with us!¡± "Okay!" After hearing Steve's words, Jiefa showed an indifferent expression and said softly: "In other words, I still benefit from you." Steve smiled bitterly and said helplessly: "You can't say that, after all, we all serve the country." Turning his head to look at Steve carefully, Jaffa suddenly said: "Steve, it seems that your life in the drama troupe is not happy." Hearing Jaffa's words, Steve's face became even more sad. At this time, Steve's eyes were full of confusion and he said softly: "Although they told me that my current behavior can drive the development of national debt, They can also recruit a large number of enlisted soldiers, but I know their real purpose is to make money from me. To be honest, although I also knowAlthough I am more useful now, I still hope to go to the battlefield to fight instead of like this. "As he spoke, Steve's expression slowly became firm, and there was a hint of sharpness in his eyes. Turning his head, Steve looked straight at Jaffa, and said firmly: "Jeffa, you once told us. , people cannot give up. If you have an ideal, you must fight for it! I believe that I will succeed. " Quietly looking at Steve in front of him, Jiefa slightly said nothing. In fact, Jiefa didn't need to say anything, Steve understood. Jiefa only knew that the all-American idol, the real The hero, Captain America Steve Rogers, is about to be born (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Finally Arriving at the Front Line You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After more than ten hours of flying, Jaffa finally arrived at the frontline camp. After getting off the plane, Steve went to prepare for the performance with a group of beauties from the theater troupe. After Jiefa hurriedly found Colonel Phillips to report, he began to wander around the military camp, as if he was looking for something. For a moment, Jiefa's pupils shrank, a trace of joy appeared on his face, and he quickened his pace and walked forward. Not far in front of Jiefa, a pretty figure looked down at a document and walked forward. Jiefa caught up with him in three steps at a time, patted the man's shoulder lightly, and called: "Pei Ji!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Carter turned his head suddenly. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s appearance, Carter¡¯s eyes flashed with joy and he asked in surprise: ¡°Jiefa? When did you come?¡± "Just now, I came here with Steve and his performance troupe. I just got off the plane and reported." Looking at Carter's delicate face, Jiefa felt a little more relaxed. Looking down at the document in Carter¡¯s hand, Jaffa said casually: ¡°What is this?¡± "Uh!" Carter couldn't help but be startled when he heard Jiefa's question, with a hesitant look on his face. Seeing Carter's look, Jiefa said softly: "It doesn't matter, it's a confidential document, I understand." "No!" Glancing at Jaffa, Carter said softly: "You will know it sooner or later anyway. This is the list of those killed and captured." "What?" After hearing Carter's words, Jiffa was stunned and subconsciously said: "Bucky!" Nodding slightly, Carter sighed and said: "Not just him, most of the entire 107th team have been captured. I don't know how many are still alive now." After being stunned for a moment, Jiefa said: "I'm going to save them!" Shaking his head slightly, Carter said seriously: "If they are still alive, they should be thirty miles behind enemy lines now. If we want to rescue them, we will definitely suffer heavy casualties. It is impossible for the colonel to send troops!" Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa sneered and said calmly: "I don't expect him to send troops to rescue people." "What?" As soon as Jiefa's words came out, Carter was stunned. Then, Carter suddenly understood what Jiefa meant and said in surprise: "You want to go by yourself? Impossible! You don't know how many enemies there are. You Going alone is definitely asking for death.¡± Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa smiled mysteriously and said softly: "Who told you that I want to go alone." "What about you?" Looking at Jiefa blankly, Carter couldn't figure out what Jiefa meant at all. Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa did not solve Carter's doubts, but said calmly: "Take me to Howard, okay? I have something to tell him!" After glancing at Jaffa gently, Carter nodded slightly, turned around and walked towards the right. Carter still has some understanding of Howard. If Jiefa wanted to seek help from Howard, he would probably be in vain. Therefore, Carter didn't mind leading Jiffa the way. Carter didn't realize that he had begun to care more and more about Jaffa. Following Carter¡¯s twists and turns, Jaffa finally saw Howard who was busy in a large tent in the center of the camp. As soon as he saw Jiefa, Howard showed a look of surprise on his face. He rushed up in two or three steps, gave Jiefa a big hug, and said loudly: "God, you are finally here! You guy, let I¡¯ve had a hard time waiting.¡± Jiefa laughed and said, "How can I give up my men's vacation and come to a place like this to find a playboy like you? Even if I come, I can't do it because of you." Hearing what Jaffa said, Howard subconsciously glanced at Carter who was not far away, and said meaningfully: "I understand!" After that, the two looked at each other and laughed. Carter couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes when he looked at the two people who had some similar feelings for each other. Without saying anything, he turned around and left the tent. As soon as Carter left, Howard and Jaffa's expressions straightened, and they glanced at Jaffa nervously, and Howard said softly: "Since that incident, we haven't seen each other yet, has the plan been successful? " Jiefa raised his eyebrows and said proudly: "Of course, how could I fail if I take action? The only Superman serum in the world is lying quietly on the pillow on the bed in the master bedroom of your villa. Speaking of which, you The protection of the villa should be no problem." "Of course, my home is at the same level of defense as the White House. Besides, there is nothing valuable in my home, except for our??No one knows that there is a Superman serum in this world. You won't have any problem pairing up. "Hearing that Jiefa actually questioned the safety of his home, Howard couldn't help but get excited. "Really?" Looking at Howard who looked so sworn in, Jiefa asked softly with a strange smile on his face. "It's necessary!" Howard replied confidently, but as soon as he said the words, Howard's expression froze, and Jiffa, who was smiling blankly, suddenly said: "How did you enter my house? And entered my room. ? Oh my god! What the hell is going on!" Looking at Howard with a look of disbelief on his face, Jaffa couldn't help but smile softly. With his eyes rolled, it would be absolutely easy for him to find a loophole and sneak into Howard's room. Without answering Howard's question, Jiffa said softly: "Remember to strengthen your protection when you get home. Now, what else do I have to ask you for?" "What's the matter?" Howard had already seen Jiefa's magic, and he didn't worry too much about it. After lightly glancing at Howard, Jiffa said easily: "Prepare a plane for me and take me somewhere." "Where?" Howard asked subconsciously, but for a moment, he seemed to understand and said in surprise: "Are you going to save people!?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "You know I have this ability." Hearing Jiefa's words, Howard couldn't help but nodded slightly. After thinking for a moment, Howard said loudly: "Okay! I'll help you!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 Clasburg You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just like what Howard did in the original work, Jaffa just asked Howard to fly him to the Hydra base in Krasburg. Naturally, Howard agreed to Jiefa's request, which was far beyond his expectations. After a little discussion, Jiefa left Howard's tent. Before he had gone two steps, Jiefa was attracted by a burst of noise. Following the sound, Jiefa walked out towards the open space behind the camp. When I rushed to see it, it turned out that Steve's performance had begun. However, it was obvious that Steve's performance was not well received in the military camp, and in the end he could only leave the stage in embarrassment. Seeing Steve's embarrassed look, Jiefa couldn't help but feel happy, and secretly said: "Stephen! Soon, you will be able to do what you really want to do." Then, Jiefa started to watch the next show with the soldiers in the military camp: a group of girls dancing with their arms around their big white legs, which made Jiefa's mouth water. Speaking of which, although Jiefa is already in his twenties this year, he is still just a pure young boy who has never even held a girl's hand. The performances of these girls really gave Jiffa a feeling of lingering. However, the happy time is always short-lived. After a while, it started to rain lightly. The performance was forced to end early. And Jiefa finally started to do his business. With his eyes turned on, Jiefa easily found Steve's location, and then went straight to Steve. When Jaffa found Steve, Steve was sitting on a pile of luggage with a forlorn expression, drawing. Gently walking to Steve and sitting down, Jaffa said, "Hi, America's New Hope, how do you feel about today's events?" Looking sideways at Jaffa, Steve said softly: "Everywhere I went, the sales of public bonds increased. I called on many young Americans to join the battlefield. I once thought that even if I didn't do what I wanted to do, But I still contributed to the country. But now I know that to those real soldiers, I was just a coward who ran away from the war." Looking straight ahead, Jiefa smiled softly and said calmly: "You should do something." "Yes, that's what I think!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Steve smiled bitterly and said, "Actually, not long after I came here, I went to see Colonel Phillips and told him that I wanted to Stay here, I want to join the fight." After speaking, Steve paused and said softly: "But the result is already obvious, isn't it." With a smile, Jefa suddenly said: "I will go to Crasbourg, 30 miles away from the enemy in a while, do you want to go with me? In this matter, Colonel Philips will never agree!" "What?!" Steve couldn't help but be stunned when he heard Jaffa's words, and asked in surprise: "What are you going to do?" "Save people!" When he said this, Jiefa finally turned his head and looked at Steve with a serious face, "All members of the Army 107 team were defeated. They were either killed or captured. As far as I know, According to the news, Bucky is not on the list of those killed. Now I am going to Clasburg to save people, do you want to go with me?" When he first heard Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve was obviously shocked. However, as Jiefa spoke, Steve¡¯s expression slowly calmed down, but his eyes were still full of concern and concern. After listening to Jaffa's words, Steve said decisively: "Of course! How could I not go?" Looking at Steve quietly, Jiefa suddenly smiled and said, "Good brother!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Steve also showed a smile. Three hours later, Jaffa and Steve were already sitting on the plane. In front of them, Howard was concentrating on flying the plane. Steve looked at Jaffa with a joking look on his face. Jaffa looked helplessly at the serious Carter opposite him. For a moment, Jaffa suddenly said loudly to Howard in the driver's seat: "Mr. Howard Stark, I think I need an explanation." Hearing Jiffa's words, Carter, who was sitting across from him, raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "You don't need his explanation, I haven't settled the score with him yet!" As he said that, Carter glanced sideways at Steve beside Jiffa. Husband, "Why did you take him with you? Are you going to die as a couple?" Hearing Carter's words, Jaffa shrugged helplessly and said softly: "Of course there is a reason to bring Steve. Besides, Steve is not a weakling. Paige, I think you should treat me Just keep a little bit of trust, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be fine.¡± Carter did not struggle with the issue of Jiefa's title. In other words, not long ago, Carter acquiesced in Jiefa's name for him. Glancing at Jaffa gently, Carter said angrily: "Of course, I should keep trusting you, IYou should believe that you can successfully rescue people from an enemy base with at least a thousand people. " As if he didn¡¯t understand what Carter said was ironic, Jiefa raised his eyebrows and said confidently: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely be able to do it.¡± After taking a deep look at Jiefa, Carter sighed helplessly and said softly: "Well, I can't stop your decision anyway." After saying that, Carter reached out and handed Jiefa something. Jiefa took it and saw that it was a signal transmitter. When he looked back, the words Stark Industries came into view. Glancing sideways at Howard, Jaffa said loudly: "Howard, are you sure the signal emitted by this thing will not be detected by Hydra people?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Howard, who was flying the plane in front, was obviously startled and hesitated: ¡°Maybe, you can wait until you succeed and find a safe place to use it.¡± Rolling his eyes helplessly, Jiefa threw the transmitter aside and whispered: "To be honest, it's still a useless thing." While speaking, the plane suddenly shook violently, and white lights rang out not far from the plane. It seemed that Howard had been discovered by Hydra people. Throwing a parachute bag to Steve, Jaffa stood up and carried one on his own, then walked towards the back door of the plane. Opening the door, Jaffa pulled Steve beside him and said loudly: "After you fall, stay nearby and don't run around. I will go find you right away." After saying that, Jaffa pushed Steve out suddenly Got off the plane and stood by the door. Looking at Carter with a concerned look beside him, Jiefa suddenly smiled and said calmly: "Maybe, before I go down, we can talk about your future belongings." Hearing that Jiefa was still in the mood to tease him at this time, Carter couldn't help but rolled his eyes at Jiefa and said loudly: "Let's wait until you come back alive!" With that, Carter did not wait for Jiefa to speak. Then he kicked him directly. Jiefa was lifted directly out of the plane. I have to say, it¡¯s really a reward for this world (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31: Saving people You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Falling rapidly from mid-air, Jiefa felt the strong wind blowing on his face, and felt refreshed, as if the world was at his feet. However, the feeling of falling rapidly dispelled Jiefa's good mood. Although it was his first time skydiving, Jiefa still opened the parachute very skillfully. After a moment, Jaffa landed smoothly on the ground, unbuckled his parachute, opened his white eyes, and began to look for Steve. Fortunately, Steve was not too far away from Jaffa when he landed. Within two minutes, Jaffa came to Steve's side. Without saying anything, the two of them headed directly towards Hydra's base. For a moment, Jeff and Jeff carefully hid behind a big tree, looking sideways at the Hydra base. Although it was already night, the lights outside the base were still bright, and various strong searchlights were shooting back and forth, making it difficult to find any blind spots. Turning his head to look at Jaffa, who had a serious face, Steve whispered: "How should we get in?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said softly: "Do you have any good ideas?" With a helpless sigh, Steve also shook his head. Seeing this, Jiefa did not ask any more questions and quietly opened his eyes. Jiefa began to pay attention to his surroundings. If nothing unexpected happens, several troop carriers should pass by here soon. Sure enough, after a while, Jiefa spotted three troop carriers slowly driving towards the base. He patted Steve on his side and Jiefa whispered softly: "Ready!" "What?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Steve couldn't help but be startled and asked doubtfully: "What are you preparing for!?" "Nonsense, of course I'm ready to sneak in." After saying that, Jaffa turned to Rastif and said cautiously: "Here he comes!" Steve was stunned for a moment, but in the next moment, he saw three troop carriers approaching from a distance. Seeing this, Steve couldn't help but be surprised. You know, after being exposed to Superman serum and rays, Steve can be said to have been fully strengthened, and his five senses are naturally far superior to ordinary people. However, Jeffa was able to discover the traces of the personnel carrier before Steve. This had to be done to Steve. Tiff was confused. However, now is not the time to discuss this. The personnel carrier has already arrived beside Jiefa and Steve. Jiefa and Steve are like two lurking beasts, with their muscles tense and ready to attack at any time. When the last car passed by Jaffa and Steve, Jaffa and Steve moved at the same time. Like a cheetah, the two of them rushed out of the place in an instant and ran towards the personnel carrier. Although Jiefa did not use the shaver, he fell into the car almost at the same time as Steve due to his enhanced speed that exceeded that of ordinary people. At this time, there were two Hydra soldiers sitting in the carriage. When Jiefa saw this, he rushed forward without any hesitation, knocked them out with one punch and threw them out of the carriage. After finishing, Jiefa glanced sideways at Steve and chuckled: "It seems that I am one step faster!" "Now is not the time to argue about this!" Steve said helplessly, looking at Jaffa who looked proud. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to sneak into the base smoothly. With his white eyes, Jiefa directly led Steve to hide left and right, and perfectly passed the detection of all people and cameras. Jiefa successfully sneaked into the factory that produced energy boxes, hiding from the sight of several workers. Jiefa quietly took a few energy boxes. He had to take more. The technological development of Hydra is indeed far beyond that of other places. You know, Even SHIELD seventy years later has not successfully used the energy of the Cosmic Cube. And Hydra is now able to extract the energy of the Cosmic Cube and even apply it, which has to be admired. Looking at Jiefa¡¯s movements in surprise, Steve wondered: ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Jiefa, is this thing useful?¡± "Of course!" Looking around, Jiefa said softly: "If I guessed correctly, this should be the energy source of Hydra's new weapon." Nodding slightly, Steve suddenly wondered: "Where should we go to rescue Bucky!" After thinking for a moment, Jiefa said softly: "Look for it. This factory is not big and there are so many people there, so it should be easy to find it!" "Okay!" Steve responded softly after hearing Jaffa's words. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to find a group of people who were imprisoned and appeared quietly. Jiefa directly knocked down the guard patrolling above the cell. Steve appeared at the same time and began to fumble around the guard. The sudden appearance of Tokyo woke up the people imprisoned below.??Asked in confusion: "Who are you!?" Exhaling lightly, Jaffa smiled slightly and said calmly: "We are Captain America and his partners." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone below couldn¡¯t help but feel confused. Suddenly, a doubtful voice sounded from below: ¡°Who are you? Jiefa?¡± After taking a closer look, Jiffa smiled and said: "Hey, Nick, I really didn't see you in such a dark environment. How about it? Long time no see. Are you okay?" "Of course!" Hearing Jeff's chatty question, Nick Fury subconsciously said, but turned around and looked around, Nick smiled bitterly, "I've seen it, it's obviously very bad!" Looking at Nick who looked embarrassed, Jiefa smiled unexpectedly. At this time, Steve finally found the cell key on the guard and ran down to open the door. Seeing this, Jiefa also straightened up and asked Nick: "Nick, do you know where Bucky is?" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s question, Nick Fury was startled and said, ¡°He was taken away just now, but I don¡¯t know where he was taken!¡± Nodding slightly, Jaffa said to Steve, who had already gone down to the cell: "Steve, take them and break out. I'll go find Bucky!" "I'll go with you!" Steve said immediately after hearing Jaffa's words. "Steph!" Jaffa frowned, "Believe me, I will definitely bring Bucky out. Now, they need you!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve couldn¡¯t help but hesitate for a while, but finally nodded and said softly: ¡°You must come back safely!¡± "Don't worry!" With a chuckle, Jiefa turned around and left (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 Success You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Regardless of Steve¡¯s doubts, Jaffa opened his eyes and ran directly towards where Bucky was in his eyes. Halfway through, a piercing siren suddenly sounded. Seeing this, Jaffa couldn't help but smile. It seemed that Steve and the others had successfully gained the upper hand. Come to think of it, Steve didn't exist in the original work. Those soldiers We can all fight it out, and now that Steve is included, it is of course even easier. Thinking of this, Jiefa hurriedly accelerated his pace. If it was correct, Red Skull Schmidt should have started the self-destruction program of the base. In seven minutes, the entire base will explode, and Jaffa doesn't want to fall into that dangerous situation like Steve in the original book. Moreover, this time, Jiefa's purpose was not just to save people. Soon they arrived at the place where Bucky was being held. Jiefa walked in and saw that Bucky was tied to the bed, muttering something unconscious. Instead of rescuing Bucky immediately, Jaffa hid sideways behind a bookcase. After a while, Dr. Zola, the chief scientist of Hydra, came here. Looking at Zola who was hurriedly packing up the documents, Jiffa couldn't help but smile. In a panic, Zola packed a bunch of documents in her bag and hurriedly wanted to escape. However, before she could go out, Zola suddenly stopped and looked at Jaffa who was standing at the door at some point. Zola panicked: "Who are you!" "Guess!" With a weird smile on his face, Jiefa suddenly snatched the file package from Zola's arms. "Fuck! Give it back to me!" The important documents were robbed. Zola couldn't help but show an anxious look. He hurriedly took out a pistol from his clothes and pointed it at Jiffa. With a slight smile, Jiefa appeared behind Zola in a flash, turned around, threw Zola out of the door with a throw over his shoulder, and closed the door directly. Jiefa laughed and said: "It's impossible to exchange the documents for you. If you have the ability, just ask someone to come!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Zola couldn't help but grit her teeth. The base was going to explode in a few minutes. How could Zola be calling people to deal with Jefa? Besides, even if it didn't explode, the base was in chaos now. Zola It's unlikely that anyone can be called. After venting his anger, he fired several shots at the door, and Zola had no choice but to turn around and leave. Seeing Zola leaving through his white eyes, Jeffa smiled slightly, walked directly to the bed, and let Bucky go. Shaking Bucky's shoulders vigorously, Jaffa shouted: "Hey! Bucky!" Bucky looked at Jiefa in a daze and asked doubtfully: "Who are you? Jiefa? Why are you here?" Looking at the weak Bucky, Jiefa directly put Bucky on his back and said loudly: "Stop talking about it now, we have to get out of this damn place quickly!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Bucky couldn't say anything. He didn't say anything, just nodded weakly. With Bucky on his back, Jiefa immediately ran away. Relying on his Byakugan ability, Jiefa rushed out from the nearest road. As soon as I rushed out of the factory, a series of explosions began to sound in the factory behind me. Looking behind him with a hint of horror, Bucky said weakly: "Fortunately we came out quickly, otherwise it would have been over!" Looking at Bucky with a scared look on his face, Jiefa smiled softly and said calmly: "But we are safe now, aren't we?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Bucky couldn¡¯t help but be startled, then he smiled and said loudly: ¡°Yes! We are safe!¡± Looking around, there were all cars, tanks and the like that had been blown to pieces. Jiefa carried Bucky on his back and searched for a long time before finally finding a car that seemed to be still intact. Putting Bucky in the passenger seat, Jaffa started the car and said softly: "Let's go, Steve and the others should be nearby!" After saying that, Jaffa started the car, pushed the accelerator to the limit, and ran away. . Without much effort, Jaffa found the traces of Steve and the others. After briefly explaining the reason for Steve's change to Bucky, the group began to head towards the camp. It wasn¡¯t until the sky was getting a little dark that everyone finally arrived close to the camp. Turning to look at the camp in the distance, Jiefa smiled slightly and said loudly: "Guys, cheer up, I'll go and get them ready to welcome us first!" As he said that, Jiefa moved and hurried towards Run towards the camp. "Hey! Jiefa!" Seeing Jiefa's movements, Steve couldn't help shouting and wanted to say something, but he could only see Jiefa's back. Seeing this, Steve couldn't help but look stunned, and murmured: "Can't this guy keep a low profile?" When Bucky heard what Steve said, he lightly poked Steve, and then said to Steve: "Hey, Steve, soIt's been 2 years, but you still don't know Jiefa? He is not the kind of person to show off. " Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Steve also thought about it. Thinking about Jiefa¡¯s character, he was indeed not that kind of person. Looking at the direction in which Jiefa disappeared, Bucky suddenly felt happy and said with a smile: "Although I don't know what happened, but as soon as I saw Jiefa's look, I knew that someone must be in trouble." "Colonel Phillips!" After hearing Bucky's words, Steve suddenly remembered and said suddenly. "What?" Bucky couldn't help but was stunned and asked in confusion: "Colonel Phillips, who is it?!" Hearing Bucky's question, Steve smiled slightly and said softly: "This matter is a bit responsible. I will tell you slowly" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33: Promotion, promotion You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! While Bucky and Steve were gossiping, Jaffa had quickly arrived at the camp and was running towards Phillips¡¯ camp. Not long after, Jaffa stood in front of Phillips and saluted suddenly. Jaffa showed a dejected look and said respectfully: "Colonel!" Looking at the desolate Jaffa, a hint of gloating flashed through Phillips's eyes. Then, Phillips straightened his expression and sneered: "Haha, isn't this our great hero Lieutenant Jaffa? Why did he come back like this? Already?" As he said that, Phillips looked Jaffa up and down, snorted coldly, and continued to ask: "Where's Steve?" Hearing what Phillips said, a hint of shame suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and then he said intermittently: "Steve Steve is behind him, uh, he will be back soon." Seeing Jaffa's expression, Phillips couldn't help but wonder in his mind: "Did this guy abandon his good friends and escape and come back?" Looking at Jeffa's expression again, Phillips felt more and more This guess is very possible. Thinking of this, Phillips couldn't help but chuckle in his heart: "I let you always go against me, now let's see what else you can do." Then, Phillips stood up suddenly: "Jafa Yas! Do you know how important Steve is to the United States? You dare to trick him into participating in something like a near-death situation. You are waiting for a military court. Punishment!" Is Steve important? Haha, Phillips himself doesn¡¯t think so anyway, but from now on, Steve¡¯s reputation is quite good. Anyway, it's absolutely fine to use it to scare Jiefa. Sure enough, after hearing Phillips' words, a look of fear appeared on Jaffa's face. Then, Jaffa's face turned red and he said loudly: "What are you talking about? Steve is not dead, he will be captured." I have been saved by the military court, and the military court will never punish me!" Seeing Jaffa's appearance, Phillips thought that Jaffa was too frightened to know what to do. He couldn't help but laugh and said loudly: "He's not dead? He can still save everyone. Lieutenant Jaffa, you can't." Are you awake? Stop joking. We have no confidence in elite soldiers to do this. Do you think he can do it alone! I told you today, if he can do it, I will give it to you at that time. The two of them applied for promotion and military rank. If they can¡¯t do it, I, as a colonel, will quit!¡± Looking at Phillips who was excited with a hint of pride and a hint of joking, Jiefa suddenly smiled. The fear and anxiety on his face disappeared instantly. He smiled and said happily: "Then do as you say, Colonel. Come on! Just do what you say!" Seeing the sudden change in Jiefa's expression, Phillips was stunned and couldn't help but said: "What do you mean?" "You said it yourself, give me and Steve a promotion to the military rank. If we can't apply, your colonel will quit. I remember it very clearly!" Looking at Phillips with a confused look on his face, Jiefa said He said with a serious face. Looking at Jaffa quietly, Phillips suddenly had an unpleasant premonition. Suppressing the strange feeling in his heart, Phillips said loudly: "I said, wait for that guy to rescue all the captives. ¡­¡± Before Phillips could finish his words, Carter suddenly burst in. Seeing Jaffa intact, Carter was visibly relieved. Glancing at Carter sideways, Phillips said, "Agent Carter, what's the matter with you?" Taking a step forward, Carter and Jaffa stood side by side, looking directly at Phillips and said: "Colonel, you are back!" "Come back?" Hearing Carter's words, Phillips' face was full of doubts, "Who is back?" "Steve!" Carter quickly replied: "He brought back all the captured people!" "What!" Phillips was stunned for a moment, his expression froze instantly, and he turned his head. Phillips looked at Ji Ji with hatred, and said coldly: "You are plotting against me!" "Of course not!" With a slight smile, Jiefa took a few steps forward, leaned into Phillips' ear, and whispered softly: "You can tell the boss that you sent the two of us to rescue people, although there may be a trace of It¡¯s controversial, but it¡¯s also a credit to you. Also, don¡¯t forget the promise you just made.¡± After saying that, Jaffa smiled slightly and no longer cared about Phillips' reaction. He turned around and said to Carter: "Now, let's go greet our heroes!" With that, Jaffa walked directly outside the camp. . When Jaffa and Carter came outside, a group of people had surrounded Steve and the others and were cheering. Looking at Steve who looked happy, Jaffa couldn't help but smile and thought to himself. : "SiHusband, this is the life you really want! " At this time, Colonel Phillips also walked out of the camp and walked in the direction of Steve. Although he felt unhappy, he still had to appear on this occasion. Quietly looking at the cheering and jumping crowd, Carter suddenly turned his head and said to Jaffa: "Aren't you going to celebrate with them?" Smiling slightly, Jiefa said softly: "I've always been with them, haven't I?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Carter nodded slightly, showing a thoughtful look. Smiling slightly, Jiefa suddenly turned around, looked directly at Carter, and said softly: "So, what about you? Do you want to be with me?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 Returning to China You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Carter¡¯s body trembled obviously. After a moment, Carter whispered: ¡°Can¡¯t you be more serious?¡± "I'm not making trouble with you!" Staring into Carter's eyes quietly, Jiffa said softly: "I'm serious!" Hearing this, Carter was silent again for a while, and then said, "Let's talk about this later." Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa couldn't help but feel disappointed, but still didn't say anything, just nodded slightly. After a moment of silence, Jiffa said softly: "I'm going to find Howard first. I found some interesting things from Hydra's base before, which should be of some use." Carter nodded and said nothing. After a moment, Jiefa sighed softly, turned around and left. As soon as Jeffa left, Carter turned his head and looked at Jefa's leaving figure quietly. His face was full of tangled expressions, and he thought to himself: "Am I really in love with him?" He slowly shook his head. , Carter seemed to have dispelled all the doubts in his heart, and said softly: "Let nature take its course." On the other side, Jiefa also came to Howard's temporary research institute and directly interrupted the research at hand. Startled by the sudden appearance of Jaffa, Howard couldn't help but said angrily: "You guy! What do you want to do?" "Oh?" Looking at Howard's angry expression, Jaffa chuckled and said, "Thankfully, I saw some interesting things at Hydra's base, and I wanted to bring them back to you, but I didn't expect that someone turned out to be Such an attitude is really sad!¡± "What Hydra brought back?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Howard was startled, waved his hand and said, "Take it out!" Looking at Howard helplessly, Jiffa said: "Hey, I say, you should have a begging attitude after all!" Retracting his outstretched hand, Howard said with a blank expression: "I didn't know you, you are definitely in need of giving me something so proactively." Sighing softly, Jaffa did not continue to argue with Howard. He took out the file package he had grabbed before, put it down on Howard's desk, and said softly: "This is from Zola, the chief scientist of Hydra. I haven¡¯t even read the documents I snatched, so you can do your own research!¡± Then, Jaffa took out a few more energy boxes: "These are the energy sources for Hydra's new weapons. They are extracted from the Cosmic Cube. It is estimated that one piece can supply electricity for a city like Brooklyn for half a year. After you're done, hurry up and research the Superman serum, and the energy for the injection will depend on them!" "Really?!" Picking up an energy box, Howard asked doubtfully: "Such a small amount can supply Brooklyn's daily electricity for half a year? Has Hydra's technology already surpassed ours by so much?" Hearing Howard's words, Jaffa couldn't help but rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: "I told you, it was extracted from the Cosmic Cube. Otherwise, do you think they could have achieved this?" "The Tesseract? What is it?" "Where do you come from with so many problems!" Looking at Howard helplessly, Jiffa said angrily: "Hurry up and do your research! By the way, get me a weapon or something, and I will give you the blueprints later." After that, , Jiefa left the temporary research room without waiting for Howard to continue speaking. With a soft breath, Jiefa was speechless to Howard. Sure enough, scientists who encounter unknown things are always the most terrifying existence. After wandering around the military camp for a while, Jaffa went directly to Steve's residence. When Jaffa saw Steve, Steve was packing his things. After staring at Steve for a moment, Jaffa asked doubtfully: "Steve, what are you doing?" "Pack up your things and go back to China?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Steve glanced at Jiefa in surprise, and said doubtfully: "No one told you that the Hydra base has been destroyed, except for some people cleaning up the battlefield. Except for personnel, we can all return to China." "Uh!" Jiefa slapped his forehead suddenly and said helplessly: "I really don't know. I've been wandering around the military camp all morning. Why do all the soldiers look so excited? I thought It¡¯s because of you.¡± With a slight smile, Steve said calmly: "I'm not that charming." With that, Steve put a piece of clothing into his backpack, "By the way, do you have anything to ask me for?" "Oh, of course, but don't worry, we can talk about it after we return home." Hearing Steve's words, Jiefa said softly, "I just want you to help me draw a style of weapon. After all, I am still very good at your drawing skills. trust." "When?! "After receiving Jaffa's praise, Steve raised his eyebrows and said confidently: "Just leave it to me. It will be fine now and it will never take long. " With that said, Steve took out a pen and paper from his backpack without waiting for Jiefa to speak, and said softly: "You tell me, I'll draw it for you." Twenty minutes later, Steve glanced at the sword on the drawing in surprise and asked doubtfully: "Jefa, are you sure you asked me to draw a weapon for killing enemies? Not a decoration." "Of course!" Looking at the drawing in his hand with satisfaction, Jiefa said softly: "It won't be long before I let you see its power! But for now, you'd better pack up and prepare to return home!" , Jiefa couldn't help complaining: "Really, I have just arrived not long ago, but I already need to go back." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 Weapons You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That afternoon, Jaffa, Steve, Carter, Howard, Phillips and other pioneers boarded the plane back home. After returning to China, Phillips also applied for the promotion of Jaffa and Steve to the military department as promised. Three days later, the military decided that Jaffa would be promoted from lieutenant to captain, while Steve, who was already a captain, became a major. As for the issue of promotion, the military department specially ordered Steve to set up a separate assault force, with Steve as the captain and Jaffa as the deputy captain. In this regard, Jiefa did not express any opinion. However, Jiefa has no way to return to the team. Howard's research has reached a critical stage and may be completed at any time. Of course, Jiefa, who has been looking forward to it, is reluctant to leave. In this regard, although Steve did not know what kind of cooperation Jaffa and Howard had, Steve expressed his understanding at the time. Then, after Jaffa handed over the locations of Hydra bases to Steve, Jaffa devoted himself wholeheartedly to the research with Howard. A month later, Jiefa got the freshly made weapons and couldn't help but nodded with satisfaction. What he saw in Jiefa's hand was a long, slender sword with a round handle and no guard. It looks like Sasuke's Kusanagi sword in Naruto. Looking at Jiffa with a smile on his face, Howard said helplessly: "I really don't understand what you are thinking. Your Adamantium alloy dagger is very strong. It is almost as strong as Steve's vibranium shield. How dare you give it up?" Melt it and add other ingredients.¡± As he spoke, Howard picked up the information in his hand, flipped through it, and said, "In order to build your long sword, we consumed the energy in four energy boxes. This is energy that can supply Brooklyn's civilians for two years!" Howard The more he spoke, the more sad and angry the expression on his face became. At this time, Jiefa suddenly interjected: "The most important thing is, I delayed your time for a month, I don't know how many girls you missed, right?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Howard was stunned, and then said directly: "Of course, don't you know how many lonely beauties there are in Brooklyn waiting for me to comfort them?" When speaking, Howard looked as usual, without even a trace of embarrassment. look. "Of course I know!" Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "So I have liberated you now. You can now comfort those beauties." Hearing this, Howard couldn't help but show a bitter look, and said softly: "I have just started studying the Hydra information you gave me. Do you think I am interested in going out to pick up girls?" Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa laughed and gloated: "Then you can continue your research, I'm going back to the team!" After saying that, Jiefa raised the Cao Zhijian in his hand and chuckled: "By the way, Try my new weapon." Raising his hand slightly, Howard said directly without raising his head: "Get away from me quickly and don't disturb my research." With a chuckle, Jiefa left Howard's laboratory without saying anything else. As soon as he went out, Jiefa went directly back to his temporary residence, took a shower, changed into new clothes, tidied up, and went directly out. Ten minutes later, Jiefa stood in front of a door, took a breath, stretched out his hand slightly, and knocked on the door in front of him. "Who?" As soon as he knocked on the door, a clear female voice came from the door, and then Jiefa heard a "squeak" and they were opened. The moment the door opened, Jiefa showed a bright expression and chuckled: "Peggy, long time no see!" The moment he saw Jiefa, Carter's eyes flashed with joy, but then he disappeared, turned around and walked towards the door, Carter walked "It's been a long time indeed. I thought you and Howard were married and living together." "How is that possible?" After hearing Carter's words, Jiefa hurriedly said, "I just asked him to help me get my weapon." After saying that, Jiefa picked up the Caozhi sword in his hand and wanted to hand it to him. Carter looked. Only then did Carter notice the sword in Jiefa's hand. The next moment, Carter's face instantly turned livid, and he said in a cold voice: "Is this what you are bringing with you when you come to see a girl? What? Are you afraid that I will kill you?" " Hearing Carter's words, Jaffa was filled with embarrassment. Only then did he realize what a stupid thing he had done. The next moment, Jaffa hurriedly said: "Peggy, you misunderstood. I couldn't wait as soon as I got the weapon." I came to see you, and I didn¡¯t even return home. Really!" As he said that, Jiefa tried his best to look sincere. Looking at Jiefa¡¯s wet hair and the smell of soap on his body, Carter couldn¡¯t help but feel happy. He had to say that Jiefa¡¯s lie was not very good at all.?? But Carter wasn¡¯t really angry with Jiefa. After hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, he took advantage of the situation and did not pursue the matter further. Next, when both parties were interested, the two of them had a very happy conversation. While chatting, the two of them talked about Steve. Jiefa said doubtfully: "I wonder how Steve is doing now." "Steve?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Carter smiled slightly and said softly: "Steve and his Howling Commandos are now very popular in the United States. They have destroyed several Hydras in succession. The stronghold. Speaking of which, you are still the deputy captain of the Howling Commandos, and you don¡¯t even know the situation of your own team." With an awkward smile, Jiefa said helplessly: "Didn't I put all my energy into it?" After saying that, Jiefa pointed to the long sword placed in the corner and said softly: "I named it Longteng. Sword!" Tenglong got his name from Jie Fa's sword. As he spoke, Jiefa seemed to have thought of something, and suddenly said: "By the way, where are Steve and the others now? I think we should get together to celebrate the return of my incompetent vice-captain." With that, Jiefa Fa himself couldn't help but laugh. Looking at Jaffa quietly, Carter couldn't help but smile slightly and said softly: "We got the whereabouts of Hydra's chief scientist Zola a few days ago. Steve and the others went to arrest him!" "What!!!" Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa was stunned, stood up suddenly, and said in surprise: "Going to capture Zola?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 Saving Bucky You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Glancing at the excited Jiffa in confusion, Carter said in surprise: "Yeah, what's the matter? Is there any problem?" Jiefa suddenly grabbed the Dragon Sword on his side and said anxiously: "Carter, can you give me the address of their mission? I'm afraid something will go wrong with this mission." "No way? With Steve's ability, it should be no problem!" Although he said this, seeing Jiefa's anxious expression, Carter still told Jiefa the location of the mission. After hurriedly thanking him, Jiefa didn¡¯t care about anything else. He pushed the door open and went straight to the military airport. After waiting impatiently for two hours, Jiefa finally got on the plane bound for the European battlefield. As the plane slowly took off, the excitement in Jiefa's heart calmed down a little, and he stared quietly ahead. Jiefa secretly thought: "Bucky! Wait for me!" Two days later, on a flat slope in the Constance Mountains, Steve and the members of the Howling Commandos were waiting eagerly, while Nick Fury was nervously debugging the monitoring equipment. Looking at the cables that had been set up and stretched out to the mountain stream on the other side, Bucky turned a little pale and turned to Steve beside him and said: "Do you remember that Jaffa and I asked you to ride the roller coaster in Coney Island? ?¡± With a slight smile, Steve said calmly: "Of course, I vomited at that time!" Nodding slightly, Bucky turned his head and looked at the endless cable, and said helplessly: "Isn't this revenge?" Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Steve laughed and said loudly: ¡°Of course it is, but it¡¯s a pity that Jaffa is not here.¡± Hearing this, Bucky couldn't help but laugh, and said, "If Jaffa were here, he might tie a rope around you and kick you down." While speaking, Nick Fury suddenly stood up and said excitedly: "Our information is correct, Zola is on the train, and the Hydra dispatcher is telling him to move forward at full speed! It seems that he is in high demand everywhere. ah." At the same time, a person on the other side who was observing with a telescope also said: "We have to hurry up, they move very fast!" Holding the slide tightly, Steve said loudly: "I can't wait any longer!" For a moment, the team member who had been observing carefully with a telescope shouted loudly: "Ready! Three! Two! One! Let's go!" The next moment, Steve suddenly smiled and said softly: "Strange, I seem to hear Jaffa's voice!" After saying that, Steve directly grabbed the slide and slid down the cable. Turning his head in confusion, Bucky whispered: "How come I didn't hear it!?" As he said that, Bucky shook his head slightly and slid down as well. The third one was Nick Fury. Fury didn¡¯t say anything and just slid down the cableway. As soon as Fury went down, Jaffa suddenly appeared on the flat slope with a long sword on his back. Seeing Jiefa appear, the team members who stayed on the flat slope were also stunned and said in surprise: "Hey, Jiefa, how did you find this place?" After taking two quick breaths, Jiefa did not answer their questions, but said seriously: "Have they gone down already?" Looking at Jiefa with a serious look on his face, the team members could not help but be stunned and nodded subconsciously. When Jiefa heard this, he didn¡¯t care about anything else. He grabbed a slide on the side and installed it directly on the cable. Seeing Jiefa's actions, the team members couldn't help but be shocked. One of them shouted loudly: "No! If you go down now, you will fall directly!" Jiefa shook his head violently. Without saying anything, he grabbed the slide and jumped down. Looking at Jiefa's rapidly gliding figure, the team members on the flat slope couldn't help but look at each other, sighed helplessly, and silently prayed for Jiefa in their hearts. Sliding rapidly on the cable, Jiefa quickly approached the train. It has to be said that Jiefa came down a little late. When he met the train, there was already a distance of about three meters between Jiefa and the carriage. Without hesitation, Jiefa pushed his body back, swung suddenly, and jumped towards the train, approaching the train quickly. Looking at the people who were close at hand, a trace of anxiety flashed across Jiefa's face. At this time, Jiefa had already begun to slide. According to this progress, it is estimated that Jiefa would be rolled under the wheel in the next moment. A trace of anxiety flashed in his eyes, and Jiefa moved suddenly, shaving with all his strength. The next moment, Jiefa's body slid forward again. Seizing this opportunity, Jiefa stretched out his hand, grabbed the handle at the top of the train, and climbed up to the roof. Jiefa couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t think too much just now, but now that he thought about it, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but break out in a cold sweat on his back. ?But now there was no time left for Jiefa to be afraid, so he ran forward quickly. At this time, Jiefa needed to find Steve and Bucky as quickly as possible (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37: The final chapter of Captain America: Spider-Man¡¯s weakened abilities You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Braving the fierce wind, Jiefa quickly ran towards or the first few cars. In less than a minute, Jiefa arrived in the third carriage and quickly climbed down the ladder on the roof. Jiefa turned around and walked into the carriage. As soon as he entered the door, Jiefa saw a Hydra soldier flying towards him. The next moment, Steve's shouting sounded in Jaffa's ears: "Quick! Bucky, grab my hand!" Hearing this, Jiefa¡¯s heart skipped a beat and he rushed towards the car on the left. As soon as he turned into the car, Jiefa rushed directly towards Steve and shouted: ¡°Steve! Jump!¡± He didn¡¯t care about why Jiefa appeared here, nor did he hesitate at all. As soon as he heard Jiefa¡¯s voice, Steve jumped up and caught Bucky who was about to fall. At the same time, Jaffa also appeared next to the broken car, grabbed Steve's feet, and held on to the edge of the car with his other hand. Looking at the bottomless abyss under his feet, Bucky swallowed hard and couldn't say anything. And Steve in the middle shouted loudly: "Jeffa, hold on!" "Don't worry about me, get Bucky up quickly!" As he said that, Jiefa turned his head and looked at the iron sheet of the carriage he was holding in his right hand, and shouted: "Hurry up, it's about to break here!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Steve no longer hesitated and shouted to Bucky: ¡°Bucky, follow my strength and climb up.¡± Looking sideways at Jaffa¡¯s right hand, Bucky¡¯s eyes flashed with determination, and he said loudly: ¡°Steph, let go, leave me alone!¡± "What?!" Steve couldn't help but be stunned when he heard Bucky's words, and then shouted: "Impossible, I will never let go!" Looking at Steve blankly, Bucky¡¯s expression was full of determination. Then, Bucky twisted his arm and took his hand out of Steve¡¯s hand. Holding Bucky's hand firmly, Steve shouted: "Don't do this, Bucky! We can do it!" But Bucky didn¡¯t respond at all to Steve¡¯s words. A few seconds later, Bucky suddenly fell into the abyss with a look of unwillingness. Seeing this, Jie Fa's expression froze, and his eyes were full of regret. Unexpectedly, he hurriedly hurriedly rushed to save him, but he still couldn't save him. The next moment, Jaffa suddenly pulled Steve back. The two of them stared blankly at Bucky who was gradually disappearing, their eyes full of grief. Suddenly, Fury suddenly appeared in the carriage and said loudly: "Hey, guys, look what I brought" He looked at Jaffa and Steve in the carriage, and then looked at the people on the side of the carriage. Big hole, Fury seemed to understand something, and wisely did not say anything. Looking behind Fury, Jeff's Steve's eyes were fixed on Zola who looked frightened. With a ferocious smile, Jaffa took the lead and walked towards Zola. Two days later, after receiving Schmidt¡¯s information, Steve made the decision to enter the Hydra base camp alone. In this regard, Jiefa did not express any opinion, although Jiefa also knew what would happen if Steve left. But when I think about it, maybe seeing each other again after seventy years is not such a bad thing. Although Steve was injected with Superman serum, which can alleviate aging to a certain extent, seventy years is really too long. No matter how powerful the Superman serum is, Steve is probably far from his peak condition by then. Besides, Jiefa has not yet mastered the method that can delay aging. ¡°And, compared to now, seventy years from now will be a truly magnificent era. After personally sending Steve off to the long-distance plane, Jiefa thought to himself: "Goodbye, Steve, and Bucky. In that most magnificent era, we will eventually meet again." Three days later, when Jaffa received the news that Steve's plane had made an emergency landing in the control room in Brooklyn, he couldn't help but shed tears. Carter, who was beside Jiefa, looked at Jiefa quietly, his face full of tenderness, and he didn¡¯t know what he was thinking. Suddenly, a voice rang in Jiefa's mind: "Congratulations, master, the mission: Carter's Heart is completed, mission completion time evaluation: poor, mission completion level: medium, overall evaluation: medium to low. Start randomly lowering the reward level, randomly The reduction is completed, the original mission reward: the old version of Spider-Man¡¯s ability, after reduction, the spider silk ability is cancelled.¡± Hearing the sound of the long-disappeared system, Jiefa was stunned. His mission has been completed? Although the reward has been reduced, Jiefa can also get a lot of improvements. Then, looking sideways at Carter in surprise, Jiefa couldn't help but wonder, what happened just now? The task was completed directly.In fact, Jiefa doesn¡¯t know. In fact, Carter already has a good impression of Jiefa. The reason why he has not made a decision is just because Carter is a little unclear about Jiefa¡¯s character and dare not make a decision. At this time, Carter saw Jiefa crying and couldn't help but feel that Jiefa was a very emotional person. Then he finally made up his mind and recognized Jiefa from the bottom of his heart. It can be said that if Jiefa confesses his love to Carter in the near future, he will definitely succeed. And if Jiefa never expresses his love, Carter's attitude is also likely to change. However, how could Jiefa, who understood this, let all the meat in his mouth fly away? That night, in the candlelight everywhere, Carter tearfully agreed to Jiefa's pursuit (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Charles Xavier You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After completing Carter's mission, the two-dimensional system took the initiative to send some information to Jiffa. The two-dimensional system will indeed only release tasks when it comes into contact with the plot, and only one task will appear at a time. In other words, as long as The mission Jiefa received has not been completed, so no matter which stage the plot progresses and how big a role Jiefa plays in it, no mission will appear. This statement made Jiefa a little speechless, but fortunately, he could now choose to accept the system's tasks. Otherwise, Jiefa would be deceived if he were to issue a task with a particularly long time span all at once. Carter¡¯s mission has been completed, and the plot of Captain America 1 has also ended. There will be no more missions or missions in a short period of time. Now Jiefa spends his days training, talking about romance, and talking about love. Although the relationship with Carter has been established, there has been no further development between the two. They only see each other occasionally, and send some letters when they are far away. It is ordinary but with a hint of warmth. In 1946, it had been a year since Steve was frozen. During this year, many changes had taken place. Jaffa used Spider-Man's abilities on himself and achieved a major breakthrough in strength. After Howard studied the Superman serum for half a year, he reluctantly announced that he gave up. In the end, he could only dilute the Superman serum and use it separately by Howard and Carter. Of course, what Carter was talking about was the imitation of the Superman serum developed by Howard Stark. Later, Jaffa also told Carter about his special characteristics. Of course, Jaffa did not reveal the existence of the system and still took it. The same set of words he used when facing Howard. In the same year, Jaffa voluntarily applied for discharge from the army, joined Stark Industries, and received 5% of the shares donated by Howard. Then, World War II officially ended, and the United States won a beautiful victory on the earth. Later, Carter also applied to leave the military. Served as a sinecure in government service in New York. In a small villa in Manhattan, New York, Jaffa gently put down the documents in his hand and stretched. Carter gently hugged Jiffa's body from behind and put his head on Jiffa's shoulder. . Jaffa turned his head, kissed Carter gently, and said softly: "What's wrong, dear, I feel like you are not in a happy mood." Shaking his head slightly, Carter smiled and said, "I'm just a little uncomfortable with it." With a slight smile, Jiefa turned around and stood up from the chair, hugged Carter's body, and whispered: "The war is over." Hugging Jaffa tightly, Carter shed tears at some point and nodded slightly. Carter choked with sobs: "Yes, the war is over!" As he said that, Carter straightened up and looked directly at Jaffa. Fa's eyes, the next moment, he kissed her fiercely. After a long time, the lips parted, and Carter, whose cheeks were red, looked at Jiefa tenderly, and said softly: "Jiefa, take me!" Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa's eyes flashed, he nodded sharply, bent down to pick up Carter, and rushed towards the bedroom. Although the two have been dating for a year, they have begun to be busy dealing with the trivial matters after the war. They always see less and stay away more. After leaving the army, Carter is somewhat uncomfortable with the sudden changes in life, so although the relationship between the two has grown by leaps and bounds, , but has never done the most important thing: stocks. On the bed in the bedroom, quietly looking at Carter beneath him, Jaffa whispered: "I'm in!" Looking straight at Jaffa with wide eyes, Carter nodded slightly. After this incident, the relationship between Jaffa and Carter became even closer. Carter went to work every day and cooked after get off work. When they were bored, the two of them went shopping and traveling every day. They felt like a young couple. Although he has shares in Stark Industries, Jiefa has never asked about the company's affairs. He just waits for dividends every day, and at the same time, through Stark Industries' connections, he collects all the swordsmanship in the world. With his white eyes and partial Spider-Man abilities, Jiefa learned those sword skills without any pressure, although he did not put all his effort into it like some sword masters. However, Jiefa's swordsmanship is somewhat unique, with Byakugan's insight, Shao's high-speed movement, and Spider-Man's spider senses, which surpass ordinary people's flexibility and reaction speed. Coupled with Jiefa's extraordinary strength and the Dragon Sword that can cut iron like clay, it can be said that Jiefa is not weak at all at this time. On this day, Jiefa and Carter were wandering around the villa area. Suddenly, a boy about ten years old with a lot of freckles on his face appeared in front of the two of them, looking straight at Jiefa. Looking at the young man in front of him, Jiefa was slightly startled, recognizing this?The boy who lives in the villa next door to his house, but Jie Fayi, who doesn't care much about trivial matters, couldn't figure out what this boy's name was for a while. He couldn't help but wonder: "Little guy, are you okay?" "Jeffa!" Glancing sideways at Jeffa, Carter said softly: "Be gentle with the children." After saying that, Carter squatted down gently and said with a smile: "Your name is Charles, right? Ask your uncle and aunt for help. Is it something? Did you accidentally shut yourself out? " "Charles?!" Hearing Carter's words, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned. He looked at the little neighbor in surprise and said in surprise: "Your name is Charles? Charles Xavier?" Nodding slightly, young Charles looked straight at Jaffa and said softly: "Yes, sir, my name is Charles Xavier. I have something to ask you!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Mission You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa couldn't help but frown. If this Charles was really him, then his secret might have been exposed. Turning his head, Jaffa whispered to Carter: "Peggy, please go back first. I think this little guy must be troubled by boys. I'm embarrassed to tell his parents. Please come and ask me for advice." After rolling his eyes at Jiffa, Carter said helplessly: "Do you think everyone is the same as you?" With that, Carter turned around and walked towards home. Seeing Carter¡¯s actions, Jaffa turned to Charles and said, ¡°Now, we can find a place to talk.¡± Hearing Jiefa Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles nodded slightly, and then Jiefa wanted to take Charles away. "Jefa!" Suddenly, Carter, who was about to walk away, suddenly turned his head and shouted. Hearing Carter call him, Jiefa, who was not sure why, couldn't help but cast a doubtful look. "Don't bully children." Seeing Jiffa's eyes, Carter smiled slightly and said loudly. Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh, and said helplessly: "Am I that kind of person?" "Who can say for sure! In short, you are not allowed to bully children!" Seeing Carter's obvious disbelief, Jiefa couldn't help but feel helpless. After repeated assurances, Carter was reassured. Turning around to look at Charles, who had just reached his waist height, Jiefa felt helpless for a while and thought to himself: "You guys are really going to cause me trouble." Charles¡¯ eyes were fixed on the leaving Carter. When Carter¡¯s figure disappeared, Charles slowly turned his head and stared at Jaffa¡¯s face. Being stared at by Charles made Jiefa feel a little confused. Is this guy going to stop checking my thoughts and memories at this time? Thinking of this, a sharp look flashed in Jiefa's eyes. Suddenly, Charles said: "Sir, she wants to marry you and have a child of her own." "What?" After hearing what Charles said, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned. Staring at Charles closely, Jiefa asked doubtfully: "You said that Peggy wants to marry me and have children." "Yes!" Charles nodded slightly and said calmly: "If you are right about Miss Carter, I should also belong to the mutants." Jiefa¡¯s face froze and he said softly: ¡°Let¡¯s go and talk somewhere else.¡± Outside a cafe outside the villa area, Jaffa looked at Charles sitting opposite him quietly and said softly: "In other words, you got the news from Peggy's mind that I am a mutant, and then you hope to find Let me make sure you are not the only one in the world!" Nodding fiercely, Charles said doubtfully: "I don't know why, I can't see your thoughts at all. Every time I want to enter your mind, I will be forcibly expelled. That feeling" As he said, Charles also showed a scared look. Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Jiefa had a look of doubt on his face, but in an instant he realized that it seemed that the system was working. That's right, how could such a powerful system fail to take care of this aspect. While he was thinking, the voice of the system that had been silent for a long time suddenly sounded in Jiefa's mind: "The mission "Godfather" is activated. The mission goal is to become the godfather of the future Professor Chidori series of ninjutsu. Punishment for mission failure: All X-Men series missions cannot be activated. Do you want to intercept the mission? Ten minutes countdown, please start choosing." Hearing the system's mission, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned. There are seven movies in the X-Men series. If he can't accept the mission in the loss. The mission rewards are also very attractive. Rather than being a thousand-year series of ninjutsu, it is better to directly give him a lightning-type power. Combined with Jiefa's other abilities, it will undoubtedly greatly improve Jiefa's strength. After thinking carefully for a moment, Jiefa finally accepted the task. Quietly looking at Charles with an expectant look on his face, Jiefa said softly: "The message you got is correct, you are indeed not the only one in this world." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help but look happy. Then, he looked at Jiefa cautiously and said softly: ¡°Sir, please forgive me, can you let me take a look?¡± With a slight smile, Jiefa looked around and chuckled: "Here? It doesn't seem appropriate, right?" Hearing this, Charles also looked around, then his face instantly turned red, and he whispered: "I'm sorry, sir, I don't know what your ability is."So, I thought it might be the same as me and wouldn't cause any big noise. " Looking at the shy little boy in front of him, Jiefa really couldn't connect him with the wise and calm Professor Let me show you some of my abilities." As he said that, Jiefa gently picked up a water glass and placed it in his palm. Then, he stretched his palm flat and slowly turned it over. The water glass stopped so firmly in Jiefa's palm, as if it was a long Together. Seeing this scene, Charles couldn't help but have a strange color in his eyes, and said in surprise: "It's amazing!" Looking at Charles who looked like a curious baby, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "In my eyes, you are also a magic weapon, aren't you? Charles." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles was stunned for a moment, then smiled heartily. Seeing this, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle, and thought to himself: "You should be ready to complete the mission." Thinking of this, Jiefa stood up gently and whispered to Charles: "Let's go out for a walk!" "Yes!" Charles nodded slightly and followed Jiefa's footsteps (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Success You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Taking Charles back to a lawn in the villa area, Jaffa turned to look at Charles and said softly: "Charles, since you know my mutant identity from Peggy, do you know some other things about me? ?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help but be startled, and said cautiously: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, I didn¡¯t mean it, II can¡¯t control it now!¡± Hearing this, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh, and said softly: "Charles, don't be nervous. I don't want to blame you for finding out about Peggy's memory. I have other things I want to tell you. You tell me first. What do you think about Peggy's memory?" How much do I know.¡± After hearing what Jaffa said, Charles' nervous face relaxed. After thinking for a moment, Charles said softly: "To be honest, sir, my knowledge of you is actually very limited. Apart from your identity as a mutant, I only know you." It seems that he used to serve in the military." Nodding slightly, Jaffa said softly: "Since you don't know much about it, let me tell you now. My name is Jaffa Yas, and I used to be the deputy captain of Steve's Howling Commandos!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Nodding slightly, Jiefa responded: "Yes, what's the matter?" "I have always admired Captain Rogers very much. I even thought that Captain was also a mutant, but later I found out that it was the power of technology. But I still admire Captain Rogers very much." Speaking of Steve, Charles couldn't help but show a hint of excitement on his face. His expression suddenly became depressed again, and he whispered: "It's a pity that the captain died in the line of duty." "No!" Hearing Charles' words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said mysteriously: "I believe him, he will definitely come back." Looking at Jayfa in surprise, Charles nodded unknown. Glancing sideways at Charles who was full of doubts, Jaffa smiled softly and did not continue talking about Steve. He said directly: "I have applied for retirement from the military, but my military rank has been retained, so now I I still have the rank of lieutenant colonel. In addition, I am also a director of Stark Industries, with a 5% stake, so I can be considered a big director." Listening to Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help but look at Jiefa with doubts, and said softly: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, can I ask, do you want to tell me this?¡± Looking into Charles¡¯ eyes quietly, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°I want to be your godfather, I don¡¯t know if you are willing.¡± "What?!" Upon hearing Jiefa's words, Charles was stunned. With a chuckle, Jiffa said softly: "What's wrong? Charles, aren't you willing?!" "How could it be!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Charles came back to his senses instantly and said loudly: "Sir, I am absolutely willing!" Godfather generally has two meanings, one is the godfather who baptizes babies. The other kind is the meaning of godfather, which is not done in vain. If Jaffa becomes Charles's godfather, then Jaffa will have a certain amount of custody of Charles. From now on, Jaffa will have to do some help with Charles' studies, work, etc. However, these are not important to Jaffa. question. With Charles¡¯s consent, Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief, and continued: ¡°Now, we should go to your house to have a look. You must obtain the consent of your parents for such things.¡± That evening, Jiefa met Charles¡¯s parents at Charles¡¯ home. After telling the story, Charles¡¯ parents agreed to Jiefa¡¯s proposal without much hesitation. After all, Jaffa is considered a figure in the United States, and Charles¡¯s father is also engaged in industry. Jaffa becoming Charles¡¯s godfather will not only help Charles, but also be of great help to him. After calling Peggy over, the two families had a meal together, Jiefa politely excused himself. Back home, Jiefa was still a little excited. Today, Jiefa got three surprises. One is that he will no longer be afraid of telepaths. If they try to enter Jiefa's mind, the system will directly They expelled. Then there is the fact that he has become Charles's godfather, Professor Excited. The third one is the optimized ninjutsu of the Chidori series. Originally, Jiefa was still curious about the direction of optimization. When giving reasons for receiving, Jie??Start researching it as soon as possible It turns out that the so-called optimization of the Chidori series of ninjutsu is not about strength. The so-called optimization is better to say improvement. The original Chidori was released through chakra. After systematic improvements, Jiefa can now Use muscle power to generate electricity and use the Chidori series of ninjutsu. It can be said that as long as Jiefa still has physical strength, he can keep discharging. Now Jiefa is confident that he has entered the ranks of the top powerhouses. Moreover, the improved Chidori also has a hidden benefit, that is, in the process of using the Chidori, the current generated by the muscles will also have a certain strengthening effect on Jiefa's body. After that, it can be said that Jiefa started to live a carefree life again. He read the information by himself every day, got close to Carter, and then taught Charles. His little life was enjoyable. The demon girl Raven also quietly visited Charles's home not long after, and was caught on the spot by Charles. Then, Charles also successfully had a sister (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Frozen You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Time flies, and in the blink of an eye, six years have passed, and the plain and warm life is still going on. The relationship between Jaffa and Carter is still very good, and there has not even been a single quarrel in the past six years. Six years ago, after Charles told Jaffa that Carter wanted to marry Jaffa and have a child, Jaffa also raised this issue to Carter many times, but for some reason, every time this topic was raised, Carter would With a mysterious expression on his face, he firmly rejected Jiefa's proposal. Seeing that Carter is getting older, Jiffa is becoming more and more anxious. In the Marvel world, there are things that can restore youth and maintain immortality. However, it is not good to keep delaying things like marriage and children. . Unfortunately, Carter didn't want to, so Jiffa didn't force her. On this day, Jiefa was reading in the study. Carter gently opened the door and came in. He sat next to Jiefa and looked at Jiefa quietly. Seeing this, Jiefa gently put down the book in his hand. Jiefa knew that usually Carter would not disturb him when he was reading. Once he came, he would definitely have something to tell him. Turning sideways, Jaffa gently held Carter in his arms and whispered: "My dear, is there anything you want to tell me?" Arching in Jiefa¡¯s arms, Carter said softly: ¡°There is indeed something I want to tell you.¡± With a slight smile, Carter said softly: "Just tell me if you have anything to do. Is there anything else we need to care about?" Biting his lip lightly, Carter whispered: "I want to freeze myself." "What!!" After hearing Carter's words, Jiefa was stunned and said in surprise: "Why!?" Shaking his head slightly, Carter's expression changed and he said sadly: "Didn't you notice my change?" "Change?!" After hearing Carter's words, Jiefa was stunned, lowered his head slightly, and began to look at Carter's face carefully. After a while, Jiefa said softly: "No, my Paige is still so beautiful and flawless. " When Carter heard this, he couldn't help but smile softly and said: "You are so sweet. You didn't notice it, but I did. I have started to get wrinkles recently. Although Stark's imitation of Superman has delayed some of my aging, it has It can't keep me young forever." As he spoke, Carter reached out and gently touched Jiefa's face, and said softly: "But you, from the time I met you, you have become more stable and mature in temperament, and in appearance. There is no change at all. I am very afraid that when you are still young, I will already be a yellow-faced woman!" "No!" After hearing Carter's words, Jiefa couldn't help but said excitedly, "Absolutely not, don't worry, there is really something in this world that keeps people young forever." "But we don't have it now, right?" Carter said softly, leaving Jiefa speechless for a while. Then, Carter said directly: "I have asked Howard to make a freezing device a long time ago, and it has been tested. There are absolutely no accidents. When you find something that can maintain youth, you can unfreeze me and release me. Okay." What?" "But!" Jiefa opened his mouth slightly, wanting to say something else. Carter kissed her fiercely, and for a long time, her lips parted. Carter looked at Jiffa tenderly, and said softly: "Promise me? I want to always keep the best version of myself with Yi." Looking at Carter who looked insistent, Jiefa was speechless for a while. After a long while, Jiefa nodded slightly and responded: "Don't worry, I won't make you wait for a long time." The leader nodded fiercely, Carter kissed Jiffa again, and hugged Jiffa's shoulders firmly with both arms. For a moment, Carter gently leaned towards Jiffa's ear and said softly: "Want me !¡± Hearing this, Jefana could still bear it, and immediately picked up Carter and ran towards the bedroom. A week later, looking at Howard who was busy debugging the equipment, Jiffa looked at Carter inside the freezer, his eyes full of reluctance. Carter smiled slightly and said softly: "My dear, we will meet soon, right? " Nodding fiercely, Jiefa forced a smile on his face and said loudly: "I won't keep you waiting for a long time!" "Jeffa!" Howard's voice sounded from behind, "It's time to start." After kissing Carter gently, Jaffa slowly straightened up. Then, the door of the freezer slowly closed, and several needles were inserted into Carter's body. Not long after, Carter fell into a deep sleep. Then streams of cold air sprayed onto Carter, and the freezer slowly moved towards the wall. Finally, Carter was completely frozen. Howard walked gently to Jiefa and looked at Jiefa, who had a hint of loneliness in his eyes.?, Howard comforted softly: "Calm down, Jeffa, you don't have no confidence in yourself, do you?" "How is it possible!?" Jiefa smiled slightly and said loudly: "I would rather believe that you are a woman than think that I can't get something that can keep you young and live forever." "Hey!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Howard couldn't help feeling depressed, and said loudly: "After all, don't take me with you, okay?" Smiling slightly, Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything else, staring straight at the place where Carter¡¯s freezer was stored. Looking at Jiefa's eyes, Howard was also silent for a while. After a moment, Howard said: "Since you are so confident, why not take me with you when the time comes?" "What?!" Jiffa was stunned when he heard Howard's words, "Why did I bring you with me!?" Grinning slightly, Howard said softly: "Actually, when Carter told me about this, I had this idea. I am not young anymore. I plan to find someone to get married and have a child. After raising the child, I will also freeze myself and wait for you to rescue me! How about it, you won¡¯t disagree, right?" "Of course it's no problem! But speaking of it, you actually think about such a heavy issue, which really impresses me." Smiling slightly, Jiefa teased Howard softly. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Howard was stunned for a moment, then his face froze, and he said helplessly: ¡°Can I think you are praising me?¡± "Of course!" Jiefa raised his head and said as if he should take it for granted, "You should thank me for my praise of you." As he said that, both of them couldn't help laughing (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Hellfire You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After returning home from Howard and sitting quietly on the sofa in the living room, Jaffa's mood was still a little low. After all, they had lived together for so many years, and the relationship between Jaffa and Carter had already been deeply rooted. At this time, the thought of the possibility of more than a dozen Jiffa was not happy about not being able to see Carter for years or even decades, and it was natural for him to feel unhappy. At this moment, Charles walked in from the door. Seeing Jiefa's look, Charles didn't say anything and went straight to Jiefa and sat down. After a moment, Jaffa said softly: "Charles, have you known about this for a long time?" Shaking his head slightly, Charles whispered: "I never inquire about the thoughts of my relatives. Carter's mother told me this matter herself. She asked me to keep it a secret from you, Dad, I'm sorry." Jaffa used to be Charles's Godfather is more like an official relationship. Two years ago, Jaffa officially adopted Charles as his godson. Charles also changed his name to Jeffa's dad and Carter to Carter's mom. Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "It doesn't matter, I don't blame you." Hearing what Jaffa said, Charles breathed a sigh of relief, and then a look of excitement appeared on his face, and he said loudly: "By the way, Dad, let me show you something!" With that, Charles took it out of his pocket. Something was handed to Jiefa. "A letter of admission from Oxford University?" Seeing what Charles handed over, Jiefa's expression moved slightly and he said, "You are only sixteen years old, and you have already been admitted to Oxford University. Well done!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s praise, Charles showed a look of excitement on his face and said happily: ¡°Actually, it¡¯s nothing. After all, my brain development is much higher than that of ordinary people. It¡¯s normal for me to learn more easily.¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said softly: "How long until you enter school?" "Three months!" "Three months!" Jiefa lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said softly: "You go home and tell your parents. To celebrate, I will take you on a trip." "Really!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Charles' eyes lit up and he said in surprise. "Of course!" Jiefa smiled slightly and said calmly. A week later, Jiefa took Charles to visit various countries around the world, including Canada, Brazil, France Among them, Jiefa wanted to go back to China several times, but when it came time to make a decision, he gave up again, and Jiefa did not. I don't know why, maybe it's homesickness. Maybe it's a matter of Jaffa's identity today. In short, after taking Charles around the world for more than two months, Jiefa still did not go to China. Another month later, Charles finally went to England to study. For a moment, Jiefa suddenly felt at a loss. He has been out of the army for many years. Although Jiefa is a shareholder of Stark Industries, he will not participate in it. As for friends, he will not participate. Now the only people in the United States who have a good relationship with Jaffa are Howard and Nick Fury. Even though these two are preparing to form SHIELD, Jaffa doesn't want to interfere with them. In desperation, Jiefa could only continue to live this boring life. Three years later, Charles graduated from Oxford University ahead of schedule and returned to the United States to study for graduate school at New York University. This incident made Jiefa a little happy. Not to mention that Charles could occasionally accompany her. The most important thing was that Jiefa knew that the year Dr. Charles graduated, that is, X-Men: First Class It's time to start. Seven years passed slowly, just when Jiefa was bored to the point of going crazy. Charles finally graduated with a Ph.D. After that, Charles directly stayed at New York University as a professor, and also conducted some genetic research, and the funding for the research was naturally huge. On this day, Charles was reading in Jiefa¡¯s study. The limited time he had for several years allowed Jiefa to develop some unique hobbies, and collecting some books was one of them. The collection of books in Jiefa's house can be said to be very rich. Charles often came to borrow books, and he regarded Jiefa's house as a library. Standing outside the study door, Jiefa knocked lightly and walked in directly. "Dad." Seeing Jiefa's figure, Charles whispered, "You're here!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa walked slowly to the desk and sat down quietly. Neither of them spoke. Charles was reading quietly, while Jiefa's eyes were blank, as if he was thinking about something. Not long after, Charles seemed to have finished reading part of the book, and gently added a bookmark to the page. Charles raised his head slightly, stared at Jaffa, and asked doubtfully: "What's wrong? Is there something wrong?"   Nodding slightly, Jiefa whispered: "You know about the missile launch base built by the Soviet Union in Cuba." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles¡¯s face became serious. He nodded and said, ¡°I know, it is said that we are in a stalemate with the Soviet Union and a war may start at any time. When the time comes, there will definitely be a loss of life.¡± "That's right!" Jiefa said softly, "The Soviet Union and the United States are both major military powers. Once a war breaks out, the use of nuclear weapons will be inevitable. We don't want the two sides to fight, but some people are looking forward to it. this!" "How is it possible?!" Charles was stunned when he heard Jaffa's words and couldn't help but said in surprise: "Once nuclear weapons are used, the entire earth may not be able to survive. How could anyone expect this?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa sighed softly and said helplessly: "You don't know, this world is much more complicated." After saying that, Jiefa paused lightly and continued: "You have studied in the UK for four years, you know Hellfire Club?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Sebastian Shaw You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hellfire Club?" Charles was stunned when he heard Jaffa's words, but he quickly came to his senses and said, "I know, it's a high-end club in the UK. It is said that its members are all celebrities, and many of them are already able to I am proud to be in the Hellfire Club." As he said this, Charles seemed to understand something and was surprised: "Are the people you are talking about the members of the Hellfire Club? No, they have a high social status now, so they shouldn't would do something like this.¡± Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "I told you before, don't just take some things at face value. If the Hellfire Club is really just a club, then of course they won't do this." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°What do you mean?¡± "The Hellfire Club is formed by mutants!" Jiefa said lightly, but Charles was shocked. "What!" Charles shouted in surprise, and looked stunned, "Mutants?" Nodding slightly, Jaffa said: "Yes, mutants. The founder of the Hellfire Club is called the Black Emperor. His name is Sebastian Shaw. He was once a German military officer and scientist. At the beginning, Xiao is not a mutant. Later, Xiao captured a mutant and through research, successfully activated his own mutant cells. Xiao is the most powerful mutant I know so far. His ability is to absorb all kinds of energy and blows. He creates potential energy and then uses it. The most amazing thing is that he can use this energy on his body to stay young forever." "Eternal youth?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Charles couldn't help but be startled, and subconsciously looked at Jiefa's face. Seeing Charles's gaze, Jiefa suddenly understood what Charles was thinking. He smiled helplessly and said, "What are you thinking about? Don't worry, I won't have any bad thoughts. I haven't reached that point yet. Let's talk about it." Well, even if I have to study, wouldn¡¯t it be better to study myself?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles smiled sarcastically and said nothing. After a moment, Jiefa said softly: "In the past few years, I have fought against Xiao several times. Although I can't defeat him, he can't do anything to me. Speaking of which, it can be regarded as a tie." After hearing Jaffa's words, Charles' face straightened. If he heard it right, Jaffa just said that Sebastian Shaw is the most powerful mutant he knows, and Jaffa can actually compete with him. On the same level, this could not help but surprise Charles. Although Charles had long known that his adoptive father was very powerful, he never expected that Jiefa was already among the top in the world. Ignoring Charles' surprised look, Jiffa continued: "Speaking of which, I don't have any means to kill him now. Even if I throw him into the water, he can survive intact with the energy he absorbed. And The strongest attack I'm currently using with the Soaring Dragon Sword can only hurt him. But his speed is too slow. As long as I pay attention to dodge, he can't hit me at all. In essence, he is more powerful. , so I say he is the strongest mutant I know." Hearing this, Charles couldn't help but feel confused and wondered: "Isn't there any way to defeat him?" "Of course!" Hearing Charles' question, Jiefa smiled mysteriously and said softly. "What can we do?" Charles asked eagerly with his eyes wide open. When he heard Jiefa say that Xiao hoped for a nuclear war, Charles knew that the two would definitely be opposites. And Charles also felt secretly that he and Xiao would meet sooner or later. Smiling slightly, Jiefa stared at Charles closely and said calmly: "As far as I know, there are only two ways to defeat Xiao. The first is to use powerful energy to burst Xiao. But as far as I know, there are only two ways to defeat Xiao. As you know, Xiao can currently absorb the energy of a nuclear bomb. The second is that he does not use his abilities, but even so, his body will react naturally and absorb energy automatically. At this time, he must use very sharp weapons. Slowly passing through his brain.¡± Hearing Jiffa's words, Charles couldn't help but feel depressed, and said helplessly: "Dad, these two methods of yours are no different from what you didn't say. We don't have nuclear bombs at all. Even if we do, we can't afford the consequences of launching them. And the second methodwhy wouldn't he wait for us to kill him without his ability!" "No!" Hearing Charles's complaint, Jiefa quickly replied. Staring straight into Charles' eyes, Jiefa said word by word: "He will not use his powers and wait quietly for others to kill him. Got him!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He understood in an instant and gently said:Looking at himself, Charles asked with a hint of doubt: "You mean, me?" "That's right!" Jiefa smiled slightly, "But you are not the same as you are now! You are not strong enough now to completely control Xiao." As he said this, Jiefa paused slightly, and the smile on his face became even stronger. : "Now the conflict between the Soviet Union and the United States may break out at any time. I believe Xiao's people are also secretly promoting the development of this matter. We must stop him, and you must be stronger!" Thinking of the terrible consequences of the outbreak of nuclear war, Charles' expression could not help but become solemn, his expression straightened, and he said: "What should we do!?" "You have to accept my training, and he will make you stronger! I believe it!" Staring closely into Charles' eyes, Jiefa smiled mysteriously. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s strange smile, Charles suddenly felt a chill in his heart for some reason. Shaking his head and suppressing the strange feeling in his heart, Charles said softly: "Let me ask you one last question, why do they want to promote the outbreak of nuclear war?" After a slight pause, Jiefa said softly: "Although I don't agree with some of Xiao's ideas, he is right in saying that mutants are all children of atoms, and nuclear radiation will activate a large number of mutants in the human body. Cell, if a nuclear war really breaks out, one day there will be only mutants left on the earth." ps: Speaking of which, I think Xiao¡¯s ability is indeed abnormal, but it¡¯s just a bit secondary (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 begins You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Jaffa said, Charles was completely stunned and said blankly: "There are only mutants left. Isn't this genocide?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa continued: "Not only that, by then, maybe not only humans will mutate, but also some animals, marine life, etc., may mutate. And by that time, the earth will All law, order, and morality in the world will collapse, and it will become a world where the weak are preyed upon by the strong.¡± After imagining the world that Jiefa mentioned in his mind, Charles couldn't help but shudder. He raised his head suddenly, with extremely firm eyes: "We must stop him!" After that, Charles began to receive training from Jiffa, and during this period, it simply became a painful memory for Charles. First of all, Charles reads a lot of books every day, which is nothing to Charles, after all, Charles himself likes reading. But Jiefa's request is not that simple. It is a bit difficult to read books for five or six hours a day, and then have to memorize the contents briefly and be able to answer them when mentioned. Then when you are mentally exhausted after reading so many books, let your mind go and don¡¯t take the initiative to control your abilities. In other words, there are countless voices ringing in Charles's head every day, just like when he was a child. The last project is to try to check Jiefa¡¯s thoughts. Of course, it is impossible for Charles to break through Jiefa¡¯s brain which is protected by the system. The consequence of doing so is to be directly expelled by the system, which usually does not take three or four times. , Charles's spirit had been exhausted. And occasionally going to school to teach has become a rare rest time for Charles. However, Jiefa also admired Charles's perseverance. You know, the feeling of mental exhaustion is more uncomfortable than physical exhaustion, but Charles was able to grit his teeth and persevere. After a period of time, Charles was mentally exhausted to the extreme, but hard work will always yield results, and Charles' strength has also been significantly improved. On this day, Jaffa was reading at home. After a while, Charles turned his head and glanced at the clock on the wall. It was already past three in the afternoon. Charles had two major classes today, one in the morning and one in the afternoon. At this time It must be almost over. After reading a book for a while, Jiefa looked up at the clock on the wall again and frowned slightly. It was already half past four, and Charles hadn't come back yet? Just when I was thinking about this, there was a knock on the door of the study room, and Charles's voice rang out: "Dad, I'm sorry, can I come in?" "Two people?" Jiefa frowned when he felt the situation outside the door. One was Charles and the other was an ordinary woman. "Are we going to start?" Jiefa secretly thought. "Come in!" Jiefa said loudly without much hesitation. Then there was a "squeak", the door of the study was pushed open, and Charles and a woman walked in. As soon as he entered the door, Charles pointed at Jaffa and said: "Introduction, this is my adoptive father, Jaffa*s." After that, Charles pointed to the woman and said to Jaffa: "This is McTargo Agent, she took the initiative to find meabout the Hellfire Club." "Hello!" Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "Sit down first!" "Thank you." McTagor thanked him politely and sat down. As soon as he sat down, McTagor couldn't help but said: "Sir, please forgive me for being presumptuous, but I am really a little anxious now. I really saw a sparkling woman in the Hellfire Club with a red body and the ability to teleport. man. I have seen Mr. Charles's paper on genetic variation on the Internet before. I think it makes sense, so I hope to invite Mr. Charles to help me convince those congressmen. But Mr. Charles said that I need to ask for your consent first. .¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "Of course it's no problem, I'll go with you!" "Really!?" McTagor was a little surprised to convince Jaffa so easily, but he quickly came to his senses and hurriedly said: "Thank you, Mr. Yas, I'm really sorry to trouble you." Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "It doesn't matter, let's leave now!" "Dad?!" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Charles was stunned and said, "Riven?" "She should be at home now. If she wants to go, take her with you." In the afternoon of the same day, Jaffa and his four friends headed to Virginia overnight. After arriving, after a short rest, McTango went straight toThe information to be reported to the CIA was passed on to the congressmen. The next day, the group sat at the CIA headquarters in Virginia (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 CIA You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa, Raven, MacTargo and some leaders of the CIA were sitting in the conference room, and Charles was pointing at the screen behind him, explaining to everyone. After a long while, Charles' explanation finally ended: "The Nuclear Age The arrival may have accelerated the mutation process, and people with extraordinary abilities are already among us." As he spoke, Charles pulled up the chair in front of him and sat down gently. After listening to Charles' explanation, a group of leaders sitting at the top all showed disdain. The leader was the first to speak: "McTargo, do you really think you can convince me that you have hired a group of mad scientists? Women can sparkle, red-skinned men can teleport?" Hearing this man's words, MacTagor was stunned and wanted to speak out to defend himself. The man raised his hand to stop MacTagor's movements and said, "Okay! No need to say any more, MacTagor. You are not far away from being demoted! The meeting is over!" Hearing this, McTagor couldn't help but show a disappointed look, stood up and prepared to leave. Lifting up the quilt in front of him and taking a sip of water, Charles said calmly: "Please sit down first, Agent MacTagor." With that said, Charles turned to look at the leader and said softly: "I don't expect you to believe the theory I just said, because when I spoke just now, you were only thinking about what kind of pie was being sold in the canteen today. !¡± As he said that, Charles showed a thoughtful look and said softly: "Well Apple and pecan stuffing!" After saying that, Charles paused slightly and said: "I'm sorry, maybe I didn't explain it to you just now. My mutation allows me to do many things, such as read your mind!" After hearing what Charles said, the person on the other side said disdainfully: "Really? Read my mind? Oh, I've seen it many times in magic shows. Next, do you want me to think of a number between one and ten?" " Charles smiled slightly and said softly: "No, Agent Stryker, maybe I can ask your son, William, you are thinking of him, good, you are a good father. But I still want to know more about the US deployment in Turkey About the Jupiter missile!¡± Hearing what Charles said, everyone present could not help but be surprised. The leader pointed at Charles in surprise and shouted: "He is a spy! MacTagor, you brought the spy here!" Following this man's words, everyone present panicked. At this time, Jiefa, who had been sitting silently on one side, moved. Jiefa's fingers flicked slightly, and a blue lightning shot out directly. The document in the general's hand was knocked away. The next moment, everyone¡¯s expressions froze. They stared blankly at the documents that were led to be burned, and then slowly turned their heads to look at Jiefa, feeling a chill in their hearts. Looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, Jiefa smiled lightly and said softly: ¡°How about this magic trick?¡± Looking at Jiefa blankly, a fat man wearing glasses sitting on the chair in the back murmured: "He is the best one I have ever seen!" The leader pointed at Jiefa tremblingly and said, "Take them all out and lock them up until I figure out a countermeasure." "Lock me up?!" Hearing this man's words, Jiefa raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "Lock me up? Want a countermeasure? Deal with the enemy or deal with us? Could it be that I have been silent in the United States for so many years and no one remembers me? ?¡± "You are?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, the man asked subconsciously. "I seem to know him!" The fat man who had been sitting in the back suddenly said. Turning his head, the leader asked in confusion: "Do you know him? Who is he?" "Lieutenant Colonel of the U.S. Military, deputy captain of Captain America's Howling Commandos, shareholder of Stark Industries, Jefayas!" Hearing this man's question, the fat man answered word for word. Hearing the fat man¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s attention suddenly shifted to Jiffa. Even McTagor looked at Jiffa differently. After a moment, the leader frowned and said softly: "When you said that, I feel the same, but how can he be so young? If it is really Lieutenant Colonel Jiefa, then he must be thirty-six or seventeen years old this year. !¡± Gently spreading his hands, Jiefa's hand flashed with lightning, and he smiled and said: "Do you think I am the same as ordinary people?" Hearing this, everyone present could not help but be stunned. The next moment, Charles smiled slightly and said softly: "Now we have a clue about Sebastian Xiao, I think I need some help from you!" After a moment of silence, the leader nodded slightly and said to the fat man who turned behind him: "Amir, take them there and give them some help!" ? ???Yes! "Hearing this man's words, the fat man named Amir nodded slightly and said, "I am very happy to serve you. " After everyone in Jiefa left, the leader looked around at everyone and said softly: "Everyone, what do you think of today's events?" Shaking his head slightly, the agent named Stryker beside the man said softly: "To be honest, my brain is still a little hard to react. But I think, since Lieutenant Colonel Jaffa also has this ability, then the higher-ups should That¡¯s it. This matter is a secret that we can¡¯t access.¡± Nodding slightly, the leader said: "But now that we have come into contact, before their existence is exposed, I hope that everyone here can keep it strictly confidential." Hearing what this person said, everyone present nodded and said there was no problem. For a moment, Agent Stryker suddenly asked in confusion: "So, what about before that?" After pondering for a moment, the leader said: "Give them help!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Eric You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That night, Amir, the fat man from the CIA, went to the waters near the Pacific Ocean of the United States with Jaffa and the others, accompanied by a U.S. Navy cruiser. Glancing sideways at Charles, who was holding his breath in peace, Jiefa whispered: "Charles, have you found their location?" Shaking his head slightly, Charles gritted his teeth and said helplessly: "Not yet, but it will be fine soon!" After a while, Charles exclaimed: "Found it!" Hearing what Charles said, everyone present was overjoyed, and then followed Charles's guidance to find him. And just when he was about to find them, Charles screamed: "No! I can't see them anymore! They also have people like me!" "It's the White Queen!" After hearing what Charles said, Jaffa said calmly: "She is also a powerful mutant and a member of the Hellfire Club." "Then what should we do?!" McTagor couldn't help but panic when he heard this and said hurriedly. Jiefa smiled slightly and said calmly: "It doesn't matter!" After saying that, Jiefa pointed not far away and said softly: "We have found them!" Hearing this, everyone present subconsciously followed Jiefa's fingers and saw a luxurious cruise ship looming in the sea. It didn't take long before it appeared in everyone's sight. "Dad!" Charles suddenly turned his head and said to Jiefa: "There are others. I can feel that there is another person who is looking for Xiao again. He is here to seek revenge from him!" "Eric?" After hearing Charles' words, Jiefa thought to himself. Then, Jiefa raised his head and said to everyone: "You guys wait here, I'll go over and take a look!" "Be careful!" Charles asked with concern after hearing this. "Don't worry!" He waved his hand gently, and lightning flashed under Jiefa's feet. He took a step and rushed directly into the air. Then, Jiefa took several consecutive steps in the air and rushed towards Xiao's cruise ship in an instant. Seeing Jiffa¡¯s actions, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Amir even looked dumbfounded and said in surprise: ¡°Hehe can actually fly?¡± Charles glanced sideways at Amir and said nothing, just showing a strange look that you rarely see. They don't know that in fact Jiefa can't do this for a long time. This is done through Jiefa's lightning ability combined with shaving. Everyone knows that when being shocked, there will be something like "being hit by electricity" In other words, it is actually the repulsive force formed by the instantaneous burst of electricity. After a long period of experiments, Jiefa successfully used this feature to allow himself to be "beaten" continuously, and then used Shaver at this moment to achieve the purpose of short-term flight. In fact, this was also the time when Jiefa captured Zola, he used the moon step forcibly. After that, Jiefa also began to study the use of the moon step. At this time, this flying method was the result of Jiefa's research. It's not a serious moon step, but the effect is the same. Just as Jiefa was heading towards Xiao's yacht, Eric also climbed onto the yacht quietly. Eric, who had originally planned to hide and assassinate, became uncontrollably angry when he saw Xiao's face and showed up directly. Come out. Holding a dagger, Eric appeared in front of Xiao, and his voice trembled: "Mr. Doctor! Long time no see!" At this time, Xiao, Emma and Riptide were sitting in front of the yacht. When they suddenly saw Eric arriving, they all stood up straight in an instant. Stopping Rirent who wanted to take action, Xiao smiled and said: "Little Eric, long time no see!" Before Eric could say anything, Emma said directly: "Xiao, now is not the time for you to reminisce about the past." After hearing Emma's words, Xiao couldn't help but look confused. "He is here to kill you, and there was a powerful telepath detecting us just now, but I blocked it!" Hearing Emma's words, Xiao's expression couldn't help but change. At the same time, Eric also took action. He raised his hand and the dagger in Eric's hand quickly shot towards Xiao. Seeing that the dagger was about to hit Xiao, he was directly stopped by a sparkling hand. Looking sideways, it was Emma who had turned into a diamond. Looking at the dagger in Emma's hand, Xiao couldn't help but sigh and chuckled: "Little Eric, we haven't seen each other for so many years, is this the meeting gift you prepared?" Hearing Xiao's sarcastic words, Eric couldn't help roaring and rushed directly towards Xiao. Seeing this, Emma gave a direct mental shock. Eric stopped the next moment and covered his head in pain. , then, Emma twisted around and hit Eric hard. After receiving Emma's diamond-shaped blow, Eric flew away.Go. "Was the attack too gentle?" Seeing Emma's action, Riliu couldn't help but whispered softly. Emma's blow looked very powerful, but it would not cause any harm to Eric, and even Actions will not be affected. Looking sideways at Riptide, Emma said softly: "We don't hurt our own kind, right?" As she said that, Emma turned to look at Xiao. Seeing Emma's eyes, Xiao was slightly startled, then quickly reflected and said hurriedly: "Of course!" Noticing Xiao's hesitation, Emma couldn't help but sigh. She had long discovered that Xiao had some disagreements and had the idea of ??parting ways with Xiao. However, after leaving Hellfire, Emma had nowhere to go, and she knew There were too many, and it was impossible for Xiao to let her go safely. At this moment, Riliu suddenly exclaimed: "What's going on?!" Xiao and Emma were stunned when they heard Riliu's words, and quickly turned their heads to look. At this moment, Eric suddenly jumped up from below. , stood on the deck of the yacht again. Looking at Eric who reappeared, Xiao's eyes narrowed and he said in a cold voice: "Little Eric, aren't you giving up yet?" But what surprised Xiao was that when he said these words, Eric didn't even give up. He ignored him and looked at the lower side of the yacht with a surprised look (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Xiao Evacuates You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Under the gaze of everyone, there was no movement on the side of the ship. Seeing this, Xiao couldn't help but feel doubtful. He glanced sideways at Eric. Xiao thought to himself: "Is this guy trying to confuse me?" But looking at Eric His expression didn't look like he was acting. For a moment, even Xiao was a little confused. However, the doubts of Xiao and others did not last long. Within a few seconds, Jiefa's figure with blue electric light suddenly jumped up from below and stood on the deck of the yacht. Frowning tightly, Eric looked at Jiefa in surprise and asked, "Who are you!?" Jiefa ignored Eric, just looked sideways at Xiao, and said softly: "Xiao, long time no see!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s heart tightened and he secretly said: ¡°Is he also Xiao¡¯s accomplice? Damn it, we¡¯re in trouble!¡± Seeing Jiefa's figure, Xiao Yi raised his eyebrows, laughed, and said loudly: "What's going on today? A gathering of old friends? Jiefa, what are you doing here? Do you want to have a drink together?" , Xiao Huan pointed at the bonfire beside him. ????????????????????????????????????????????: "What am I doing to come to you? Don't you know? Let's not talk about anything else. I haven't had a fight in three years and my body is rusty!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Xiao couldn't help but be startled, the smile on his face also faded, and he subconsciously said: "Oh, no! Jiefa, I believe this is not a good idea!" If there are still people in this world who can Fighting with Jiefa is definitely one of the things that makes Xiao worry. The situation where he is obviously stronger than others but can't reach him is the most maddening thing. Moreover, once the fight with Jiefa takes place, it will definitely not be short-lived, and there will inevitably be some trouble. Thinking of this, Xiao turned his head and said loudly: "Emma!" When Emma heard Xiao¡¯s words, she understood instantly, nodded slightly, and turned to glare at Jiefa. The next moment, Emma's body went limp, she covered her head tightly with her hands, and let out a painful groan. "Emma! What's wrong!?" Seeing Emma's appearance, Xiao couldn't help being stunned and said. "He might also be a telepath. I couldn't enter his brain and was expelled directly." After a moment, Emma regained her composure and gasped softly. Hearing Emma's words, Xiao Yi frowned and said: "No! He shouldn't be a telepath, otherwise I would have been defeated by him." After saying that, Xiao turned to look at Jiefa and said softly: "Jiefa Fa, you really hide it so well that you are actually immune to mind control!" Smiling softly, Jiefa said calmly: "There are still many things you don't know!" As he said that, Jiefa's figure moved suddenly and disappeared from the place in an instant. The next moment, Jiefa suddenly appeared beside Xiao, His right fist hit Xiao hard in the face. Being attacked by Jiefa's fist, Xiao's face flashed, and a phantom appeared, and then slowly returned to normal. Seeing Xiao's face return to normal, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "Xiao, you have become stronger. You absorb energy faster!" Shaking his head slightly, Xiao said calmly: "Really, your speed is faster too!" After saying that, Xiao looked Jiefa up and down and said softly: "Jiefa, you didn't use your Soaring Dragon Sword. Bring it here, you can¡¯t hurt me without a weapon, why don¡¯t you just forget it today!¡± Hearing Xiao's words, Jiefa hesitated and nodded slightly. To be honest, although he still had some trump cards, they were not enough to kill Xiao. Moreover, there was no need to fight Xiao at this time. Seeing Jiefa nodding, Eric couldn't help but feel excited and shouted: "No! No way!" With that said, Eric stretched out his hand and a long, thick iron chain rose from the sea and flew towards Xiao. Jiefa frowned and appeared behind Eric in an instant, knocking Eric unconscious with a knife. Glancing sideways at Xiao, Jiefa said, "I will take this guy away. Do you have any objections?" "Of course!" Xiao smiled slightly and said calmly. Then, Xiao directly called Emma and Riptide to run under the yacht. Seeing this, Jiefa curled his lips and directly carried Eric back to the battleship. As soon as he returned to the battleship deck, Jiefa directly put Eric down. Leaning over and looking at Eric, Amir said doubtfully: "Is this guy Sebastian Xiao? He looks like a very ordinary young man!" "Of course he is not Xiao!" After hearing Amir's words, Charles said directly: "This is the same person I just mentioned who came to Xiao, but the difference is that he came to seek revenge on Xiao!" Listen! When Charles heard this, everyone couldn't help but nodded.   At this time, Eric's eyelids moved slightly, and after a moment, he woke up leisurely. As soon as he opened his eyes, Eric suddenly sat up and shouted: "Xiao!!!" Then, Eric's eyes regained clarity, he turned his head and looked around, and finally fixed his sight on Jiefa, and said excitedly: "Why?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 The past of Xiao and Jiefa You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa's face straightened and he said coldly: "What did you say?" There was no difference between Jie Fa and Jie Fa. Eric still said excitedly: "Why did you let Xiao go!? Why?" As soon as Eric's words came out, Charles felt something was wrong with his keen sense. Jie Fa I know Charles¡¯s character very well. He typically eats soft things but not hard words. Sure enough, the next moment, Eric, who was still sitting on the deck, was directly lifted up by Jiefa's neck with one hand, and he pulled Eric in front of him. Jiefa said coldly: "What do I want to do? It seems it¡¯s not your turn to give me advice!¡± With Jiefa's neck tightly clamped, Eric could not say a word and could only struggle hard. He grabbed Jiefa's hand with both hands and tried to break it open. However, with Jiefa's strength, where was Aiike's hand? Rick can shake it. At this point, Charles walked up directly and glanced at Eric, who was almost out of breath. Charles whispered to Jaffa: "Dad, let me tell him! He didn't mean it anyway!" Jaffa nodded lightly. He had no intention of killing the future Magneto. As soon as he raised his hand, Jaffa threw Eric to the ground and said, "Remember, be careful what you say in the future!" Eric coughed several times sadly, and Eric couldn't say a word in pain. When Jiefa saw this, he didn't care and said directly to Amir beside him: "Let's go back!" After saying that, Jiefa turned around directly. Entered the cabin. Gently lifting up Eric who was lying on the ground, and patting Eric's back, Charles whispered: "Are you okay?" Shaking his head, Eric took a deep breath and sighed: "It's okay, I was excited just now. Who is that person? Why do Xiao and him look so familiar?" Turning his head to look at the direction where Jaffa disappeared, Charles said softly: "That's my adoptive father, Jaffa*s. In fact, he is very good." Nodding, Eric wondered: "Why can I feel that Xiao is a little afraid of him?" Shaking his head slightly, Charles sighed softly: "Actually, I don't know either. Dad only told me that he had fought with Xiao and injured Xiao. I don't know the specific situation." At the same time, in Xiao's submarine, Emma looked at Xiao who had put on the isolating telepathy helmet, and asked this question with the same confusion: "Xiao, why do I feel that you are a little afraid of that Jiefa?" Sighing softly, Xiao said softly: "That was seven or eight years ago. At that time, the Hellfire Club had just emerged. When I was traveling in France, I met him. At that time, he was still carrying a juvenile." After a slight pause, Xiao said: "Now it seems that the person with telepathy you mentioned before should be the boy back then. I didn't know that Jiefa was also a mutant, but I saw it. That boy was unusual, and then I started planning to abduct that boy." As he spoke, Xiao sighed softly and slowly took off his shirt. The next moment, Emma and Riptide next to him, and the red devil were all shocked. Suddenly, there was a long wound on Xiao's back. , looks like a sword wound. "Someone can actually hurt you?!" Seeing this, the red devil couldn't help but exclaimed, and asked in surprise: "Is it that Jiefa?" Nodding slightly, Xiao said: "At that time, I was going to kidnap the boy at night, but I was stopped by Jiefa. We had a big fight at that time, and he left this scar on me, and But he was just exhausted. Even so, I still couldn't catch him, his speed was too fast! Then, he took the boy and left France." After saying this, Xiao sighed again and said softly: "Since then, he has found me to fight many times. In fact, I can feel that he is using me to experiment with new tricks, but I will never do it again." He has been injured, but every time he is exhausted but escapes gracefully." Hearing Xiao's words, Emma couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "If you put it this way, isn't that Jiefa very strong?" Xiao turned his head and glanced at the surprised people, and said softly: "It can be said that Jiefa is me The strongest mutant I have ever seen, and now we know that he is immune to mind control. If you face him alone, no one except the Red Devil can escape! We need more Partner!" With that said, Xiao turned around and walked into the room not far away without looking back. In fact, Xiao still had something to say. After being injured by Jiefa, Xiao always had a sense of crisis, so he began to search for his partners everywhere, including Emma, ??who has telepathy, the Red Devil who can teleport, and Riptide, who can attack in a large area. , in fact, Xiao was trying to prevent Jie Fa from shrinking.The partners he had won over, but now that he saw Jie Fa again, Xiao understood that there was still no way for them alone to kill Jie Fa (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Hank*Michael You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xiao's thoughts in his mind were still unknown to Jiefa and the others. Now Jiefa and others have appeared in the secret research department of the CIA, enthusiastically leading everyone inside. Amir said excitedly: "Everyone, do you know? I have always been a joke to the CIA because I have always believed in the existence of people with special abilities. But it turns out that my idea was right, and I was really happy when I saw you guys appear." After saying that, Amir paused and said helplessly: "However, the bad news is that I have just met such magical beings like you, and I have to fight with other powerful people. Everyone, Xiao's relationship with the Soviet Union has always been very close. We need your help to stop him!" Hearing Amir¡¯s words, Charles chuckled and said, ¡°So we will become the CIA¡¯s new mutation department, right?¡± "Oh? No!" Amir couldn't help but be startled when he heard what Charles said. He couldn't help but look at Jaffa and said softly: "I don't think you will become a subordinate department of the CIA. We are now, well, just a cooperative relationship. Come on, let¡¯s ask you for help.¡± Hearing this, Jie Facai smiled slightly and said, "Yes, I like this statement." Seeing Jaffa's reaction, Charles smiled slightly and turned to Amir: "No wonder you said you were not popular in the CIA and still managed to get to this position. I have to say, you are indeed very sharp! I said before, Dad I didn¡¯t expect you to realize it so quickly.¡± Hearing Charles' words, Amir couldn't help but glance at Jaffa nervously. Seeing that Jaffa didn't show any dissatisfaction, Amir breathed a sigh of relief, smiled slightly, and said calmly: "This is the basic survival of an official. The law, isn¡¯t it?¡± "Okay! Don't waste time," said Jiefa, taking the lead and walking forward, and loudly said: "Let's go, there is one of my students in your department!" "Your student?!" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Amir and Charles couldn't help but be stunned, and their hearts were full of doubts. As soon as they entered the research department, the first thing that caught everyone's eyes was an airplane. Its smooth lines attracted everyone's attention. This is when a young man wearing glasses walked towards the crowd and said: "This is a supersonic aircraft, the most advanced aircraft in history. You should see it fly, it's unbelievable!" Seeing this young man, Amir smiled slightly and said: "Hank, these are our new partners I told you!" At the same time, he pointed at Hank and said to Jaffa and others: "This is Hank Michael , our most talented young researcher!¡± Smiling and shaking his head, Jiefa said: "Okay, I know him better than you!" After saying that, Jiefa took a step forward slightly and said to Hank: "Hank, long time no see, do you still remember me? !¡± Hearing Jaffa's voice, Hank's eyes suddenly turned from the supersonic plane and looked directly at Jaffa. Hank said excitedly: "Of course, teacher, how could I forget you? " Hearing the conversation between Jeff and Hank, Amir was stunned, staring at Hank in surprise, and said in surprise: "Are you his student? In other words, you are also a mutant?!" Hearing Amir¡¯s words, Hank couldn¡¯t help feeling embarrassed, and said softly: ¡°You didn¡¯t ask, so I didn¡¯t say anything either!¡± At this time, Charles walked quickly towards Hank, stretched out his hand and said loudly: "Okay, let's not worry about these insignificant things. Let's introduce ourselves, Charles Xavier, Jefayas adopted son." Hearing Charles' introduction, Hank's face lit up, and he couldn't help but feel a sense of intimacy towards Charles. He held Charles's hand tightly, and Hank said: "Hank Mike, I was lucky enough to have a teacher five years ago. teachings.¡± "What is your mutant power?" At this time, Raven suddenly took a few steps forward and said to Hank: "Super smart?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "It can be said that Hank graduated from Harvard at the age of fifteen, but his fighting ability should not be underestimated." Hearing what Jiefa said, everyone's eyes couldn't help but cast their eyes on Hank. Everyone could see Jiefa's strength. Anyone who could be praised by Jiefa must not be weak. Looking at Hank sincerely, Charles said softly: "We are all friends here. Can you show us, Hank?" Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Hank couldn¡¯t help but be startled. His eyes subconsciously turned to Jaffa. After noticing Hank¡¯s gaze, Jaffa nodded slightly. After getting Jiefa¡¯s signal, Hank let out a breath, then began to slowly take off his shirt and put it on the bed.?. Seeing the shirtless Hank, everyone present could not help but be startled again. Hank, who looked quite thin, actually had strong muscles. Then, Hank crossed his arms and let out a loud shout. Then his whole body swelled up strangely, and at the same time, blue hair grew rapidly from Hank's body. After a while, Hank¡¯s whole body was covered with blue hair, and his figure grew twice as big. Everyone was stunned to see the strong muscles hidden under the hair. Looking at Hank¡¯s fist as big as a bowl, Charles swallowed and said softly: ¡°I¡¯m sure if I get hit by him, I won¡¯t feel well!¡± Not long after, Hank returned to his original state. After putting on his clothes, Hank's eyes first turned to Jiefa. Jiefa nodded slightly and said softly: "Not bad!" Seeing this, Hank couldn't help but feel a look of joy on his face (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Looking for Mutants You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next day, a group of people gathered together again and began to discuss the details of how to deal with Xiao. After pondering for a moment, Jiefa took the lead and said: "A head-on confrontation between us and Xiao is inevitable. Xiao will definitely find a way to restrict me. Even beat and kill me, so you must deal with the rest of the Hellfire Club!" Nodding slightly, Charles said: "In addition to Xiao, they also have a person with psychic abilities. According to Eric, she also has the ability to turn into diamonds. In addition, there is also a person who can control tornadoes. . When the time comes, Eric and I will deal with the telepath, and Hank, you go deal with the person who controls the tornado!" Hearing what Charles said, Raven couldn't help but said anxiously: "What about me? Charles, what should I do?" "You?" Charles tilted his head slightly and chuckled: "You stay behind!" Before Raven could speak, Jaffa took the lead and said, "Raven, let's go together too. Maybe she can also play a surprising role." After saying that, Jaffa turned to look and wanted to say something. Charles said word by word: "Charles, you will protect Raven, she is your sister, isn't she?!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Charles was stunned for a moment, and then said firmly: "Of course! I will definitely protect her!" Nodding slightly, Jaffa continued: "I believe they are also ready to go to war with us at any time, and they will definitely look for new companions. Moreover, didn't McTagor say before that they have another one who can teleport? Man, his name is the Red Devil. He has teleportation and physical fitness that exceeds that of ordinary people. He is a master of assassination. With our current strength, we will not have an advantage against them. Therefore, we must also look for other mutant companions. Help us!" Then, Jaffa turned to look at Hank on one side and asked: "Hank, are you done with what I asked you to do?" Nodding slightly, Hank said: "Of course, I started doing it three years ago. In these three years, I believe I have perfected it to a relatively perfect stage." "Wait!" After hearing the conversation between the two, Amir, who had been listening on the sidelines, couldn't help but said: "Hank, that thing you made before that you never told me about its function, was it Lieutenant Colonel Jaffa who asked you to make it? " After being slightly startled, Hank said awkwardly: "Sorry, yes!" Hearing Hank's words, Amir turned his head suddenly and said to Jaffa: "I'm sorry, Lieutenant Colonel Jaffa, can the mutants recruited by the time be allowed to join my department?" Hearing Amir¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s eyes turned cold and he said coldly: ¡°Do you think we are trading tools?¡± "No!" Amir heard this and hurriedly explained: "I'm not talking about you, I mean the other mutants you recruited." "Impossible!" After hearing Amir's words, Jaffa said categorically: "After this incident, I will make arrangements for the mutants who are willing to stay, and I will send them back for those who are not willing to stay. And help them not be bothered by others!¡± "You!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Amir couldn't help but said excitedly: "But the materials used to make that equipment are ours!!" "Then I'll give you that device! We don't need that at all. Anyway, Xiao's ultimate goal is to wipe out all ordinary humans and build a world where only mutants exist! For us, it's just a change of living environment!" Looking at Amir expressionlessly, Jaffa had a hint of indifference in his tone. Seeing Jaffa's eyes, Amir couldn't help but feel chilled. Then he remembered what Charles had said before, that Jaffa would take the soft and not the hard. Thinking of Jaffa's strength, Amir couldn't help but feel weak in his heart, and said softly: "Okay. Come on. You win!" Seeing Amir's performance, Jiefa couldn't help but sneered and said, "Remember, the most important thing for a person is to figure out what he should and should not want." After saying that, Jiefa turned to Hank and said : "Let's go! Take us there." With a slight nod, Hank led Jiffa directly into a huge sphere. Looking at the dense equipment around him, Charles couldn't help but feel puzzled and said softly: "Hank, you built this thing in three years? What is it used for?" "To be precise, it took half a month to build it, and then it took three years to perfect it!" After hearing what Charles said, Hank proudly said: "This is a receiver modified from a radar. This design is for Brain waves can enhance your telepathy! And after I perfected it three years ago, it can be said to have reached a limit in strengthening you. I call it a brain." "Three years" I heard HanCharles couldn't help but be stunned, turned to look at Jaffa, and said softly: "Dad, have you been planning for now three years ago?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "The original purpose of designing this thing was to enable it to enhance all mental abilities, but it seems to be very difficult." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Hank couldn¡¯t help feeling ashamed and whispered: ¡°Teacher¡­¡± With a slight smile, Jiefa said: "Okay, Hank, I don't mean to blame you. It's already very good that you can develop this device!" With a slight nod, Hank began to continue the introduction: "The electrode can connect Charles to the receiver on the roof. When he receives a mutant's signal, he will send a signal through the carry-over station, and then their location will be known. Print it out!" As he said that, Hank turned to look at Charles beside him and said softly: "Want to try it?" With a slight smile, Charles said excitedly: "Of course!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 News about Logan You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Charles who had put the helmet-style receiver on his head, Eric couldn't help but chuckle and said: "Oh, Charles, you are so cute, just like a guinea pig!" "Don't tease me, Eric!" Upon hearing Eric's words, Charles couldn't help but roll his eyes and said helplessly. Gently reaching out and pointing at himself, Eric chuckled and said, "How could that be? I'm just a guinea pig in the laboratory. I'll know it as soon as I see it." With a helpless sigh, Charles said: "After three years of hard work, I believe this is a successful work, isn't it?" "Of course!" After hearing what Charles said, Hank walked up, checked the equipment on Charles' head, and said softly: "But I have a good suggestion!" "Tell me about it?" Upon hearing Hank's words, Charles was stunned and said. Turning around and looking directly at Charles, Hank said softly: "Shave your hair. This will greatly improve the effectiveness of the equipment." Hearing Hank¡¯s words, Charles¡¯ expression froze and he said helplessly: ¡°Oh, this is really a good idea!¡± "You agree?" "Of course it's impossible!" Charles finally couldn't help but roared: "Don't even think about touching my hair! Turn on your device quickly!" "Okay!" Hank chuckled upon seeing this, turned around and walked towards the pile of equipment behind him. At this time, Jiefa quickly walked up to Charles and looked directly into Charles' eyes. Jiefa said word by word: "Charles, when you turn on the device, you will receive messages from countless people. Remember, don't get lost. Kill yourself!" Nodding slightly, Charles smiled and said: "Of course, I will only treat this as a high-intensity training!" With a slight smile, Jiefa turned to Hank and nodded to Hank. Then, Hank pressed several buttons in succession, and a buzzing sound sounded, and all the equipment began to operate. After a moment, Charles suddenly let out a cry of pain, and then the device on his head suddenly lit up with a dazzling light. After a while, the printer connected to the device started to operate, and the digital coordinates appeared on the paper one by one. Seeing this, Hank was overjoyed and shouted: "Success!" Hearing Hank's words, everyone present couldn't help but get excited. After a while, Charles took off his helmet and stepped forward gently. Charles' legs softened and he almost fell down. Eric had quick eyesight and quick hands. He supported Charles who almost fell down and said a gentle thank you. Charles walked slowly to the printer and glanced at the numbers on the paper. Charles turned around and asked: "Where is this person? " "Britain!" Hank picked up the paper and took a look at it, and said helplessly: "You are really looking far enough!" With an awkward smile, Charles said softly: "It's going so fast, I feel like I can't control it." Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Hank couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°How does it feel to use it!?¡± "Very cool!" At this time, Jaffa walked gently to Charles and said: "Since we succeeded, let's seize the time to recruit those mutant partners! Charles, you and Eric go together!" With that, Jaffa turned around He walked towards the door and said, "I have to go back and get my Soaring Dragon Sword back first!" Just as they were about to walk out the door, Jaffa suddenly rang. It seemed that in the original work, Charles found traces of Logan, but the two of them were directly rejected by Logan. Thinking of this, Jaffa turned around and said loudly to Charles: "By the way, Charles, if you find a guy named Logan who looks about thirty years old and has a beard, just ask me to come with you. You can¡¯t handle him!¡± "Logan?" After hearing Jaffa's words, Charles murmured, "Don't worry! It'll be no problem!" "Okay! Then, I wish you good luck!" With that said, Jiefa walked out without looking back. Looking at Jaffa's disappearing back, Charles whispered: "Of course!" After saying that, Charles turned to look at Eric and smiled: "Let's go, man, it's time for us to do our own thing! " Three days later, the first mutant, Dragonfly, was brought back by Charles and Eric. At the same time, the two began to search for the next person. Two days later, when Darwin was brought back, Jiefa finally returned to the CIA. At the same time, Jiefa also brought back a lot of books. According to him, you always need to find some entertainment in boring days. Without wasting much time, Charles and the two began to continue the next round of searching.Time flies by, and Charles and the two have made very gratifying progress in their search. Alex, the Siren, and other entities that appeared in the original work have also been recovered. In addition, one of the sidekick mutants who appeared in Days of Future Past was actually found by Charles. He was codenamed Curse and could curse others with special tattoos on his hands. When all these people were found, Charles and the two of them also came to Jeffa's study. As soon as they entered the door, Charles said calmly: "Dad, I found the Logan you mentioned!" "But he's really not easy to deal with, isn't he?" Putting down the book in his hand, Jaffa looked at Charles with a smile and said softly. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles was stunned and said softly: ¡°You already know it!¡± "Of course! I guess you will be the first to approach him!" With a slight nod, Jiefa said calmly: "You can accompany me to find him again! After so many years, it's time to meet old friends. ¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Goodbye Logan You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Sitting leisurely on the plane, Charles looked at the scenery outside the window, turned to Jaffa and said, "Actually, I'm very curious, who is that Logan?" "Logan!?" Hearing Charles' question, Jaffa couldn't help but think for a moment before speaking softly: "He is a friend of mine from a long time ago. He is the first mutant other than me I know. We met in the army, and although we only got along for three short months, we are considered good friends!" Hearing this, Eric couldn't help but ask: "How is his strength?" Looking sideways at Eric, Jiefa said calmly: "Actually, I don't know what his current strength is, but I know that his combat experience is definitely the most abundant in the world." Hearing Jiefa's words, Charles couldn't help but look happy. He keenly observed the changes in Charles's expression. Jiefa said softly: "You'd better not have too much hope. In fact, I'm mainly looking for him to catch up on old times. I can't guarantee that. He¡¯ll join in.¡± Nodding slightly, neither Charles nor Eric said anything. Logan is currently in a city in Canada. Like last time, Sabre-Tooth Tiger is not with Logan. They must have been together and separated in the past ten years. After getting off the plane, a few people hailed a taxi. Charles reported his address, and the taxi slowly started moving towards the target. "Is he at the bar?" Jiefa couldn't help but wonder as he had heard that the address given by Charles was Lean Bar. Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Charles chuckled and said, ¡°Yes, he was in the bar when we came last time!¡± He nodded lightly. If you have a long life, you must always find something to entertain yourself. Jiefa¡¯s hobby is reading, and Logan¡¯s hobby is obviously wine and cigars. More than twenty minutes later, the three of them arrived at the Li'an Bar. After paying the fare, Eric turned to look at Charles and Jaffa, and said softly: "What should I say this time? Let's go directly to him. What?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa turned to Charles and said, "Lead the way!" Raising his eyebrows, Charles walked directly towards the bar. Eric hurriedly followed after seeing this, while Jaffa not only followed a few people slowly. As soon as he entered the door, Jaffa directly saw Logan's figure. At this time, Logan was sitting in front of the bar and drinking. Charles and Eric stepped forward. Standing on both sides of Logan, Eric first said: "Sorry to bother you!" "I don't want you to disturb me!" Before Eric could continue speaking, Logan said first: "It's only been a few days? I haven't even forgotten your names. Eric, Charles, shouldn't you Go back and do it yourself!" Hearing Logan's words, Charles and the two couldn't help but feel helpless, and had no choice but to turn their heads and look at Jiffa, who was slowly walking up behind them. Slowly walking to Logan's side, Jeffa pulled up a chair and got down to it. "Didn't I say you can get out of here?" Logan said impatiently as he put out the cigar in his hand. Hearing what Logan said, Jiefa was not angry. He smiled softly and said calmly: "Logan, why don't you greet your old friend when he comes?" "I don't remember that I have any friends!" Logan's face changed, and he said impatiently, "I don't know where you came from" As he spoke, Logan also turned to look at Jiffa, and the words in the air Stopping suddenly, Logan asked in surprise: "Are youJeffa?" "Of course!" With a chuckle, Jiefa asked the waiter to order a glass of wine, and said with a smile: "It's only been more than ten years, but I think you still won't forget me!" Logan lit the extinguished cigar again, took a deep puff, and said, "Are you with them?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa pointed at Charles and chuckled: "My adopted son and his friends!" Looking sideways at Charles, Logan said softly: "Little guy, you are the one who got into my mind!" With an awkward smile, Charles nodded slightly. Seeing Charles' actions, Logan curled his lips in disdain, drank all the wine in the glass, and said helplessly: "You two, father and son, are equally disgusting!" Hearing Logan's words, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said, "It's been so many years, and you still remember that incident!" "Of course! Although I tried my best to forget him." Hearing the conversation between the two, Eric glanced sideways at Charles beside him and said softly: "Hey, Charles, what are they talking about?"Love? " Shaking his head slightly, Charles chuckled and said, "I don't know, I won't rush into other people's minds. That would be very rude." With a disdainful smile, Eric said: "It seems that you have never done anything impolite." With a slight shrug, Charles smiled softly and said nothing. At this time, Logan and Jaffa also chatted for a while. After a while, Logan said directly: "Tell me, Jaffa, what do you want to do when you come to me? I don't believe you are just looking for me to reminisce about old times." .¡± Looking around, Jiefa said softly: "This is not a good place to talk. Logan, come with me to the United States!" Standing up suddenly, Logan said loudly: "I'm afraid I'll have to help you directly after I go there!" Seeing Logan's performance, Charles and Eric couldn't help but subconsciously prepare for the situation. Standing up gently, Jaffa waved his hands to Charles and Eric, telling them not to be nervous. Then, Jaffa looked at Logan indifferently and chuckled: "But you will still help me, right? " With a laugh, Logan said: "Of course! As long as you can find some fun for me in my boring days!" Raising his eyebrows, Jiefa smiled and said, "I guarantee you will have endless fun!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Take Logan back You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the plane, Logan was listening carefully to Jiefa's words. Finally, Jiefa finished telling the whole story, looked at Logan with bright eyes, and said softly: "If Xiao's plan succeeds, the world will be basically over. You You probably don¡¯t want to live in that kind of world!¡± After a moment of silence, Logan took a deep drag on his cigarette and said, "To be honest, I'm tired of the killings and wars. I'm not afraid of your jokes when I say it. Sometimes I even have the urge to find a wife. The idea of ??living on.¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa chuckled and said: "If I had the choice, I would also like to live like this. However, there are some things that I still have to do. Just think of it as fighting for a better life in the future!" Stretching his hand towards Logan, Jiefa chuckled and said: "Old friend, happy cooperation!" Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Logan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then, a smile appeared on his face, he gently held Jiefa¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Happy cooperation!¡± Back at the CIA, Jaffa now settled the young mutants, and went to the CIA conference room with Charles, Eric and Logan. Amir looked at Jiffa and others in front of him, and said softly: "We have received information that Xiao is meeting with the Soviet Minister of Defense in Moscow. You can prepare to take action, together with the new mutants." Hearing Amir's words, Charles was stunned for a moment, then stood up suddenly and said anxiously: "No! They are not good enough yet, they are just untrained children." "Children?!" Amir was stunned when he heard what Charles said, "The children you talk about can defeat a group of elite soldiers by themselves!" Jiefa curled his lips and said disdainfully: "But their enemies are not elite soldiers!" "Then what should we do? Is this hard-won information going to be wasted like this?" Amir looked a little depressed. "Of course not!" Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "We can just go, it's just a meeting, Xiao won't send out all the staff!" Of course, Jiefa knew that this operation could only capture Emma, ??but the CIA was attacked by Xiao, but Jiefa didn't care about it. He had long planned to use Xiao's hand to find out some of the bad guys in the team. A stabilizing factor. After discussing some more detailed issues, they walked straight out of the conference room. As soon as he went out, Jiefa said directly to McTagor beside him: "You go and arrange the flight, we will leave in an hour." Hearing Jaffa's words, McTagor nodded slightly. Then, Jaffa turned his head and looked at Logan, who was a little sleepy, and chuckled: "What's the matter? Logan, this is my first time." I see you looking so lethargic!" Logan spat hard on the ground, and said bitterly: "I hate these inconsequential talks the most!" While talking, several people had already walked to a small park. On the east side of the park was the place where Hank, the Witch and others rested temporarily. As soon as they entered the park, Charles and the others couldn't help but pause. They stared blankly at the messy park without saying a word. They quickly walked to the door of the room. Looking at the kind of people who were still playing around, Charles couldn't help but feel excited. He shouted: "What are you doing!?" After hearing what Charles said, everyone stopped and turned to look at Jiefa and others. Hank was sitting on a chair at this time, holding his head in his hands and looking distressed. Seeing Jiefa appear, Hank's face flashed with joy, but he quickly put it back and walked quickly to Jiefa. Unfazed, an embarrassed look appeared on Hank's face, and he whispered softly: "Sir, I tried to stop them. But" Waving his hand gently, Jiefa said: "It doesn't matter!" With that said, Jiefa stepped forward gently, glanced at everyone, and met Jiefa's gaze. Everyone's hearts trembled, and a trace of panic appeared on their faces. After a slight pause, Jiefa said loudly: "You are very extraordinary. Everyone has one or more things that are beyond ordinary people, but I hope you can strengthen your self-discipline! If you can't do it, you can do it now Let¡¯s go! To put it nicely, our purpose of bringing you here is to save the world, or to put it mildly, to prevent the outbreak of a war, but looking at you like this, I don¡¯t have any confidence!¡± As he said that, Jiefa's expression was startled, his eyes instantly became sharp, and he shouted: "If anyone believes that I am alarmist, and you are dismissive of this, or even think that this has nothing to do with you, then you can always Let¡¯s go. But if you stay here and still dare to cause trouble for me, then don¡¯t blame me for saying nasty things, you don¡¯t have to wait for Xiao to come! I¡¯ll kill you first!¡±   With that said, Jaffa turned around and left the park without looking back. McTargo, Eric and Logan also hurriedly followed. Charles took a deep look at Raven and whispered: "I had full hopes for you!" With that said, Charles showed a disappointed look, turned around and followed Jiefa and the others (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Victor You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Charles was full of disappointment in Raven, but no one knew it. At this time, Jaffa was also full of disappointment in everyone. Just when Charles brought the last member, Logan, back to the CIA, Jaffa finally took over. It¡¯s time for a long-awaited new mission: the mission objective. In the final decisive battle, the master¡¯s companions defeated all Xiao¡¯s companions. Mission success reward: armed color domineering. Punishment for mission failure: one of the master's abilities is immediately cancelled. At first glance, this mission is simply a mission to deliver rewards to Jie Fa. After all, in the original work, the people here defeated all Xiao's men. But thinking about it carefully, with the presence of Jiefa, it is impossible for Xiao not to make more preparations. When the time comes, people like Raven will be vulnerable to the challenge in their current state. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but shook his head slightly. Now, Jiefa can only hope that these little guys can grow up in the subsequent training. Otherwise, we can only rely on Charles, Eric, Logan and Hank for this task. In fact, Jaffa¡¯s guess was completely correct. Just when Charles used the receiver to start searching for mutants, Emma was keenly aware of Charles¡¯ movements. Not long after, Jiefa and a few others rushed to the Soviet Union overnight. The US military spies in the Soviet Union provided a truck, and the group went directly to the residence of the Soviet Minister of Defense. At the same time, Xiao also set out for CIA headquarters. He successfully arrived and lurked outside the villa of the Soviet Minister of Defense. Looking at the extremely luxurious residence of the Minister of Defense and the strict sentry outside the villa, Logan directly put down the telescope, curled his lips in disdain, and said with a smile: "It's really corrupt. !¡± Hearing what Logan said, Charles nodded in agreement and said softly: "If he wasn't corrupt, he wouldn't hang out with people like Xiao." While several people were talking, a helicopter slowly stopped in front of the villa. The next moment, Emma, ??dressed in pure white, stepped off the helicopter gently. Then, a strong man also stepped off the helicopter, and then the helicopter flew away. Eric suddenly put down the telescope and said in surprise: "What's going on? Xiao didn't come!?" Opening his eyes, Jiefa carefully observed his surroundings and said softly: "There is no figure of Xiao within a few dozen meters. You can be sure that he is not coming!" "Who is that guy? I have never seen him before. Is he a partner recruited by Xiao Xin?" At this time, Charles's attention was entirely focused on the man who came with Emma. With a slight smile, Jiefa said calmly: "I'm afraid so!" After saying that, Jiefa turned to look at Logan beside him, and said softly: "Hey, Logan, I feel the same aura as you in him. !¡± "Same aura as me?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Logan was stunned. He grabbed the telescope on the side and looked at it carefully. The next moment, Logan threw the telescope down and said helplessly: "It's Vic." How could he hang out with these guys?" "Then let him hang out with us!" Jiefa stood up suddenly and walked straight towards the villa. At this time, Emma and Victor had also entered the villa. Seeing Jaffa¡¯s actions, McTagor was stunned and exclaimed: ¡°Are you crazy? CIA agents invaded the residence of senior Soviet officials. You will trigger a world war!¡± With a gentle wave of his hand, Jiefa motioned for everyone to follow, and at the same time chuckled: "Don't worry, Miss Agent, we won't let this happen! Don't forget that I am still a senior military officer in the United States!" As he said, Jiefa Without further explanation, he walked straight towards the villa. Eric, Logan, and Charles on the side also got up and followed Jaffa's footsteps. Glancing at the defenders around the villa, Jiefa didn't stop for a moment and said directly: "Eric, subdue them! Charles, erase their memories and knock them out!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, both Eric and Charles nodded slightly. The next moment, the iron fence around the villa trembled suddenly, turning into strips of wire and entangling all the guarding soldiers. At the same time, the entangled soldiers felt the cold words and fainted. Without any obstruction along the way, Jiefa and others entered the villa directly. ¡°Not long after they entered the villa, Emma and the others heard some subtle noises coming from outside. They looked at each other and both of them saw the confusion in each other¡¯s eyes. With her eyes focused, Emma began to detect the surrounding situation, but before Victor could react, Emma suddenly opened her eyes wide and exclaimed: "Not good!"   "What's wrong?!" As soon as Victor asked, the door to the room was kicked open, and Logan walked in first. With a raised eyebrow, Logan said directly: "Hey, Victor, really bad I'm so happy to see you here!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Emma Betrays You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Logan's figure, Victor was stunned and said in surprise: "Jimmy? Why are you here?" Reaching out and pointing at Emma beside Victor, Logan said calmly: "Come to catch her! What about you?" Hearing Logan's words, Victor's face straightened, and then he showed a strange smile, and said softly: "Originally, I was looking for a job, but now" At this point, Victor suddenly took action and slashed with a hand knife. On Emma's neck, Emma didn't expect that Victor would betray him so happily, and passed out before he could turn into a diamond. Looking at Emma who was so weak that she fell to the ground, Victor smiled slightly and continued: "But of course I have to help my brother now! A job is nothing, isn't it?" Hearing Victor¡¯s words, Logan couldn¡¯t help but smile and nodded slightly. Jefa walked up to Victor, stretched out a hand, and said softly: "Jefa Yas, Victor, I've heard about you a long time ago!" Grinning, Victor gently shook Jaffa's hand and said loudly: "I've heard about you a long time ago!" After saying that, Victor paused slightly and continued: "Not only from Jimmy There!" Jiefa smiled softly and said nothing. At this time, Eric pointed at the unconscious Emma and whispered: "Now, what should I do with this guy?" Glancing at Emma lying on the ground, Charles said: "Leave it to me, I'm sure we will get some useful information!" ¡°As he spoke, Charles put his fingers on his temples, his eyes focused, and he was about to check Emma¡¯s memory. The next moment, Charles suddenly covered his head and groaned in pain. Everyone was stunned and looked at Emma. They saw that Emma had turned into diamonds, and her whole body was shining, looking at everyone, with a vigilant look. Glancing sideways at Victor, who was a little embarrassed, Jaffa chuckled softly, moved his body, and appeared directly in front of Emma, ??reaching out and grabbing Emma directly. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Emma's eyes narrowed, and her shining fist directly missed Jiefa's palm, hoping to directly repel Jiefa with its diamond-like hardness. But Emma¡¯s idea obviously failed. He firmly grasped Emma¡¯s fist, and Jaffa had a mysterious smile on his face. The next moment, blue light flashed on Jiefa's hand. Emma screamed in pain. She could no longer maintain her diamond-shaped body and returned to its original state. She looked at Jaffa blankly. Emma subconsciously said: "How is that possible!" "Nothing is impossible!" Glancing at Emma gently, Jiefa said softly: "You are not a pure diamond. It seems that your abilities are not perfect yet!" With that said, Jiefa stopped paying attention to Emma and turned to look at Charles. He turned his head and said loudly: "Charles, it's your turn!" Nodding slightly, Charles was about to make a move when Emma suddenly shouted: "Wait a minute!" Turning his head, Jiefa chuckled and said, "What's wrong, Sir Emma, ??do you want to say something else?" Looking straight at Jiefa, Emma suddenly said: "Are you sure you can defeat Xiao?" Hearing Emma's words, Jiefa was stunned and looked at Emma without answering. "If you are sure that you can defeat Xiao, then I can tell you all the news about them! I am also a telepath. I understand the human brain too well. Even if he enters my mind, I am sure that you will not get it. Correct information." As she spoke, Emma pointed at Charles beside her. With his eyes focused, Jiefa said softly: "Are you going to betray Xiao?" Sighing softly, Emma said softly: "Xiao and I were just a cooperative relationship. I had no living environment before, so I joined Xiao and the others. But now Xiao has become a threat to me, and if I work with Xiao, If not, I¡¯ll be wiped out by you!¡± "Xiao has threatened you?" Charles was keenly aware of Emma's words, and asked in surprise, "What does this mean!?" "Xiao wants to get my body!!" After hearing what Charles said, Emma said directly, "But she knows that I don't want to. In the past, he was afraid of my psychic ability, so he never took any action. But recently he got the Soviet Union With help, I got a helmet that can isolate mental induction. I can feel that he is already ready to make a move on me!" Hearing Emma¡¯s words, Charles was stunned, his pupils shrank, and he said in surprise: ¡°A helmet that isolates mental induction!?¡± Emma nodded slightly, turned to look at Jiefa, and continued: "Now, are you sure you are still confident that you can defeat Xiao?" With a disdainful smile, Jiefa said softly: "Do you think, with my speed, that head?Can you stay on his head safely all the time? ? " Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone present, including Emma and Charles, had a flash of joy in their eyes. Nodding slightly, Emma said: "In this case, I will also take a gamble. I believe you can defeat Xiao." Then, Emma detailed some information about Xiao and Hellfire's next plan. All over. After listening to Emma¡¯s words, Jiefa pondered for a moment and said softly: ¡°In other words, in addition to Victor, Xiao also found two mutants?¡± Nodding slightly, Emma said: "One of them can turn into a beast and become a tiger, but his physical fitness is beyond that of ordinary tigers in all aspects. There is also a toad man." As she spoke, Emma suddenly After a pause, he said loudly: "By the way, I almost forgot, Xiao should have gone to your CIA! The target is the mutants you recruited!" "What!!" Charles couldn't help but exclaimed after hearing Emma's words (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19: The Breached CIA You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Turning to look at Jaffa, Charles hurriedly said: "We have to go back quickly!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa turned to look at Emma and said: "None of us have time to look at you. Now I will let you go. If I see you at Xiao's side during the battle, You understand the consequences!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Emma couldn¡¯t help but reveal a hint of joy on her face, nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry!¡± "Sir?!" After hearing what the two said, Eric was stunned and couldn't help but exclaimed. Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said: "I still have this sense. The most important thing now is that we have to go back as soon as possible." After hearing Jiefa's words, Eric was silent for a while, and finally nodded slightly. Turning to look at Emma, ??Jiefa said calmly: "It's up to you to finish the work here. It's no problem!" "Of course! I'm happy to help!" Emma smiled slightly and said softly. Nodding slightly, Jiefa waved his hand and shouted to the people behind him: "Let's go!" With that, Jiefa took the lead and walked out of the villa. When Jiefa and others returned to the CIA, it was already dawn in the United States. Looking at the messy CIA base, Jiefa could not help but be speechless for a while. On a stone chair, Hank, Raven, Alex, Siren and Darwin were sitting on it with dejected expressions. Seeing Jie Fa and others, everyone was happy and stood up in a hurry to greet them. Raven rushed up, hugged Charles tightly, and started crying all of a sudden, the tears in his eyes couldn't stop. Hank slowly walked to Jiefa Shenqian, lowered his head, and said in shame: "Teacher, I'm sorry! The angel left with them, and the curse made Xiao vomit, and then aroused Xiao's fear, and was directly killed by Xiao, and even Not even a body was left behind.¡± Hearing Darwin's words, Jiefa was slightly startled. He didn't expect that the curse, which he was not optimistic about at first, could have such an ability. But now it was too late to say anything. He shook his head gently, and Jiefa said calmly: "No, you don't have anything. Sorry!" Looking around, Jiefa quietly looked at the dejected people and said loudly: "They are very powerful, and their leader Xiao can even kill you with one blow. I don't force you to insist on staying here. ,go home." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone was startled. The next moment, Siren took the lead and said: ¡°We are not going home!¡± "Why!?" Charles couldn't help but said, "You have also seen the scene here. Staying here is not the best choice for you." Looking sideways at Alex, Siren said: "If he doesn't go back to prison, although I am a mutant, my relatives are not. If a nuclear war really breaks out, then none of them will be able to survive. I want to save them." them!" Alex nodded in agreement and said: "The curse is dead, we can't even bury him! No matter whether we can succeed or not, we have to avenge him!" And Darwin also had an angry look on his face. After taking a deep look at everyone, Jiefa nodded slightly and said: "Yes, your courage is very commendable, but your strength is obviously not as good as your courage. You need training, very hard training, can you Can you bear it?" "Of course!" Alex took the lead after hearing Jiefa's words. "But where are we going?!" At this time, Darwin suddenly said: "We can't stay here. Even if their department is rebuilt, it is not safe here. We have nowhere to go." "No!" Shaking his head, Charles suddenly said: "My father has a manor in Texas. We can go there. It is a perfect place." At Charles's manor, looking at the extremely majestic manor in front of him, Eric suddenly said: "It really amazes me that a rich man like you is hiding in our group." "No, no, no!" After hearing what Eric said, Charles shook his head violently, pointed at Jaffa and said, "Dad, he is a shareholder of Stark Industries. I think you are all familiar with Stark Industries. "As he said that, Charles pointed at the Siren again and said softly: "The Siren is a descendant of a wealthy British family, and his status is also extremely noble!" Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Eric couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, with a look of surprise on his face. At this time, Jiefa interrupted the conversation between the two and said, "Okay, let's not discuss such insignificant issues now." After saying that, Jiefa turned around and looked at everyone seriously, saying The voice said: "After receiving Xiao's instigation, the Soviet Union began to transport missiles to Cuba. The United States sent a fleet to the border, and the Soviet Union did the same. Seven days later, the Soviet missile transport fleet arrivedwill cross the border. We only have seven days, everyone, nuclear war is imminent, don't waste time! " Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s faces became serious and they nodded cautiously (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Eric¡¯s Ability (Part 1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After looking around at everyone, Jiefa said: "Charles, you go train Alex and Siren! Is there any problem?" Nodding slightly, Charles said loudly: "Of course, no problem!" After receiving Charles's answer, Jaffa turned to look at Logan and said loudly: "Victor, Logan, Hank and Darwin will be left to you two brothers. There are only seven days. After seven days, I will Even if they don¡¯t know how to hit, they still need to be able to take a beating!¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Victor grinned and chuckled: "I like this job!" As he said that, Victor looked at Hank and Darwin with sharp eyes. Victor looked at him like that, The two of them suddenly felt terrified. Finally, Jiefa turned to look at Eric and said softly: "Eric, your training will be guided by me personally!" Being called by Jiefa, Eric couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "Do I still need training?" Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa paused slightly, looked Eric up and down, and said directly: "Do you think you are strong enough now? Like Xiao?" When Jiefa said this, Eric's originally confident look couldn't help but change. After pondering for a moment, Eric nodded slightly, indicating that he was willing to accept Jiefa's training. At this time, the Demonic Woman, who had never been named by Jie Fa, could not help but excitedly said: "What about me? What should I do?!" Before Jiefa could speak, Charles on the side said directly: "Raven, you have been with me for so many years, don't you still understand the direction of your development?" Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Raven couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and nodded slightly. Seeing that everyone has been assigned, Jiefa clapped his hands and said loudly: "Okay, time is running out, now, everyone should start their own training!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone responded and dispersed. In the end, only Jiefa and Eric were left in the courtyard. Turning around to face Eric, Jiefa said: "Eric, now I need to ask you how much you know about your abilities." "Understand?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Eric was stunned and said in surprise: "Do you need to understand anything? My ability is very simple, control metal!" Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa couldn't help but smile mysteriously and whispered: "Control metal? Do you really understand your ability?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric was surprised and said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± With a slight smile, Jiefa put his hand into his pocket, took out a coin, and raised the coin in front of Eric's eyes. Jiefa whispered: "Eric, look at it and control him!" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, the coins in his hand flew up and began to spin around the two of them. Seeing this, Eric smiled proudly and whispered: "This is very simple, isn't it?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "Very good, now let's start the second step, let this coin turn into a long strip!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Eric was confused for a while, but he still did it. Eric's pupils shrank and he looked straight at the coin. Then the coin seemed to be squeezed by something and began to collapse inward. stand up. After a while, the coin turned into a small irregular cylinder. With a soft breath, Eric's small cylinder flew gently to Eric's hand. He raised the cylinder in his hand and Eric chuckled: "How about it!" Looking at the cylinder in Eric's hand, Jiefa nodded slightly and said to himself: "Sure enough!" When Jiefa watched movies in his previous life, he always felt that Eric's abilities were a bit weird. You must know that Magneto in the anime can not only control metals, but also magnetic fields, the ability to manipulate and create magnetic fields. But Eric in the movie can only control metal, and he doesn't really control metal. All his movements seem so rough. Now that he saw it, Jiefa was even more certain. Whether it was in the anime or the movie, Eric's ability was always to control magnetic fields, but in the movie he only developed the ability to control metal. In other words, Eric can definitely be more powerful! Eric didn't know what Jiefa was thinking, but he just saw Jiefa nodding. Seeing this, Eric couldn't help but have a smile on his face. However, before this smile fully bloomed, Eric started to smile again. He heard Jiefa's words following him: "Sure enough, I guessed it right, your ability is not to control metal!" "What!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Eric's mind was like a thunderclap. Looking at Jiefa blankly, Eric murmured.:"This is impossible!" "Nothing is impossible!" Hearing Eric's muttering to himself, Jiefa directly said loudly: "Eric, your ability is not to control metal at all. If it were to control metal, you just turned the coin into a cylinder, It should be a slow deformation, allowing the coin to change from the inside out! Instead of looking like this, it looks like it was forcibly squeezed from the outside!" As he spoke, Jiefa also picked up the cylinder in his hand and placed it on Ari In front of his face. Eric was obviously not stupid. When he saw the irregular small cylinder, he suddenly understood that what Jiefa said was right. Lowering his head, Eric looked at his hands in confusion and murmured: "Then what is my ability?" ps: Looking at all the X-Men movies, Magneto¡¯s abilities are indeed what I said, but in Days of Future Past, Eric used such fine metal manipulation to control the early Sentinel robots. To be honest, if it can be used With magnetic field control reaching that level, Eric's ability control can definitely be said to be the strongest on earth. That is simply the ability to control metal! Moreover, in other movies, Eric did not show this level of control at all, so he had no choice but to count this as a bug. In addition, editor of Days of Future Past, you are crazy! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Eric¡¯s Ability (Part 2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Eric with a confused look on his face, Jiffa said softly: "Think about it carefully, when you control metal, are you controlling the metal or something else?" "Something else?!" Eric looked at his hands blankly, his face full of confusion. "That's right!" Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "According to my observation, your ability should not be metal manipulation, but something much stronger, the manipulation and production of magnetic fields!" "Magnetic field?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Eric suddenly raised his head and stared at Jiefa with bright eyes, "Why?!" Smiling slightly, Jiefa said softly: "If I'm not wrong, when you usually control metal, your mind is not directly controlling the metal itself, but the place where you want it to go." As he said that, Jiefa's face changed. As soon as he was upright, he drove Eric and said: "Eric, I have to say that you are a genius. Although you have not yet understood the nature of your ability, and even have a wrong understanding of him, but with these alone, you actually We can still get to this point.¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s eyes glowed with light, and he said in surprise: ¡°Is magnetic field control stronger than metal control!?¡± Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said: "You can't say that. There are no rubbish abilities, only rubbish people. Any ability that is used to the extreme is powerful. Just like Xiao, if his ability is not used well, He is just a person who can perform photosynthesis! But his ability has been brought to an extreme by him, so Xiao can achieve this point. If we don't stop him, he can even directly trigger the third World War!¡± Listening to Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s face became more and more radiant. Looking closely at Jiefa, Eric suddenly lowered his head and said respectfully: ¡°Sir, please teach me!¡± Seeing Eric's respectful attitude, Jiefa couldn't help but nodded slightly and said, "Do you know about magnetic fields?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric was stunned for a moment, then shook his head gently. Seeing Eric's appearance, Jiefa couldn't help feeling helpless. Children who didn't go to school couldn't afford to get hurt. "Now you don't need to come into contact with anything too complicated. For some common applications, you can just treat your ability as metal manipulation for the time being. Now, I want to tell you about the magnetic field of the human body!" As he said this, Jiefa paused slightly. , said: "For example, if you adjust your own magnetic field so that it generates repulsive force with the earth, you can fly. Although you can fly through metal control, if you use a magnetic field, the speed should be much higher! " Nodding thoughtfully, Eric raised his head and asked anxiously: "Then how can it be used in combat?" Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle in his heart. Eric and Charles were indeed different. If it were Charles at this time, he would probably be studying life or other interesting aspects with great interest. Eric, however, first thought of how to use it in combat, but this was normal. Eric's growth experience always filled his heart with a sense of crisis. With a secret sigh in his heart, Jiefa didn¡¯t think too much and looked around. Jiefa suddenly walked to the fence of the manor and quickly removed a railing. Holding the railing and handing it to Eric, Jiefa turned around and pointed at a stone not far away, and whispered: "Eric, use this railing to hit it!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric nodded slightly, and the railing in his hand slowly floated up. Seeing this, Jiefa couldn't help but shook his head slightly and said: "No. Eric! Instead of letting you control the metal to attack him, I want you to use a magnetic field! Same-sex repels, opposite-sex attracts! Adjust that The magnetic field between a stone and the railing causes the railing to hit the stone!" When Eric heard this, a confused look flashed in his eyes, and the floating railing fell directly into Eric's hand. Eric¡¯s eyes wandered back and forth between the railing in his hand and the stone not far away. Eric¡¯s eyes were full of confusion. After a while, Eric closed his eyes and began to think deeply. Time passed little by little. More than half an hour later, Eric suddenly opened his eyes. Then, the railing in Eric's hand trembled and rolled down from Eric's palm. , stumbling on the ground and rolling towards the stones. Not long after, the railing hit the stone directly, like two magnets, tightly attracted together. Seeing this, Eric's face showed a hint of joy. With a slight smile, Jiefa said: "Eric, you are indeed a genius. Now, it's time for us to proceed to the second step, which is to combine the two magnets that attract each other.?Compress as much as possible to two points. For example, the tip of the railing hit the crack in the stone directly! " With Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter. Seeing this, Jiefa also knew that Eric had understood. At that moment, Jiefa stopped wasting time and said directly: "Just practice by yourself first. When you are satisfied with it, come and see me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Getting ready to go You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Five days later, Jaffa was sitting on a chair in the study reading a book when Hank suddenly opened the door and walked in, shouting: "Sir, come and see, the president is about to give a speech!" Hearing Hank's words, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted. He quickly stood up and walked towards the living room with Hank. As soon as they entered the living room, brothers Raven, Charles, Eric, Alex, Siren, Darwin, and Logan were all watching TV. Not even Jaffa and Hank walked in. See. Quietly walking behind the crowd, Jaffa looked at the TV and saw that Kennedy was already standing on the podium, speaking loudly: "Our country's policy is to exclude anyone who crosses the embargo line around Cuba." Missiles, regarded as an attack by the Soviet Union on the United States, our country will also respond with all-round retaliation to the Soviet Union" As soon as he reached out to turn off the TV, Jiefa said softly: "Guys, we are ready to go. The showdown between the two superpowers, Xiao, who hopes to trigger World War III, will definitely be there!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Eric nodded in agreement and said, "The diplomatic efforts are over. I suggest you have a good sleep at night. The battle is about to begin!" Hearing Eric¡¯s words, everyone present looked at each other. No one spoke, but they all felt the severity of the situation, and everyone¡¯s eyes showed a trace of nervousness. Seeing everyone's uneasiness, Jiefa said softly: "Okay, all you have to do is to deal with all Xiao's men. As for Xiao he won't survive tomorrow!" , Jiefa turned around and left the living room. Not long after walking out, Jaffa's steps slowed down, and before long, Charles rushed up quickly. When Charles came to her side, Jaffa stopped immediately. Looking sideways at Charles, Jaffa said softly: "Charles, is there anything you want to tell me?" After swallowing his words, Charles looked directly into Jaffa's eyes and said, "Dad, do we really want to kill Xiao?" Looking at Charles quietly, Jiefa suddenly said: "Charles, what do you think of the law?" "Law?" Upon hearing Jiefa's words, a trace of doubt flashed through Charles' mind, and he whispered softly: "Of course you must abide by the law!" "So, what should we do if someone violates the law?" "Those who violate the law are criminals. Of course, criminals will be punished according to law!" "Who will punish?" ¡°Police, military, and other national law enforcement agencies!¡± "What if the law enforcement agencies don't have the ability to punish criminals?!" Jiefa said loudly, staring straight into Charles' eyes. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, a bright light flashed through Charles¡¯ mind, turning his mind completely blank. Looking at Jaffa blankly, Charles found that he, who was usually eloquent, had no idea what to say. Looking at Charles quietly, Jiefa's tone softened and asked softly: "Charles, how do you think Xiao's behavior should be dealt with according to American law?" "Death penalty!" Before Charles could speak, Eric's voice came up from the side. Charles and Jaffa looked sideways and saw that everyone in the living room had gathered around them at some point. Stepping up to Charles, Eric said word by word: "Even if Xiao's crime is divided into 10 points, no points are enough to sentence him to death! And the United States, or even all governments on the earth, have no ability to sanction him! " Hearing Eric¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help but nodded. Seeing Charles nod, Eric's face showed a hint of joy, and he continued: "Charles, we have the ability to punish him. You should know that with Xiao's ability, unless he is killed, he may make a comeback at any time. We Can¡¯t take such a risk.¡± With Eric¡¯s words, the look on Charles¡¯ face slowly softened. After a while, Charles finally said: ¡°Yes, you are right!¡± Walking slowly to Charles, Jiefa said softly: "Charles, I know you are soft-hearted, but you have to know that no matter who you are, you must be responsible for the mistakes you make. We are all the same!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles finally nodded slightly. Seeing that Charles finally understood, Jiefa smiled slightly, turned to look at the people watching, and said: "What I said is not just for Xiao, but for you too! You must all be responsible for what you do, understand? ?!¡± ? ??Understood! "After being swept by Jiefa's eyes, a group of young people couldn't help but feel chilled in their hearts and responded hurriedly. Even the two Logan brothers, who had been watching with smiles, couldn't help but start thinking about Jiefa's words. This episode did not last long. Soon, everyone dispersed and began to prepare (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 Arriving in Cuba You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Early the next morning, everyone drove directly to the air force base, where was the supersonic aircraft that Hank had built before. In the car, Charles looked at Hank beside him in confusion and said, "Hey, Hank, what is in the box at the back?" Hearing what Charles said, Hank smiled mysteriously and said softly: "Now is not the time. You will know after a while." Hearing Hank¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help feeling helpless and said softly: ¡°Okay, as you wish!¡± "Thank you!" Hearing Charles' words, Hank smiled slightly and said softly. It has to be said that after Jiefa's subtle influence, Charles will not take the initiative to invade other people's thoughts unless necessary, especially relatives and friends. In the air force base, Charles Eric and others looked at the opened box with tangled expressions. Darwin whispered: "Do we really want to wear this kind of thing?" With a sigh, Alex turned around and looked at Hank, and said helplessly: "I say Hank, this thing is too ugly!" Reaching out and taking out a piece of clothing from the box, Charles said softly: "Oh, very good, shit yellow!" "This is called bright yellow!" After hearing what Charles said, Hank couldn't help shouting: "We don't have the ability to withstand gravity and dodge bullets, so I suggest you put it on!" "In that case, then I don't need it!" Hearing Hank's words, Jiefa smiled slightly, turned around and walked onto the plane. Victor and Logan looked at each other, and Logan said directly: "If it only has this function, then I think we don't need it." After saying that, Logan, Victor, and the two men directly followed Jiffa's footsteps. Got on the plane. Watching Jiefa and the others board the plane, Hank turned to look at the other people and chuckled: "Everyone, let's start changing! There is a changing room on the plane!" With that said, Hank directly picked up a piece of clothing in the box and walked towards the plane. After a while, everyone had changed their clothes. Charles walked to his seat and fastened his seat belt. He turned to look at Hank in the driver's seat and said, "Oh, Hank, you will scare the kids! " I saw that Hank had completely transformed into a beast at this time, his whole body had swelled up, and he was currently controlling the instruments on the plane. Hearing Charles' words, Hank turned his head and said loudly: "I am always ready to fight, and my clothes are all made according to the current model!" With that said, Hank directly ignited the aircraft engine and shouted: "Hurry up and get it done, I'm going to take off, three, two, one. Let's go!!" Following Hank¡¯s words, the plane slowly rose, rushed out of the air base, and flew towards Cuba. Two hours later, the plane finally arrived near the embargo line established by the United States in Cuba. At this time, the fleets of the United States and the Soviet Union were in a confrontation. The Soviet missile transport ship Aral Sea is slowly sailing towards the embargo line. ??Open your eyes directly, just like in the original work, the Red Devil is killing people on the Aral Sea. In less than half a minute, all the crew members on the Aral Sea were slaughtered by the Red Devil. Seeing this, Jiefa turned to Charles and said: "Charles, control the people on the Soviet fleet and blow up the Aral Sea. All the people on the Aral Sea have been killed by Xiao's people! If the Aral Sea continues to move towards If he moves forward along the embargo line, the US military will blow him up first, and then the war will begin." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone present was stunned. Charles couldn¡¯t help but have a flash of anger in his eyes. He put his fingers on his temples and spread his energy towards the Soviet fleet. Following Charles' actions, the eyes of the first mate on the Soviet fleet were dull for a while, then he slowly turned around and walked towards the launcher, pushing the people around him away. The first mate's hand quickly pressed the missile launch button. superior. The next moment, a missile from the Soviet main ship was launched with a bang. In less than five seconds, the missile hit the Aral Sea, which was approaching the embargo line. In an instant, the Aral Sea with countless missiles directly hit it. It exploded with a bang. Seeing this scene, the captains of the Soviet Union and the United States were stunned. Turning his head stiffly, the captain of the Soviet fleet looked at his first mate and said softly: "Congratulations, comrade, you just avoided a nuclear war!" After saying that, the captain's face changed and he loudly said: "Take him with you. Go to the solitary room!" As he said that, the captain turned his head and no longer paid attention to the first mate who was shouting injustice. Instead, he looked straight at the wreckage of the Aral Sea, which still had a trace of fire, but there was a trace in his eyes that could not be suppressed no matter what. Enjoy your stay. Open your eyes, Jiefa will tell you at a glanceArriving at the location of Xiao's submarine, Xiao had already put on the helmet that blocked out mental induction and was walking towards the nuclear energy room of the submarine. Seeing Xiao's actions, Jiefa smiled in his heart and said to himself: "Go ahead and absorb it, Xiao. The more energy you absorb, the closer you will be to death!" Instructing Hank to open the lower compartment of the plane, Jiefa pulled Eric over and pointed to the sea and said to Eric: "Eric! Xiao's submarine is in this direction. Now, pull it up!" " (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 The war begins (1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Staring at the sea pointed by Jiefa, Eric stretched out a hand, trying hard as if he was sensing something. After a long while, Eric's expression dimmed, and his straightened hand dropped down. He said feebly: "No, the range is too wide, I can't feel him!" Hearing Eric's words, Jaffa couldn't help but froze. It was obviously impossible to describe such a vast sea area to Eric in detail. Charles couldn't enter his brain and couldn't convey the information he knew. Share with Eric. Turning his head to look at the Siren who was still sitting on the bed, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "Bansi! We need a sonar!" The Siren who was named by Jiefa was stunned, and instantly understood what Jiefa meant. Without any hesitation, the Siren loudly said: "Leave it to me! No problem!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa¡¯s eyes turned to Charles. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s sight, Charles nodded as well, unbuckled his safety belt and walked into the missile bay. Pulling the Siren to the side who was ready, Charles reached out and pressed the Siren's vocal cords, and shouted loudly: "Remember! This is just a muscle! You can control him!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Seeing that he was about to fall directly into the sea, the sea monster opened his mouth, and a sound wave visible to the naked eye filled the air. Along with the sharp wind, a piercing scream reached everyone's ears. Lifting into the air in an instant, the Kraken glided half a circle in mid-air, then plunged into the sea. On the plane, Charles put his hand on his temple and listened intently to every move of the Siren. After a moment, Charles gently lowered his finger, the joy on his face flashed, and he said loudly: "Bansi has found Xiao's location!" With that said, Charles turned his eyes to Eric who was aside. He said softly: "Are you ready?" Hearing what Charles said, Eric nodded sharply, his face extremely solemn. Patting Eric's shoulder lightly, Jiefa said loudly: "Remember what you have learned these days! Remember, what you control is not the metal! Use the magnetic field to guide the metal!" Nodding, Eric jumped directly onto the landing gear of the plane. He stretched out a hand. Eric closed his eyes gently and began to pay attention to the message delivered by Charles. Taking a deep breath, Eric turned his palm over and raised it slightly. The outline of a huge submarine began to slowly emerge on the sea. Not long after, Xiao's submarine floated directly in the air. Looking at Eric who looked at ease, Charles walked to Jiefa in two or three steps, turned to look at Eric, and said softly: "Is this Eric's true ability? It's amazing!" With a smile on his lips, Jiefa chuckled: "The real magic is far more than that! Eric still has a long way to go!" Nodding thoughtfully, Charles did not continue speaking. He turned to look at the submarine that was slowly flying towards the beach not far away, admiring this rare and spectacular scene. At this time, the captains of the Soviet and US fleets were looking at this magical scene in stunned silence. After a moment, this scene was reported to the top brass of the United States and the Soviet Union. When Eric was halfway through controlling the submarine, the door above the submarine was suddenly opened. Immediately, Riptide's figure appeared on the submarine. Seeing the scene that happened at this time, Riptide's eyes condensed and his body began to move quickly. As the torrent rotated, a whirlwind began to appear quickly around the torrent. Seeing this, Jiefa shouted directly: "Alex!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s garland, Alex walked over quickly and whispered: ¡°Is it finally my turn??¡± With a slight smile, Jiefa said loudly: "Yes, it's your turn!" With that, Jiefa pointed to the tornado that had formed a certain size and said: "Interrupt him!" After taking a look at the direction that Jaffa pointed, Alex nodded excitedly and turned to face the tornado. The energy-concentrating panel on Alex's chest lit up, and a red ray flew towards the direction of the tornado. , directly hitting the rapids in the center. After receiving the attack from Alex's laser, Riptide's spinning body suddenly paused, and the tornado's customs instantly slowed down a lot. However, the next moment, Riptide shook his head and began to continue spinning again. Seeing this, Jiefa and others couldn't help but turn their eyes to Alex. Feeling the eyes of everyone, AhAlex's face turned red and he shouted softly: "Damn it, I was planning to save it until the end!" Cursing secretly, Alex put his hand on the energy-concentrating plate on his chest and directly put it on The energy-focusing plate was removed from his clothes. Throwing the energy-concentrating plate in his hand directly into the sea, Alex glanced at the torrent that started to rotate again, and shouted: "You turn! I will turn too! As he said that, Alex shook his body slightly and made a wave A dark red energy ring appeared directly from Alex's body, spiraling towards the rapids that were spinning faster and faster (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25: War (2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the torrent was spinning at a high speed at this time, some conditions in the outside world could still be understood. He naturally saw the scene of Alex's energy ring flying towards him. However, Riptide didn't pay attention. He just resisted a strike of energy laser, which only temporarily stopped Riptide's movements. This made Riptide quite disdainful of Alex's attack. Seeing that the energy ring was about to attack Riptide, a proud smile appeared on Alex's face. Suddenly, a red light flashed, and the figure of Riptide disappeared, leaving only a tornado still spinning in place. The energy ring directly passed through the tornado, cutting off a large piece of the top of the submarine! After the energy ring flew away, the figures of Red Devil and Riptide appeared on the submarine again. They looked at the submarine with a large piece cut off in fear. Some fine beads of sweat appeared on Riptide's forehead, while Alex's face But he looked disappointed. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but smile. When he watched the movie before, Jiefa felt something was wrong. Alex could cut the bronze statue in half without any training. How could he cut it in half after training? It couldn't even kill a person, and when it hit the ship, it only left a scorched black mark. Now it seems that the power of the columnar laser and the energy ring are completely different. Taking advantage of this moment, Eric also controlled the submarine to the top of the small island not far away. He let go and the huge submarine fell directly and hit the ground hard. At the same time, Hank also controlled the plane to land safely on the island. When Jiefa and others walked out of the plane, the Red Devil, Riptide, Angel, Toad Man and the mutant who could turn into a tiger also walked out of the submarine, looking at everyone with bright eyes. Looking sideways at Hank Alex and others, Jiefa said softly: "I'll leave it to you, is it okay?" With a grin, Victor walked out directly, looked at the people opposite him with disdain, and said loudly: "Of course! Regardless of strength or quantity, we can completely suppress them!" Hearing Victor's words, a trace of anger appeared on the Red Devil's face. He snorted coldly. A red light flashed and his body disappeared in an instant. When he reappeared, he was already behind Victor, grabbing Victor directly. On his shoulder, the Red Devil teleported into mid-air with Victor. Looking at Victor with a surprised face, the red devil smiled evilly, let go of Victor's hand, and teleported away. The next moment, the red devil appeared in front of Alex, reaching out to grab him. Seeing this, Logan beside Alex quickly reacted and directly blocked the red devil's reach towards Alex. hand. Although he did not catch the target he wanted, the Red Devil was not too picky. The figure holding Logan disappeared instantly and appeared in mid-air. Following the same pattern, the Red Devil returned to the ground directly. Looking at Alex and the others who were stunned across from him, a proud smile appeared on the Red Devil's face, and he said loudly: "Now, do you still dare to say that you can suppress us in terms of strength?" Looking at the proud red devil, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, turned to look at Eric aside, and said softly: "It's up to you!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Eric didn¡¯t say anything. He looked up and looked at Logan and Victor who were falling rapidly in the sky. He stretched out his hands and raised them in the air. ???????????? Then, I saw Victor Logan and the two of them suddenly stopped falling at a sudden speed, and started to slowly descend, and finally landed safely. Turning his head suddenly, Victor's neck made a "click" sound. He looked at the red devil with disdain and chuckled: "Do you only have this much strength?" Hearing Victor's words, the red devil couldn't help but have a look of anger on his face, but he suppressed it. He raised his head and glanced at Eric, who had a calm expression. A trace of murderous intent flashed in the red devil's eyes. Sensing the Red Devil's thoughts keenly, Jiefa chuckled, took a step forward, and stood in front of everyone. He smiled and said, "Xiao is still absorbing nuclear energy in the submarine. Are you preparing to deal with me? You came out to delay time, right?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the red devil couldn¡¯t help but have a trace of surprise on his face, obviously wondering how Jiefa knew Xiao¡¯s plan. Seeing the nervousness on the red devil's face, Jiefa said loudly: "It doesn't matter, I'll give him time!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Glanced at Jiefa in surprise. The Red Devil¡¯s face was full of doubts, and he said loudly: ¡°Are you so kind-hearted?¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa said disdainfully: "Why am I not so kind? It seems that we are the positive characters."?! " Hearing this, the Red Devil couldn't help but be startled. For a moment, he snorted coldly and said, "History is written by the victors!" "Well said!" After hearing what the Red Devil said, Jiefa said directly. After saying that, Jiefa's expression straightened and he said: "So, I give Xiao a chance to decide the future and write history! I'll wait. Let him finish absorbing the energy and come out to fight me openly." When the Red Devil heard this, a hint of joy appeared on his face. He had absolute trust in Xiao's strength. Once Xiao had absorbed the nuclear energy, no one in this world would be his opponent, not even Jiefa. ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Xiao appears! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "But!!!" Before the red devil could finish his excitement, Jiefa said loudly. "What?" Jiefa was startled, and the red devil said nervously: "Do you want to regret it?!" Shaking his head, Jiefa said softly: "Of course not, but I gave Xiao time, but I didn't say I would leave you alone!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the Red Devil and others were startled, and immediately put on a guarded look, looking at Jiefa and others warily. An evil smile appeared on his face, and Jaffa shouted loudly: "Alex, Bansi, Hank, Darwin! Come on! Go and avenge your companions!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Alex and the others responded loudly, raised their legs and rushed towards the opposite Red Devil and others. Seeing everyone's actions, Jaffa chuckled, turned to look at Victor and Logan, and said softly: "You two, please take care of them. After all, they are still just children!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Victor showed a look of impatience on his face, and shouted directly: "There are five of them! I'll take care of the extra one, and leave the babysitting to Jimmy!" With that said, Victor didn't wait for anyone to answer, and rushed directly to the mutant opposite who had turned into a tiger. Seeing this, Charles Eric couldn't help but turn his eyes to Logan. Seeing the gazes of the two people, Logan couldn't help but have a strange look on his face. He turned around, pointed at the people who had started fighting and said angrily: "Do you think I can take care of them?!" Following Logan's hand, Charles and Eric were stunned. They saw Alex trying to stabilize his body in the strong wind, sending out a laser or energy ring from time to time to attack the torrent. Every time he attacked, Riptide had to stop and dodge. Compared to Riptide, who had to spin and use tornadoes, Alex fired lasers much faster. It didn't take long for Alex to force Riptide to the point where he had to Scenes of hiding everywhere. "Darwin is currently fighting the Red Devil. Although Darwin is completely unable to reach the teleportation level of the Red Devil, Darwin, who possesses thick scales, cannot be hurt by the Red Devil. The Red Devil would occasionally teleport Darwin into the air and then throw him down. Although Darwin could not grow wings, he could grow a layer of webbing between his limbs and then glide down smoothly. Suddenly there were some scenes of the battle between Jie Fa and Xiao. The battle between the Siren Bansi and the Angel is undoubtedly boring. The entire sky is a battlefield between the two of them. Basically, they are in a situation where no one can defeat the other. The battle between Hank and the toad man was quite satisfactory. You punched me and I slapped each other very passionately. At that time, Victor's side was faced with the huge tiger that had transformed into a tiger. Victor's strength was completely suppressed. However, with his agile hands, rich combat experience and immortality, Victor could Victory is only a matter of time. Watching the battle leisurely, Charles turned to Eric and whispered: "They all grow up very quickly, don't they?" Hearing what Charles said, Eric nodded and chuckled: "That's right, but compared to me, they are not enough to watch!" Hearing Eric's words, Charles showed a look of confusion on his face, and said softly: "Speaking of which, although I know that your real ability is magnetic control, I really don't know to what extent you have achieved it. !?" "Want to see something!?" Eric said mysteriously with a slight smile. With a slight nod, Charles said: "Of course! You know I am very curious." A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Eric turned to Jiffa and said, "Sir, when Xiao comes out later, can I try him first?" After Jiffa's teachings, Eric now Ke's attitude toward Jiefa simply gave him a feeling of admiration. After carefully observing Eric, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "Yes, but Xiao's strength, which has absorbed the energy of a nuclear submarine, is terrifying. If something unexpected happens, I will I will stop you at any time!" Nodding slightly, Eric stared closely at the submarine not far away, with a look of eagerness on his face. ¡­¡­ After a while, Jie Fa¡¯s expression suddenly straightened up and he said softly: ¡°Get ready! Xiao is coming out soon!¡± "Really!?" After hearing Jaffa's words, Eric, Charles and Logan instantly became vigilant, their muscles tightened, and they stared in the direction of the submarine. Everyone was not kept waiting for long. The next moment, the submarine?There was a sudden loud noise in the cabin, and a huge piece of iron sheet fell off the submarine and flew quickly towards Jiefa and others. With a wave of his hand, Eric directly controlled Ironhide to fly over the crowd and fall straight into the sea. The next moment, a crisp sound of footsteps came from the submarine, and then, Xiao's helmeted figure slowly walked out of the submarine. After walking out of the submarine, Xiao looked around and chuckled: "Is this a welcome banquet prepared for me?" As he said that, Xiao's expression turned cold, his pupils shrank, and he stared at Jiefa's face. He said in a cold voice: "Jefa*as?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Eric vs Xiao You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a chuckle, Jiefa said softly: "Of course not! Your welcome banquet is far bigger than this!!" After saying that, Jiefa turned directly to look at Logan beside him, and said loudly: "Go and help. Let them fight quickly!" Logan nodded slightly and rushed directly in the direction of Victor. Taking advantage of the mutant who turned into a tiger, Logan jumped up directly, stretched out six bone claws, and plunged into the tiger's chest. In the back. Compared with Victor's nails, Logan's bone claws undoubtedly had many advantages. After being hit by Logan, the tiger couldn't help but howl, and Victor also grabbed it with his claws. Seeing this, Jiefa couldn't help but nodded slightly, then turned to look at Eric who was shaking with excitement, and said softly: "Eric, it's your turn, let us see what you have accomplished these days. Bar!" Eric nodded excitedly and walked directly towards Xiao. Seeing Eric's actions, Xiao Yi frowned, then couldn't help laughing, and said loudly: "Are you the first one to go into battle? Little Eric, do you really think that in such a short time you can How much progress can be made?" "Have you made any progress? You'll know if you try it!" Hearing Xiao's words, Eric's expression didn't change at all. As soon as he stretched out his hand, the submarine behind Xiao collapsed into pieces of iron pieces and iron rods, rapidly. Head towards Xiao Gong. Turning his head sideways, Xiao glanced at Eric's attack with his peripheral vision. A look of disdain appeared on his face. He just stood there motionless, letting the wreckage of countless submarines drown him. Each attack focused on Xiao. There will also be an illusory afterimage on the face and body. Watching Xiao's movements quietly, Jiefa thought to himself: "You haven't reached your limit yet?" Slowly, Eric stopped attacking and took a breath. Seeing this, Xiao smiled disdainfully and walked slowly in Eric's direction. The wreckage of the submarine that ground Xiao didn't do anything to stop him. It couldn't even stop Xiao's pace. Slowly walking up to Eric, Xiao said disdainfully: "Little Eric, after so many years, you still don't have a long memory at all!" After saying that, Xiao raised his hand slightly and moved directly towards Eric. Attack on Rick. Seeing Xiao's action, Eric was shocked. Then, Eric's body flew out quickly as if a spring had been installed on it! "Eric!!" Seeing this scene, Charles couldn't help but shouted and wanted to rush towards Eric. However, before Charles could make a move, Jaffa stretched out his hand to grab him and pointed in the direction of Eric. Jaffa said softly: "It's okay, Xiao didn't hit him!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles was startled and turned his head to look in the direction of Eric. At this time, he saw Eric floating quietly in mid-air with no scars on his body. He turned around and looked Xiao, Xiao at this time also looked surprised, obviously very surprised that Eric could avoid his attack. Looking at Eric who was slowly floating back, Xiao chuckled and said, "Eric, is this what you rely on? It's quite a magical ability, but it can't hurt me yet!" Not far away, Charles turned to Jaffa and asked, "How did Eric do it?!" "Magnetic field!" Hearing Charles' words, Jiefa whispered: "Eric adjusted his own magnetic field so that it repels the magnetic field on Xiao's body, and the magnetic field on Xiao's body is extremely strong. In this case, the magnetic field is relatively weak. Eric will be ejected directly." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s explanation, a look of surprise appeared on Charles¡¯s face, and he said in surprise: ¡°If you say that, wouldn¡¯t Xiao never be able to touch Eric?!¡± Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa sighed: "It's not that simple! You know, changing the magnetic field on a living thing is the most difficult thing, and Eric can't maintain this situation for a long time. Besides, even if Eric Rick can keep it up, and Xiao is not helpless against him. Then, as if to confirm Jiefa's words, after several failed close attacks on Eric, Xiao began to change his strategy, either throwing something vigorously to attack Eric, or transferring energy from the ground to cause an explosion, or directly The energy wave passes. Faced with Xiao Zhu¡¯s indiscriminate bombing attacks, Eric could only keep changing his magnetic field to repel the surrounding objects, and then avoid it. After several times, Eric's spirit became a little tired, and he was even almost hit by Xiao several times. With a slight sigh, Jiefa began to move his body and do some simple warm-ups. Looking at Jaffa in surprise, Charles said softly: "Dad, are you going to take action?" Jiefa nodded slightly and pointed at Ai, who was running away in embarrassment."Eric can't hold on anymore," he said softly. "If we don't take action, we're probably going to be in real trouble!" As he spoke, Eric's movements in mid-air suddenly stopped, and a trace of exhaustion appeared on his face. look. Seizing this opportunity keenly, Xiao directly picked up an iron pillar behind him and threw it towards Eric (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 You must have never heard of the electromagnetic gun, right? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Xiao's iron rod was released, Eric was hanging in mid-air, his mind was in a trance. Under normal circumstances, it was absolutely impossible to avoid it. However, everything is never absolute. As early as Xiao attacked, Jiefa also moved and disappeared in an instant, appearing next to Eric. When Xiao's iron rod left his hand, Jiefa also took Eric with him. Ke left the place. The attack failed. There was no trace of displeasure on Xiao's face. He looked at Jiefa quietly. Xiao suddenly chuckled and said excitedly: "Jiefa! You finally took action!" Ignoring Xiao, Jiefa turned to look at Eric, who looked frightened, and said softly: "Hurry up and help them, let's fight quickly!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Eric nodded slightly and said softly: "His helmet is very weird. No matter if it can block Charles's mental induction, my ability will have no effect on that helmet!" He nodded slightly. , Jiefa didn¡¯t speak. Then, Eric glanced at Xiao fiercely, then turned around and joined Alex and others on the battlefield. Turning around, Jiefa looked at Xiao with a calm face and said softly: "Xiao, are you ready?" "Huh?!" Xiao was stunned subconsciously after hearing Jie Fa's words, and then saw Jie Fa's figure disappearing from the place. Xiao couldn't help but be shocked. He quickly raised his arms and covered his face tightly. The next moment, Jiefa's figure suddenly appeared beside Xiao, and punched Xiao's head directly on the helmet. With a shake of his head, Xiao's body returned to normal. He glanced sideways at Jiefa who had not yet left. Xiao chuckled and said, "This is of no use to me, Jiefa, you know!" "Really?!" Hearing Xiao's words, Jiefa smiled slightly, spread his palms, and grabbed Xiao's helmet directly. The next moment, Jiefa's palm was already pressed on Xiao's helmet and he was about to take off the helmet. Feeling Jiefa's movement, Xiao couldn't help but turn pale with fright. He raised his hand and pressed it hard on his helmet, and hit Jiefa with the other hand at the same time. Feeling Xiao's huge power, Jie Fa retreated directly. Looking at the leisurely excited look with a livid face, Xiao said softly: "You really shocked me! But, fortunately, you didn't succeed." "Failure once does not mean failure forever. I don't believe you can protect him forever!" Smiling slightly, Jiefa didn't care at all about Xiao's words. Hearing Jiefa's words, Xiao's face became even more ugly. For a moment, Xiao sighed softly, stretched out his hands, and directly pressed the helmet. Then, with a sudden force on his palms, he actually bent the lower part of the helmet. The entire helmet directly wrapped Xiao's head. Seeing Xiao's actions, Jie Fa couldn't help but praise him. Xiao was excellent in terms of mind and wisdom. Unfortunately, he embarked on this path that was destined to be indissoluble in the world. With a sigh, Jiefa didn't say anything. His figure quickly appeared and disappeared, and his fists with flashing blue light punched Xiao's body. After more than ten minutes, Jiefa stopped moving and quietly looked at Xiao, who had phantoms appearing on his body. Jiefa secretly said in his heart: "No! It's not enough!" After a while, Xiao's figure returned to normal. Looking at Jiefa who had a hint of tiredness on his face, Xiao couldn't help laughing and said loudly: "Jiefa, you must be tired too! Why don't you take a good rest? By the time you get some rest, World War III will begin! Hahaha! You are destined to be unable to stop me!" "That's not necessarily true!" Jiefa responded loudly, looking at Xiao who was already slightly crazy. Hearing Jiefa's words, Xiao Kuang couldn't help but stop laughing, and said in a cold voice: "Jiefa, why are you so stubborn! You have no choice. You are tired. Either run away, and I will trigger a war, or you Stay, but with your physical strength exhausted, you can't even dodge my attack, right? If I kill you, I will continue to cause war! Jaffa, you have no other choice!" Hearing Xiao's words, Jiefa's expression did not change at all. He put his hand into his pocket. Jiefa took out a few coins and spread his hands in the direction of Xiao. A coin lay quietly on Jiefa's side. In the palm of your hand. Seeing the coin in Jiefa's hand, Xiao laughed again and shouted: "Jiefa, have you lost your mind? What are you doing with coins? To bribe me or to smash me to death?!" Quietly looking at Xiao, who had a arrogant look on his face, Jiefa's face had never been calmer, and Xiao felt a little frightened in his heart. After a long while, Jiefa finally spoke, with a strange smile on his face. Jiefa said softly: "Xiao! Have you heard of the electromagnetic gun?" "What?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Xiao was stunned for a moment, and then he felt a dazzling blue light flash in his eyes.Then, Xiao, who had resisted countless attacks from Eric and Jiefa without moving his body, was uncontrollably knocked and flew dozens of meters away. When Xiao got up from the ground, his whole body shook for a while, and it took him a long time to return to his original state. Looking blankly at Jiefa, who still had a calm expression on his face, Xiao said in surprise: "What what is this!?" Looking at Xiao's dull expression, a smile finally appeared on Jiefa's calm face. He put a coin in his hand again and said softly: "Didn't you see clearly just now? Then I'll show you again. Let's do it!" As he said that, blue light flashed in Jiefa's hand, and the coins in his palm began to float in Jiefa's hand. With a chuckle, Jiefa continued: "This is called, a railgun!" Then he followed. After Jiefa finished speaking, the dazzling blue light once again reflected in Xiao's eyes (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Xiao died! ! ! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xiao, who was knocked away by Jiefa again, quickly stood up again, but this time he stood up and absorbed the potential energy brought by the impact much faster than last time. Keenly noticing this change in Xiao, Jiefa couldn't help but feel happy, and a coin appeared in Xiao's hand again. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Even with Jiefa¡¯s physical fitness, it feels a bit too much. Looking at Xiao, who took a full minute or two to recover this time, Jiefa said to himself: ¡°That¡¯s almost it!¡± Xiao, who had recovered, could not help but smile triumphantly when he looked at the tired Jie Fa. Then, his face instantly turned cold, and he said in a cold voice: "You were happy with the beating, weren't you! Next, it's my turn!" With a chuckle, Jiefa slowly raised his head, looked at Xiao who looked proud, and said softly: "Before that, take a look around!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Xiao couldn't help but was stunned. He turned around and looked around, only to see Eric, Charles, Alex, Hank, Darwin, Siren, Raven, Victor and Logan. Xiao was already surrounded not far away. Riptide, Red Devil and others fell to the ground one by one until they were dead. Turning back to look at Jiefa, Xiao said disdainfully: "So what if we beat them! As long as I haven't fallen, you will never have any hope of victory!" "Really?!" Hearing Xiao's words, Jiefa chuckled, then straightened his face and shouted: "Alex, attack! Eric, get my sword." Following Jiefa's order, a red light flashed across Alex's chest, and then a beam of light suddenly attacked Xiao. At the same time, Eric waved his hand gently, and Xiao's Dragon Sword flew directly from the plane. He broke out of the warehouse and flew in front of Jiefa. After a moment, Alex's attack stopped. Alex gasped suddenly when he stopped, and everyone's eyes were fixed on Xiao. At this time, Xiao's absorption process is even more full. As Xiao is absorbed, his body expands from time to time. By the time Xiao returned to his original state, five or six minutes had passed. Looking at Xiao who had returned to his original state, Jiefa chuckled and said loudly: "Xiao, eating too much is easy to digest! It looks like you won't be able to hold on anymore." Live!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Xiao's face instantly turned livid, and he said in a cold voice: "Even if I can't hold on anymore, you can't break through my defense. And if I absorb too much energy and explode, not only us, but also The fleets of both armies will be destroyed with us!" As he spoke, Xiao's expression slowly softened, and he loudly said: "I don't believe you dare to take such a big risk and kill me!" After hearing Xiao's words, everyone's expressions except for Jiefa's couldn't help but stiffen. Although they didn't know if Xiao would explode if he absorbed too much energy, they really didn't dare to take such a risk. Thinking of this, everyone's eyes couldn't help but All turned to Jaffa. Facing everyone's gaze calmly, Jiefa's expression did not change at all. He slowly pulled out the Soaring Dragon Sword from its scabbard, and Jiefa began to wipe the Soaring Dragon Sword with a nonchalant expression. After a long while, Jiefa held the Long Teng Sword flat, pointed it at Xiao, and said softly: "If this is the case, then I will kill you!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, the corners of Xiao¡¯s lips slightly raised, and he said softly: ¡°Jie Fa, don¡¯t do this kind of useless work. You have tried it countless times before. Your Soaring Dragon Sword can¡¯t hurt me!¡± Walking towards Xiao step by step, Jiefa's expression did not change at all, and he said softly: "Really, but, I still want to try again!" Seeing Jiefa walking towards him step by step, Xiao couldn't help but feel a little fear in his heart. What he said was indeed right. If he absorbed too much energy, he would indeed explode, and the power would definitely be enough to destroy the island and the two armies. If his fleet is blown up, his goal will also be achieved, but this does not mean that Xiao wants to die. With a stern look in his eyes, Xiao gathered most of the energy in his body on the soles of his feet, raised his legs high, and wanted to release all the energy. However, Jiefa would not give him this opportunity. Just when Xiao's leg was raised, Jiefa secretly said in his heart: "Second-dimensional system, extract the mission reward!" Then, Jiefa used Shaver, and instantly Appeared in front of Xiao. Looking at the Soaring Dragon Sword stabbing him in Jiefa's hand, Xiao couldn't help but chuckle. He gently released the hilt of the sword and said with a chuckle: "Xiao, it's over!" "What?!" Looking at the hilt of the Soaring Dragon Sword that was shaking up and down, Xiao's face instantly stiffened. He looked at Jiefa in disbelief, and Xiao said softly: "What's going on?!" Gently reaching out his hand, Jiefa once again grasped the hilt of the Soaring Dragon Sword. He raised his hand and pulled out the Soaring Dragon Sword. With a wave of the sword, the tip of the Soaring Dragon Sword instantly turned black. He looked at the man with a puzzled face.Xiao, Jiefa said softly: "Since you don't know the electromagnetic gun, then you definitely don't know the armed haki!" With a chuckle, Jiefa stopped paying attention to Xiao, whose eyes were gradually distracted. He sheathed the Dragon Sword, turned around and left. As soon as Jiefa changed his hand, Xiao behind him hit the ground with a "bang". Not long after the mission appeared, Jiefa learned about the two-dimensional system. Each reward in the system has been partially optimized. On the basis of retaining the original functions, the reward abilities are made more suitable for the Marvel world. . In One Piece, Armed Haki can greatly increase one's defense and attack, and can also attack elemental Devil Fruit users. In the world of Marvel, the last ability has been optimized to be able to slightly restrain superpowers. Although it is only slightly restrained, it is enough to deal with Xiao who is about to burst. Let Xiao absorb the core. Energy, kept attacking Xiao to fill up his energy, and finally killed Xiao in one fell swoop with his armed domineering force. It can be said that from the beginning of the battle, Xiao fell into the trap set by Jiefa step by step. Xiao's death was not unjust! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 Changes You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As Xiao's body suddenly fell, everyone present couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief, as if a big stone that was pressing down on their hearts had finally been lifted. Seeing the relieved expressions on everyone's faces, Jie Fa felt relieved. Although the plan was the same as Jie Fa arranged, Xiao was successfully killed, but if anything went wrong along the way, everyone present would be in danger. scene. "But, it's finally over!" Looking up at the blue sky, Jiefa sighed in his heart. Now, he has to do nothing for several years. Just when Jiefa finally breathed a sigh of relief, Jiefa suddenly remembered the voice of the two-dimensional system in his mind: mission released, forced acceptance: As the heroes who resolved the Third World War, the US military and the Soviet army Trying to wipe out the master and others at once. As the master of the two-dimensional system, you absolutely cannot endure such humiliation. Mission requirement:: Give a profound lesson to the US military and the top leaders of the Soviet Union. Mission reward: Tong Hu¡¯s heart beat control method in Saint Seiya. Penalty for failure: Immediately cancels an ability. Hearing the sound of the system, Jiefa's expression suddenly froze, and then he quickly reacted. He opened his eyes and looked at the fleets of the two armies slowly turning the forts. Jiefa couldn't help but cursed secretly in his heart: "These grandsons!" Originally, Jaffa thought that by virtue of his status as a lieutenant colonel in the US military and a shareholder of Stark Industries, the United States would have some scruples and would not make the same choice as in the original work. But Jaffa forgot one thing. In the eyes of the top brass of the two armies, Jaffa was a mutant, and he was also the leader of the mutants they knew. Non-my family, its heart must be different! This theory is universal in any time and space. At this time, Eric Charles and others also discovered the movements of the two armies. After thinking about it for a moment, they understood the intentions of the two armies. Everyone's face was filled with angry expressions. Anyone who tries his best to help others, even risking death, but is beaten down in the end, will feel unspeakable anger. He laughed angrily. Looking at the fleets of the two armies that were gradually adjusting their forts, Alex suddenly laughed and said to Banxi next to him: "Hey, Siren, why don't you work hard and take us away!" Hearing Alex's words, Banxi chuckled, raised his arms, and said loudly: "Look at me like this, can I still fly? My wings are gone!" After hearing Banxi's words, Alec Si subconsciously looked under Bansi's arms and saw that the flippers Hank had made earlier were in tatters and full of holes. Darwin looked around, then suddenly turned to Hank and said, "Hey, Hank, do you think I can survive if I jump into the water and swim away?" After sizing up the fleet in the distance, Hank said: "I don't have the confidence to fly a plane out of their attack range. Do you think you can swim away?" As he said, Hank suddenly paused and said softly: " But you can try it, and if you leave, don¡¯t forget to take revenge on us!¡± With a chuckle, Darwin reached out and hit Hank's shoulder, and said loudly: "What are you talking about! If you want to give me such a difficult task, I won't accept it!" As he said, Darwin's face darkened and he said softly. : "Let us die together, brother!" Hearing Darwin¡¯s words, Hank¡¯s face also became sad for a while, and he whispered softly: ¡°Maybe we won¡¯t die? Haha, I don¡¯t want to die like this, especially in this situation. Compared to the gloomy expressions of Darwin and Hank, Victor and Logan not far away looked much more open-minded. They covered their eyes with their hands. Victor squinted and observed the fleets of the two armies. , turned to Logan and said: "Hey, Jimmy, do you think we can die this time?" Shaking his head slightly, Logan took out two cigars from his arms and handed one to Victor. Logan lit the other one himself, took a deep puff, and said loudly: "Who knows? !? Maybe we can sleep for a few days and come alive again!" Looking around, Eric took a look at the people who were full of pessimistic thoughts. He couldn't help but sigh softly and said loudly: "I said it!" After speaking, Eric paused slightly in his words, attracting everyone's attention. Attracted, he then continued: "You don't take me seriously! Am I still alive? Do they want to blow us up with missiles? Do you think I don't exist?!" After hearing Eric's words, everyone's faces were stunned, and then they quickly reacted. The sad look on their faces disappeared in an instant, and they became energetic. Looking at the fleet that was trying to adjust the direction of the fort, it was like looking at a group of people. It's like a clown doing acrobatics. Looking sideways at Eric beside him, Charles said softly: "What do you want to do?" "What to do!?" Turning his head and looking at Charles, EricHe smiled and said: "Of course I gave it back to them. I don't dare accept such a gift!" Hearing Eric¡¯s words, Charles frowned subconsciously and said anxiously: ¡°Eric, they are all innocent people!¡± "Innocent people?" Eric turned his head and stared at Charles, saying coldly: "Charles, you can see for yourself, what do these innocent people you talk about want to do to us? Are they trying to kill us? Catch them all in one fell swoop!¡± Hearing Eric¡¯s words, Charles¡¯ expression froze and he couldn¡¯t help but retorted: ¡°They have to do this, they should just try to obey the order!¡± As soon as Charles' words came out of his mouth, Eric's face went cold. Staring into Charles' eyes, Eric said word by word: "You know, what I hate most are people who obey orders! " (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Revenge You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Eric with a downcast face, Charles knew that he had said the wrong thing, but even so, Charles could not let Eric destroy all the fleets of the United States and the Soviet Union. Staring straight at Eric, Charles said loudly: "Eric, if you do this, all our previous efforts will be in vain!" Eric chuckled and shook his head, and Eric said calmly: "Charles, don't worry, they are in a cooperative relationship now and there is no way they will fight!" Hearing Eric's words, Charles was stunned. Indeed, at this time, the United States and the Soviet Union were united to destroy them. Even if Eric destroyed all the fleets, the United States and the Soviet Union would not be able to fight. Third The threat of World War II had been lifted as early as the moment Xiao fell! " Looking at Eric's determined side, Charles' face was full of anxiety and he wanted to say something. However, before Charles could speak, there were several sounds of "Bang, bang, bang!", and the fleets of the two armies had already begun to fire artillery shells. Countless missiles swarmed towards the beach, and the density was so dense that Jiefa was heartbroken. Somewhat weak. Looking sideways at Eric, Jiefa shouted: "Eric!" "Understood!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Eric suddenly understood what Jiefa meant. Looking at the missiles that were about to attack everyone, Eric suddenly raised his hand. In an instant, countless missiles directly held back. , just suspended in the air so quietly. Then, Eric's palm turned slightly, and with the movement of Eric's palm, the missiles in mid-air began to slowly change direction, aiming at the two fleets. "Eric!!" Seeing this scene, Charles couldn't help but shouted loudly. He turned his head and glanced at Charles. There was no expression change on Eric's face. He raised his hand and was about to fire back the missile. "Eric!" At this moment, Jiefa suddenly spoke. Hearing Jiefa's voice, Eric paused and turned to look at Jiefa. Eric said loudly: "Sir! They want to Gonna kill us!" Nodding slightly, Jaffa said softly: "I know, but we can't kill them. If we do, we will be on the opposite side of the world from now on! Eric, you know the capabilities of the government, you know this There are consequences for what you do!¡± Hearing Dao Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s face froze. After a long while, he said softly: ¡°But sir, I¡¯m really not willing to let them go like this!¡± Hearing this, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckled, and said, "Just scare them this time, and then I will take you there to retaliate against them severely, and even let them break their teeth and swallow them in their stomachs! You know Yes, I have never been a soft-hearted person!" After saying that, Jiefa turned to look at Charles with a worried look on his face, and said softly: "Don't worry, he won't kill anyone!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Eric's face slowly returned to normal, and finally he smiled softly and said loudly: "Understood, sir!" With that, Eric reached out and waved, and following Eric's movements, the floating missiles They attacked the fleets of the two armies directly from the original route. When the people on the two fleets saw the missiles flying towards them, they couldn't help but feel cold. They looked left and right at the stunned crew members. The captain of the US fleet took off his hat and said softly: "Gentlemen, it's very difficult." It's an honor to work with you!" As he said that, the US captain couldn't help but gently closed his eyes. At the same time, a similar scene happened in the Soviet fleet. When all the missiles were returned, Jiefa also directly asked everyone to bring Xiao's men and all of them onto the plane. On the other side of the fleets of the two armies, when the first explosion sounded, the hearts of the people on the two fleets trembled. Then as the successive explosions sounded, everyone felt a chill in their hearts. They closed their eyes and prepared. Welcome death. Until all the bombs exploded, the people who had not heard the sound for a long time gently opened their eyes and looked around, and found that not a single battleship had been blown up. Just when everyone breathed a sigh of relief and was about to cheer, a burst of laughter suddenly came from above the crowd. At the sound of the voice, people from both armies couldn't help but look up and saw Hank's plane circling above the two armies. A big man with a full beard was standing on the landing gear of the plane, laughing. Looking at them, suddenly, the big man shouted loudly: "Pray! Rejoice! Cowards!" Then, there was another burst of piercing laughter. After the plane hovered for two weeks, it left without looking back. In the plane, looking at Victor climbing up from the landing gear, Logan said softly: "Victor, you are really evil."??! " Hearing Logan's words, Victor laughed and didn't care at all. He walked directly to his seat and sat down. Victor laughed loudly and said, "Don't you think you can show off your power on the warships of the two most powerful countries in the world?" Is it great?" With a soft smile, Jiefa said directly: "Okay, go back and take a rest, we should be ready for revenge!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s interest suddenly rose. He turned his head and looked at Jiefa excitedly. Eric wondered: ¡°Sir, what are you going to do!?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 Meeting Phillips Again You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "How to do it!?" Hearing Eric's words, a sinister smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he whispered: "Eric, I still need your help in this matter!" "Need Eric's help?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Charles couldn't help being shocked. His eyes turned to Jiefa, and Charles asked doubtfully: "Dad, you're not going to blow up somewhere again, are you?" With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "Of course not, but the lesson must still be given. I want them to know what it means to feel distressed." With that said, Jiefa turned to look at Eric beside him, and said softly: "How's it going, Eric, have you rested?" "I'm ready to go!" Eric chuckled slightly and said with excitement. "Then let's go! Hank, send them all back first, and then you can take us there later!" As he said that, Jiefa turned to the crowd and said, "If any of you want to watch the excitement, You can also come together!¡± Hearing what Jiefa said, Charles hurriedly said: "I'll go with you!" Charles was really afraid that Jiefa and Eric would get into trouble and do something irreversible. Charles understands Jaffa's character very well. If you don't offend him, he is a good old man. Once someone provokes him, Jaffa will instantly become the most terrifying demon. Not to mention Eric. If Jaffa hadn't stopped him before, Eric would have been the most wanted criminal in both the United States and the Soviet Union. Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa nodded slightly. It was completely within Jiefa¡¯s expectation that Charles would choose to follow. After waiting for a while, no one chose to follow them together. After all, they had just experienced a big battle, and everyone was basically exhausted. Although they all wanted to join in the fun with Jiefa, but in case it becomes a burden later, It is not the result that everyone hopes for. After sending everyone back to Charles' manor, Jeff, Hank, Charles and Eric took to the sky again. As the plane flew forward, Hank turned to look at Jaffa and said, "Teacher, where are we going!?" Hearing Hank¡¯s question, Jiefa was silent for a moment and then said directly: "San Diego Naval Base!" "Naval base!?" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Hank, Charles and Eric all exclaimed. Quickly switching channels, Hank said softly: "Teacher, can I ask, what are we going to do?!" After hearing Hank's question, Charles also looked at Jiefa nervously, for fear that Jiefa Say something like, "Go and destroy their base." Looking at Charles¡¯s nervous expression, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much, we are going this time and we won¡¯t hurt anyone!¡± Hearing what Jiefa said, Charles breathed a sigh of relief. As long as he didn't hurt anyone, no matter what Jiefa did, there was still room for maneuver. The rest of the journey was spent chatting among everyone. When Jiefa and others finally arrived at the San Diego Naval Base, it was already dark. Before entering the San Diego Naval Base, Hank received multiple warnings from the base. However, under Jiefa's signal, Hank ignored the base's warnings and flew straight into the base. After the two warnings, the base began to bombard Hank's plane. In an instant, countless shells were directed towards the plane. Seeing this, Hank couldn't help but shout: "Eric!" "Understood!" Without a trace of surprise, Eric got down directly to the landing gear. As soon as he raised his hand, countless cannonballs were suspended directly under the plane. As the plane progressed, they flew into the super base. Taking a moment to look at the dense shells below the plane, Hank stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat from his forehead and said softly: "God! I'm just a researcher. Why don't I have to be so exciting every day?" Hearing what Hank said, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh and said loudly: "In this case, Hank, you have to take care of your heart, the excitement is still to come!" While speaking, the plane had already arrived directly above the base, and the base also stopped attacking with artillery shells. In such a short moment, the artillery shells below the plane were so dense that they almost obscured the sight. Standing up and walking above Eric, Jiefa shouted: "Eric, get ready to land!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric nodded slightly, directly controlled the cannonballs in the sky to fall to the ground, and then spread out in all directions, leaving an open space for the aircraft. Driving the plane, it slowly landed on the ground, and Jiefa and others walked out of the plane one after another. ??At this time, countless soldiers had surrounded Jiefa and others, all of them stared at Jiefa and others with their guns raised. After a moment, an officer who looked to be in his sixties walked out of the crowd and stared directly at Jiefa and others. The man said loudly: "This is the U.S. Naval Base in San Diego. I am the seventh naval officer at the San Diego Naval Base." Commander-in-chief of the fleet, Vice Admiral Phillips, who are you! How dare you break into the San Diego Naval Base!" Hearing what Phillips said, Jiefa was stunned for a moment. He carefully monitored Lieutenant General Phillips, and sure enough, he saw the shadow of Lieutenant Colonel Phillips in him (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33 Trask You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this scene, Jiefa chuckled, took a step forward, and whispered: "Phillips, long time no see!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Phillips was stunned, looked at Jiefa carefully up and down, and asked doubtfully: "Who are you? Jiefa!?" "Haha!" When Jiefa heard this, he couldn't help laughing and said, "I didn't expect you, General Phillips, to still remember me. I haven't seen you for so many years. Congratulations on your promotion!" Staring into Jaffa's eyes, there was no trace of joy in meeting an old acquaintance on Phillips's face. He said in a cold voice: "Trespassing into the naval base without permission. What do you want to do? Jaffa, I tell you, you are doing this , is to be the enemy of the United States, don¡¯t forget, you are still an officer of the US military!!¡± Hearing what Phillips said, Jiefa's eyes turned cold and he shouted: "Really! This is the first time I know that the United States will mercilessly destroy its own military officers!" "What!" Phillips was stunned for a moment, but he reacted instantly and said loudly: "Jefa, I warn you not to slander the country!" With a disdainful smile, Jaffa said softly: "Okay, Phillips, I'm not in the mood to argue with you here. Since we are acquaintances, it's easy to handle. After I leave, you can report it to me. A small punishment for the US military! I have already given you a lot of face!" After finishing speaking, Jaffa ignored Phillips¡¯ reaction and turned directly to Eric who was standing aside: ¡°Eric, destroy all their weapons, warships and aircraft!¡± Eric was stunned for a moment when he heard Jaffa's words, but he did show a smile the next moment and said loudly: "No problem, I'm good at this!" After saying that, Eric raised his hand and followed Eric With Rick's movement, a group of soldiers surrounding Jiefa and others felt the guns in their hands move, as if a big man suddenly pulled the weapons away from their hands. The next moment, everyone¡¯s firearms, grenades and the like were all floating into the sky. Seeing this scene, an excited smile appeared on Eric's face. With a flick of his finger, the firearms and grenades in the sky began to gather in piles. A pile of firearms surrounded some grenades. After they were all sorted, explosions sounded. , all the grenades exploded together instantly. Then, in the stunned eyes of the soldiers at the San Diego Naval Base, all the aircraft, submarines, warships, etc. seemed to be suddenly grasped by a big hand and squeezed in instantly. Within a few minutes, the San Diego Naval Base's All aircraft, warships and submarines were scrapped. When the scene finally calmed down, Eric already felt exhausted. Charles and Hank quickly helped Eric get on the plane. In front of the plane, Jiefa looked at the dumbfounded Phillips and said softly: "Phillips, I'm going to give you a face. I didn't do anything too extreme. You'd better take care of yourself!" After saying that, Jiefa directly posted a few movies. Get on the plane and fly away. After the plane left, looking at the devastated scenery around him, Phillips couldn't help but sigh softly, turned to the adjutant beside him and said: "Go and report to me! Right away!" Not long after, everyone in the U.S. Congress heard the news delivered by Phillips, and everyone looked very unhappy. After a while, a member of Congress finally spoke up and said: "I told you a long time ago that this inhumane approach cannot be adopted. Now, all battle orders at the San Diego Naval Base have been destroyed, and the losses have reached tens of billions of dollars!" Hearing this man¡¯s words, everyone else had a look of disdain in their eyes. It¡¯s obvious that you just shouted louder than others about destroying mutants, and now you actually stepped forward to act like a big-tailed wolf. But thinking about it, no one was in the mood to tell him this. Now basically everyone has a trace of regret in their hearts. The goal was not achieved and tens of billions of dollars were lost. In particular, the San Diego Naval Base is still a very important military base in the United States, but it has completely lost its combat capability at this time. This lesson is profound. At this time, a congressman suddenly said: "Gentlemen, what has happened has happened. What we should be thinking about now is what to do in the future. These mutants have such strong power, can we just let them go!?" After hearing the congressman's words, everyone's realization shifted to him. One person chuckled and said, "Sir, since you said that, do you have some ways to deal with it? Why don't you tell us about it? " Hearing this man's words, a confident smile appeared on the congressman's face, and he said: "With all due respect, I reported this issue to the council many years ago, but at that time it did not attract any attention from the council. !But in my heartI have always been uneasy about their existence, so I supported the establishment of a department specifically for mutants. Now it seems that this decision is undoubtedly the right one! " As he spoke, the congressman waved behind him, and a man in his thirties or forties came forward and pointed at the man. The congressman said: "This is Major Trask, the director of the mutant research department! Currently, his subordinates There are already a few mutants.¡± "Then dare to enter and let his mutants deal with those people!" After hearing the congressman's words, another congressman not far away couldn't help but said directly. "I'm sorry, sir!" After hearing what this man said, Trask said: "Although I don't want to admit it, I have to say that those people are also very strong among mutants. Now with the strength of my men, they are not enough." Deal with them! I need more resources to artificially develop the strongest mutants who only listen to the orders of the United States!" Hearing Trask¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other and nodded (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 X-Men and Brotherhood You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that preliminary solutions have emerged, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, a person suddenly said: "Then what should we do with them now, especially Jefa Yas? According to the intelligence, he should be the leader. At the same time, he is also a lieutenant colonel of the US military and a employee of Stark Industries." shareholder!" Hearing this man¡¯s words, everyone was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but fell silent. After a moment, the person who recommended Trask stood up and said, "Ignore him for now! When Trask succeeds, we will let him get the retribution he deserves!" Hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. ¡­¡­ On the other side of the plane, Charles looked at Eric, who looked weak, and couldn't help but turn his head to look at Jaffa in confusion, and whispered softly: "What are we going to do next!?" "Send Eric back first. Then Hank will send me to the Soviet Union." After thinking deeply, Jiefa said softly. "The Soviet Union!?" Upon hearing Jiefa's words, Charles was stunned and subconsciously said: "Why go to the Soviet Union!?" ¡°Don¡¯t forget, it¡¯s not just the United States that is attacking us!¡± Glancing sideways at Charles, Jiffa chuckled. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles said helplessly: ¡°Okay, I forgot about it. I feel like my IQ has dropped a bit recently!¡± Seeing Charles¡¯ helpless look on his clothes, Jaffa and Eric couldn¡¯t help but laugh. For a moment, Jaffa looked at Charles and Eric and said softly: "Charles, Eric, have you ever thought about what we will do in the future?!" "What will we do in the future?!" Looking at Jiffa in confusion, Charles said, "Aren't we doing well now?!" Shaking his head slightly, Eric said weakly: "Charles, you are too naive. The number of mutants will only increase, and there will definitely be conflicts with the country and the army. As the current mutants The strongest force in the world, we are a thorn in their side and a thorn in their flesh!" Hearing Eric¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, so I¡¯ve already figured out a way!¡± "What method!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Eric and Charles couldn't help but asked. With a mysterious smile, Jiefa said softly: "After this matter is over, you two will set up an organization respectively, one pro-ordinary people, the other anti-ordinary people. Then you will continue to act, check and balance each other, and let The United States does not dare to act rashly" Then, Jaffa began to explain the concepts of the X-Men and the Brotherhood to Charles and Eric in detail, but it was not as extreme as the original one. To put it simply, the Brotherhood was so powerful that the country had to rely on the X-Men. The strength of the men versus the brotherhood. When reading the original work, Jaffa felt that although the X-Men and the Brotherhood were opposites, there was a sense of interdependence. If there was no Brotherhood, the United States, which did not need the help of the X-Men, would definitely be merciless. The X-Men will be wiped out, and if there are no X-Men, the United States, which does not have enough to compete with the Brotherhood, will surely use large-scale weapons to wipe out the brothers. ¡°And this world is the Marvel Cinematic Universe, with the existence of S.H.I.E.L.D. and other superheroes. If all the mutants are united, no matter what their attitude is, they will be feared by everyone else in the world. Therefore, the existence of the X-Men and the Brotherhood is undoubtedly extremely important. When the plane returned to Charles' manor, Jaffa also explained the concepts of both sides to Charles and Eric in detail. Finally, standing in front of the plane, Jaffa whispered to the two of them: "Eric, take the Go with Xiao's men and those of us who are willing to join you. Then Charles will first set up a school to collect all potential mutants in the world and teach them. Then he will decide whether to stay in the school based on their character. It¡¯s better to follow Eric!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Charles and Eric nodded, indicating that they understood. Seeing this, Jiefa felt relieved. Both Charles and Eric were excellent leaders. I believe they will handle this matter well. Then, Jiefa said: "You don't have to wait for me. I may have to stay for a while when I go to the Soviet Union this time!" After saying that, Jiefa and Hank got on the plane without looking back. After a moment, The plane started slowly, took off, and flew towards the Soviet Union. Slowly watching the plane take off, Charles glanced sideways at Eric, suddenly smiled, stretched out his hand, and whispered softly: "Happy cooperation, friend." Looking at Charles¡¯ movements,Rick couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face, stretched out his hand, held Charles' hand tightly, and said, "Happy cooperation!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 Rage rising You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the plane, Hank turned his head and looked at Jiefa who looked indifferent, and said softly: "Teacher, when you go to the Soviet Union this time, do you plan to stop by China?!" Hearing Hank's words, Jiefa was stunned. He turned his head and looked at Hank quietly. Jiefa nodded slightly without saying anything. There was a look of nostalgia on his face. Seeing Jiefa's expression , Hank also wisely did not say anything further. Jiefa really plans to go to China after completing the mission of the Soviet Union. Although this matter is in the Marvel Cinematic Universe and not the world where Jiefa originally lived, except for some Marvel stories, other developments and The original earth was all the same. From the 37-year Anti-Japanese War, the Nanjing Massacre, to the end of the 45-year Anti-Japanese War, the Chinese people in this world can be said to have suffered the same hardships. In 1937, Jiefa was still a child. After joining the army for four years, it was impossible for Jiefa to return to China. After the war, when Jiefa had time, he did not dare to set foot on that land. Whether it was fear or hesitation, Jiefa didn't know what he felt in his heart. Jiefa only knew that even if he could not help during the war, he should do something after the war. Thinking of this, Jiefa raised his head and said to Hank in the driver's seat in front of him: "Hank, have you found all the things I asked you to collect before?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Hank was stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted, picked up a stack of documents from the side of the driver's seat and handed them to Jaffa, and said softly: "I've almost collected them all. To be honest, I really don't have any." To think that there are such miraculous things in China, that through training, one can gain powerful strength comparable to that of mutants!" Hearing Hank's words, Jiefa chuckled and said softly: "Of course, China's thousands of years of cultural heritage is far beyond what we can imagine." When he said this, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a surge in his heart. There is a sense of pride. Although Jiefa is only a Chinese-American mixed race now, Jiefa's thoughts are indeed Chinese through and through! Taking the information handed over by Hank, Jiefa began to observe it carefully, and as the pages of the information were turned over, an uncontrollable emotion called anger arose in Jiefa's heart. Putting the information in his hand next to him, Jiefa suppressed the anger in his heart and took a deep breath, but he couldn't suppress the anger in his heart. Picking up the information at his side again, Jiefa looked at it with anger. The country of Hua has two cultivation professions, warriors and Taoist priests. Warriors can gain physical strength far beyond ordinary people by torturing their bodies and strengthening their internal organs. Taoist priests, on the other hand, master systematic spiritual energy and telekinesis cultivation methods. They can use telepathy to control objects and spiritual energy to control the elements between heaven and earth. ??Among the martial arts sects, there are major sects such as Shaolin and Wudang, as well as some medium-sized sects such as Huashan, Bajimen, and Baguamen. In addition, there are martial arts families that have been inherited. The Taoist sects include Maoshan Sect, Longhu Sect, Zhengyi Sect and other sects. During China's Anti-Japanese War, Shaolin, Wudang, and Bajimen, as well as some small sects, bravely entered the battlefield to fight against the supernatural forces of the Japanese army, carried out assassinations, and went deep behind enemy lines to gather intelligence. During the year of the Anti-Japanese War, Shaolin Wudang suffered heavy losses, and the Baji Sect was almost wiped out. In the end, only a few branches remained in Cangzhou, its birthplace. As for some other small sects, they were directly wiped out by the Japanese ninjas, onmyoji, and mutants. "But Huashan, Bagua Sect and other small and medium-sized sects actually shrank and did not dare to appear. After the Anti-Japanese War, these sects came out again, and even interfered with Taizu's founding of the country to a certain extent, forcing Taizu to promise some benefits, and this time the country was successfully established. As for the Taoist priests, they went even further. During the Anti-Japanese War, the Maoshan faction took action and the sect was destroyed. It was no surprise that the disciples wandered around. Other Taoist sects also closed their mountains and could not leave. During the founding of the People's Republic of China, they also had conflicts with those martial arts sects. Generally, get a share of the pie. After reading the last page of information with a gloomy expression, Jiefa's hand flashed with lightning, and the information in his hand immediately burned. Hank, who was sitting in the driver's seat in front, was shocked, but seeing that Jiefa was in a bad mood at this time, Hank didn't say anything and just drove the plane quietly. After more than two hours, the plane finally entered the Soviet airspace. Looking back at Jiffa, whose expression had calmed down, Hank said cautiously: "Teacher, Eric is not here, how can we get in? Our plane It doesn¡¯t have a very good anti-missile effect!¡± Hearing Hank's words, Jiefa came back from his thoughts and looked at the plains visible below. Jiefa whispered: "Are we here already?" Nodding slightly, Hank said: "We have passed Oho now.Ci Kehai is about to enter Hanyangeda! " Hearing Hank's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said softly: "Okay, that's it. You can go back!!" "Teacher?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Hank couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "Do you want to go by yourself?!" Asking Hank to open the cabin door, Jaffa said softly: "I have some other things to do. It will be very inconvenient for you to follow me. Go back quickly. Charles and Eric should have a lot of things to solve!" With that said, Jaffa didn't wait for Hank to speak, and opened the cabin door directly. The blue light flickered under his feet and soon disappeared. Looking blankly at Jiefa¡¯s abrupt disappearance, a look of disappointment flashed across Hank¡¯s face, but he still drove the plane back directly (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 Black Widow You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After getting off the plane, Jiefa happened to land on a grassland. You know, the Soviet Union is located in the north, and there are basically not many warm places in the country. Where there is a grassland, it can be said to be a very good environment. "Hanyang Geda?" Jiefa murmured to himself as he looked at the scene around him. Hanyangeda is located next to the Sea of ??Okhotsk. It is not a big city. If it were not for the geography knowledge of the Soviet Union that Jie Fa would not necessarily know about this place. As the easternmost city in the Soviet Union, the distance from Hanyang to Moscow is undoubtedly terrifying. However, Jiefa didn't pay much attention to this and just looked in the direction and walked eastward. Passing by the urban area of ????Hanyangda, Jiefa directly found a car and drove all the way east. Four days later, Jiefa arrived at Algama, an inland city in the Soviet Union. Driving slowly on the road, Jiefa saw Looking at the slightly desolate streets around him, he couldn't help but chuckle to himself. The Soviet Union is currently a union of many countries. It can be said that it is the largest country in the world in terms of all territorial holidays, and it is a superpower that can compete with the United States for supremacy. However, as such a superpower, the population of the Soviet Union is not large. It can be described as a vast land and sparsely populated area. In the previous World War II, most of the men went out to fight, and the remaining women also These are all typical European and American ideas. Having fewer children or not having children became a trend at that time. Against this background, the Soviet Union was completely unable to maintain its majesty as a superpower. Starting from Gorbachev's resignation in 1991, it finally disintegrated. Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa no longer thought about these things. He immediately started to set his own goal. Starting from Algama, Jiefa went all the way from Ogeron to Ziya, Magdagachi, and Si. Kovorodino then began to head north to Tenda and Chuliman. It took more than half a month to destroy a total of six military bases, large and small. Jiefa¡¯s method was very simple. When he arrived at a military base, Jiefa made a big fuss, attracted everyone out, and then blasted a railgun directly into the ammunition depot, followed by a violent explosion. In every operation, Jiefa did not hide his identity. I believe that the senior officials of the Soviet Union must also understand Jiefa's purpose. Finally, when Jiefa traveled from Chulimo to Hani, and finally arrived at Mogcha, the Soviet agents finally found Jiefa. On the streets of Mogeqa city, Jiefa is strolling leisurely. When arriving in each city, it seems that it has become a habit of Jiefa to first enjoy the city scenery, as if this can relieve the anger in Jiefa's heart. After a while, Jiefa suddenly noticed that there were fewer and fewer people on the street. Finally, Jiefa was the only one left in the huge street. Secretly opening his white eyes to check the situation around him, Jiefa suddenly chuckled and said loudly: "Come out, everyone! What else are you hiding after you've done it so obviously?" As Jiefa finished speaking, a group of heavily armed soldiers suddenly appeared in the empty streets and surrounded Jiefa. Later, some armored vehicles, tanks, and armed helicopters also appeared in the streets. Looking around, Jiefa laughed and said loudly: "To send out such a big battle just for me, you must think too highly of me!" The next moment, a woman wearing a tight-fitting leather jacket walked out from the crowd, looked directly at Jaffa, and said loudly: "You have destroyed far more than what we sent! Jaffa Yas!" With a raised corner of his mouth, Jiefa said: "Now that you all know my identity, you must also know the purpose of my coming to the Soviet Union!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the woman¡¯s expression froze, but she recovered in an instant and said loudly: ¡°I don¡¯t care why you came to the Soviet Union, I only know that my order is to arrest you!¡± Hearing the woman's words, Jiefa chuckled, with a look of disdain on his face. Just when he was about to say something, the system's voice suddenly rang in Jiefa's mind: "The mission is released. As a man, One of the most outstanding women in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Natasha Romanoff is undoubtedly a beauty with great personal charm. Mission requirement: Win the heart of Natasha Romanoff. Mission reward: A flawless anti-aging formula Potion, mission failure penalty: jj length is reduced to half of the original size. When he heard the mission released by the system this time, Jiefa couldn't help but hesitated, and what he wanted to say was suppressed. Natasha was the best agent of the Soviet KGB organization. Her body had been genetically modified, which greatly slowed down her aging rate. And physical fitness, ability to withstand blows. Originally, Jiefa was planning to obtain this genetic modification technology for Carter to use, but later found that this technology had too many flaws and might not be successful even in one hundred cases.Otherwise the KGB wouldn't have only one Black Widow. Although the mission requirements made Jiefa a little helpless, when he saw the rewards of the mission, Jiefa gritted his teeth and said to the system: "Accept the mission!" After accepting the task, Jiefa¡¯s originally cold expression changed, and he suddenly smiled at the woman and said, ¡°What¡¯s your name!?¡± "You don't need to know my name!" After hearing about Jiefa's culture, the woman said directly: "You just need to know that the person who arrested you is named Black Widow!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 Kidnapping the Black Widow You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Sure enough!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa secretly thought in his heart. Jiefa had already discovered that in this two-dimensional system, relevant tasks will only be released when encountering things or people related to the task. Now that the system has released a task related to Natasha, Natasha has definitely appeared near Jaffa. After taking a closer look, Jaffa indeed saw a hint of the movie look in Natasha. Seeing this, Jaffa chuckled, and his figure disappeared in an instant, appearing next to Natasha. He stretched out his right hand and put it directly on Natasha's shoulder. Jaffa turned his head and leaned into Natasha's ear. , said softly: "What are you using to arrest me?" After saying that, Jiefa smiled softly and said softly: "Is it the army behind you? Or is it your beauty!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, a sharp look flashed in Natasha¡¯s eyes. She bent her elbow and was about to attack Jiefa¡¯s ribs. Seeing that Natasha was about to attack Jiffa's ribs, her movement suddenly stopped. Then the Soviet soldiers on the side saw Natasha's body soften and she collapsed directly into Jiffa's arms. After gently sniffing Natasha's hair, Jaffa had a smile on his face and said softly: "It seems you are planning to use your beauty to arrest me?" Staring at Jaffa hatefully, a trace of anger appeared on Natasha's face. She wanted to break away from Jaffa's arms, but found that she couldn't do it. It looked more like she was acting coquettishly in Jaffa's arms. . Natasha's move made Jiefa a little unbearable. Carter had been frozen for many years. In these years, Jiefa had never touched a woman. At this time, a beautiful woman like Natasha was in his arms. Jiefa couldn't help but react. Natasha felt Jaffa's reaction instantly. The next moment, Natasha's movements froze, her face turned red, she turned her head and looked at Jaffa fiercely, and softly shouted: "Rogue!" Being scolded by Natasha, Jiefa felt a little embarrassed, but the expression on Jiefa's face did not change at all, and he said forcefully: "Aren't you going to use your beauty to arrest me? I am also providing you with It¡¯s so convenient!¡± Hearing what Jaffa said, Natasha could no longer hold back the anger in her heart, and shouted directly: "Don't think I don't know, you can control electricity!" "So what?!" Hearing Natasha's angry shouting, Jaffa said indifferently: "You can't do anything to me with force anyway, so why not try it with beauty!" , Jiefa did not wait for Natasha to speak, a blue light flashed under his feet, and he flew directly into the sky. Before the soldiers could react, Jiefa took Natasha and disappeared in front of everyone. not see. In mid-air, Natasha looked at the ground beneath her feet, couldn't help but exclaimed, and subconsciously hugged Jaffa tightly. Looking at the panicked Natasha with a smile on her face, Jaffa said softly: "How is it? Flying feels good, right?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha instantly realized that she was still in Jiefa¡¯s arms. The next moment she reacted, Natasha forcibly suppressed the nervous expression on her face and said calmly: "Of course it feels good to fly, but being with a criminal doesn't feel very good!" Looking at Natasha, who had a serious look on her face but still had a hint of panic in her eyes, Jaffa smiled slightly and did not expose her. After flying for about two hours, Jiefa directly landed on the ground with Natasha, stole a car from a nearby house, Jiefa took Natasha and drove towards the south. The Soviet side was almost done. When the sixth military base was destroyed, Jiefa had already received the information that the mission was completed. Otherwise, Jiefa would not have been so kind as to let go of the soldiers who had planned to besiege him. Slowly speeding up the car, Jiefa flashed a serious cold light and said to himself: "Now, it's time to go to China! Those who are facing disaster but can't escape, and then throw them out to threaten Taizu and gain benefits. Sects and clans must be punished severely. Natasha on the side originally wanted to say something to Jiefa, to make a joke, but when she turned her head, she saw the sharp look in Jiefa's eyes. She couldn't help but panic, and she asked directly and stupidly: "You want to take me with you?" Where to go?!¡± Looking at Natasha who looked cute, the serious expression on Jiefa's face disappeared. He chuckled and said: "Now it's not where I take you, but where I want to go. You have to follow me." !¡± "Why?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha subconsciously didn't think about the good things. Thinking of that kind of thing, Natasha couldn't help but feel panicked and said loudly. Looking at Natasha¡¯s appearance, Jiefa secretly smiled in his heart: ¡°It seems that this futureYou are a perfect ace agent in all aspects, but when it comes to things between men and women, you still have the mindset of a movie star girl. But that¡¯s okay, let me teach you! " Thinking of this, Jiefa suddenly braked hard and stopped the car. Being suddenly startled by Jiefa, Natasha couldn't help but rush forward, almost hitting the windshield. "What are you doing!" Natasha turned around suddenly and yelled at Jaffa. But in the next moment, Natasha's voice fell silent, and Jaffa's head came in front of Natasha without knowing when. When Natasha turned her head just now, the two of them almost kissed directly. With a hint of joking in his eyes, Jaffa whispered to Natasha: "Remember, you failed to arrest me with force. Now, you are arrested by me with force. At this time, your identity is my prisoner! Don't ask So why!" With that said, Jaffa started the car without waiting for Natasha to speak, and drove forward. At the same time, he said loudly: "If you still want to win back a victory, find a way to capture me!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s last words, Natasha didn¡¯t know why, but she remembered what Jiefa had said before, to capture him with her beauty! The next moment, Natasha shook her head violently and said in her heart: "Impossible! Impossible! I will never do that!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Reasoning with Black Widow You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Natasha with a tangled look on her face, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle in his heart. However, Jiefa didn't have the habit of always bullying little girls. He turned his head and looked at Natasha quietly. Jiefa said softly: "I I¡¯m going to China!¡± "What?!" Natasha was stunned when she heard Jiefa's words, and immediately remembered Jiefa's information. It seemed that Jiefa should be half Chinese. However, turning to look at Jaffa, Natasha said softly: "The relationship between China and the United States is not very friendly now. Don't forget your current identity!" With a chuckle, Jiefa didn¡¯t even look back, and said directly: "The relationship between China and the United States is not very friendly, but don¡¯t forget, my relationship with the United States is not very friendly either! China needs me now!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Natasha was keenly aware of some information, her heart tightened, and she pretended to be casual and said: "What does China need you for?" She turned to look at Natasha with a smile on her face. When she heard Jaffa's words just now, Natasha's muscles shrank suddenly and then relaxed again. Although it was only a small change, it couldn't be hidden. Jeffa's perception. However, Jiefa did not intend to conceal his purpose, and said directly: "The Soviet Union and China had a good relationship before, but they broke up recently. I believe you are also very aware of some of the current situations in China! Warriors and Taoist priests." Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha nodded with understanding, then a look of disdain appeared on her face, and she chuckled: "Their martial arts and Taoism are indeed amazing, but their character is not that good. , I dare say that China is the only one in the world where such people can appear! Do you want to go to China to get martial arts and Taoism? I advise you to give up, you can't succeed. " "Yeah?!" Jiefa chuckled lightly and said calmly: "It seems that the Soviet Union has already caught their attention, but don't think too much about it. You and I are different!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha¡¯s expression froze. Knowing that she had missed something, she immediately turned her head and looked out the window, wisely not talking to Jiefa anymore. Seeing Natasha¡¯s actions, Jaffa didn¡¯t care and started to drive the car with full concentration. Two days later, Jiefa and his wife finally arrived at Borja, a city not far from the Soviet border. As soon as he arrived in Borgia, Jiffa abandoned the car and walked directly to the train station in Borgia. As soon as she arrived at the train station, Natasha was stunned. She turned to look at Jaffa. Natasha couldn't help but said loudly: "You guy, don't you know your current identity? You want to take the train to enter the country?" !¡± Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jaffa smiled disdainfully, looked directly into Natasha¡¯s eyes, and chuckled: ¡°Tell me, even if I expose my identity, what can you do to me?¡± Hearing Jaffa's blatant contempt for the Soviet Union, Natasha's eyes widened, and she couldn't help but feel a little angry in her heart. She retorted loudly: "Jefa Yas, don't underestimate the Soviet Union. I'm telling you, There are many people in the Soviet Union who are stronger than me, even mutants, we also have them!" Hearing what Natasha said, Jiefa was a little surprised. You know, even in the United States, mutant power has not officially taken shape, but the Soviet Union already has one? But to his surprise, Jiefa didn't have any fear in his heart. Instead, there was a hint of curiosity in his heart. Taking Natasha directly to a public telephone booth at the train station, Jiefa said: "Report it!" "What!?" "I'll report to you above! Tell them my location, and then send your mutants here so I can see them!" Looking at Natasha with a chuckle, Jeffa's eyes were full of smiles. Natasha was not an indecisive person. When she heard Jiefa say this, she immediately took out her phone and started dialing: "I am Natasha Romanov, codename Black Widow, agent number asn758472, password kdieng4832, Jiefa." Fa*as is now at the Borgia train station, requesting mutant agents to attack." After briefly reporting the situation, Natasha hung up the phone directly, looked at Jaffa with her head held high, and said proudly: "You still have a chance to run now, but when the mutant agents come, you will have no choice but to run away! Of course, even after you are arrested, we will ensure your life safety!" Turning his head to look at Natasha, Jaffa whispered: "Where do you get such confidence?!" "Because of strength!" Looking straight at Jaffa, Natasha seemed to gain confidence all of a sudden and said loudly. "Haha!" Looking at Natasha who was full of confidence, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "I will let you see my strength!" After saying that, Jiefa said directlyTurned around and walked into the waiting hall. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Natasha angrily chased after him, sat next to Jiefa, and said loudly: "You have never seen their strength, otherwise you would never say such a thing! " Glancing sideways at Natasha, Jiefa smiled secretly in his heart: "I didn't expect that Natasha now has quite a sense of organizational honor!" Suddenly, Jiefa spoke softly: "Have you graduated?!" "Ah?" Natasha was stunned when she heard Jiefa's words, and subconsciously said: "Not yet, but soon!" Then she quickly came back to her senses, stared straight at Jiefa, and said coldly: "What are you doing? You know? What else do you know!?" Hearing that Natasha had not graduated yet, Jiefa's eyes flashed with joy. He stretched out his hand and pushed Natasha into his arms. He said softly: "I didn't expect you to have a sense of organizational honor. But if I told you that I also know that the graduation ceremony in the Red House is to perform sterilization operations on you. What would you think? " (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39: Yuri x who came to the Marvel Studios to play a role (Part 1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What!!" Natasha was startled when she heard Jaffa's words and subconsciously said in surprise. Seeing Natasha's surprised look, Jaffa smiled softly and said calmly: "There's nothing to be surprised about. You should have noticed something a long time ago, right? So many people are genetically modified, why is there only one black widow!? Where are the others?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha's expression turned gloomy. Jaffa was right. Although no one had told her, after the transformation was successful, Natasha had never seen her together in the red house again. sisters in training, and their fate is obviously self-evident. Looking at Natasha who was silent, Jiefa couldn't help but add to his anger: "Do you think that after spending so much manpower and material resources to finally complete your training, the KGB people will make you unable to do it due to physiological reasons? Will you perform a mission? Will you have a child, and then because of the child, will there be a possibility of retiring or betraying the organization?" As he spoke, Jaffa looked straight at Natasha and said word by word: "KGB What I want is not a perfect woman, but a perfect agent!" Raising her head to look at Jaffa, Natasha bit her lips and said helplessly: "Even if this is the case, what can I do? In fact, I have some guesses about what you said, but I didn't dare to think about it, but Even if it¡¯s confirmed, so what, there¡¯s no way I can escape from their grasp!¡± "No!" Before Natasha could finish her words, Jaffa put his head directly in front of Natasha. Looking at the beauty so close, Jaffa said softly: "Maybe you couldn't before, but now, you have a chance. , follow me, I can help you get rid of them!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha couldn't help but think deeply. After a long while, she finally shook her head slowly and said softly: "Although you are very powerful, the Soviet Union is one of the two most powerful countries in the world. , with your own strength, it is impossible to do anything to them!" "But they can't do anything to me!" Jiefa suddenly stood up and said calmly: "Otherwise, let's take your mutant agent who is about to come as an example. If I defeat him easily this time, you can do it first. Follow me honestly, and I will let you slowly see my strength." ¡°What if you fail?!¡± "I can't fail!" He said this categorically, with a confident look on Jiefa's face. Looking blankly at Jiffa, who seemed to be exuding infinite charm, Natasha said softly: "As you wish!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa couldn't help but reveal a smile on his face. Although he knew that Natasha was not really willing to follow him, she just wanted to use him to get rid of the KGB. If he failed, Natasha would still It can be said that he was kidnapped by himself, but even so, Jiefa's initial goal was achieved. The two chatted for a few more words. Jiefa's expression suddenly straightened up and he turned to Natasha and said, "Let me ask, do you in the Soviet Union like to use such methods?" Looking at Jaffa in confusion, Natasha¡¯s face was full of confusion and she whispered: ¡°What do you mean?!¡± Turning around and looking around, Jiefa said softly: "Didn't you notice that there are a few people in the waiting hall of this train station?" As he spoke, a man with a dull face slowly walked past Jiefa and the two. Looking at the dull face of the man in front of her, a look of panic suddenly appeared on Natasha's face. She pulled Jiffa's arm and whispered: "Let's go quickly! I didn't expect him to be here!" "Who?!" Looking at Natasha in confusion, Jaffa didn't understand why she suddenly became so nervous! "Yuri Ax! The leader of the mutant agents, a powerful mutant who can control the minds of others!" As she spoke, Natasha's face was full of nervousness, and she kept looking around, as if there was something wrong. It seems to be a particularly terrifying existence. "Yuri*X? Yuri*X?" Jaffa couldn't help but murmured after hearing Natasha's words. What kind of situation is this, a trespassing? Looking at Natasha who looked nervous, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle and said calmly: "Isn't he just a telepath? Is it necessary to be so nervous!?" Looking at Jaffa with an indifferent expression, Natasha's face was full of anxiety, and she quickly explained: "You don't know, Yuri Ax was really just an ordinary telepath, but later I heard that he Using special recipes, he gave up all other psychic powers except controlling others, such as checking other people's memories, and gained particularly powerful control capabilities. Even people who are much stronger than him will be controlled by him. After being controlled by him for a long time, even if he doesn't take the initiative to control you, you will?For one of his faithful slaves? ! "As she spoke, Natasha's face became more and more ugly, as if she had seen the scene after Jaffa was controlled. Looking at Natasha with a chuckle, Jaffa said calmly: "It sounds very powerful, but your information didn't say that I am immune to all psychic powers?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40: Yuri x who came to the Marvel Studios to play a role (Part 2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Immune to psychic powers?! Real or fake?!" Natasha's first reaction after hearing Jaffa's words was disbelief. "Of course it's true! What's the point of lying to you!" Jiffa chuckled and looked at Natasha indifferently. After confirming that Jiefa had not lied to her, a smile appeared on Natasha's face, and she said loudly: "In that case, that's great" Before she could finish her words, Natasha's expression suddenly changed. , the next moment, Natasha, who looked dull, took out a dagger directly from the back of her waist and stabbed Jaffa fiercely. Faced with such a sudden change, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned, but he immediately reflected it and appeared behind Natasha. With one hand, Natasha's body softened instantly. Looking at the empty waiting hall, Jiefa chuckled and shouted: "Everything is ready, just come out quickly!" After saying the words, no one showed up for a while. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned. He quickly opened his eyes and saw that there was really no one around. He looked into the distance and began to search for Yuri in the crowd* Traces of Akers. Not long after, Jaffa saw an unusually dark-colored white man walking towards the north, and during the movement, the man showed a painful dark color from time to time. Having seen Charles and Emma detect the state of their minds after being counterattacked by the system, Jaffa concluded at a glance that this person was definitely Yuri Akers. Without much hesitation, Jiefa directly picked up Natasha, who was so limp on the ground. A blue light flashed under her feet, and she disappeared in an instant, chasing after Yuri. Yuri was in a really bad state as he fled in embarrassment on the street. After the Soviet Union failed to ask for Chinese martial arts and Taoist skills, the relationship between the two countries quickly turned cold. Originally, the Soviet Union was planning to send Yuri to China. Mind Control obtained the training methods of martial arts and Taoism, but got the news that Jiefa was here in Borgia. Yuri still knew something about Jiffa. He was a powerful mutant who had destroyed several military bases in the Soviet Union. However, Yuri had a more important mission, so he did not take action. Unexpectedly, Jefa Even came to Borgia. After receiving the news, Yuri immediately decided to take action to control Jiefa. Although as a top scientist in the Soviet Union and the leader of Soviet mutant agents, Yuri had considerable knowledge, but a strong man like Jiefa , Yuri is still quite eager. Thinking about how controlling Jiefa will help him, Yuri can't help but feel impatient. After getting Jaffa¡¯s location, Yuri couldn¡¯t wait to come to Borgia train station. Without much hesitation, Yuri directly confirmed that the man next to Natasha was Jaffa. Although he had great confidence in his ability to control Jiefa, for the sake of safety, or out of habit, Yuri secretly controlled the people in the train station to disperse, and then began to control Jiefa. But what Yuri didn't expect was that as soon as Yuri entered Jeffa's brain, he felt as if his brain exploded, and severe pain directly overwhelmed Yuri's senses. Holding back the pain, he controlled Natasha to attack Jaffa once, and Yuri turned around and started to escape. Sitting down at the corner of an alley, Yuri rubbed his head fiercely, as if this could relieve the pain in his mind. For a moment, Yuri turned his head and looked in the direction of Borgia Train Station. He didn't see Jeffa chasing him out, and Yuri breathed a sigh of relief. "Are you looking for me?!" Suddenly, a voice sounded like a thunder beside Yuri. His body trembled violently, Yuri didn't hesitate at all, and without even turning his head to look at Jiefa, he rushed out. Looking at Yuri who was so decisive, Jiefa couldn't help feeling helpless. He moved his feet and caught up with Yuri almost instantly. Jiefa kicked the running Yuri into a gourd, and said proudly: "Stop running, you should know that you can't escape from the palm of my hand!" Standing up from the ground in embarrassment, Yuri said directly without any hesitation: "Under what conditions can you let me go!?" Hearing Yuri's words, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned. He looked at Yuri in surprise and thought to himself: "This is the strong Yuri Akers who Natasha said is decisive in killing and has superior IQ?!" He appeared in front of Yuri in an instant and knocked Yuri unconscious with one punch. Looking at Yuri lying on the ground, Jiefa chuckled and said: "Since you are afraid of death, it's easy to handle! I am very lacking of information now. Woolen cloth!" After waking up leisurely, Natasha suddenly opened her eyes and rubbed her painful neck. Natasha slowly sat up straight.? However, he found himself lying on a big soft bed, and Jiefa was sitting at the end of the bed with a thoughtful look on his face. Looking around to surrender, Natasha saw no one else, and couldn't help but asked doubtfully: "Where is Yuri!? Didn't he come?" "Here it comes!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa tilted his head slightly and said expressionlessly: "But it should be floating in a certain river now. I'm sorry I don't know the name of the river." Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha was stunned. Yuri Akers, the top figure in the Soviet Union, died like this. When she thought about Jaffa saying that he was immune to any kind of mind control, Natasha stopped thinking about it. , after all, without the ability to control people, Yuri is just an ordinary person. Looking at Jaffa, who had been frowning, Natasha whispered: "What should we do now?!" "Go to Beijing!" After hearing Natasha's question, Jiefa stood up straight and said decisively. As the saying goes, the people who know you best are your enemies and friends who have evil intentions towards you. With Yuri, Jiefa has a deeper understanding of the current situation in China. Now, it is not optimistic (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Leaders You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Three days later, Jiefa and Natasha entered the capital in a big way. Although the streets were very simple, they were indeed prosperous. Natasha couldn't help but admire softly: "Originally, I thought China would be a scene where the people were in dire straits!" Glancing sideways at Natasha, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "It has only been a few years since China was founded. If the people can't see hope at this time, then" Although Jiefa has not said the next words. came out, but Natasha clearly understood what Jaffa meant. After taking Natasha to Anmen Square, Jiefa stood quietly in front of the national flag. Looking at the solemn star-red flag, Jiefa suddenly felt like crying. In his previous life, Jiefa had been to Anmen Square many times and had seen the Star Red Flag countless times, but he had never been as excited as this time. Natasha was keenly aware of Jiefa's abnormality, and Natasha wisely did not disturb Jiefa. After a moment, Jiefa's excitement finally calmed down, turned around, and Jiefa walked forward without looking back. ¡°Where are we going?!¡± Natasha asked softly as she quickly followed Jaffa. "Zhongbeihai!" ¡­¡­ "You can't go in!" The guard from Zhongbeihai shouted with a serious look on his face, reaching out to stop Jiefa. "I said! I want to find the leader!" Looking at the guard, who was only in his twenties, Jaffa didn't want to cause trouble. "You report it and say that US Army Lieutenant Colonel Jaffa Yas wants to see the leader. people!" Hearing what Jiefa said, the guard was stunned, glanced at Jiefa in surprise, and said, "Please show me your ID!" Hearing this, Jiefa couldn't help but be startled. His identity was true, but if he was asked to take out his ID, it would be really difficult. His ID had been thrown away long ago. Seeing Jiefa's hesitant look, the guard couldn't help but have a look of contempt on his face, and shouted loudly: "I'm sorry, I can't report it to you without my ID!" Although he was extremely suspicious, even if he took out his ID, the guard might not be able to understand it, but after all, Jiefa didn't. With a look on his face, Jiefa directly pulled Natasha and turned around to leave. In an uninhabited alley near Zhongbeihai, Jiefa didn't say anything, just hugged Natasha and whispered: "Be careful, don't make any noise!" Startled by Jiefa¡¯s sudden movement, Natasha subconsciously said: ¡°What are you going to do?!¡± "If you can't get in through the official way, I'll find it myself!" As he said this, Jiefa opened his eyes directly, shaved his feet, and disappeared. ? ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????? Like a breeze blowing by, Jiefa directly entered the middle sea, leaving only the dedicated guard behind him. Outside the leader's office, Jaffa and Natasha appeared quietly and walked slowly to the door of the leader's office. Jaffa knocked on the door gently. Secretary Zhang, who was working nearby, was the first to hear the knock on the door and raised his head in surprise. Secretary Zhang was stunned for a moment, and then shouted loudly: "Who are you! How did you break in! Where are the guards!!" , Secretary Zhang directly reached out and grabbed the phone on the table. Seeing Secretary Zhang's actions, Natasha moved slightly and was about to step forward, but Jiefa grabbed her arm first. Looking at Natasha with a confused expression, Jiefa shook her head gently and said again Knocked on the door of the leader's office. At this moment, Secretary Zhang became anxious and ran out of the desk in a few steps. Secretary Zhang stopped directly in front of the door and shouted: "Who are you? I advise you to leave quickly. The guards will be here soon!" " Looking at Secretary Zhang quietly, Jiefa did not speak or take action. By rolling his eyes, Jiefa was very sure that the leader was in the office now. He should have heard such a big movement long ago. Sure enough, within ten seconds, the leader's voice rang out: "Xiao Zhang, who is it? Why is there such a big movement!" While speaking, the door of the office was also opened directly. Seeing the leader walking out of the office, Secretary Zhang was shocked and shouted: "Leader, don't come out. They should be assassins from other countries. Be careful, the guards will be here soon!" Hearing Secretary Zhang¡¯s words, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless and thought to himself, I¡¯m not a terrorist, so why am I so nervous? Jiefa didn¡¯t even think about it. His current behavior would make anyone think that he was an assassin who came to kill the leader! Looking at the somewhat old leader, Jiefa sighed softly in his heart and said in standard Chinese: "Hello, leader! I am Lieutenant Colonel Jefayas of the U.S. Military. I am taking the liberty to use this. This is how to meet you??However, I want to talk to you, okay? "While speaking, Jiefa kept staring at the leader's face. The leader seemed to be worried about something, with his brows furrowed tightly. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, there was a clear look of surprise on the leader¡¯s face, as if he was surprised by Jiefa¡¯s identity, or maybe he was surprised that Jiefa could speak such standard Chinese. After taking a deep look at Jiefa, the leader said softly: "Of course, please!" After saying that, the leader ignored Secretary Zhang's dissuasion and directly pushed away the guard who had rushed up, leading Jiefa into the office. go. With a slight nod, Jaffa asked Natasha to stay outside and followed the leader directly into the office (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 Let me help you You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Sitting on the sofa in the leader's office, Jiefa was holding a cup of hot tea in his hand. This was the cup of tea that the leader had just poured for Jiefa himself. This made Jiefa, who was just an ordinary citizen in his previous life, feel a little excited. But soon, Jiefa's mood calmed down. He had never seen anything big or small in his life, and Jiefa was not the kind of young man who would get excited about something for a long time. Looking at the leader who was sitting on a chair and slowly lighting a cigarette, Jiefa said softly: "You may not know me, please introduce yourself. My name is Jefayas" Before Jiefa finished speaking, the leader raised his hand to stop Jiefa from introducing himself, and then chuckled: "I know you, Jefayas, Lieutenant Colonel of the U.S. Military, Stark One of the shareholders of the industry and the leader of a mutant organization prevented a nuclear war that could break out at any time! The most important thing is that you are half Chinese! I don¡¯t know if I am right? " Looking at the leader in surprise, Jiefa's expression was full of surprise. After a while, he softly said: "I thought the intelligence from China hadn't reached that far yet!" With a chuckle, the leader said calmly: "What we are fighting now is an intelligence war, isn't it?" After saying that, the leader paused and continued: "However, I still don't know why you came to China. do what?!" "I just want to do something for China." Looking at the leader quietly, Jiefa's eyes were full of sincerity. Hearing what Jiefa said, the leader couldn't help but be stunned and subconsciously said: "Is it that simple?!" "Of course!?" Jiefa nodded slightly and said: "Although I am an American national and grew up in the United States, I still think that I am half Chinese. It doesn't seem to require anything to help my country. reason." Looking at the sincere face of Jiefa, the leader's face softened and he said softly: "I'm sorry, I have been dealing with those warriors and Taoist priests recently, and I can't help but feel a little you know!" Hearing the leader's words, Jiefa nodded with understanding. Looking quietly at the leader whose face was covered with wrinkles, Jiefa said softly: "I want to know. As far as I know, there should be some people in China who are doing this." The warrior sect and the Taoist sect serve the country and the people, right? Don¡¯t they come out to stop these warriors and Taoist priests from messing around like this?" Hearing Jiefa's words, the leader gave a bitter smile and said helplessly: "To tell you the truth, after so many years of war, the strength of the sects that are willing to stand up has long been depleted, and although some martial arts families in the country are willing Help the country in exchange for some status in the country, but in terms of strength, the family is not in a hurry for the sects. Although they can contain the power of those sects, we are still struggling! Moreover, some changes have happened now. " "What happened!?" Seeing the leader's helpless look, Jiefa couldn't help but ask. "Now those sects hope that the state will help them understand some folk martial arts secrets and Taoist mental methods, and also serve as a warning to those who know the secrets of martial artists, and prohibit the spread of folk martial arts. This proposal would then help our sects and The family also acquiesced!" "What!!" After hearing the leader's words, Jiefa was confused, and five big words suddenly popped up in his heart: "Culture Big xx" (it's better for everyone to understand, don't talk nonsense) Then, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a burst of anger in his heart. He wished for innocence, wasted people and money, and hindered the pace of national development. These were all the drawbacks of this activity. Everyone in the previous life thought that this was a wrong leadership by the leader. Now it seems that it may not be that simple in the previous life. "I can help you!" Jie Fa said righteously, looking directly into the leader's eyes. "You help me?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, the leader couldn't help but be stunned. He looked at Jiefa in surprise and asked, "How can you help me?!" Looking at the leader quietly, one word slowly popped out of Jiefa's mouth: "Hit!" "beat?!" Smiling softly, Jiefa said mysteriously: "Yes, fight! If they are arrogant, I will beat them so that they don't dare to be arrogant. They don't need the country, so I will knock them all down and rob them of their resources. If you want to practice, just Be obedient and serve the country in exchange for resources!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, the leader¡¯s heart moved, but he still wondered: ¡°Are you sure you can do it?!¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa's eyes were full of confidence: "In this era, there is no one who can make me afraid! As for other issues, you don't have to worry. When the time comes, I will put on a mask and night clothes, I won't believe it , based on my accent, some people will think that I am not a pure Chinese." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??Jiefa looked high-spirited, and the leader also felt a sense of pride in his heart. He stood up suddenly and said loudly: "Jiefa, after this incident, you will always be China's most respected friend. " Hearing the leader's words, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh, and said loudly: "Don't worry, based on your words, I will definitely handle this matter!" After saying that, the two of them burst out laughing. But no one heard it. Jiefa's laughter was full of bitterness, "China's most respected friend? I want to be a pure Chinese!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Returning to China You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next few days were simply a nightmare for most sects in China. A masked man wearing night clothes broke into their sect without any reason. He came up and beat people all the way in from the gate. From the outer disciples to the head of the sect, this man in black directly killed all the leaders who were unwilling to take action during the war of resistance on the spot in front of everyone in the sect, and no one was spared. Then, all the cultivation resources in the sect were looted, and precious medicines such as Ganoderma lucidum, ginseng, etc. were all taken away. The atrocities committed by the men in black lasted for a full month. During this month, the strength of all the sects that had refused to retreat during the war was greatly reduced, and even those sects that had the courage to stand up and fight were reduced in strength. In the leader¡¯s office. Looking at the leader with all the worries on his face, Jiefa couldn't help but reveal a smile, and said softly: "In this way, you will not be threatened by those sects. My mission this time will also be done." Is it complete?" "Of course!" After hearing Jiefa's words, the leader laughed and said loudly. With a chuckle, Jiefa said directly to the leader: "In this case, I should leave too?!" When the leader heard this, his face was stunned, and he subconsciously said: "Are we just going to leave like this? The situation in the country is still a bit turbulent now!" With a mysterious smile, Jiefa said calmly: "It doesn't matter, isn't there a master beside you? Although he is much worse than me, he is still a good master. When the time comes, let him stand on the bright side, and I will deter me at noon. Those sects can't afford to make waves." After saying that, Jiefa stood up directly and said softly: "Then, see you later!" Nodding stiffly, the leader said softly: "In this case, let's see you in the future!" With a slight smile, Jiefa walked out of the leader's office. As soon as he went out, he saw Natasha waiting boredly. As soon as she saw Jiefa coming out, Natasha stood up and said, "How's it going!?" ¡°The mission is accomplished, of course it¡¯s time to leave! Do you still want to stay here?!¡± "How is that possible?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha immediately retorted: "One month is enough for me. I really can't stand the leering eyes of those men." Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jiefa paused, glanced sideways at Natasha¡¯s proud breasts, and said softly: ¡°You will receive this kind of treatment no matter where you are!¡± Looking at Jaffa, Natasha smiled charmingly and said with a smile: "If they were treated like this elsewhere, I could beat them up!" After saying that, Natasha also made a knee-bump, and then put her legs down. , raised her head to Jaffa's ear, and whispered: "It's okay! Castrate them!" After saying that, Natasha turned away without caring about Jaffa's reaction. Looking at Natasha's swaying buttocks, Jiefa only felt a chill in his lower body. He shook his head with a wry smile. Jiefa felt helpless. During this period, maybe it was Jiefa's easy-going behavior that made Natasha feel that Jiefa Fa was no threat, and now Natasha was getting more and more lively with Jeffa too much. With a helpless sigh, Jaffa quickly followed Natasha's pace. In the leader's office, the leader quietly watched Jaffa and Natasha disappear from sight. The leader suddenly whispered: "What do you think of him!?" As soon as the leader finished speaking, a figure suddenly appeared in the office where the leader was alone. The mysterious man lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said softly: "I can't see through him! Maybe he was already there that day a month ago. Discovered my existence." After thinking for a moment, the leader said softly: "No matter what his purpose is, at least for now, what he does is beneficial to us!" Nodding slightly, the mysterious man suddenly said: "Then all those geniuses and treasures belong to him?" "We can't let people just do things without getting paid. Besides, those things are not ours in the first place!" Hearing the leader¡¯s words, the mysterious man was startled and was about to say something, but after looking at the leader¡¯s expression, he still didn¡¯t say anything and just sighed softly. Three days later, China was on a freighter bound for the United States. Natasha looked at Jiffa, who was smiling, and said, "I said, you won't just leave those medicinal materials to those people in China, will you?" Turning his head to look at Natasha who looked puzzled, Jaffa whispered: "What do you think!?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but feel a trace of black line rising on her face, and said in a cold voice: ¡°No.Forget it! " Looking at Natasha with a frosty face, Jaffa smiled slightly, put his head to Natasha's ear, and whispered: "This is a secret! Hahaha!" PS: It seems that everyone doesn¡¯t like to watch domestic plots, so I¡¯ll end it as soon as possible. The next world is X-Men: Days of Future Past! Buying a small pass in advance is a real reversal of the future! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Reversing the Future You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Natasha with a look of contempt on her face, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle in his heart. In fact, at first he planned to hand over those genius treasures to the Chinese people, but when he robbed the first sect, Jaffa also gets a mission. Submit the genius treasure to the system to get the copy function enabled. Jiefa didn't know much about this dungeon function, but since it was a function of the system, Jiefa definitely had no intention of giving up the function. Because of this, Jiefa carried out more thorough robberies against various sects. Speaking of which, it is estimated that all over the world Only the sects in China would hoard medicinal materials and the like. After all, this was also an unexpected surprise for Jie Fa during his trip to China. Going straight back to his room, Jiefa began to check the function of this copy function. For a moment, a glint flashed in Jiefa's eyes, and he thought to himself: "So that's it!" The effect of the dungeon function was somewhat beyond Jiefa's expectation. Originally, Jiefa thought that the dungeon function was to bring Jiefa to a space, and then began to clean up. Weird, break through levels and hit boos. But in fact, the dungeon function is to take Jiefa to another space to complete some tasks issued by the system. Those spaces may be movies or animations. When checking the system functions just now, Jiefa also gained access to a dungeon, but he didn¡¯t know what world it was. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa decided to go back to China and meet with Charles and others before thinking about the copy. After sailing on the vast sea for three or four days, Jaffa and Natasha finally set foot on American soil. Looking sideways at Jaffa, Natasha said: "I think what you should do now is to help me solve the identity problem first. You have to know that the relationship between the United States and the Soviet Union is not very harmonious." With a chuckle, Jiefa didn't care at all about Natasha's words: "You know, to me, this is nothing." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and chuckled: "Besides, I I should congratulate you, Natasha, you can now be said to have taken care of the KGB!" Shaking her head slightly, Natasha sighed and said softly: "It's not that simple. I know the KGB's style. They won't let me go so easily!" "Really?!" With a chuckle, Jaffa took Natasha directly to where Charles was and said at the same time: "But before that, they should get over my hurdle first!" Looking at the indifferent Jiffa, Natasha smiled sweetly and said, "So, I am under your protection now!?" "Maybe I can protect you for the rest of your life!" At Charles¡¯s manor, seeing Jiefa return, all the people from Charles came out to greet Jiefa. Looking at Alex, Darwin, Bansi, Charles, and Hank in front of him, Jaffa was slightly startled and asked doubtfully: "Charles, did they all leave with Eric?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles nodded slightly, with a trace of disappointment in his eyes: "Yes, Raven also left with Eric. By the way, the two Logan brothers did not stay on either side of us. They left directly. ¡± Jiefa nodded slightly. In fact, this was what Jiefa expected. Logan and Victor were not like people who would work for their friends. Without paying too much attention, Jiefa pointed sideways at Natasha and said to Charles and others: "This is Natasha. Charles, please arrange her identity later." Nodding slightly, Charles said: "Let's go sit inside first!" Back in the room, before sitting down, Jiefa said directly to Hank beside him: "By the way, Hank, I will make a wheelchair later! It will be more convenient!" "Wheelchair?!" Looking at Jaffa in surprise, Hank and Charles said in unison: "What are you doing with a wheelchair?" Turning his head to look at the two of them, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Of course it's for Charles!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles¡¯ face stiffened and he said seriously: ¡°Dad, you can¡¯t be mistaken, my legs and feet are very flexible!¡± As he said that, Charles jumped slightly. Looking at Charles quietly, Jiefa said softly: "No, you need it!" After saying that, Jiefa smiled mysteriously: "This time I went to China, I got you a very magical thing." A day later, Jaffa looked at Charles sitting in a wheelchair, turned to Hank and whispered softly: "Nice workmanship!" "Of course!" Smiling slightly, Hank's eyes were full of pride. With that said, Hank turned to look at Charles and chuckled: "Don't worry, Charles, I will be responsible for helping you upgrade your wheelchair!" Hear HankAfter saying this, Charles looked embarrassed and said helplessly: "If you say so, I should thank you properly!" "You are welcome!" Looking at the two people playing tricks, Jiefa smiled slightly and interrupted them: "I have something to do and I have to leave! You guys should be careful and don't make any trouble!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, both Hank and Charles were stunned and said in surprise: ¡°Going out again?!¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said softly: "Don't worry, it won't be long." After everything was ready, Jiefa officially activated the system's copy function. In order to allow Jiefa to adapt to the changes in space and time, in the first copy, the flow rate of time was the same as that in the outside world, and in the second time it reached 2:1. The third time is 10:1. After the third time, when entering the dungeon world, the outside time will stop flowing. This is undoubtedly a very good function for Jiefa. Looking at the gradually distorted picture in his eyes, Jiefa couldn't help but ask: "System, can you always tell me which world I am going to now?" However, Jiefa's question did not receive any answer. But Jiefa suddenly fainted. I don¡¯t know how long it took for Jiefa to wake up leisurely. As soon as he opened his eyes, before Jiefa could recover, the system¡¯s voice sounded in Jiefa¡¯s mind: ¡°Welcome Master to the copy: X-Men. *Reverse the world of the future!" "Reverse the future!!!" After hearing the system's words, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "How is this possible!?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Sentinel Robot You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a soft breath, Jiefa calmed down his surprised heart and asked: "System, X-Men: Days of Future Past originally belonged to the world where I existed, right? Why did it become a copy." For a moment, the voice of the system rang in Jiefa's mind: "Master, do you think that with your changes to the first battle of the X-Men, a plot to reverse the future is still possible?!" Hearing the words of the system, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned. Yes, with him here, Angel, Red Devil and the others would not be caught at all. Raven would not be able to assassinate Bolivar Trask, and the Sentinel robot would not be caught at all. Will appear. Thinking of this, Jiefa suddenly understood that in a world where he existed, it was impossible for the plot of reversing the future to appear. However, he did not expect that the system would directly make a copy of the original plot of reversing the future. Jiefa, who understood, sighed lightly and said directly to the system: "Okay, I understand, but what is my identity now and what era is it now?" "The system has assigned a suitable identity to the owner, would you like to implant the memory?" "Implant it." Jiefa nodded softly and said softly. The next moment, Jiefa felt a stabbing pain in his brain, and a series of memories poured into Jiefa's mind. In this world, Jiefa is also a character who existed during World War II. All his abilities are the same as Jiefa's, and his name is the same. The difference is that in this world, Jaffa has not made any changes to the world. The first battle, two Wolverine movies, and three X-Men movies have all maintained the same development as in the movie. Until the appearance of the sentinel robots, war, suffering, and death enveloped the humans and mutants who helped the mutants, and both sides were resisting this invincible enemy. The mutants were forced to hide everywhere, trying to change this helpless fate. And Jiefa was the mutant who was found by Professor X in this short period of time and then gathered together. By the way, it's worth mentioning that Jaffa in this world is really a mutant. In addition, Jiefa in this world just confessed his love to Twinkle a few days ago, and the result is that it was successful! Now, Jaffa, Twinkle, Iceman, Pyro, Katie and others are in a temporary base in Moscow. After receiving this information, Jaffa couldn't help but feel a wry smile. Carter, a Natasha who was still on a mission, now actually had another girlfriend. While he was thinking, Jiefa suddenly felt a wave of fluctuation in the room, and a purple light door appeared, opposite to which was the charming face of Shining. Looking at Jiefa who was still in a daze, a look of anxiety flashed across Huan Huan's face, and he shouted loudly: "Jiefa, come quickly, they are coming!" Hearing what Flash said, Jiefa reacted instantly and quickly appeared next to Flash through the flashing space door. At this time, Fire Man, Ice Man and others all gathered here. When they met, no one said anything, as if they had rehearsed it countless times, Pyro directly gathered some energy for the black man who could absorb energy, and then Katie took the black man and ran towards the innermost part. And those who stayed here, Blink, Jaffa, Pyro, Iceman, Steel and the mutant man with unknown abilities all stood back to back. At the same time, there was a sound like an electric drill on the roof, and the next moment, two sentry robots entered the base from the roof. Seeing this scene, everyone quickly became vigilant. Steel Man and Ice Man instantly became fighting states, and the room was filled with light for a while. Looking at the sentry robot that was ready to attack everyone, Pyroman took the initiative and pushed with both hands, and a blazing fire hit a sentry robot, instantly knocking the robot back several steps. Seeing Pyro's actions, Colossus also rushed towards the Sentry robot on the other side, but was directly punched down by the tall Sentinel robot. Seeing this scene, Iceman and the man were ready to come up to help Colossus, but Jiefa was one step ahead and used a railgun to temporarily repel the Sentinel robot. Jaffa shouted: "Flicker, send us to Katie, there are two sentry robots to block them!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Shuanghuang didn¡¯t hesitate at all and directly used a space door. Jiefa took the lead and rushed in. Several people flashed behind him and hurriedly followed. As soon as he exited the space door, Jiefa saw a sentry robot rushing towards Katie and the two. Without any hesitation, Jiefa rushed towards the sentry robot and punched it away. And during this gap, Flicker directly created a space door for Katie and the two to escape. Several people worked together to remove thisThe soldier robot temporarily suppressed it, and then Jiefa shouted: "Iceman, you two are here to contain them! There is also a sentry robot, blink, let's go!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone nodded, and then Jiefa and Huan Huan entered the space door directly. As soon as he appeared, Jaffa directly knocked away the sentry robot that was chasing Katie and the two. At the same time, Flash also directly sent the two of Katie to the secret room. The next moment, Katie directly began to let the black man's consciousness travel through Time, back in time. Looking at the sentry robot that was quickly approaching him, Jiefa sighed softly, turned to Flash and said: "The next step is to simply delay the time!" A space gate brought the sentry robot that was attacking the two of them not far away. Shuang Shuang said solemnly: "I don't think it's easy to delay time!" With the corners of his mouth slightly raised, Jiefa avoided the sentry robot's stab with a flick of his head, and said loudly: "I think time flies when I'm with you!" After all, they had just confirmed their relationship. Faced with Jie Fa¡¯s straightforward words, Huan Huan¡¯s face turned red and she said loudly: ¡°Now is not the time for flirting!¡± As he spoke, the Sentinel robot hand turned into a long sword and jumped towards Jie Fa and the two. Taking out a coin, Jiefa used a railgun again, knocking the sentry robot in the air more than ten meters away. Then he turned to Shuang Shuang and chuckled: "I think we should seize all the time!" "Oh, I don't think this is a good time!" He looked at the four sentry robots that had surrounded the two of them attentively, and said with a livid face. Looking at the sentry robot that was already close at hand, Jiefa's face was extremely solemn, and he said loudly: "It's here so quickly! Flash, are you sure you can escape?!" He shook his head slightly, and his tone became a little dull: "No, their attacks will also come from the space door!" Hearing Shuang's words, Jiefa sighed softly, quickly stretched out his hand, and hugged Shuang directly. When Jiefa suddenly attacked him, Shuang's body stiffened, but he soon relaxed and raised his hand. He also hugged Jiffa's waist. The next moment, the heads of the four sentry robots opened, and four lasers attacked the two of them at the same time. Seeing that the laser was about to attack the bodies of Jie and Fa, suddenly, everyone disappeared, as if they had never appeared here before. The room that was destroyed during the battle also returned to its original state in an instant! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 1973! ! ! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa opened his eyes suddenly, and stared at the scene in front of him blankly. There was no battle, no sentry robot, Jiefa was just lying on the bed quietly, a harmonious scene. The next moment, a memory suddenly flooded into Jiefa's mind. Three days ago, the black man codenamed Bishop reminded everyone that the sentry robot would find Moscow at any time, so everyone immediately set off, left Moscow, and came to Taishan, China. After accepting the memories of the past few days, Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief and thought to himself: "Has history been covered?! It seems that I should also have systematic help to keep the memories of the past." Thinking of this. Having been surrounded by four sentry robots before and about to enter the scene of death, Jiefa's heart trembled. Sitting up directly, Jiefa began to contact the system: "System, what is the mission of this copy?" "This dungeon is a phased mission. The mission reward will be issued to the owner when the last mission is completed. If the mission fails, the owner will passively leave the dungeon and be mentally damaged. The first phase of the mission: Through Katie's ability, and Wolverine Luo The root consciousness goes back to the early 1970s." Hearing the system's mission requirements, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned and said doubtfully: "I'm different from Logan. My brain can't regenerate at super speed at all. I know that the system can protect you from mental attacks, but physical damage. Is that okay?!¡± "Master, please rest assured, it will be absolutely fine!" "Okay!" Jiefa sighed lightly and walked directly out of the bed and towards the door. Walking out of the room, Charles and others were discussing something. Although they didn't hear what everyone said, they knew without thinking that it must be a plan to travel through time and space. Seeing Jiefa coming out, except for Huan Huan, who stepped forward to meet Jiefa, the others just nodded slightly to Jiefa and did not stop talking. Looking straight at Katie, Logan said: "You said that the professor's brain can't withstand that kind of damage, so what if it's a person whose brain can repair itself? A person who can heal even if it's torn apart. ?¡± Hearing what Logan said, everyone was stunned, and all their eyes were focused on Logan. "Of course!" Seeing this scene, Jiefa knew that it was time for him to show up. Drawing everyone's attention to himself, Jiefa chuckled, walked straight to Logan, and then turned to face the man beside him. Katie said: "Logan is okay, I'll go with him!" "You?!" Everyone was shocked when they heard Jaffa's words, and Katie was even more surprised: "No, you can't do it. Logan has the ability to quickly reply with his hands, but you don't! Your brain will Torn apart during this time travel.¡± "No!" Without any hesitation, Jiefa said categorically: "I know my abilities well. Everything else is fine. No one can do anything to my brain? Whether it's mental or physical!" "No!" As soon as Jiefa's words came out, Shuang Huan said directly: "Even if you can withstand this time travel, you have to know that this time you will return to your body fifty years ago. In 1973, You didn¡¯t exist at that time!¡± Looking at Shuang Shuang's concerned face, Jiefa's expression froze, and he stepped in front of Shuang Shuang. Jiefa gently hugged Shuang Shuang and said, "I'm sorry! Forgive me for not telling you! In fact, my date of birth, It¡¯s 1927!¡± "What!!" After hearing Jiefa's words, everyone's expressions froze. Looking at Jiefa, who looked like a young man in his 20s, everyone shook their heads in disbelief. Looking straight at Jiefa, Huan Huan suddenly chuckled and murmured: "So, I am in love with someone who is enough to be my grandfather again!?" Seeing Shuang Shui's absent-minded look, Jie Fa paused slightly and said softly: "Shuang Shui" As soon as Jie Fa opened his mouth, Shuang Shui directly raised his foot and blocked Jie Fa's mouth with his lips. For a moment, Parting her lips, she looked straight into Jiffa's eyes and said softly, "No matter what age you are, at least you are a young person standing in front of me now, right? A you that I love!" Hearing Huan Shuang¡¯s words, Jiefa¡¯s expression changed, and he couldn¡¯t help but hugged Shuang Huan¡¯s body tightly. ¡­¡­ Time waits for no one, and there is not much time for everyone to delay. After some rough preparations, everyone began to prepare for Jiefa and Logan's time travel. Looking at Jiefa lying on the platform, Huan Huan squatted down next to Jiefa and said softly: "If you succeed, history will be covered, right?!" Hearing Huan Huan¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded gently and said, ¡°Yes, when the time comes,??With Sentry robots, there is no war! " "In that case, we won't be together anymore!" She bit her lip lightly and said with a bitter smile. Hearing Huan Huan's words, Jiefa was stunned. Looking at Huan Huan's sad look, Jiefa said softly: "If this is the case, I will go find you. When the time comes, I will chase you again, not In this world full of ruins!¡± When Shuang Shuang heard this, he was stunned, but there was a look of excitement on his face, and he said softly: "I'll wait for you!" Reaching out to hang on the heads of Logan and Jaffa, Katie said softly: "You two, this is our last chance! It might hurt a little for a while!" "Really?! I've been used to pain for a long time!" Logan didn't care about Katie's words, "Jacfa, let's meet at Charles' house! Let's see who gets there first!" "Then you must lose!" Jie Fa said calmly with a chuckle. The next moment, a flash of lightning flashed across Katie¡¯s palm and she said loudly: ¡°It¡¯s begun!!¡± Afterwards, Jiefa only felt a burst of severe pain and passed out (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Charles You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Opening his eyes again, Jiefa felt helpless in his heart. He had fallen into coma three times this day, leaving Jiefa speechless. Turning his head to look at the surrounding scene, it seemed that it must be the home he lived in at this time. He walked to the window and opened the curtains. Jiefa was stunned: "This is, Brooklyn?!" Quietly looking at the scenery outside the window, Jiefa's eyes revealed a sense of nostalgia. He had grown up in Brooklyn since he was a child, but had not been back for more than ten years. Unexpectedly, when he saw the scenery of Brooklyn again, it turned out to be In this situation. After gathering his emotions, Jiefa began to prepare to go find Charles. After the war with Shaw, Eric took away some of the people who were willing to follow him, while Charles took the remaining people to found the Xavier School for Gifted Youth, which was the prototype of the most famous X-Men in later generations. , but at this time, Xavier School was at its most depressed period in history. We drove slowly to Charles¡¯s manor, which he has now transformed into the Xavier School for Gifted Youngsters. The fence at the door was open. Logan must have arrived here first. Without much hesitation, Jaffa drove the car directly through the door. When I got out of the car, I saw that the door of the house had been opened, and there were bursts of banging sounds from inside. The next moment, Jiefa chuckled and ran directly into the door. As soon as he entered the door, Jiefa saw Logan lying on the ground, and Hank was hanging upside down from the chandelier, looking at Logan eagerly. Before Jaffa could speak, Charles's voice rang directly from upstairs: "Hank? What's going on?! Who are they?" "Both of them?!" Hearing Charles' words, Hank couldn't help but be stunned. The next moment, he jumped down from the chandelier and faced Jeffa who had just entered the door. Slowly getting up from the ground, Logan snorted and said loudly: "Jiefa, you came too late!" With a slight smile, Jiefa said: "If I hadn't come a little later, how could I have seen you being beaten!" "You guys are together?!" Looking at Jeff Logan and the two of them warily, Hank suddenly said. After hearing Hank's words, Logan turned his head and said loudly: "Oh! You're talking about him! Although I don't want to admit it, we are indeed together!" As he said that, Logan frowned and said in confusion: " Professor? Can you stand up?!" Sitting down directly on the stairs, Charles looked indifferent and said, "It's a very keen insight, but you didn't see the no entry sign at the door?" As he said that, Charles raised his head and took a sip of wine and pointed. Looking at Hank, he said, "Maybe I should try to kick you out!" "I'm afraid we can't do this!" After hearing what Charles said, Jiefa was the first to speak: "Let's not say that our purpose of coming here has not been achieved. Just the two of you, I'm afraid you can't drive me out!" "Oh! Do you want to try it?!" Hearing Jaffa's provocative words, Charles couldn't help but said coldly. At the same time, Hank also looked eager to try. "Hey! Wait a minute!" Hearing the conversation between the two, Logan was startled and said hurriedly. Turning to look at Jaffa, Logan said anxiously: "Hey! Jaffa, I always thought you had a good temper. Don't forget our purpose. You will only make things worse!" Shaking his head slightly, Jaffa raised his hand and pointed at Charles and said loudly: "Logan, I know Charles very well. If you want to have a good talk with him like this, what you have to do is not to persuade him, but to persuade him." I'll give you a good beating first!" With that said, Jaffa raised his legs and rushed towards Charles! Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Hank also rushed directly towards Jiefa. Seeing this scene, Logan couldn't help but roared: "Fuck!" But he also stretched out his bone claws and attacked Hank! Knocking Hank down directly, Logan laughed and said, "Hey, little beast, I just wanted to teach you a lesson!" Hearing Logan's words, Hank roared and rushed towards Logan. At the same time, Charles, who heard Jiefa¡¯s words, began to escape upstairs, but before he could take two steps, he was directly stopped by Jiefa. Looking at Jaffa who was so close, Charles couldn't help but take a deep breath and said softly: "I think we must have a more harmonious way of talking, right?!" Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa smiled evilly and said softly: "Of course, it was just now, wasn't it? But you gave up, and now, I decided to give you a good beating before we talk!" With that said, Jiefa didn¡¯t wait for Charles to speak, and punched Charles in the face. For a moment, ?The bruised and swollen Charles sat on the chair and listened quietly to Logan's explanation. After Logan finished explaining, Charles thought for a moment and said incoherently: "In other words, it was me from the future who sent you here to prevent Raven from killing Bolivar Trask and prevent the appearance of the Sentinel robot?! " Hearing what Charles said, Logan nodded slightly and said softly: "That's right!" "How can I prove that what you said is true?!" Charles said calmly, looking straight at Logan. "It's up to me to prove it for you!" Before Logan could speak, Jiefa clenched his fist and said with a smile (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Good show You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Charles subconsciously shrank his neck and said loudly: ¡°Okay! I believe you!¡± Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Jaffa and Logan chuckled, and even Hank couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of his lips. Seeing the looks of everyone, Charles knew that his performance just now was a bit embarrassing, but the pain in the corners of his eyes and face was real. Looking at the people who were chuckling, Charles couldn't help but said: "If I still have the ability! You must not be so arrogant!" Hearing this, Logan couldn't help but sneered and said, "Honestly, even if you regain your abilities and want to deal with Jiefa, you will only" Before Logan could finish speaking, Jaffa stretched out his hand to stop Logan. Then, Jaffa looked sideways at Charles and said softly: "Then you can regain your abilities! Make sure I can't be so arrogant!" As soon as Jeffa¡¯s words came out, Logan and Hank couldn¡¯t help but turn their eyes to Charles. Looking at the bright eyes of the three people, Charles seemed to be laughing at himself. He grabbed the bottle of wine and sat down on the sofa. He took a big gulp of wine and said, "Let's not discuss this now. Let's talk first. Let¡¯s talk about Raven. Even if I believe you and decide to help you, Raven won¡¯t listen to me! Her heart is no longer with me!¡± "I know!" Looking at Charles, Jaffa said expressionlessly: "That's why we still have to go find Eric!" "Eric?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Charles suddenly laughed, his laughter was crazy and painful. After the laughter, Charles stood up directly and was about to walk upstairs. "You plan to leave just like that?!" Seeing Charles's actions, Logan couldn't help but said. Turning around slightly, Charles said with a smile: "Your insight is really strong, I'll give you 100 points!" After saying that, Charles turned his head, looked at Jaffa beside him, and said softly: "And you! If you can, just beat me to death!" With that said, Charles turned around and walked up the stairs. "The professor I know will never leave a desperate person behind!" Seeing Charles' actions, Logan couldn't help but say. Before Logan could continue, Jaffa spoke loudly: "Charles! If you don't help! I'll go find Eric and come up with a second plan! Find Raven and kill Boli before she goes there." Before Val Trask, kill her!!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Charles¡¯ movements suddenly stopped. Even Logan looked at Jaffa differently and said softly: ¡°Hey, we didn¡¯t have a second plan!¡± Staring straight at Charles, Jiefa said without looking back: "Now we have it!" Hearing what the two of them said, Charles rushed towards Jaffa, reached out directly to grab Jaffa's collar, and shouted: "I'll help you! But you have to promise not to hurt Raven!" Hearing this, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle: "It all depends on how you perform!" Breathing out a heavy breath, Charles looked at Jaffa quietly and said softly: "I will try my best to help you. I don't know Eric. He is a monster and a murderer. Even if we can convince Raven, Eric It will definitely make the relationship between mutants and humans worse.¡± Looking at Charles with an angry look on his face, Jaffa said calmly: "I know, but we still have to rescue him. Charles, you are too weak. You have great power, but you have too many worries. If the mutants don't have one If you have a tough leader, mutants will become slaves of ordinary people sooner or later! Charles, Eric makes ordinary people worry, you let Eric worry, ordinary people let you worry, this is the safest!" Looking directly into Jaffa¡¯s eyes, Charles said softly: ¡°Okay! What you said is right!¡± Looking at Charles who looked frustrated, Logan couldn't help but said: "Professor, you don't have to be like this. In fact, you and Eric sent me here together!" ¡­¡­ On the conference table, Charles held a drawing and said to Jaffa and others: "The house where Eric was imprisoned was built during World War II. There was a shortage of steel at that time, so the foundation was made entirely of concrete and sand, without metal! And In the middle of the Pentagon! He is being held a hundred floors underground in the most heavily guarded building on the planet!" "We are not ordinary people!" Looking at the drawings on the table, Jiffa said softly: "This is just the most heavily guarded place for ordinary people. Since they did not execute Eric, they will definitely give him food every day , that¡¯s the opportunity!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Charles thought for a moment and said softly: ¡°We can¡¯t forcefully break in, as this will only make the relationship between ordinary people and mutants more tense!"As he said that, Charles looked up at Jaffa and Logan and asked, "Can any of you sneak in? " Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Logan¡¯s pupils shrank and he suddenly said: ¡°I seem to have thought of someone!¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa also said: "It seems that I also thought of him!" Turning to look at Jaffa, Logan asked doubtfully: "But it seems like their relationship isn't particularly good, right?" With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "It doesn't matter, they haven't recognized each other yet at this time!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Logan also showed a smile on his face and nodded lightly. Looking at Logan and Jiffa in confusion, Charles asked doubtfully: "Can you tell me, what are you talking about?" Looking sideways at Charles, Jiefa smiled mysteriously and said softly: "It's nothing, but we are about to direct a good show in which the son saves the father!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Quicksilver Pete You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In a villa area outside the special zone, Logan's car slowly stopped, and Jeff, Charles, and Hank also got out of the car. Turning around and looking around, Charles asked doubtfully: "Are you sure Eric's son is here?" With a slight wave of his hand, Logan turned to Charles and said: "I say, you'd better not say such things. You know, Quicksilver's relationship with Eric was not good at the beginning. It's best not to let him know now. , he just wants to save his father!" After imagining Eric's character, Charles nodded slightly and said, "I think I understand why their relationship is not good. Speaking of which, is this Quicksilver difficult to deal with?" With a chuckle, Logan said: "It's not easy to solve, but for him now, it's a piece of cake." With that, Logan walked directly to the door of the villa and knocked lightly. Not long after, a woman in her forties opened the door. Seeing the serious expressions of Logan and others, the woman couldn't help but take a deep breath and said, "He committed another crime? No matter what he took, I¡¯ll write you a check right now!¡± Hearing the woman¡¯s words, Luo Gen and Jie Fa looked at each other. Jie Fa said softly: ¡°We just want to talk to him!¡± As he said that, Jie Fa¡¯s heart moved and his muscles tightened. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the woman was silent for a moment, nodded slightly, turned around and shouted loudly: ¡°Pete, it¡¯s the police, they are here again!¡± At the same time, the woman also opened the door directly and let Jiefa and others walk in. The moment he walked in, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed across Jiefa's body. Seeing this, Jiefa couldn't help but smile. After leading everyone to the entrance of the basement, the women left directly. Looking at each other, Jiefa took the lead and walked directly into the basement. Before entering the basement, the sound of crackling ping-pong balls rang out. Seeing everyone walking down, Peter said softly: "What do you want to do? I've been staying at home honestly these days and doing nothing!" With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "Don't be nervous, Peter, we are not the police!" Sitting leisurely on the sofa, Pete said softly: "Of course not, how could the police drive a short-term rental car?" As he spoke, Pete looked at Jiefa deeply, with a trace of fear in his eyes. Looking at Peter with a limited expression, Charles asked doubtfully: "I said, how do you know?!" "When you came in, I saw your driver's license and your car rental contract. You are from overseas. Who are you? FBI?" With that said, Peter's figure flashed and appeared behind Charles in an instant, still holding Charles' wallet in his hand, and whispered softly: "Xavier School for Teenagers and Gifteds? You are not the police, what are you? Admissions?" "The admissions department won't come to you!" Looking straight at Peter, Jaffa said, "Let me just say it straight, Peter, we are here to help you!" "What's the matter!?" ¡°Invade a high-security place! Save someone!¡± "Prison robbery?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Peter was stunned and instantly appeared next to the game console and started playing the game. At the same time, he said: "That's illegal!" Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Logan and the others were stunned. They turned around and looked around. There were piles of various TVs, game consoles, cookies, and drinks! With a soft breath, Jiffa said softly: "Pete, to be honest, when you say such things, people have the urge to beat you!" "Really?" Slumping down on the sofa again, Pete said softly with an indifferent expression on his face: "Only if you can touch me!" With a chuckle, Jiefa did not answer Peter's words and said directly: "Do us this favor, and you will get a huge sense of accomplishment?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter was stunned, stood up, walked straight to Jiefa, and said softly: ¡°Oh? What do you say?!¡± "A habitual shoplifter successfully broke into the Pentagon. Do you think he would have a huge sense of accomplishment?!" Jie Fa said calmly with a chuckle. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter paused, his eyes swept over Jiefa and the others, and said word by word: ¡°Why should I trust you?¡± Looking directly into Peter's eyes, Jiefa said softly: "You already believe us, don't you? Does your hand still hurt?" As he said that, Jiefa's body flashed with lightning. Looking at the trace of electric light on Jiefa¡¯s body, Peter was stunned and said directly: ¡°It¡¯s amazing, but I think it¡¯s not difficult to do this with technology, right?!¡± "In that case! Let me show you something more magical?!" After saying that, Jiefa disappeared in an instant.?? appeared next to Peter, and then Jaffa turned his head to look at Peter, smiled slightly, and said softly: "Is it magical?" Looking at Peter who looked dumbfounded, Jaffa smiled mysteriously and said loudly: "Logan, show him yours!" Being called out by Jiefa, Logan couldn't help but sigh, and said helplessly: "To be honest, I don't like standing here!" Although he said this, Logan still stretched out his fist. The next moment, three bone claws slowly Xu stretched out from the gap between Logan's fists. After a moment, Pete turned his head and said to Jaffa: "You are cool, but that guy is a bit disgusting!" Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Logan looked embarrassed and laughed at himself: ¡°I knew it!!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Bullet Time (Part 1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Next, a few people started to prepare for the rescue. Without too much trouble, Hank directly made a device to interfere with the surveillance, and the few people went directly to the Pentagon. Although it is the most heavily guarded area in the world, the Pentagon receives some tourists every day off, which can be regarded as a display of its strength. Sneaking into a group of visiting groups, Jiefa and the others swaggered directly into the most heavily guarded place in the world. "The Pentagon was built in 1943. It is the world's largest office building, covering an area of ??6 million square feet. More than 25,000 military personnel work here!" The beautiful office staff in the front introduced it to everyone enthusiastically, but Jie Fa behind him None of them had the time to pay attention to this beauty. Seizing an opportunity, Jeff Logan and Charles left the team and walked sideways into the stairs. Hank quietly activated the jamming device. At the same time, Peter also seized the opportunity and successfully changed his identity with the security guard delivering the meal in the elevator. Two minutes later, Hank gently twisted the jamming device in his hand again. In an instant, the fire protection equipment of the restaurant that was directly connected to the 100th floor opened directly, and a large amount of water spurted out instantly. Sensing the commotion in the room, the three of them pushed the door open and rushed in. As soon as they entered, Charles shouted loudly: "Ladies and gentlemen, girls and boys, we are now on red alert. My assistant and I are on red alert." Evacuate the entire floor, please um, leave immediately! This way we can control the exit of the prison" After saying that, several people walked slowly towards the elevator, but before they even got close to the elevator, they were stopped by two people. A security guard stopped him directly. Looking straight at the three Charles, the two guards looked solemn and said sternly: "Who are you?!" After hearing the guard's question, Charles paused and said hesitantly: "We are a special operations group we are the Central Federal Bureau of Intelligence and Investigation Well maybe you didn't hear what I just said, but this matter It's very important, you uh" Seeing Charles's appearance, Logan and Jaffa looked at each other and nodded to each other. The next moment, Logan grabbed a pan on the table next to him and smashed it on the head of one of the guards. At the same time, Jaffa also punched another guard directly in the head. Within three seconds, both guards were unconscious on the ground. The next moment, Jaffa turned to look at Charles and said softly: "I'm sorry are you finished?" Seeing Jiefa¡¯s joking look, Charles was stunned for a moment, said nothing, and squatted down to fumble for something on the unconscious guard. After a moment, Charles took out a key from the guard, walked to the elevator door and screwed it, and then said loudly: "I'm sorry, I don't really advocate violence!" While Charles was speaking, the elevator door slowly opened, and Eric's figure slowly appeared in the field of vision. Looking at Charles who was covered in water, Eric had a look of surprise on his face and said in surprise: "Charles!?" But Charles¡¯ reaction was not as bland as Eric¡¯s. When he saw Eric¡¯s face, a look of anger flashed across Charles¡¯s face. He gritted his teeth and punched Eric directly. Eric was caught off guard by Charles' sudden attack and was knocked to the ground. Gently touching the corner of his mouth, Eric suddenly smiled and said softly: "Nice to see you, friend, can you go?!" "Thanks to you!" Slowly standing up, Eric whispered: "To be honest, the last thing I want to see today is you!" Taking a step forward, Charles stared closely into Eric's eyes and said sternly: "Listen, I won't come to rescue you if I don't have to. Since I have to let you out, you have to listen. Mine, don¡¯t kill anyone!¡± Looking at Eric with an angry face, Charles raised his hand and slowly pointed at his head, and said: "Without a helmet, I don't have to listen to you even if I don't want to!" Walking straight to Eric, Charles gritted his teeth and said: "I will never enter your head again! Eric, I want you to swear!" While talking, the door to the kitchen suddenly opened, and a group of police officers walked in with non-metallic guns and shouted: "Don't move! Just stand where you are!!" Seeing this scene, Eric turned his head and said: "Charles! Stop them!" Shaking his head violently, Charles shouted: "No, I can't do it!" Looking at Charles quietly, who looked sad, Eric seemed to understand something. He took a deep breath, and the tableware nearby suddenly started to tremble.? Seeing this scene, Charles couldn't help but turn around and hold Eric's chest, shouting: "No!" In an instant, Jiefa suddenly opened his eyes, his muscles tensed up, and all his attention was focused on his eyes. The next moment, Jiefa saw Pete moving beside him, like an illusory shadow, rushing up the wall in an instant. Looking at Peter wandering on the wall, Jiefa roared in his heart: "Not enough! Not enough!" But this was already the observation that Jiefa was paying attention to. His brain was running rapidly, and a crazy thing suddenly appeared in Jiefa's mind. idea. In the next moment, Jiefa was cruel and sent electricity directly into his eyes (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Bullet Time (Part 2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! pain! ! When Jiefa focused a ray of electric current into his eyes, Jiefa could only feel one thing, and the eyelids stimulated by the current could not be closed at all, as if a sharp needle had been pierced into the eye, but he could not close the eyelids to relieve the pain. pain. For a moment, Jiefa thought that his judgment was wrong, and stimulating his eyes with electric current would have no effect at all. However, in an instant, Jiefa rejected this idea. Looking at Peter moving the bullet with a chuckle beside him, the joy in Jiefa's heart almost covered the pain in his eyes. Success! ! ! The next moment, Jiefa suppressed the joy in his heart. Although he could clearly see every movement of Peter, his body could not move with his mind. In other words, Jiefa could only achieve bullet time with his mind and eyes, but his body could not. There is simply no way to keep up with the mind and eyes. "Damn it!" He cursed in his heart, and Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little disappointed: "It seems that Spider-Man's ability to strengthen reflex nerves is not enough!" Without thinking too much, Jiefa directly removed the electricity from his eyes. The next moment, with a clanging sound, several policemen fell to the ground, unconscious. At the same time, Jiefa couldn't help but groaned in pain, covered his eyes with his hands, his body went limp, and he fell directly to the ground. At this time, in the future world, Jiefa, who was lying quietly, suddenly groaned in pain, his eyes tightly closed, and his face was full of pain. The next moment, everyone's eyes moved to Jiefa. The next moment, Shuang Huan stood up and rushed to Jiefa's side in an instant, hugging Jiefa gently, with a look of concern on his face. As soon as he raised his head, his flickering eyes shifted to Charles, and he whispered softly: "Professor!?" Controlling the wheelchair and arriving in front of Jiefa, Charles took a closer look at Jiefa's face. It was because Jiefa's expression had slowly calmed down. Seeing this, Charles directly said softly: "It shouldn't matter, it looks like It was probably just a momentary attack, but it doesn¡¯t look serious.¡± Hearing Charles¡¯s words, Huan Shuang nodded slightly and said softly: ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen him in such pain.¡± Hearing Flash¡¯s words, Charles was speechless for a moment. He could only sigh softly and control the wheelchair to slowly walk away. In the world of 1973. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s appearance, everyone was stunned. Logan was the quickest to react, grabbing Jiefa and helping him up. "What's wrong?!" Looking at Jiefa's painful expression, Logan couldn't help but asked softly. Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said softly: "It's okay, I just used my eyes too much?!" Instantly appearing in Jiefa¡¯s depth, Peter laughed and said: ¡°Excessive use of your eyes? Are you trying to see my movements clearly!?¡± Hearing Peter's words, Jiefa chuckled softly and said calmly: "You guessed it right, and in fact, I have seen your movements clearly!! Boy, it is not hygienic to dip your hands in the soup to eat!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter¡¯s originally smiling face suddenly froze, and he stared at Jiefa¡¯s face as if he had seen a ghost. Three hours later, on the tarmac, Pete looked at the people who were about to board the plane and said softly: "I've seen the flight plan. Are you going to Paris?" Nodding slightly, Charles threw a bunch of keys to Peter and shouted: "I'll trouble you again! Return the car! Remember, drive slowly!" Smiling and nodding, Pete said with a smile: "Uncles should drive slower!" After saying that, Pete's realization shifted to Jiefa, his expression slowly became more serious, and he said softly: "Hey, I hope One day, you¡¯ll be able to keep up with me with more than just your eyes!¡± The corner of his mouth raised slightly, and Jiefa, who had recovered, responded loudly: "Don't worry! That day won't be too far away. When the time comes, I will come and race with you!" "I'm waiting for you!!!" Looking at Jaffa quietly, Pete had a smile on his face. ¡­¡­ On the plane, Hank was flying the plane in the cockpit, and Charles stared at Eric angrily. Eric's eyes were blank, as if he was letting himself go, while Logan and Jeff stared at Eric with interest. Rick and Charles looked like they were watching the fun. After a long while, Eric took the lead to break the silence. Still staring blankly ahead, Eric whispered: "How did you lose your ability!?" After taking a breath, Charles said: "The medicine used to treat the spine affects DNA." Hearing what Charles said, Eric suddenly turned his head, looked at Charles, and said in surprise: "You sacrificed your ability just to walk?"   Looking straight at Eric, Charles's face showed a dark look of pain, and he said softly: "Sacrifice your ability in order to have a good night's sleep, Eric, you don't understand anything! You abandoned it us!" "I don't understand anything?!" Standing up suddenly, Eric stared at Charles and said loudly: "Riptide, Red Devil, Emma, ??Angelbrothers and sisters of mutants, all of them Dead!" Walking towards Charles step by step, Eric's expression became more and more excited, and the plane began to shake violently, "There were countless people being used for experiments. At that time, Charles, where were you! When your race was in trouble, where were you! You hid!" At this point, the plane began to bump violently, and Charles became unsteady and fell down. Suddenly, Eric's body trembled violently, a flash of blue light flashed, and then he fell down softly. Then, Jaffa coughed lightly and said loudly: "I want to take a good rest now and have a good sleep!" After saying that, Jaffa glanced at Charles and Eric and said softly: "You guys ,Understand?!" Slowly standing up from the ground, Eric glanced at Jaffa and said nothing. Then he turned to look at Charles and said softly: "Charles, you abandoned us!" Standing up in embarrassment, Charles turned ashen and said nothing and walked directly into the cab (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Eric You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At night, Hank was still flying the plane. In the passenger cabin, Jaffa, Logan, Charles and Eric were sitting upright in their seats, dozing off. No one spoke. This situation has continued from day to now. . After a moment, Eric suddenly stood up, took out a chess game, placed it in front of Charles, and said softly: "Want a game?! I haven't played it for a long time." "No, I'm not interested, thank you!" Charles closed his eyes slightly and said softly. After hearing what Charles said, Eric raised his eyebrows and said softly: "Okay!" Then, Eric gently picked up the wine bottle in front of Charles, poured himself a glass, and said: "I have been here for ten years. I haven't touched any wine!" As he spoke, Eric picked up the wine glass and took a sip. Looking at Charles and Eric, Jiefa suddenly felt a little irritable in his heart. Ever since he got the first mission and successfully arrived in 1973 with Wolverine, Jiefa had never received any follow-up missions at all. Jiefa's heart was full of confusion. At this time, Jiefa had no idea what he should do. Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa seemed to put aside the irritability in his heart, and then began to listen attentively to the conversation between Charles and the two. At this time, Charles looked straight at Eric and said softly: "This is the consequence of letting Raven make her own choice. She will assassinate Bolivar, and then be caught by them, and then they will kill us all!" Hearing what Charles said, Eric said: "But if we can find her first, we can avoid this. Tomorrow, we will change history!" Talking about fun, Charles and Eric looked at each other quietly, neither of them spoke. After a while, Eric suddenly said: "I'm sorry, Charles!" Hearing Eric's words, Charles was startled, with a puzzled look on his face. He looked at Charles quietly, and Eric said, "I apologize to you for what happened in the past." Hearing Eric's words, Charles raised the corner of his mouth, picked up the wine glass in his hand, drank it down, and said, "I haven't played chess for a long time, let's have a game!" Looking at Charles with an excited look on his face, Ai A trace of sadness flashed in Rick's eyes. ¡­¡­. In the middle of the night, several people fell into a deep sleep. Suddenly, Eric, who seemed to be sleeping, suddenly opened his eyes, looked at Charles, who was sleeping, and murmured: "I'm sorry, Charles!" "Are you feeling guilty?!" Suddenly, Jaffa's voice sounded behind Eric. Turning around suddenly, Eric looked straight at Jaffa and said in surprise: "You're not asleep?!" Looking at Eric quietly, Jiefa¡¯s expression did not change at all, and he said softly: ¡°Because you are about to do something that will make Charles sad, do you feel guilty?¡± Looking straight at Jiffa, for a moment, Eric walked directly to his seat, sat down, and said, "This has nothing to do with you, does it?!" Shaking his head slightly, Jaffa slowly walked to sit opposite Eric and said calmly: "You know, when Logan and I went to find Charles, Charles was dismissive of us. At that time Charles, very decadent.¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Eric seemed to be interested and chuckled: ¡°Oh?! Then how did you convince Charles?¡± Looking straight at Eric, Jaffa smiled mysteriously and said softly: "I told him, if you don't help us, then I will implement the second plan, find Raven, and then kill her. ! Destroy her body so that the sentry robot will not appear!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s eyes froze, and he turned his head slightly, Eric said: ¡°Then why did you give up doing this again!¡± With a slight raise of the corner of his mouth, Jiefa said softly: "Because I don't want to lose Charles as a friend!" As he said that, Jiefa looked directly into Eric's eyes and said calmly: "Eric, I know what's in your heart. I also care about Charles as my friend, am I right!?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric¡¯s heart trembled, and he forced himself to say: ¡°You are from the future, you should know that in the future, we will still be friends!¡± With a sneer, Jiffa leaned back and chuckled: "That's true, but I don't know if you kill Raven, will you be friends in the future? Compared to you and me. More clearly?!¡± When Eric heard this, his body froze, and a look of sadness appeared on his face. After a long while, he said softly: "I want to take the future into my own hands! The only way is to kill Raven." Method!" "Then you??Losing Charles as a friend, forever! "Looking directly into Eric's eyes, Jiefa said softly: "How about you listen to my method? We first use Charles' method to persuade Raven. " ¡°What if it fails?!¡± "If you fail, I will accompany you to kill Raven, and then destroy the entire Trask Company!" Jiefa said calmly with his eyes focused, but his words were full of murderous intent (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Raven You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Jiefa's eyes, Eric felt a chill in his heart for a moment. A thick chill quickly rose from the bottom of his heart. The next moment, Eric's forehead was covered with cold sweat. After a long while, Eric nodded slightly and said tremblingly: "Okay!" Hearing Eric's answer, Jiefa smiled and nodded. The next moment, the breathtaking momentum disappeared. With a slight smile, Jiefa said softly: "Then, happy cooperation." "Happy cooperation!!" Looking at Jiffa with a smile on his face, Eric felt like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered. ¡­¡­ After dawn, outside the Royal Hotel in Paris, looking at the crowds of people around him, Eric couldn't help but frowned and said helplessly: "How should we get in!" Opening his eyes and taking a closer look at the Royal Hotel in front of him, Jiefa turned around and said decisively: "Break in from the back! Follow me!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Eric and Charles looked at each other, full of doubts in their hearts. Only Logan followed Jaffa's pace without hesitation and took two steps. Logan turned his head and looked at Everyone shouted: "Let's go!" Soon after, seeing Jaffa leading everyone directly to the back door of the Royal Hotel as if he had understood everything, Charles couldn't help but feel puzzled, patted Logan on the shoulder, and asked softly: "How did he do it? He came here before Have you ever been here?!" Hearing Charles¡¯ question, Logan didn¡¯t look back and said directly: ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has been here before, but he has the ability to see through things.¡± "What?!" Charles' face froze when he heard Logan's words. He looked straight at Jiefa's figure in front of him and said helplessly: "What a disgusting ability!" Turning his head sharply to look at Charles, Logan's lips slightly raised, and he whispered softly: "I think so too!" All the way into the Royal Hotel from the weakest point, Jaffa rushed directly to the meeting place where diplomats from various countries and Bolivar were meeting. He walked quickly to the corridor, and everyone suddenly heard a panic shout coming from the conference room. Come. Hearing the shouting, Jiefa and the others looked at each other, and in unison they accelerated their pace and rushed toward the conference room. Rushing to the door of the conference room, Charles shouted loudly: "Raven!" Then, several people rushed directly into the conference room in an instant. As soon as you entered the conference room, the first thing you saw was Raven, sitting on one knee on the table with a gun pointed at Bolivar. Looking blankly at the people rushing in, Raven said in surprise: "Charles!" Walking quickly to Raven, Charles said softly: "Yes, it's me. Eric and I are here to find you!" Suddenly, a loud noise appeared. Everyone was startled and hurriedly looked at Shengyuan. They saw that Jiefa was still pumping his fist there, but one person had been knocked far away. Seeing everyone's gazes, Jiefa smiled slightly, slowly retracted his fist, and said softly: "Someone wanted to cause trouble, but I have already knocked him away. It doesn't matter, you continue!" Jiefa naturally knows who that person is, and he will do it in the future. Now that he knew who the man who transformed into Wolverine was, Lieutenant Colonel Trask, Jaffa wouldn't let Logan see him go berserk, so he simply punched him away. He glanced at Jaffa in surprise. Raven didn't say anything. He turned to look at Charles and Eric, and said loudly: "Eric, Charles, you're just in time!" After saying that, Raven stretched out his hand directly. Pointing at Bolivar, he said sternly: "That's him! It's him who killed our compatriots for research! Eric, Charles, we want to kill him!!" Holding Raven's hands tightly, Charles shouted loudly: "No, no, no! Raven, we can't kill him! Absolutely not!" Hearing Charles's words, Raven was suddenly startled, stared thoughtfully into Jaffa's eyes, and said loudly: "Charles! Don't you understand? He killed our compatriots and tortured them to death! We have to fight for They take revenge!" Holding Raven's shoulders tightly, Charles' face was full of pain and he said loudly: "Raven, I know, but we can't kill him! It's really not possible!" Staring straight into Charles's eyes, Raven's eyes flashed with a hint of disappointment. Looking sideways at Eric, Raven said coldly: "Eric, do you think so too?!" Gently spreading his hands, Eric's face was full of helplessness, and he said softly: "I listen to Charles now!" Hearing Eric's words, Raven nodded slightly and said with understanding: "I understand!" Hearing the conversation between the two, Charles had a look of helplessness on his face and said loudly: "No, Raven, he's not"What a meaning! " "That's enough!" Raven shouted loudly, and said coldly: "Charles, maybe you will try to get into my mind, if you plan to make me hate you for the rest of my life!" Hearing Raven's words, Charles' momentum weakened and he said softly: "No, I won't, Raven. I will never forcefully interfere with your decision again." Looking at Charles who looked frustrated, Raven's face softened a lot, and he said calmly: "That's good!" After saying that, Raven turned around and jumped directly out of the window. Looking blankly at the broken window, the expression on Charles' face looked extremely lonely. At this time, Eric quietly walked to Jiefa's side and said slowly: "Can we proceed with our plan now?" "We should give Charles some opportunities, right?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said softly, "Anyway, I will definitely change the outcome of the future!" Looking at Jiefa who looked indifferent, Eric shrugged and said helplessly: "It's up to you!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Parting ways You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next morning, Jiefa and a group of people were sitting around in front of the TV, watching quietly, and no one spoke. "They saw her. She caused panic. I'm afraid that governments around the world are already studying how to deal with mutants!" Looking straight at Charles, Eric said softly. "No, no, no!" After hearing Eric's words, a look of pain appeared on Charles's face, and he stood up. Charles began to walk around anxiously. Suddenly, Charles suddenly turned his head and said loudly: "We are still here. There is a chance! Just persuade Raven not to attack Trask again!" "No!!" At this time, Eric suddenly interrupted Charles and pointed directly at the TV. Eric whispered: "They have obtained Raven's blood!" "What?!" Upon hearing Eric's words, Charles was startled and hurriedly turned his head to look over, only to see several staff members holding equipment to collect blood from the ground. "How could she be injured?!" Charles looked at the TV in surprise, with confusion on his face. And Jiefa was also stunned at this time. Now it has deviated from the original work. Eric clearly did not attack Raven, but Raven was still injured. In this case, he can't wait any longer. Stepping towards the TV, Jiefa's eyes flashed with a cold light, and he said softly: "It's normal. If you are an ordinary person and see a monster coming towards you, you will definitely attack. She was not killed on the spot. Killing is already very rare.¡± "Riven is not a monster!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Charles's face suddenly became excited and he said sternly. Looking at Charles with a crazy look on his face, Jaffa curled his lips disdainfully and said word by word: "I know she is not, but in the eyes of ordinary people, she is a monster, in the eyes of Bolivar, she is still the best research materials!¡± "So? Are you still hesitating now?!" Looking straight at Jaffa, Eric suddenly said: "Maybe we should prepare another plan!" "Another plan!?" His eyes swept back and forth between Jaffa and Eric. Charles suddenly widened his eyes and asked in surprise: "What are you planning to do?" "Charles!" Staring straight into Charles' eyes, Jaffa said: "You know, not long ago, I told you to kill Raven, destroy Trask Company, and get rid of everyone who knows about Sentinel. people!" Looking at Jaffa blankly, Charles suddenly said loudly: "No! You can't do this, you promised me! You won't hurt Raven!" "Charles!!" Jaffa shouted loudly, "For me, the future of mutants is more important." Thinking of the beautiful woman in the future, Jaffa suddenly understood what he should do. So what if the system has no tasks. If it is destined that we cannot be together, then I will give you the best future!! Thinking of this, Jiefa's eyes became even more difficult to look at. Looking straight at Charles, Jaffa said softly: "Charles, I can give you one last chance to restore your abilities and prevent Raven from appearing. Now, I will go back and destroy Raven's blood samples, and then I will Which direction to go is up to you!¡± With that said, Jiefa turned around and prepared to leave. Seeing Jaffa's actions, Charles couldn't help shouting: "I promised her! I will never enter her mind and forcibly interfere with her choice." Hearing Charles' words, Jaffa paused and turned his head to look directly at Charles. Jaffa said softly: "It depends on your choice, go against Raven's wishes or watch her die. Anyway, I The choice will only be the future of mutants!" After saying that, Jaffa turned away without waiting for Charles to say anything. Seeing this scene, Eric on the side raised the corner of his mouth slightly and followed Jiefa directly outside. "Eric!" Seeing Eric's actions, Charles was shocked and was about to rush forward. However, as soon as he took two steps forward, Charles' body went limp and he fell directly to the ground. Turning to look at Charles lying on the ground, Eric whispered: "Charles, it looks like your ability is coming back! Then work hard for your goal!" After saying that, Eric came back to his senses quickly. He ran two steps and kept up with Jaffa's pace. And here, seeing Charles falling to the ground, Hank hurriedly walked up and helped Charles to a chair. His body curled up slightly, Charles' face was full of pain, and he trembled: "I can hear them, those voices." Hearing what Charles said, Hank nodded and said loudly: "I know, I know, I'm going to get you medicine right now!" After saying that, Hank turned around and ran upstairs.  Looking at Charles who was already rolling up his sleeves and preparing to inject the medicine, Logan's eyes narrowed and he said softly: "Professor, you have heard what Jaffa said. If you want to save mutants and Raven, we need your help." , a real you!" After a soft pause, Logan continued: "Our two most powerful combat forces have already done that, Professor, only you can stop them now!" While he was talking, Hank had already handed a tube of medicine to Charles. As a result, the medicine in Hank's hand showed a trace of hesitation in Charles's eyes. For a moment, Charles turned to look at Logan and said doubtfully: "That Jaffa? I can feel that you are very afraid of him, and you even avoid asking Erichow strong is he!?" Looking straight at Charles, Logan whispered: "Put down the potion in your hand, and you will know!" As soon as Logan¡¯s words came out, the three people¡¯s eyes moved to Charles¡¯s hand (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Professor You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the street, Jaffa and Eric were walking side by side. Suddenly, Eric said: "What are you going to do?!" Turning around and looking at Eric quietly, Jiefa smiled and said, "Didn't you already think about it? Just do what you want! But what we have to do now is find a car." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric raised the corners of his mouth slightly and chuckled, ¡°Leave it to me!¡± As he said that, Eric raised his hand, and the door of a car on the roadside was opened instantly. In Trask Industries, Jeff and Eric quietly looked at the first-generation Sentinel robot being loaded into the carriage. For a moment, Eric whispered: "This is the research result of Trask Company. They have already produced it, and then there will be an exhibition dedicated to displaying these robots." "Are you going to destroy them at the exhibition?" Jaffa asked softly, glancing sideways at Eric. "That's right!" Eric smiled slightly, with an intoxicated look on his face, "I want them to know that the sentry robot they rely on is actually so fragile." "But this will trigger conflicts between humans and mutants, won't it?" Jiefa said expressionlessly as he quietly looked at the sentry robots being loaded into the containers one by one. Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Eric turned his head and whispered softly: ¡°So we are going to destroy this place and Raven!¡± Looking quietly into Eric's eyes, Jaffa whispered: "You are a crazy guy, Eric!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric chuckled and said with a grin: ¡°We are all the same, aren¡¯t we?¡± Hearing this, Jie Fa smiled softly and said nothing. In the original world, Jiefa could be said to have watched Charles grow up. Now in this reversal of the future, Jiefa looked at the decadent and unconfident Charles with a sense of anger. Jiefa was so exciting before. Charles, in fact, I hope that Charles can cheer up and be motivated only when he is under pressure. However, if Charles is really that unsatisfactory, those words that irritated Charles before were not just words. At the same time, in the base of Xavier Academy for Young Geniuses. Looking at Charles quietly, Logan said softly: "Professor, a long time ago To be precise, a long time later, I was your most helpless student. It was you who untied the knot in my heart. It was you who told Me, who am I, and what can I be. Yes, I can't help you with anything, but someone can!" Squatting down gently, Logan whispered: "Professor, enter my brain!" Hearing what Logan said, Charles was stunned and said in surprise: "You have seen the consequences of my use of the machine. You don't want to be like it!" "Don't worry, I've experienced all kinds of injuries, come on!" Slowly placing his hand on Logan¡¯s temple, Charles looked directly into Logan¡¯s eyes. For a moment, Charles¡¯ brows suddenly furrowed tightly and he said, ¡°Youpoor man!¡± "Skip my future!" Hearing Charles' words, Logan shouted: "Go and see your future!" When Charles heard this, his eyes narrowed and his expression gradually became calmer. Seeing the change in Charles' expression, Logan was happy and said softly: "Yes, that's it, keep going, keep going, keep going!" After a moment, Charles sighed softly, and the hands hanging on both sides of Logan's head slowly dropped. Seeing Charles' actions, Logan whispered: "Did you find what you were looking for?" This is when a soft sound came and all the lights turned on. Hank walked into the room and whispered: "The power has been restored? Do we want to continue?!" Nodding slightly, Charles smiled and said: "That's right, the power has been restored!" Seeing that Charles looked different from before, Hank wondered: "Charles? What's wrong with you?" Hearing what Hank said, Charles shook his head slightly and said softly: "Jafa and Eric are right, I am too soft-hearted, but even so, I will change our future without relying on killing!" ¡­¡­ Soon after, outside the Pentagon in Washington, DC. Jaffa was standing gently, as if a long time had passed. After a moment, Eric's figure suddenly appeared and stood beside Jiefa. Feeling Eric's arrival, Jiefa said without looking back: "Are you all ready?" Nodding slightly, Eric said: "I added a lot of metal to each accessory of each sentry robot. Now, the ownership of those robots is mine!" After saying that, Eric stepped forward directly. Heading towards the PentagonHe walked inside and said softly: "Now, only the last one is ready!" Driving all the way into Pozhu, he broke in and came to a secret room. Looking at the angel wings, the clothes of the first-generation X-Men, and his own helmet in front of him, Eric's face turned cold. Seeing everything familiar in front of him, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh, turned around and left, while softly saying: "Let's go!" Nodding slightly, Eric stretched out his hand. The next moment, the helmet in the display cabinet flew directly into Eric's hands. He solemnly brought the helmet to his head. Eric glanced at the helmet in the display cabinet again. He turned around and left without looking back (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Gathering You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Taking advantage of Charles being a disabled person, the group of people walked all the way to the front and turned to look at Jaffa who was standing aside. Charles said coldly: "I'm going to start looking for Raven. If you dare to hurt her, don't blame me." You're welcome!" Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa chuckled lightly and said nothing. He just spread his hands to indicate that Charles could start. Seeing Jaffa¡¯s movements, Charles stared at Jaffa closely for a moment, then turned his head, put his fingers next to his temples, and began to look for Raven. For a moment, a look of surprise appeared on Charles's face, and he said: "Found it!" As he said that, Charles pointed to a man in a suit not far away and said to Han and Logan: "Did you see that Secret Service agent over there! Hurry up and stop him!" As he said this, Charles was still distracted. He looked at Jiefa who was standing aside and said loudly: "Don't move!" Hearing Charles¡¯s words, the corners of Jiefa¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and he said softly: ¡°In fact, I have to move!¡± Turning to look at Jiefa, Charles said in surprise: ¡°What do you mean?!¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa pointed to several sentry robots on the platform and whispered: "Haven't you noticed yet? Eric is here?!" "What?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Charles was stunned. He subconsciously looked in the direction of Jaffa's finger. He saw the eyes of the sentry robot on the platform lit up with a yellow light, quickly started up, and slowly flew to the In mid-air, the arm of the sentry robot then reached out and pointed at the people below. The six-barreled machine gun made people shudder. Turning his head to look at the sentry robot in the sky, Charles had a panicked look in his eyes and said in surprise: "What does Eric want to do?!" With a soft smile, Jiefa said calmly: "Don't you understand this? He wants to disperse the crowd!" "Disperse the crowd?" Upon hearing Jiefa's words, Charles showed a confused look on his face. But it soon disappeared, and the sentry robot in the sky was seen to have opened fire. Flames spurted out from the machine gun on its arm and hit the ground directly. Then, the surrounding crowd panicked and began to scream and run away. Looking at the chaotic scene around him, Charles couldn't help but look up to the sky and roar: "Eric!!!" Not long after, almost all the reporters and spectators in the venue left. Bolivar and some American leaders also hid in underground shelters, and Raven also quietly slipped in. After a moment, several sentry robots flew directly into the sky not far away. They looked up at the sky. Charles was surprised and couldn't help but murmured: "Eric, you have become stronger again!" A minute later, a huge round football stadium seat suddenly fell from the sky, surrounding the entire venue. Eric's figure also slowly fell from the sky. Several sentry robots stood proudly in front of Eric. The people around him seemed to be Eric's loyal guards. Looking at the iron frame not far away, Jiefa chuckled and whispered to Charles in front of him: "It seems that you should thank me." Without answering Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles stared straight at Eric¡¯s figure and said helplessly: ¡°He found that helmet! Damn it!¡± Following Charles's gaze, Jaffa also turned his head and looked at Eric who was not far away. He saw that Eric at this time seemed to be slowly groping for the building in front of him. Wearing nothing. Not long after, a mysterious smile appeared on Eric's face, and he whispered: "Found it!" As he said that, Eric raised his hand, and the ground began to shake violently. After a while, a rectangular shelter appeared. It spurted out from the ground and flew straight in front of Eric. Then, with a wave of Eric's hands, the iron sheet in front of the shelter seemed to be torn apart with great force and flew directly out. Then, Eric raised his eyebrows slightly, and all the guns in the shelter flew out, turning around and pointing at everyone in the shelter. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said softly: "Charles, it seems that I can't accompany you anymore. It's my turn to appear!" With that, Jiefa walked directly in the direction of Eric. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Charles was shocked and couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°What do you want to do?¡± "Go and fight! Show my power!" Jaffa said without looking back after hearing Charles' words. "What!" Charles was shocked when he heard this, and quickly put his fingers on his temples, trying to stop Jiefa's movements, but the next moment, Charles shouted directly, with a look of pain on his face.   Hearing Charles's scream, Jaffa stopped, turned his head, and whispered softly: "Charles, I'm sorry I forgot to tell you. I am immune to any mental power." Hearing Jaffa's words, a flash of light flashed across Charles' face. There was a look of surprise, and then his eyes turned gloomy. Not paying attention to Charles, Jiefa walked quickly towards Eric. Glancing sideways at Jaffa, Eric chuckled and said, "You're finally here. I thought this would be my personal performance?!" Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa shook his head and chuckled: "How could it be? After fighting with the future Sentinels for so long, I really want to see what kind of strength the first-generation Sentinel robots have. !¡± Hearing this, Eric chuckled lightly, waved his hand, and the two sentry robots walked directly in front of Jiefa. After looking at the tall sentry robot in front of him, Jiefa chuckled, pointed at the cameras around him, and turned to Eric and said, "Maybe I need a good cameraman." With a chuckle, Eric waved his hand, and the cameras all around turned to focus on several people in the field. Looking straight at Jaffa, Eric chuckled and said calmly: "As you wish. !¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Back to the Future You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Jaffa and Eric in surprise, Hank couldn't help but turn his head to look at Logan beside him, wondering: "What is he going to do?" Hearing Hank¡¯s question, Logan shook his head slightly and said softly: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but it looks like Jaffa wants to fight the Sentinel robot.¡± When Hank heard this, he couldn't help being stunned. Looking at the tall sentry robot and the machine gun on its arm, Hank couldn't help but swallowed and said in shock: "Fight with such a guy? You will die miserably, right? !¡± "No!" After hearing Hank's words, Logan said categorically: "You don't know Jiffa. Although he looks ordinary, he is the one who can destroy the Future Sentinel in a one-on-one duel. ." Glancing sideways at Hank, Logan continued: "The only one!!" As he spoke, Logan turned to look at the Sentinel robot not far away, and said calmly: "The first-generation Sentinel like this, Jiffa They can be destroyed easily!" "He is so strong?!" After hearing what Logan said, Hank couldn't help but stare at Jaffa blankly, filled with surprise. At this time, everyone in the shelter was looking at the actions of Jaffa and Eric with confusion. Seeing that everything was ready, Jiefa turned his head and looked at Eric, and whispered: "Let go of control over them!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Eric nodded slightly. The next moment, the yellow light in the sentry robot's eyes was loud, and the beeping sound in the brain position kept ringing. It turned directly to look at Jiefa who was closest to it, and its arm was directly aimed at Jiefa's position, and the machine gun on the arm began to rotate. Looking blankly at the expressionless movements, Bolivar in the shelter couldn't help but asked in surprise: "What does he want to do?" Following Bolivar¡¯s words, the machine gun in the sentry robot¡¯s hand also opened fire, and two tongues of fire spurted directly towards Jeffa¡¯s position. At the same time, Jiefa also moved, and the corners of Jiefa's mouth were slightly raised. The next moment, Jiefa's figure disappeared instantly, and then he saw that the place where Jiefa was standing was instantly submerged by bullets. In a blink of an eye, Jiefa's figure appeared behind the head of one of the Sentinel robots. Looking at the two Sentinel robots turning around with dull eyes, Jiefa sighed with some disappointment. Sure enough, the first-generation Sentinel robots and the future Sentinels were completely different. Not on the same level. The next moment, Jiefa raised his leg, and his leg was instantly covered with a layer of black. Then, Jiefa kicked the sentry robot hard on the head. In an instant, the sentry robot's head flew out, and then At the break of the Sentinel robot's neck, pieces of yellow liquid spurted out from a pipe, and there were some flashes of electric light at the broken wires. Seeing this scene, Jiefa raised his eyebrows and jumped directly from the sentry robot. As soon as he left the sentry robot, Jiefa heard an explosion, and the sentry robot behind him exploded. Looking at another sentry robot that turned the machine gun barrel and pointed it at him, Jiefa suddenly felt that he had lost all interest. He pointed his hand at the sentry robot, and a coin appeared in Jiefa's hand without knowing when. Then, Jiefa There was a flash of electric light in his hand, and then a blue light shone in everyone's eyes, and the sentry robot that had just aimed at Jiefa exploded. Looking blankly at the two scrapped Sentinel robots, Bolivar's face was full of disbelief and he murmured: "How is this possible!?" Turning to look at Bolivar, a cold light flashed in the president's eyes, and he said in a cold voice: "Mr. Trask, is this the ultimate weapon you call? The hope of mankind?" He nodded slightly, Bolivar, what? Didn't say anything either. When he destroyed the second sentry robot, the system¡¯s voice also sounded in Jiefa¡¯s mind: ¡°The mission is completed, we will return to the future world in ten seconds, countdown 10, 9, 8, 7¡­¡± Hearing the sound of the system, Jiefa was shocked and asked the system directly: "System, what will happen to my current body after I go back?" "Master, you yourself do not exist in this world. Everyone's impression of you is just a memory implanted by the system. After the master returns, his body will disappear." He quickly explained Jiefa's question and the system counted down. The voice continued to think: "2, 1. The countdown is over, and the system will send the owner back to the future world." The next moment, in everyone's dull eyes, Jiefa's figure disappeared out of thin air. After a moment of reflection, Eric turned the camera directly to himself, then turned to look at everyone in the shelter. In the future world. Opening his eyes suddenly, Jaffa pushed Katie's hand away from his head and sat up from the bed.   Looking at Jiefa in surprise, Charles said in surprise: "Are you awake?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said softly: "I don't know why!" "How's the progress?!" Looking at Jaffa quietly, Charles seemed a little unfazed. After hearing what Charles said, Jaffa turned his head and glanced at Logan, who was lying on the other bed. His expression did not change much, and he said softly: "It's not bad, but he still needs more time!" With that, Jaffa said He turned around and looked around, wondering: "Where are they?" "The sentries are here, and they are going out to fight!" Charles paused and said seriously: "This is our last chance!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa jumped out of bed and walked outside (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Logan and Victor You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Every once in a while, Jiefa will come to the most developed gambling place in the world, Las Vegas. As for the main purpose, of course it is to make money. After all, Jiefa also needs funds to travel across the United States. When the funds are not enough, Las Vegas becomes Jiefa¡¯s best ATM machine. Jiefa, who has supercilious eyes, simply does not need money. Will worry about losing. On this day, Jiefa was killing everyone at the gambling table just like before. Suddenly, a loud noise came from the gambling table not far away. His ears moved slightly, but there was no expression on Jiefa's face. If there was no mistake, that place should be the card table. Jiefa had been holding money on the sieve. As for the card table, there was another person. Thinking of this, Jiefa was suddenly startled, his expression paused slightly, and he smiled secretly in his heart: "So that's it. It's been so long, I almost forgot about it!" Then, Jiefa stood up directly, turned around and walked towards the card table in the back. At this time, Logan had been knocked out of the wall by Remy's playing cards. At this time, Remy pulled out an iron rod from nowhere and was about to rush out. But before that, someone had already taken a step ahead of him. Looking at Jiefa who was standing in front of him, Remi turned pale and said in a cold voice: "Jiefa, this matter has nothing to do with you. You saw it, you should know that you can¡¯t get involved! Now, I advise you to get out of here quickly. " With a chuckle, Jiefa didn't care about Remy's words, and said calmly: "Now the two brothers are getting together, don't you want to interfere? Besides, when you were arrested, Logan had already Withdrew from that organization!¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Remy was stunned and said in surprise: "Logan? That guy just now? Are you together?!" After saying this, Remy's face turned cold, and there was a hint of murderous intent in his eyes. Seeing Remi's expression, a joking smile flashed in Jiefa's eyes. His figure moved and appeared beside Remi in an instant. He said softly: "I advise you, it's best not to do anything impulsive. .!" As he said that, Jiefa reached out and picked up the long stick in Remy's hand that was already glowing red. Then he said: "Come out with me, and you will understand in a moment!" With that said, Jiefa stretched out his hand and dragged Jiefa out of the gap in the wall. As soon as he walked out, Remy's expression was startled, and he looked straight at Vic who was pinned against the wall by Logan. Duo said in a cold voice: "This guy is the one who took me away!" Saying that, Remi stretched out his hand to snatch the long stick from Jiefa's hand, but Jiefa cleverly avoided it and stared directly at Jiefa. Remi said coldly: "Give it to me, I want to take revenge." !¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa directly held down Remi's body that was about to move, and said loudly: "I told you, don't disturb the brothers' gathering!" At this time, Logan and Victor finally noticed Jiefa's figure, turned to look at Jiefa, and Logan said loudly: "Hey, Jiefa, long time no see!" Hearing Logan's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said with a smile: "It's been a long time since we last saw each other. I'm not telling you, Logan, you look a little downcast now." As he said that, Jiefa gave a slight smile. After a pause, he added: "But the claws are pretty cool!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Logan looked down at his Adamantium alloy claws, smiled bitterly, and then a trace of hatred flashed in his eyes, and he said loudly: "Yes, this is all thanks to my dear brother. Ah!" As he said that, Logan raised his hand high, ready to chop off Victor's head. But at this moment, Victor also seized the opportunity and curled up his whole body. When Logan wanted to take action, Victor stretched out his legs and kicked Logan away. The claw stuck in Victor's chest was also pulled out smoothly. Holding back the pain in his chest, Victor turned his head and glanced at Jiefa, and said softly: "Jiefa, see you later!" With that, Victor ran away quickly. Logan here got up in a panic and looked hatefully in the direction Victor was escaping, but Victor's figure had long since disappeared. "Fuck!" Seeing this scene, Logan couldn't help but hammer the ground hard and said fiercely. However, Jiefa who was on the side clearly saw a hint of the situation in Logan's eyes. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle inwardly: "It seems that he is really going to kill Victor. Logan doesn't feel comfortable either. After all, they have been brothers for nearly a hundred years!" Slowly walking to Logan's side, Jiefa called out: "I'm sorry, Logan, it seems that I have ruined your business!" Shaking his head slightly, Logan stood up and said: "It's okay, I won't let him go anyway."??! "As he said that, Logan turned to look at the expressionless Jiffa, and asked doubtfully: "It's you, why are you here? " Smiling slightly, Jiefa said softly: "I am traveling across the United States. Las Vegas is the gambling city in the United States. I always have to earn some travel funds for myself!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Logan was stunned, but after class, he thought of Jiefa's ability. He couldn't help but chuckle and said calmly: "That's right. With your ability, it would be a pity not to come here to make money. !¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa did not continue on this topic and directly asked Luo: "What are you going to do next?! How about looking for Vic?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Logan's expression changed instantly. He walked towards Remy who was beside Jaffa and said loudly: "Take me to that island, I will kill Stryker and Vic." Duo, kill everyone you hate!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Three Mile Island You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Staring straight into Logan's eyes, Remy suddenly said: "Are you sure you will kill them!" "Of course!" Hearing Remy's words, Logan hurriedly said: "As long as you don't block the way!" Looking at Remy and Logan quietly, Jiefa suddenly said: "Logan, speaking of which, I might be able to provide you with some help." "What?!" As soon as Jiefa's words came out, Logan and Remi couldn't help but shift their eyes to Jiefa, and glanced at Jiefa in surprise. Logan asked doubtfully: "Do you know where I'm going? !¡± "I don't know!" Jiffa shook his head slightly. He knew it and wouldn't say anything. "But I hear what you mean. You want to find Stryker. If you are talking about the same person I know, Then, Logan, maybe you know someone, Zero, who is the person I arranged to work for Stryker for many years!" "Zero?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Logan was stunned and said in surprise: "Isn't he the most sincere about Stryker?!" "Well" Hearing Logan's words, Jiefa smiled mysteriously and said softly: "This is just what you think. Who knows the specific situation?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, a smile appeared on Logan's face, and he said softly: "With Zero's help, this matter would be much easier!" As he said that, Logan turned to look at Remy, who was standing aside. The voice said: "Hey, you heard it too. Stryker is definitely doomed this time. What we are checking now is just the location of the island!" With his eyes sweeping back and forth across the faces of Jaffa and Logan, Remy finally made up his mind and said loudly: "Okay! I'll take you there!" ¡­¡­ That night, Jeff Logan took Remy's plane to fly to his destination. Looking at Logan who was fighting fiercely on the side, Jiefa laughed and said, "Logan, what's wrong with you? I don't remember you being afraid of flying!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s laughter, Logan¡¯s face froze and he said coldly: ¡°This is none of your business!¡± Hearing the conversation between the two, Remy also laughed, turned to look at Logan, and chuckled: "It seems you don't like flying!" Seeing that Remy turned to look at him, Logan couldn't help but have a look of anxiety on his face, and said loudly: "Hey, you should look forward!?" "What are you looking at in front of you, looking at the clouds?" Seeing Logan's scared look, the smile on Remy's face became even brighter! "You're risking your life, damn it!" Loudly planning what Remy wanted to say, Logan was so angry: "Where did you come from, I doubt it will collapse at any time!" "Won at the gambling table!" chuckled, and a proud smile appeared on Remy's face. Hearing Remy's words, Logan's face froze, and he didn't know what to say for a moment. After a moment, Logan said helplessly: "Okay, it works!" Looking at Remy who kept teasing Logan, Jiffa couldn't help but have a smile on his face. Not long after, the three of them arrived not far above their destination. Looking at the looming island below, Remy directly He opened his mouth and introduced: "It's right there, that island!" As he said that, Remy pointed to the small island below, and then continued: "Three Mile Island is hidden from the sky, and there are four nuclear reactors on it. People dare to get close there, thinking that the radiation will turn people into monsters." While speaking, Remy also turned to look at Jaffa and Logan. Hearing Remy¡¯s words, Logan¡¯s expression suddenly calmed down and he said softly: ¡°Miss you the same?!¡± "That's right!" After laughing, Remi said calmly: "Just like you!" Then, Remy's face became serious, and he turned to the two of them and said, "Are you ready? It's now, let's go!" Hearing Remy's words, Logan chuckled and said calmly: "Yes, it's time!" After saying that, Logan turned directly towards the plane door, looked back at Jeff and Remy, and said Gen immediately jumped down without looking back. Looking at Logan, who was floating several times in the sea and then struggling to swim towards the island, Jaffa chuckled and said to Remy, "I'm going too. Be careful when you go back. I wish you good luck!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Remy chuckled and said calmly: ¡°To each other!¡± Then, Jiefa jumped out of the hatch. The next moment, blue light flashed past Jiefa's feet, and he was running quickly in mid-air. Looking at Jaffa running in mid-air, Remy couldn't help but be stunned. For a moment, Remy chuckled and said to himself: "What a treacherous guy!"Remy turned the plane's nose directly and flew back. Quickly arriving above Logan, Jiefa chuckled and said loudly: "Logan, do you need help?" Hearing Jiefa's voice, Logan raised his head in surprise and looked at Jiefa in mid-air. There was a tangled look on Logan's face, and he said helplessly: "Fuck! I even forgot that you can fly! Hurry up!" I'll take you out of this damn water!" With a laugh, Jiefa directly dragged Logan's arm and flew up from the water, flying quickly towards Three Mile Island. Not long after, the two landed on Three Mile Island. Looking at the brightly lit and heavily guarded long street not far away, Jiefa turned to look at Logan and whispered: "How do you plan to get in?!" With a slight smile, Logan suppressed the excitement in his heart and turned his head and said: "Originally, I planned to sneak in by myself, but since you are here too, let's just go in!!" "Okay, then just call in!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 The truth You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Facing the murderous gods of Logan and Jaffa, fear could not help but spread in the hearts of the guards. It didn't take long before soldiers began to flee. For these escaping soldiers, neither Jiefa nor Logan paid them any attention. After all, they were not here purely for the purpose of killing and torturing them. It didn¡¯t take long for the soldiers who came to attack Logan and Jaffa to die and flee. Looking at the scene of corpses scattered all around, Logan, who was covered in blood, had a murderous look on his body. Looking at Jiefa on the side, not only is he clean, but the expression on his face also makes people feel like a big boy next door who is out for a walk. The two looked at each other and nodded. Jiefa walked directly in the direction of Stryker. The guards were dealt with. Jiefa, who had white eyes, could say that he had an unimpeded journey to Stryker's laboratory. door. As soon as they entered the room, several surveillance cameras hanging from the ceiling first caught the eyes of Jeff and Logan. It was obvious that the arrival of Jeff and Logan just now was completely tightened by Stryker. Sensing the arrival of the two of them, Stryker didn¡¯t even raise his head and said loudly: "Logan, welcome back. And Lieutenant Colonel Jaffa, first time meeting, hello!" Hearing Stryker¡¯s words, Jaffa curled his lips disdainfully and lost all intention of paying attention to him. Logan¡¯s expression on the side was extremely cold and he said in a cold voice: ¡°Before I chop you to death, I want to know the reason!¡± Turning his head slightly to look at Logan, Stryker whispered: "I need to extract your powers and give them to Deadpool." "Deadpool?" Hearing Stryker's words, Logan was stunned and said in surprise: "Who?!" Smiling slightly, Stryker's eyes were filled with pride, and he said loudly: "Deadpool, the nemesis of mutants! After years of research and improvement, we have found superpowers that can coexist in one body. My son is the first." Piece of the puzzle, Logan, and you¡¯re the last piece.¡± Looking at Stryker who looked proud, Jiefa raised the corners of his mouth with a look of disdain on his face, "Mutant nemesis? Haha, the real mutant nemesis is now in the dimensional space, waiting for Jiefa's call at any time. !¡± But Stryker obviously didn't know this. Looking at Jaffa quietly, Stryker continued: "I once wanted to ask you for help, but you just wanted to live a peaceful life. However, I know very well that under your In blood, revenge is the best motivation." As he spoke, Stryker smiled mysteriously, slowly walked to the table beside him and sat down, his eyes slightly shifting behind Logan. Seeing the change in Stryker's gaze, Logan turned his head slightly in confusion, and then a surprised look appeared on his face. He looked at the woman in front of him and slowly said: "Who are you!?" "She really exists, old friend!" Stryker behind him said loudly. Hearing Stryker¡¯s words, Logan seemed to understand something, a look of pain appeared on his face, and he slowly squatted down. "Do you think we will really let you go, Logan? You are a dangerous person, and we will monitor dangerous people." After saying that, Stryker cast his eyes on the silver fox behind him and said softly: "Tell him, you How did he die!" ¡­¡­ Jaffa on the side watched the scene directed and starring Stryker with great interest. It was much more exciting than watching a movie. Thinking this, Jaffa turned his head slightly to one side, opened his eyes, and looked at Victor hiding in the darkness. This guy, on the surface, looks very unhappy with Luo and his younger brother, but in fact, he cares about his younger brother very much. They are really two brothers who are in a tangle. At this time, Logan finally painfully accepted this fact, turned around and left, not even paying attention to Jie Fa. Quietly watching Logan open the door and leave, Jaffa chuckled, turned to look at Stryker, and said with a smile: "Colonel Stryker, it's a very good script. But I'm very curious about how it should develop next. Woolen cloth?" Looking straight at Jiefa, Stryker said softly: "Lieutenant Colonel Jiefa, we are all the same, we all serve the American people, you should understand me!" Hearing what Stryker said, Jiefa curled his lips disdainfully and was about to say something. But before Jaffa could say anything, Keira took a step forward and said eagerly: "Colonel?" "Not now!" Stryker said directly before Kayla could say anything else. Hearing Stryker¡¯s words, Keira couldn¡¯t help but said loudly: ¡°My sister, you promised me that as long as I help, you will let her go!¡± "But now it's obvious that he won't!" Before Stryker could say anything, Jiefa said directly. After saying that, Jiefa pointed to the door and said softly: "But now, you have another one.Chance! " Hearing what Jaffa said, Keira looked at Stryker, who had an indifferent expression, then at the door, and then walked straight out the door without looking back. However, before Keira walked out of the door, a figure fell directly from the sky and stood in front of Keira. He said in a cold voice: "I haven't said you can leave yet!" This person was the one who had been hiding in the dark for a long time. Victor. The next moment, Jaffa's figure appeared next to Kayla and chuckled: "I said she can leave. Victor, do you have any different opinions?" As he said this, Jaffa turned to look at Kayla. La, said loudly: "Why don't you hurry up?!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Keira was stunned, but she quickly realized it and rushed towards the gate. This time, Victor ignored Keira and just kept staring at Jefa. After a moment, Victor said in a cold voice: "Jefa Yas, I have wanted to have a good fight with you since a long time ago!" After saying that, Victor leaned down and rushed directly towards Jefa. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Deadpool You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Victor who was rushing toward him quickly, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, leaned back, directly avoided Victor's attack, and then kicked Victor in the abdomen, knocking Victor directly. Duo Zhen was kicked out, then he crossed his arms and looked at Victor quietly as he got up from the ground. He smiled softly and said, "Victor, you know my strength. Your ability can¡¯t hurt me!¡± Staring at Jaffa, a hint of ferocity flashed across Victor's face, and he said loudly, "How can you know this kind of thing if you don't try it!" With that, Victor rushed towards Jaffa again. come over. Seeing Victor's action, Jiefa's face also turned cold. With a swipe of his right hand, a blue lightning spread directly from Jiefa's palm to form a lightning sword. Then Jiefa moved his feet and rushed straight towards Victor. In less than a second, the two officially confronted each other. Without too many movements, the two separated again in just a moment. Then, Victor collapsed directly to the ground, wailing in pain, and twitching from time to time, and the black scratches on Victor's body were clearly visible. Slowly turning around, Jiefa looked at Victor quietly and said softly: "Victor, are you convinced now?" "Ah!" With a loud shout, Victor slapped the ground hard, jumped up, looked at Jiefa who looked indifferent, and rushed forward again. Stryker, who was not far away, looked at Victor who was knocked down and stood up again and again by Jaffa. His eyes shrank slightly, and he turned to the researchers on the side and said: "Activate Weapon No. 11 immediately." Hearing Stryker¡¯s words, the researchers on the side couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and said in surprise: ¡°But the fusion is not yet complete.¡± "Do it now!" Stryker shouted, ignoring the researcher's reminder. Watching the researchers start to activate Deadpool, Stryker let out a breath and turned to look at Solution and Victor, who were still fighting. Stryker ran away without looking back. Although he has been fighting Victor, Jiefa has been paying attention to Stryker's movements. At this time, Jiefa smiled slightly when he saw Stryker ordering the researchers to activate Deadpool and then running away. Then, the electric light flashed under Jiefa's feet, his speed became even faster, and he appeared above Victor in an instant, and kicked Victor directly on the head with a kick with black light. With the first heavy blow, Victor fainted on the spot. And at the moment when Jaffa knocked Victor down, Deadpool, who was lying quietly on the operating table, also got up at the same time and looked directly at Jaffa. Noticing Deadpool's gaze, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned. The next moment, Jaffa said loudly: "Strike, if you want to die, just go ahead and take action!" After saying that, Jaffa didn't care about Deadpool. How to act, just turn around and walk towards the door. As soon as he took two steps, Jiefa heard a "swish" sound, and Deadpool's figure instantly appeared in front of him. Looking at Deadpool with murderous intent on his face, Jiefa slowly twisted his neck and said in a cold voice. : "Since you are stubborn, don't blame me!" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, Deadpool took one step ahead. He stretched out his arms, and two long knives appeared in the gaps between his fists. He took a step forward and attacked Jiefa. After turning sideways to avoid Deadpool's attack, Jiefa sneered and flicked out the coin that appeared in his hand at some point. The next moment, a blue light passed directly from Deadpool's chest. But obviously, after gaining Wolverine's recovery ability, such an attack cannot cause any harm to Deadpool. Although with Jiefa's ability, he can blast Deadpool's head directly with a large railgun. However, it can be concluded from some information in the past life that it seems that the X-Men will have another X-Men in the future: Deadpool. It seems that Deadpool should also be a positive character, and Jiffa does not want to be so awesome yet. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa couldn¡¯t think of any good ideas. At this moment, Deadpool also attacked Jiefa. He dodged several stabs from Deadpool sideways. Looking at Deadpool's long sword, Jiefa's aura of domineering spread, and his entire right palm instantly turned black. Then, Jiefa stretched out his hand and slashed Deadpool's sword. The long sword was caught in his hand, and at the same time he jumped up and kicked Deadpool directly on the neck, sending Deadpool flying away. Then, Deadpool, who was flying in mid-air, moved slightly, disappeared in an instant, and appeared behind Jiefa. The long swords in both hands stabbed Jiefa at the same time. Sensing Deadpool's movements keenly, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh, and his whole body disappeared in an instant. Upon seeing this, Deadpool hurriedly followed. For a time, countless figures flashed across the entire research room.?, which makes people look a little dizzy. At this time, a knock on the door suddenly sounded in Stryker's command room, and then an Asian man walked in. As soon as he entered the door, the man subconsciously looked at the monitor. When he saw Jeffa's face, the man's pupils shrank, and a hint of joy appeared in his eyes, but he quickly restrained himself, walked towards Stryker, and said softly: "Colonel, are you looking for me?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Wade You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Turning his head to glance at the Asian man who walked in, Stryker showed a hint of joy on his face and said, "Zero, you're finally here." Yes, the man who just walked in is Zero, the secret agent that Jiefa laid down a long time ago. Looking at Stryker quietly, Zero said softly: "Sorry, Colonel, there was some trouble with the previous mission target. The capture failed and I have already killed him." "It doesn't matter!" Stryker didn't mean to be angry at Zero's mission failure. He turned around and took out a box from the drawer of the table. When he opened it, he found a pistol and several bullets. Putting the gun and bullets into Zero's hands, Stryker said with a serious face: "Adelman alloy bullets, I'll let Deadpool take care of Jafa*s. You take it, go find Logan, and let him Take a few bullets to his head." Taking the box from Stryker, Zero looked at it carefully and said, "If you don't kill him, he will still heal!" "It doesn't matter!" Quickly picking up Zero's words, Stryker chuckled and said: "His brain may heal, but his memory will not grow back. Zero, you are the person I trust most, and you are fully capable." Put these bullets into Logan's brain." With a slight smile, Zero reached out and took out the revolver from the box, stuffed the bullets into it one by one, and said calmly: "Of course!" Seeing Zero's action, Stryker nodded slightly, turned around and continued to observe the picture on the monitor. On it was the scene of the fight between Jaffa and Deadpool. Stryker, who was concentrating, did not see Zero behind him put bullets into the chamber of the gun one by one, and then raised the gun and pointed it at him. Then, with a loud "bang", a round hole appeared on the back of Stryker's head, and then Stryker collapsed directly on the chair. At this time, Zero had an indifferent look on his face. He stretched out his hand to push Stryker's body away. He took a step and sat on the table. With both hands reaching for the keyboard, Zero quickly typed the letters "Stop". As soon as the button was pressed, Deadpool, who was entangled with Jiefa, suddenly stopped and stood blankly in front of Jiefa. Looking at the expressionless Deadpool, Jaffa exhaled softly and felt doubtful in his heart, "Is there something wrong with Stryker's program?" In doubt, Jiefa opened his eyes and began to search around. Not long after, Jiefa saw Stryker lying on the ground and Zero sitting on the chair. Realizing it instantly, Jaffa directly carried Deadpool and walked towards Zero's direction. After a moment, Jiefa walked straight to the monitoring room, put Deadpool aside, Jiefa walked towards Zero, and said softly: "Zero, long time no see." Nodding slightly, Zero said: "It's been a long time indeed, sir, you are still so young." With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "Aren't you the same? It seems that due to the effect of Superman's serum, time has not left any traces on your face." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "More Congratulations, your wish for many years has finally come true, you are freed from Stryker's control, but I'm sorry, I didn't help much." Shaking his head slightly, Zero said: "If it weren't for you this time, I wouldn't have been able to do so smoothly." After saying that, there was a trace of annoyance on Zero's face, and he said helplessly: "I can kill Stryker easily. , but I¡¯m not sure I can leave here alive after killing him. If it weren¡¯t for your help this time, I still wouldn¡¯t have had this chance.¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "Let's not talk about it for now. Let's take a look. Is there any way to restore Deadpool's original consciousness?" As he said this, Jiefa pointed to Deadpool who was placed in the corner. Looking along Jaffa's finger, Zero nodded slightly and said, "No problem, Deadpool's prototype is Wade. In order to maintain Wade's swordsmanship, Stryker did not destroy Wade's memory. Just hypnotize Wade for a long time and use the program to control it." After saying that, Zero walked directly to the computer and started to operate it quickly. At the same time, he said: "As long as you uninstall the control program in Wade's mind, Wade will immediately You can regain your original consciousness!¡± After saying that, Zero stopped talking, his eyes were focused on the monitor, and his fingers quickly started operating on the computer. After a while, a smile appeared on Zero's face, and he shouted loudly: "Solved!" After saying that, Zero's finger directly hit the computer confirmation key, making a crisp sound. The next moment, Wade, who was staying quietly in the corner, suddenly moved and stood up slowly. Wade looked around blankly, and finally focused his eyes on Jiefa. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? feelingUnder Wade's gaze, Jaffa's muscles began to tighten. Who knows what Wade's reaction will be when he wakes up and finds himself in such a ghostly state. However, the plot did not develop as Jiefa thought. Wade did not make any move and just looked at Jiefa quietly, and Jiefa actually saw a trace of gratitude in Wade's eyes. After thinking for a moment, Jaffa spoke softly: "Wade? When you became Deadpool, did you also have your own consciousness?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Wade nodded hurriedly. Seeing Wade's actions, Jiefa smiled softly and said: "Congratulations, Wade, you are now free and have gained great power." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: " As for your mouth and eyes, you can find a doctor to restore them. I believe that with Logan's ability, you will recover quickly." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Wade nodded gratefully. Then, Wade moved slightly and bowed directly to Jiefa, and then disappeared (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Escape You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Wade teleported away, Jiefa turned to look at Zero, who was not far away, and said softly: "Zero, do you have any plans in the future?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Zero¡¯s eyes flashed with confusion, and he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know where I can go now.¡± Looking straight at Zero, Jaffa said softly: "Back then, I promised you to help you get rid of Stryker's control, and you provided me with all Stryker's research information. This time I didn't help much. , let's do this, I will provide you with a good place to go as compensation!" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly, turned his eyes to Zero, and said softly: "What do you think?" After listening to Jie Fa¡¯s words quietly, a look of joy appeared on Ling¡¯s face, and he said excitedly: ¡°Thank you, sir.¡± Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "There is no need to be so polite. After all, we are just getting what we need." Then, Zero directly started to sort out all the research materials on mutants that Stryker had collected over the years and handed them to Jaffa, who then took Zero directly outside. Looking at Jiefa in confusion, Ling was filled with doubts. For a moment, Ling finally couldn't help but ask: "Sir, where are we going?" "Find someone who can accept you!" Jiefa said softly with a mysterious smile. And while everything was happening here in Jaffa, there was Logan and Kayla. After rescuing Keira's sister and a group of mutants, Logan took the lead and ran out. As early as when Logan and Jeffa arrived at Three Mile Island, all the soldiers were basically killed by the two. It was solved, and everyone could say it was smooth sailing along the way. But soon, everyone fell directly into confusion. Looking at the identical roads on the left and right, Logan gave a helpless smile and sighed: "It would be great if Jiefa was here!" "Jefa?" Keira was stunned when she heard Logan's words and said doubtfully. Seeing Keira's confused expression, Logan then spoke up. Keira didn't know who Jaffa was at all. She was slightly startled, and then Logan said softly: "Umit's the person who came with me before. There is no maze. It can be difficult for him!" Hearing Logan's words, Keira smiled slightly, reached out and touched Logan's chest, and said softly: "Similarly, no maze can trouble you, right?" Keira was talking about Logan. With his ability to sense beasts, no maze can stump Logan. However, looking at Kayla quietly, Logan smiled bitterly and said, "I can't feel it. My mind is very confused right now and I can't calm down at all." Hearing Logan's words, Kayla made a move and instantly understood what Logan meant. The next moment, the hand that was resting on Logan's chest slowly fell down, and both of them fell into silence for a while. After a moment, Keira said softly: "So, what should we do now?" Looking left and right, Logan said decisively: "Go to one side first. If it doesn't look right, come back and go to the other side." "What?!" Looking at Logan in surprise, Keira shouted: "Are you crazy? There is a nuclear reactor here. If we go wrong, we" "Nothing will happen to us!" He interrupted Keira directly, and Logan said calmly: "A former enemy of mine once said that we are all children of the atom, and nuclear radiation will not threaten us. !¡± Quietly looking at the serious Logan, Kayla was silent for a moment, then whispered: "Then you decide, which way should we go first?" Looking at the roads on the left and right, Logan couldn't help but feel a little distressed. Logan was not familiar with the terrain of this island. The roads on both sides were exactly the same and could not be seen at a glance, making it impossible to choose. . There was silence for a moment, and just when Logan was about to choose one to go, a voice suddenly rang in Logan's mind: "Left!" Hearing this voice, Logan was stunned for a moment. He couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "Charles?!" "Who??!" Hearing Logan's sudden words, Keira on the side couldn't help but be stunned and wondered. Shaking his head slightly, Logan said softly: "It's okay, let's go to the left!" With that, Logan took the lead and walked to the left. After a while, everyone walked out of a passage. Outside the passage was a relatively sparse forest, and in the woods, a helicopter was hovering at low altitude. Then, the helicopter slowly descended, and an old man slowly walked out of it. He looked at the old man in front of him doubtfully?, Logan whispered: "Charles?!" Nodding slightly, Charles chuckled and said, "Logan, long time no see!" "It's only been a few years!" Looking straight at Charles, Logan asked in confusion: "Charles, why have you become so old?" Smiling softly, Charles said calmly: "It doesn't matter, this will greatly extend my life. Let's not talk about it for now. Logan, I am here to save those children." Then, Charles turned his head slightly and looked at The mutant teenagers behind Logan said, "I am a mutant just like you. Now, you are safe." Hearing Charles¡¯ words, the children seemed to realize that they had escaped from Stryker¡¯s horror laboratory, and then bursts of cheers rang out in the woods (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Where Zero Goes You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the excited children, Logan looked them over and said softly: "If you have nowhere to go, just go with him. I believe it will be a good choice." Hearing what Logan said, the teenagers looked at each other and ran towards Charles. For a moment, only Logan Kayla and Kayla's sister were left in the place. Just when Logan was about to say something and say goodbye to Charles, Jiffa's voice suddenly sounded not far away: "Charles, I saw you from afar. It seems that you have practiced well." Hearing Jiefa's voice, everyone's attention was attracted. Not far away, Jiefa and Ling were walking side by side towards Charles and the others, and Jiefa was following with a smile on his face. Charles said hello, and not long after, the two of them arrived in front of Charles and the others. Looking at the smiling Jiffa, Charles also smiled softly and said, "Long time no see, Dad. Last time you went to school, you didn't come in to take a look." "Dad?!" Hearing Charles call Jaffa, Zero, Keira and all the mutant children looked surprised. Their eyes swept over the faces of Jaffa and Charles with blank expressions. There was an expression of disbelief. Charles, who looked to be in his fifties or sixties, called Jeffa, who looked to be in his twenties, father. This fact made everyone a little unbelievable. But whether they believe it or not, this is exactly the truth. Looking at Charles quietly, Jiffa chuckled and said, "I'll just take a look. Your school is running well. If I go, it will cause trouble." Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles couldn't help but feel silent for a while. After so many years of training, Charles has also grown a lot. He understands that if Jaffa really joins the Xavier School for Gifted Youngsters, then this person who has already attracted much attention will The school will attract all the attention of the United States in an instant. After thinking for a moment, Charles finally nodded, but there was still a look of disappointment on his face. Not paying attention to Charles's mood swings, Jiefa pointed at Zero and said softly: "This is Zero. I have been placing an inside line on Stryker's side. Take a look." Jaffa actually had two meanings when he said this. One was to ask Charles if Zero could be allowed to join the Xavier Youth Academy. The other was to ask Charles to see if Zero could be trusted. Although it seems that Zero still respects Jiefa very much, this does not make Jiefa completely trust him. After all, the two have not seen each other for such a long time. Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Charles nodded slightly, and then began to observe Zero attentively. After a moment, Charles gently nodded to Jaffa, indicating that there was no problem with Zero. Seeing Charles¡¯ performance, Jiefa also felt relieved. After all, the more people he can trust, the better. Thinking of this, Jaffa turned to Zero and said, "Zero, how about you join Charles' school as a teacher from now on?" Jiefa originally thought that Ling would agree directly, but unexpectedly, after hearing Jiefa's words, Ling showed a look of hesitation on his face, and his eyes were full of tangles. Seeing Ling's appearance, Jiefa was slightly startled and asked in confusion: "What's wrong with Ling? Is there any inconvenience?" After a moment of silence, Ling turned his head and whispered to Jiefa: "Sir, to be honest, I caught several of those children with my own hands. If I continue to live with them in the future, I think" Hearing Zero's words, Jiefa was stunned and subconsciously looked at the group of children. Sure enough, several people looked at Zero with a hatred in their eyes, as if they would rush over at any time. Looking at the appearance of those children, Jiefa couldn't help but feel silent for a while. Zero was right. The days at Three Mile Island were probably the most painful memories in the lives of these children. As for bringing them to Three Mile Island with his own hands, It¡¯s probably hard to let go of Zero on the island. Thinking of this, Jiefa was a little confused. If he wanted to place people, there was no other place for Jiefa except Charles and Eric. After these children were trained in the future, they would definitely decide according to their thinking and concepts. Going to the X-Men is still a fraternity, which means that Zero can't go to the fraternity either. Thinking about it, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little headache. At this time, Charles, who had been silent on the side, suddenly said: "Maybe, I have a way." Hearing Charles¡¯ words, Zero and Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but turn their eyes at the same time, saying in unison: ¡°What can I do?!¡± Looking directly into the eyes of the two of them, Charles looked at Jaffa and said softly: "Dad, I wonder if you still remember, Natasha." Hearing what Charles said,He was stunned for a moment, and a look of guilt could not help but appear on his face. He could have said that he forcibly brought Natasha from the Soviet Union to China, and then back to the United States from China. He also promised Natasha that he would never do it. will receive threats from the KGB, the Soviet secret service organization. However, after coming to the United States and handing Natasha to Charles, Jaffa went directly to the dungeon. After coming out, five years had passed, and Jaffa had forgotten Natasha. This couldn't help but make Jaffa feel guilty, and speaking of it, Jaffa also had another mission, which was to win Natasha's heart. Thinking of this, Jaffa couldn't help showing a look of concern and said, "Of course I remember, Charles, how is Natasha doing now." Smiling slightly, Charles said softly: "She is very good. I got her an American identity, and then she went to join the army. Later, I don't know how she met your comrade-in-arms, Nick Fury, and then she and Nick Fury and Howard Stark established an organization together, the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency, which is directly under the National Security Council and is a special force dedicated to dealing with various bizarre incidents. I think, That would be a good place for Zero.¡± Hearing Charles¡¯s words, Zero¡¯s eyes flashed with light. It was obvious that this organization suited his taste, but at this moment, Jiefa¡¯s heart was full of helplessness (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 S.H.I.E.L.D. You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! If the original plot of Manwei World is followed, the Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Bureau, also known as SHIELD, was jointly established by Carter, Howard and Nick, and now Carter has become Jeffa's woman. It was even frozen directly. Unexpectedly, Jaffa personally brought Natasha to the United States, replaced Carter's position, and established S.H.I.E.L.D. with Howard Nick. Ran Jiefa couldn't help but sigh. But speaking of it, Natasha has been educated as an agent since she was a child. If she was asked to do anything else, she would probably feel uncomfortable. Now that she has changed from an ace agent to an agent chief, her life is much more comfortable than before. Then, Jaffa turned his head and glanced at Zero, who looked expectant. He could only nodded slightly and agreed with Charles' words. Seeing that Jiefa agreed to his proposal, Charles's old face suddenly showed a hint of joking, and he glanced sideways at Zero. Charles slowly turned his head and said to Jaffa: "I will send these children to school first. Zero, please send them to Natasha and the others. I have already told Zero the address." Nodding slightly, Jiefa won the fight directly, but looking at the weird smile on Charles' face, Jiefa had an indescribable feeling, as if something bad was going to happen. But in the blink of an eye, Jiefa put aside the doubts in his mind. With Jiefa's current strength, basically no one could hurt him, and it was impossible for Charles to harm himself. Seeing that Jiefa agreed, Charles chuckled and left here with a kind of mutant boy. As the helicopter slowly took off, only Jaffa, Zero, Logan Kayla, and Kayla's sister were left. Looking straight at Logan, Jiefa suddenly said: "Logan, what are you going to do in the future?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Logan was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but fell silent for a while. Keira, who had been following Logan closely, frowned when she saw Logan's appearance, with a look of expectation on her face. She looked straight at Brother Luo and subconsciously hugged Logan's arms with her hands. arm. After a moment, Logan turned his head to look at Kayla, who looked expectant, and said softly: "I want to live the same life with her." After saying that, Logan turned to look at Kayla and said softly: "Keira, are you still willing to stay with me?" Hearing Logan's words, the look of anticipation on Keira's face instantly turned into a look of joy. She stared blankly at Logan, and Keira began to nod her head violently. . Then, Logan lowered his head and kissed Kayla's lips. Seeing the two people's closeness, Jiefa and Zero couldn't help feeling embarrassed. For a moment, Jiefa, who couldn't bear it anymore, interrupted the two of them directly: "I said, Logan, we should leave, otherwise the police will come later. , I don¡¯t think they will put you in the same cell.¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the two of them separated, and after they separated, there was no trace of embarrassment between them. Looking at Jaffa quietly, Logan said directly: "In that case, let's leave first!" After saying that, Logan pulled Kayla and turned around and left. Seeing this, Kayla hurriedly pulled her on His sister, the three of them were walking hand in hand towards the outside of the island. "Don't you need me to see you off?!" Jiefa said loudly as he looked at the three people walking away. Without looking back, Logan raised his hand and waved it without any pause in his steps. "Logan!" Seeing that the figures of Logan and the other three were about to disappear, Jiefa seemed to suddenly remember something and said loudly. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s shouting, Logan was stunned, stopped walking, turned to look at Jiefa, and said loudly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± As he spoke, Logan¡¯s face was full of doubts. Looking straight at Logan, Jaffa said loudly: "Logan, I have a hunch that the dispute between humans and mutants will not end so easily. When the time comes" "I will definitely show up when the time comes!" Before Jiefa could finish his words, he was directly interrupted by Logan. He responded loudly to Jiefa, and then Logan turned around and walked away again. This time, Jiefa did not disturb the three of them. Seeing the figures of Logan and the others disappear from the field of vision, Jiefa turned to look at Zero beside him and said, "We should go too!" With that, Jiefa turned to look at Zero. Fa directly grabbed Zero's arm, jumped up, and appeared directly in mid-air. Then, blue light flashed under Jiefa's feet and flew directly towards the outside of the island. After leaving Three Mile Island with Zero, the two rushed directly to New York, where SHIELD is now headquartered. On the streets of New York, although it is still the 20th century, New York has already shown its prosperity as the world's top metropolis. The streets are full of cars and cars, and it is a prosperous scene. Looking sideways at Ling, Jiefa said:"Zero, it's your turn to lead the way now!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Zero nodded slightly, with a smile on his face, and walked forward. Following Zero closely, Jiefa and the two began to move quickly through the crowd. Not long after, they arrived outside an antique store. Looking at the ordinary-looking antique shop in front of him, Jiefa sighed helplessly and said, "Decades have passed, hasn't the US government made any changes?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Zero was also stunned, as if he also remembered the scene when he was injected with the Superman serum. After a moment, Ling chuckled, stepped inside, and said at the same time: "Okay, no matter what, we still have to go in!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Goodbye Natasha You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Then, Jaffa and Zero walked unimpeded towards the interior of SHIELD. Along the way, Jiefa quietly looked at the mechanical equipment in S.H.I.E.L.D., and couldn't help but sigh in his heart, this is totally black technology, how long has it been now, only 1970, and LCD monitors have already appeared? , gorgeous and completely surpassing the technology on the market. After following Zero along the way, Charles should have told Natasha and the others. Along the way, the two of them did not encounter any obstacles and came directly to the central location inside. As the door slowly opened, Nick, Natasha and Howard also appeared in the sight of Jiefa. When he saw the three of them, Jiefa was stunned subconsciously and asked in surprise: "Why are you all here?" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, neither Nick nor Howard spoke. Natasha did teleport and rushed towards Jaffa¡¯s direction. Seeing Natasha's actions, Jiefa couldn't help but be startled. He turned around and saw that at some point, Zero had already moved away from her. At this moment, Natasha had already rushed to Jiefa's side, reached out and made a fist, and Natasha punched Jiefa directly in the face. With his head tilted slightly to one side, Jiefa directly avoided Natasha's attack. Then, Jiefa smiled softly and said softly: "Natasha, why are you so excited?" As he said this, the corners of Jiefa's mouth raised slightly, evil. He smiled and said, "We haven't seen each other for so long, shouldn't we have a close hug or something?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha¡¯s expression did not change, and she actually raised her knees to attack Jiefa¡¯s little brother. Feeling Natasha's offensive, Jaffa felt a chill in his lower body, and subconsciously tightened his legs, directly sandwiching Natasha's right leg between his legs. Looking at the angry Natasha with a wry smile, Jaffa said with a wry smile: "Natasha, I know I was wrong, but there is no need to be so cruel. If you succeed now, I won't even know how happy I will be in the next life. Where is it?" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha¡¯s expression did not change, but Howard on the side couldn¡¯t help laughing. Hearing Howard's laughter, Jiefa turned his head and rolled his eyes at him. This guy knew how to take pleasure in his misfortune. Then, Jiefa felt Natasha's legs exert force, Jiefa's legs also relaxed, and let Natasha go. Taking two steps back and standing, Natasha looked directly at Jaffa and said in a cold voice: "Do you still know that you were wrong?! You tricked me into coming to the United States and then disappeared directly. You said, this What should we do!?" Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jiefa¡¯s momentum weakened and he said softly: ¡°I didn¡¯t lie to you either. Aren¡¯t you sure you haven¡¯t received any threats from the KGB?¡± Hearing that Jiefa was still arguing, Natasha glared and looked over angrily. Feeling Natasha's eyes, Jaffa sighed helplessly and said softly: "I'm sorry!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha's momentum also weakened. In fact, Natasha's life has been good in the past few years. Someone from the KGB did come to find her, but they were taken back directly by Charles. So Natasha No threats were received at all. The reason Natasha was angry was because Jaffa said he would protect her personally, but when he returned to the United States, he threw herself directly to Charles and then disappeared. Slowly standing back to where she was, Natasha gently arranged her hair and said softly: "Okay, let's talk about business." Then, Nick Fury took a stack of documents from nowhere and said while reading: "Zero, I have already read your information. You have been injected with Superman serum, and you have been engaged in targeting mutants at Stryker." incident, and it was introduced by Jaffa and Charles. It can be said that you are very suitable for the work of our Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureau." After saying that, Nick walked to Zero in two or three steps and said softly: " The Strategic Homeland Defense Attack and Logistics Support Agency welcomes you to join us." Seeing the hand that Nick handed over, Ling smiled slightly and shook it directly. At the same time, he said: "It doesn't have to be so formal. I'm not used to it." At this time, Jiefa suddenly interrupted the conversation between the two and said softly: "Let me tell you, there is one thing I am very curious about. The Homeland Strategic Defense Attack and Logistics Support Bureauhow did it get such a frustrating name?" "What?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Howard collapsed instantly. He walked quickly to Jaffa and shouted loudly: "Jefa* Yas! I haven't seen you for such a long time. Has your taste declined? ?This naming is very appropriate for our work, okay!?¡± Looking blanklyLooking at Howard with an excited look on his face, Jiffa's face froze and he said, "Did you choose this name?!" Looking straight at Jaffa, Howard had a proud look on his face and said loudly: "Yes, how about it? Does it fit in well with our work?" Quietly looking at Howard who looked proud, Jiefa's expression moved slightly and he said softly: "I feel that this name is very frustrating!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Howard You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Howard¡¯s face froze instantly and he looked at Jiefa blankly. Howard didn¡¯t even know how to refute Jiefa. For a moment, Howard finally couldn't think of anything good to say to refute Jaffa. Looking at Jaffa quietly, Howard suddenly sighed softly and said helplessly: "You are still so young." Hearing Howard's inexplicable exclamation, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned, looked at Howard in surprise, and said doubtfully: "Why do you suddenly have such exclamations? This is not your style!" Hearing Jie Ah Feng¡¯s words, Howard chuckled and said softly: ¡°Then in your opinion, what style should I have.¡± "You should be the number one playboy in the United States, aren't you?" Jiffa said softly, looking at Howard quietly. But unexpectedly, as soon as Jiefa finished speaking, Howard couldn't help laughing. After a moment, Howard calmed down, looked straight at Jiefa, and said: "What are you talking about now, my son?" They¡¯re all so big!¡± "What?!" After hearing Howard's words, Jiefa's face froze and he asked doubtfully: "You already have a child? When did it happen?" Smiling slightly, Howard said softly: "My child is already four years old." As he spoke, a look of love appeared on Howard's face, and he said, "I named him Tony Stark!" "Tony Stark!" He murmured this name, and a smile appeared on Jaffa's face. In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, he is the first superhero and the most popular superhero in his previous life. He is a prominent figure. Tony Stark's unparalleled family background and bohemian character undoubtedly attracted most of the attention. Not only that, Tony is also the world's top physicist, and independently developed the steel armor Mark 1 and the subsequent development and production of a series of steel armors. Glancing at Howard, Jiffa said softly: "Howard, it seems that you are very proud of your son. Can you take me to see him?" "Of course!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Howard smiled proudly and said loudly: "Are you going now?" After thinking for a moment, Jiefa felt that there was nothing wrong now, so he nodded gently. Seeing Jaffa nodding, Howard turned directly to Nick and Natasha and said loudly: "Hey, I'm going to take Jaffa to see Tony first." After saying that, Howard took Jaffa directly and walked out the door. , and said loudly: "Hey, Jaffa, I think you must have prepared a meeting gift for your lovely nephew, right?!" Looking at Howard who looked proud, Jaffa chuckled and walked out directly with Howard. However, Jaffa didn¡¯t see it. When he and Howard walked out together, Natasha behind her clenched her fists and gritted her teeth as she watched Jaffa disappear from sight. Seeing Natasha's actions, Zero and Nick looked at each other silently, and couldn't help but mourn for Jaffa again. They hoped that the next time Jaffa saw Natasha, there wouldn't be any violent scenes. But at this time, Jiefa didn't know Natasha's resentment towards him. He stepped out of the car, and Jiefa and Howard walked towards Howard's villa together. After looking around, Jiefa turned to Howard and chuckled: "The life of rich people is good." Hearing Jaffa's words, Howard rolled his eyes and said with disdain: "So hard-earned money should be reserved for children? All businessmen in the world know that making money is, first, to spend. Second, it is to earn more. Money. Besides, don¡¯t forget, you are also a shareholder of Stark Industries.¡± "Really?" Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "So, I am also a rich man now?" ??Hahahaha, Howard said loudly: "Of course!" While they were talking, the two of them had already arrived at the door of the villa. As soon as they reached the door, two doormen appeared, opened the door and bowed to Howard. Howard nodded slightly and walked directly inside. Along the way, it could be said that basically every ten steps, a maid bowed to Howard. Jiefa was not used to being treated like this all of a sudden. After letting out a breath, Jiefa turned to Howard and said, "Let me tell you, don't you feel very awkward when you have so many maids at home?" "How could it be!?" After hearing Jaffa's words, Howard said loudly: "Don't you think it is a very happy thing to have a group of beauties welcoming you every time you go home?" With that, Howard said He laughed and continued: "Besides, I'm also giving themIt provides a high-paying job, making their lives better, and at the same time easing the employment pressure in New York! " Hearing Howard's explanation, Jaffa shook his head helplessly and said, "Howard, I realize I was wrong. No matter what, you are still the number one playboy in the United States!" "Really?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Howard raised his head and said with a smile: "I like your title!" While talking, the two of them had already reached the second floor of the villa and stood directly outside the door of a room. Howard turned the door handle, opened the door, and said loudly: "Hey, my dear Tony, your most handsome father. Came back to see you!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Go say goodbye to Natasha You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s sudden words, Howard was stunned for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face, and he said softly: ¡°No problem!¡± ¡­¡­ Four hours later, Howard looked at the large box of gold in Shenqian with a helpless expression. He turned to Jaffa and asked doubtfully: "I said, why do you want such a thing all of a sudden?" Hearing Howard's question, Jiefa smiled slightly and said directly: "This is a secret!" After saying that, Jiefa looked at Howard who looked depressed and continued: "I may have to leave for a while, maybe this time It¡¯s going to be a little longer.¡± When Howard heard this, he couldn't help but be startled and said in surprise: "You've only been back for such a short time, are you leaving now?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "The best thing for me now is to disappear for a while and let my impression fade in everyone's eyes." After hearing Jiefa's words, Howard was silent for a while. Jiefa was indeed right. Five years ago, Jiefa came out of nowhere and entered the eyes of high-level governments around the world. When Jiefa returned five years later, he directly destroyed it. Stryker's already mature organization targeting mutants, if Jaffa continues to be active, he will definitely become a thorn in the eyes of the senior officials and a thorn in the flesh. Looking straight at Jaffa, Howard nodded slightly and said directly: "You are right. In this case, I won't stop you, but you'd better tell Natasha in person." "Natasha?" After hearing Howard's words, Jaffa was stunned and asked subconsciously. Nodding, Howard had a weird smile on his face, and said directly: "Of course. Jeffa, I think I should give you the title of playboy. You know, in the five years since you disappeared, Here, Natasha has always been thinking about you!" Hearing Howard's words, Jaffa's expression froze, and he thought to himself: "Natasha has always been obsessed with me. Isn't she always planning to beat me up? Or is it that Natasha likes me?" Suddenly something popped into her head. The idea came to mind, but then Jaffa shook his head hard and rejected the idea. If Natasha really liked him, the previous task should have been completed. Thinking of this, Jiefa didn't know why, but felt a little disappointed in his heart. With a sigh, Jiefa put aside the distracting thoughts in his mind and said directly: "I will go see her." Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Howard nodded without saying anything else. Then, Howard turned to look at the box of gold on the ground and asked softly: ¡°How are you going to get rid of these things?!¡± "Isn't this simple!?" Glancing at Howard with a chuckle, Jiefa directly greeted the system, then reached out and flicked the gold, and in an instant, all the gold disappeared. Seeing this magical scene in front of him, Howard couldn't help but widen his eyes. After a moment, Howard finally came back to his senses and said, "You mutants are indeed God's favorites!" Howard didn't wait for Jaffa to speak. After speaking, he said directly: "Jiefa, you are the favorite among mutants. I really want to know how many abilities you have." Looking at Howard quietly, Jiefa raised the corners of his mouth, smiled slightly, and said softly: "This matter is a secret." After saying that, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh in his heart, and said helplessly: "Could it be that I want to Tell you, I am actually not a mutant at all, and will I have more and more abilities in the future?" After chatting with Howard for a while, Jaffa left Howard's villa and headed straight for SHIELD. It has to be said that Jiefa's memory is still worthy of praise. Even in New York, which is very vast, Jiefa showed no signs of getting lost and went straight to S.H.I.E.L.D. Like a gust of breeze, Jiefa found Natasha's location through his eyes without anyone noticing, and ran straight over. Appearing quietly in front of Natasha's desk, Jaffa took a serious look at this beautiful woman for the first time. She has been trained as an agent since she was a child, and the life of training has been integrated into Natasha's bones. Even though she is now in a high position, Natasha still does not give up on exercise, and her figure is incredible. And matching Natasha's figure, is that beautiful face, looking straight at the documents on the table, Natasha bites the pen cap in her hand from time to time, giving Jiefa unlimited room for reverie, and from time to time The frowning look is even more endearing. Walking quietly behind Natasha, Jaffa reached out and gently stroked Natasha's hair. Feeling someone appearing behind her, Natasha was startled and confused.? His muscles tensed, he held the pen in his hand instantly and stabbed directly behind him. Catching the arm that Natasha stabbed, Jaffa said softly: "It's me!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s voice, Natasha¡¯s tense muscles relaxed and she turned her head to look behind her. It was indeed Jiefa. Then, Natasha rolled her eyes at Jaffa angrily and snorted: "Didn't you see that I am annoyed? You are asking for trouble!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa smiled slightly and reached out to stroke Natasha's hair again. Natasha's body stiffened when she felt Jaffa's movement, but she recovered quickly. Then, Jiefa said softly: "I'm leaving again!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1: The Eight Parts of Demi-Gods You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s sudden words, Natasha was stunned for a moment and remained silent without speaking, but the pen and paper in her hand was tightly held by Natasha. After a moment, Natasha let out a breath, pretended not to care, and said, "What does it have to do with me whether you leave or not!?" Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but be silent for a while. For a moment, Jiefa gently lowered his head, leaned into Natasha¡¯s ear, and whispered softly: ¡°When I come back, I will never leave again!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha¡¯s eyes flashed with light, and a look of joy appeared in her mind, but Jiefa standing behind Natasha at this time could never be seen. After a moment, Natasha said softly: "How long do you have to leave?!" "I don't know." No specific number was given, and Jiefa himself didn't know what the next copy would be or how long it would take him. Nodding slightly, Natasha said nothing, and Jaffa didn't say anything in return. After a moment, Jiefa whispered: "I'm leaving!" ¡­¡­ Looking at Natasha in front of him blankly, Jaffa's eyes were dull and he didn't know how to react. Just after Jiefa said the words "I'm leaving", Natasha suddenly turned around, hugged Jiefa's neck with her arms, and at the same time raised her head and kissed Jiefa's hands directly. lip. And at this moment when Jiefa was at a loss, the system's voice also rang: "Winning the heart of Natasha Romanov, the task is completed, and you will be rewarded with a defect-free anti-aging potion!" Then, Jaffa reacted and directly put his arms around Natasha's waist and began to respond enthusiastically. After a long time, their lips parted. Natasha looked at Jaffa tenderly and said softly: "When you come back, come to me immediately. If you dare not to come, you will bear the consequences!" At this time, what could Jiefa say? Of course, he nodded sharply. Half a day later. Jiefa looked at Carter who was still frozen, his face was full of tenderness, but he didn't say a word, knowing that others couldn't hear, he was still talking to himself here, Jiefa always thought this was very second-rate. one thing. After observing quietly, Jiefa smiled slightly, turned around and left. In an unfinished building in the suburbs of New York, Jiefa immersed himself in the system and said directly: "System, start selecting copies!" There was no sound, and Jiefa didn't know how the system extracted it. Anyway, it didn't take long for the system to select the copy. He looked at the four characters in front of him with an expressionless face: Tian Long Ba Bu. Jiefa was silent for a moment, exhaled softly, and said, "System, if I remember correctly, the copies were randomly selected from movies, TV series, and anime. So, which version of the TV series is this Demi-Gods and Dragons series?" "This time it's a replica of the 1997 version starring Huang Rihua, Fan S Haohuang and Chen Haomin." Nodding slightly, Jiefa continued to ask: "What is the mission this time? Or is it like last time, when the critical moment comes, will you issue another mission?" Speaking of the mission in the last Days of Future Past, Jiefa is He was so angry that the mission he was given could be described as "anything goes", which left Jiefa with no room for preparation. "Fixed tasks only appear in movies or animations with a relatively short time span. There are no fixed tasks in all long-form animations and TV series. After the owner enters the dungeon world, the rewards will include the fame when leaving the dungeon and the decision to change the plot. " "Does fame change the plot?" As he thought about the system, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. He was already looking forward to the world of Demi-Gods and Dragons. In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Jaffa has always had a sense of restraint. After all, he can no longer go back to his original earth, and the Marvel Cinematic Universe is Jaffa¡¯s home. No matter what, Jaffa doesn¡¯t want to be in the Marvel Cinematic Universe. There is so much fuss in the movie universe. After all, we have to live here forever. Before, in the world of Days of Future Past, Jiefa felt a little unrestrained, and even his style of doing things had some changes. Now that he is about to go to the world of Tian Long Ba Bu, and with this reward mode that suits Jie Fa's heart very much, Jie Fa feels that he can't wait. Without much hesitation, Jiefa directly chose to enter the dungeon, the world of Tian Long Ba Bu. Not long after, the system directly brought Jiefa into the world of Tian Long Ba Bu. Opening his eyes, Jiefa found that he suddenly appeared on the edge of the cliff. He looked around at the empty surroundings with confusion.Said: "System, where is this place? What stage has the plot progressed to?" "This is Dali. This is just an ordinary cliff. At this time, Shi Yu has already been to Langhuan Jade Cave and obtained the Beiming Magic and Lingbo Weibu. Now he is practicing under the cliff." Hearing what the system said, Jiefa was stunned. Jiefa had watched Huang Rihua's version of the TV series more than once, especially this plot, which was still fresh in his memory. If the plot had already entered this stage. So "Manggu Zhuhu!!" His eyes narrowed slightly, and Jiefa jumped directly down the mountain (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2: Manggu Crimson Clam, impervious to all poisons You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he jumped off the cliff, Jiefa opened his eyes. Then, a blue light flashed under Jiefa's feet, and then he took a step in the air and fell down one by one. In a moment, Jiefa landed steadily on a protruding stone platform, and behind the stone platform was a cave. "This is it!" He smiled slightly and saw Duan Yu through his eyes. Sure enough, Duan Yu at this time was exactly the same as Chen Haomin in the TV series. Then, Jiefa closed his eyes and walked inside. Jiefa saw Duan Yu reaching out to catch a small mink with a smile on his face. He also murmured: "Lightning sable, I will take you to find your master Zhong Ling. Come with me" Hearing Duan Yu's words, Jiefa couldn't help but feel speechless. Even if the lightning ferret is very spiritual, it is not something that someone like Duan Yu who has just met can touch it. "What are you doing!?" Seeing that Duan Yu was about to catch the lightning ferret, Jiefa said directly. "Ah!" Jiefa's voice startled Duan Yu, who was filled with blood all over his body. His body shrank suddenly, Duan Yu subconsciously retracted his hand, and at the same time he unconsciously dodged the lightning ferret's attack. After glancing at Jiefa, Duan Yu stood up suddenly, cupped his hands and said, "Hello, brother, I'm going to Duan Yu in Dali. I accidentally fell off the cliff before." As he said that, Duan Yu had already hid aside with a finger. The lightning ferret said softly: "This is the pet of my next friend, named lightning ferret." Seeing Duan Yu introduce the lightning ferret in a serious manner, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh, and said: "You'd better call your friend here before you think about taking it away. I dare say, if you touched it just now, If you get on it, you will definitely be poisoned and fall to the ground now.¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu couldn't help but be startled. He subconsciously turned his head to look at the lightning mink, couldn't help but shuddered, and said, "In that case, I'd better wait until I find Miss Zhong Ling before taking away the lightning mink." Let's do it!" After saying that, Duan Yu turned to look at Jiefa and said doubtfully: "Brother, I don't know why you came to this cave, and I see that your face is not from the Central Plains. People, right?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said softly: "Yes, I am not from the Central Plains. As for the purpose of my coming here" While speaking, Jiefa paused slightly and began to think quickly in his mind. Although Duan Yu is a nerd , but Jiefa also wanted to make friends with Duan Yu and participate in the next plot. If he didn't think of a good reason, he couldn't choose Duan Zhengchun and Duan Zhengming. While thinking about it, Jiefa's mind started to get a little big, and Duan Yu on the side also began to show a trace of doubt in his eyes, obviously wondering why Jiefa hesitated for so long. While thinking, a toad's cry suddenly sounded in the cave. Hearing this sound, a bright light flashed in Jiefa's mind. He pointed directly at the toad and said loudly: "I came here for it. !?" Following Jiefa's hand, the figure of Manggu Zhuha came into their eyes. After telling this reason, Jiefa couldn't help but said to himself: "You are really stupid. I jumped down just now. In addition to wanting to get to know Duan Yu, wasn't it just for Manggu Zhuha? Why not just say that I came for Manggu Zhuha? Just don¡¯t do it!¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu had a look of sudden realization on his face, but in the blink of an eye, he had a puzzled look and said softly: "It's really strange. What is so special about this Manggu Zhuha? Yue Laosan will look for it again." It, brother, you have not traveled thousands of miles to Dali to find it??" Smiling slightly, Jiefa did not answer Duan Yu's words, but asked the system in his mind: "System, if I catch the Manggu Clam, can you help me gain the ability to be invulnerable to all poisons." "Okay! Master, you just need to eat it directly." Hearing what the system said, Jiefa's expression froze, but he recovered in an instant. It was just eating a toad alive, so it was not something unacceptable. With a mysterious smile, a small piece of blue lightning flew out from Jiefa's hand. Manggu Zhuha had no time to react and was directly hit by Jiefa's lightning. His eyelids rolled up and he fainted. Then, in Duan Yu¡¯s stunned eyes, Jiefa grabbed the mango red clam and swallowed it alive. After a moment, Jiefa took a long breath, and a stream of white smoke spurted out from Jiefa's mouth. Then, Jiefa turned to look at Duan Yu and chuckled: "Brother Duan, now I can say that all poisons are immune to poison. What do you think this Manggu Clam is good for?" "Really?!" After hearing Jie Fa's words, Duan Yu's eyes lit up and he said, "If this is really the case, then congratulations um, congratulations, brother." As he said that, Duan Yu's faceHe couldn't help showing a hint of embarrassment and said softly: "I don't know, brother, what's your surname?" With a chuckle, Jiefa said softly: "Jefa Yas! You can just call me Jiefa." Speaking of which, although this Duan Yu is a bit pedantic, he is a good person. If he is an ordinary person, he will see someone better than him. When such an opportunity appears in front of you, even if you don't hate it, it is inevitable to be jealous. It is very rare for Duan Yu to be able to sincerely congratulate others. Then, Duan Yu and Jie exchanged a few polite words with each other, and suddenly a confused look appeared on Duan Yu's face, and he hurriedly said: "Oh, I almost forgot, I have to go and save Wan Mei." With that, Duan Yu He directly raised his hand towards Jiefa and said, "Brother Jiefa, I'm sorry, I have to go rescue people right now, so I won't accompany you for now!" Hearing Duan Yu¡¯s words, Jie Fa said directly: ¡°Saving people is the most important thing. I observe that Brother Duan, you don¡¯t have any Kung Fu skills. You are not talented at all, but I believe that your Kung Fu skills are pretty good. Let¡¯s go with Brother Duan!¡± Hearing this, Duan Yu could not help but feel a hint of joy on his face, and said happily: "In this case, that would be great!" With a gentle nod of your head, the two of them rushed out of the cave without further chatter, preparing to rescue Mu Wanqing (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 The Reinforced World You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he left the cave, Duan Yu began to climb up eagerly. When Jiefa behind him saw this scene, he couldn't help but be stunned and asked doubtfully: "Brother Duan, what are you planning to do?" You know, this hillside is not particularly steep. If you use Qinggong, you can easily go up, but here At that moment, Duan Yu was hunched over, using his hands and feet to climb up. Hearing Jie Fa's words, Duan Yu turned around and shouted loudly: "Climb up! I have to hurry up, otherwise I won't be able to save Wanmei in time!" As he said that, Duan Yu bent down and climbed up again. go. Seeing Duan Yu's actions, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh, shook his head slightly, moved his body, and appeared behind Duan Yu in an instant. Pulling Duan Yu's collar, Jiefa directly jumped into the air, steadily. Flying to the hillside. As soon as he reached the mountain, Jiefa directly put Duan Yu down. After shaking his body twice, Duan Yu subconsciously stretched his head to look at the cliff behind him, and then breathed out softly. He turned around and cupped his hands to Jie Fa, and said, "Thank you very much, brother. Let's go and rescue Wan Mei now." Hearing Duan Yu's words, Jiefa nodded, and Duan Yu couldn't wait to rush forward. This move really startled Jiefa. Looking at Duan Yu who was about to disappear from his sight, Jiefa couldn't help but rush forward. He couldn't help but exclaim: "How could it be so fast!!" You know, even if Jiefa doesn't open his Byakugan, his eyesight is still very good. But now, just for a moment, Duan Yu was almost disappearing from his sight. How could this not surprise Jie Fa? You know, Duan Yu had just learned the Lingbo Weibu. Even if he hadn't just learned it, he still couldn't. It can't be so fast! Frightened, Jiefa directly found the system. When he heard Jiefa's question, the system was very calm and replied directly: "Master, you must know that it is impossible for the system to arrange a dungeon for you without any difficulty. To complete it, according to your strength, master, the system has strengthened the strength of everyone in the Tianlongbabu." "Strengthen!" Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned when he heard the system's words, and asked directly: "How to strengthen?!" "The system has strengthened the martial arts of everyone in the world. The speed of Qinggong is faster, the power of martial arts is greater, and all special martial arts abilities are also more powerful." Hearing the words of the system, Jiefa nodded slightly and understood somewhat. In other words, it only enhanced all aspects of people, and had no impact on the development of the world itself. What it should be, or what it should be, but it was just It just increases the difficulty of Jiefa's mission. But that's the fun part, isn't it? Opening his white eyes and taking a look, Duan Yu had already run far away. With a slight smile, Jiefa jumped up and quickly chased after him. At the same time, he asked the system in his heart: "System, my current strength is not worth it in this world." What level!?" After a moment, the system gave Jiefa¡¯s answer: ¡°A top-notch level, about the same as Murong Fu¡¯s.¡± Hearing the system's answer, Jie Fa had an idea in his mind. With such strength, he could be considered a master in the world, but compared to Qiao Feng, Jiumozhi, Xiao Yuanshan and Murong Bo, they were a little behind. Compared to Xiaoyao The three elders, the sweeping monk and the others were even worse. His brain was working rapidly, and Jiefa began to think about what to do in the future. Without realizing it, Jiefa had caught up with Duan Yushen. Then, Jiefa followed Duan Yu quickly and rushed forward. , not long after, Duan Yu slowly stopped outside a forest, and Jiefa also fell directly from the air. Turning his head to look at Jiefa falling from the sky, Duan Yu had a look of envy in his eyes and said, "Brother, you can actually fly. It's really enviable!" Hearing Duan Yu's words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said directly: "There are very few people here who can fly." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "Let's go rescue people first!" Hearing this, Duan Yu nodded directly, and the two of them rushed directly into the woods. As soon as they entered the woods, they heard the sound of weapons clashing. Hearing this, a look of anxiety flashed in Duan Yu's eyes, and Ling Bo quickly rushed inside with a slight step. Seeing this, Jie Fa also hurriedly ran a few steps to keep up with Duan Yu's pace. After a moment, the two of them stopped. Looking at Yun Zhonghe and Yue Laosan who were beaten equally on the branches, Duan Yu breathed a sigh of relief. Then, Duan Yu saw a pale-faced Mu Wanqing sitting by a tree not far away, and rushed forward. Ignoring Duan Yu¡¯s actions, Jiefa stared intently at Yun Zhonghe and Yue Laosan, who were fighting. Sure enough, compared with the TV series, the strength of the two people has definitely improved by more than 10%. However, looking at the two sides of the road,Jiefa's performance made Jiefa curl up slightly. Even if it improves, Jiefa is sure to win the two of them in minutes. At this time, the two of them also noticed the arrival of Duan Yu and Jie Fa. They immediately stopped and walked in front of Jie Fa in a few steps. Yue Laosan raised the big scissors in his hand and shouted loudly: "This Boy, who are you and why are you with my apprentice?" Hearing Yue Laosan's words, Jiefa's face turned cold. After reading the original work, Jiefa also liked Yue Laosan's future performance, but this did not mean that Jiefa would tolerate Yue Laosan being arrogant in front of him. Immediately, Jiefa Fa Zhi snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: "Who are you, and you have the right to ask me?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 You deserve to die! ! ! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Yue Laosan's strength is not very good in Jiefa's opinion, he is still considered a good player in the world, and he is even known as one of the four evil men. When Jiefa said this, he couldn't bear it anymore. He yelled: "How dare you scold me! I'm going to break your neck!" With that said, Yue Laosan just waved the scissors in his hand and attacked Jiefa directly. Seeing Yue Laosan's actions, Jiefa smiled disdainfully. Speaking of which, Jiefa didn't know any tricks. When fighting with others in the past, what was more important was strength, speed, nerve reflexes, and his own abilities. , or rather, everyone is like this. Perhaps the people in Tianlong's world are no worse than Jiefa in terms of strength, speed and ability, but Jiefa's nerve reflex speed is indeed beyond the reach of everyone. In Tianlong's world, Jiefa's fighting style is to take advantage of each other's tactics. There are tricks to win, and maybe some people can reach this level, but he relies on his level. It can be said that he is leading in software, while Jie's hardware conditions are good, and there is no need to go from simple to complex, and from complex to simplified. Category. Therefore, facing Yue Laosan's attack at this time, Jiefa took a small step forward, directly avoided the scissors attack, rushed in front of Yue Laosan, and then moved forward with his flashing blue hand. He punched Yue Laosan directly and knocked him to the ground. Being attacked by Jiefa¡¯s thunder and lightning, Yue Laosan felt paralyzed all over. After being helped up by Yun Zhonghe, it took him a long time to regain his strength. After standing up, Yue Laosan kept staring at Jiefa as if he had seen a ghost. After a moment, Yue Laosan said loudly: "That kid, what kind of magic are you using!?" ¡°If you don¡¯t know anything about it, don¡¯t go out and wander around in the world!¡± Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but sneered when he heard Yue Laosan said that he was using a demonic method. "What did you say?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Yue Laosan couldn't bear it anymore. He immediately roared, broke free from Yun Zhonghe's hand, and roared towards Jiefa. Seeing Yue Laosan's behavior, Jiefa became even more disdainful of him. Originally, Yue Laosan was far inferior to Jiefa, but now that he was so angry, there were even more flaws in his moves. Having been attacked by Yue Laosan twice, Jiefa seized the opportunity, got in front of Yue Laosan again, and kicked him directly in the chest. This time the attack was heavier. Yue Laosan was directly knocked five or six meters away before falling heavily to the ground. He couldn't get up for a long time. Seeing this scene, Yun Zhonghe looked at Jie Fa with fear. He raised the short staff in his hand and stared at Jie Fa with a prepared expression. At this time, Duan Yu finally discovered the situation here, and hurriedly came over and stood next to Jie Fa, looking closely at Yun Zhonghe as if he shared the same hatred with the enemy. Seeing Duan Yu's performance, Jie Fa smiled slightly and said, "Brother Duan is finally willing to leave the beauty?" Hearing what Jiefa said, Duan Yu's face turned red, he laughed sarcastically and said, "Brother, you are here to help me. How can Duan let you, brother, fight against the enemy alone?" When Jiefa heard this, a strange smile appeared on his face, and he said softly: "Since Brother Duan said so, let's get rid of this guy!" After saying that, Jiefa raised his finger and pointed at Yun Zhonghe, and then turned his finger to Yue Laosan, who was still on the ground and hadn't gotten up, continued: "I have already taken care of this guy." "Ah!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu's expression froze, he looked at Yun Zhonghe, then at Jiefa, his face straightened, and he said with the tone of a strong man who would never return, "In that case , Duan Yu will definitely live up to your brother's trust!" As he said that, with a move of his feet, Ling Bo took a slight step and rushed towards Yun Zhonghe. When Duan Yu left, the two of them were shocked. One was Mu Wanqing who was resting aside, and the other was Yun Zhonghe. Seeing Duan Yu rushing toward him with an afterimage, Yun Zhonghe was startled by Duan Yu's speed. However, he was startled. Yun Zhonghe was already an old martial artist. He would not forget to fight the enemy just because he was surprised. Seeing Duan Yu charging towards him, Yun Zhonghe raised the short stick in his hand. He attacked Duan Yu fiercely. Seeing Yun Zhonghe's short staff hitting him, Duan Yu, who was running, panicked. He turned his head and avoided Yun Zhonghe's attack. However, he couldn't control his speed. In one time, he rushed out more than ten times. rice. When Yun Zhonghe saw this, he really thought that Duan Yu knew that he was inferior to him and was preparing to run away. At that moment, Yun Zhonghe raised his body and chased Duan Yu. Although Duan Yu learned Lingbo Weibu, he was extremely fast. However, no matter how magical the Lingbo Weibu is, it is impossible for Duan Yu, a scholar, to instantly surpass Yun Zhonghe, who is famous for his Qinggong, in speed.?Duan Yu never thought about running away. So it didn't take long before Yun Zhonghe caught up with him. After catching up, the two fought again. It was not a fight at all, except that Yun Zhonghe kept attacking Duan Yu, while Duan Yu dodged left and right to avoid Yun Zhonghe's attacks. And this small-scale movement and dodge technique was originally the strongest point of Lingbo Weibu. For a while, Yun Zhonghe never attacked Duan Yu even once. However, this was only a short period of time. Lingbo's micro-steps were ever-changing and there was no pattern. However, Duan Yu, a rookie, had some patterns in his avoidance. As the two of them continued to fight, Yun Zhonghe gradually figured it out. Duan Yu avoids the rules. Seeing that Ling Bo Weibu had been forced into a panic by Yun Zhonghe, Jiefa finally took action. With a slight exertion on his feet, Jiefa appeared beside the two of them in an instant. Seeing Jiefa appear, Yun Zhonghe was shocked. Yun Zhonghe had always seen Yue Laosan's miserable state, but it was just a kick. Yue Laosan hadn't gotten up yet. At this time, as soon as Jie Fa appeared, Yun Zhonghe moved instantly and suddenly ran out for more than ten meters, returning to Yue Laosan. Looking at Yun Zhonghe's cautious look, Jiefa also secretly laughed in his heart. Then, Jiefa said loudly: "Now that you are here, don't hide all the time! Come out and see him!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu was stunned, looking at Jiefa with a puzzled look. He was about to say something, but before Duan Yu could say anything, a bright red figure appeared from not far away. It flew down from the tree and landed directly next to Yun Zhonghe. Seeing the visitor, a hint of joy flashed across Yun Zhonghe's face, and he said loudly: "Second sister, you are finally here!" Hearing what Yun Zhonghe said, Ye Erniang nodded slightly, looked at Yue Laosan, and said disdainfully: "What a waste. One of the four great villains was beaten like this!" "Are these four great villains!?" After hearing Ye Erniang's words, before Yun Zhonghe opened the door, Jie Fa said coldly, "You are very proud, aren't you!?" Then, Jie Fa's eyes turned, He stayed firmly in Ye Erniang's arms. Of course Jiefa would not have any dirty thoughts. What Jiefa was staring at was the baby in Ye Erniang's arms. With Jiefa's strength, he could clearly see the appearance of the baby in Ye Erniang's arms. The skin is white, tender and cute, and she looks exactly like a baby under one year old. At first glance, it seems that Ye Erniang kidnapped her from somewhere. Thinking of this, Jiefa's face became even colder. Gritting his teeth, Jiefa shouted: "You deserve to die!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Ye Erniang You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! While speaking, Jiefa had already moved. In an instant, with all his strength, Jiefa rushed towards Ye Erniang at a speed that was beyond the reach of the naked eye. Upon seeing this, Yun Zhonghe took a step forward and stood in front of Ye Erniang. In his rage, Jie Fa was so angry that someone dared to block his way. He didn't care about you this or that. Immediately, a trace of black light appeared in his palm. He spread his hand and grabbed Yun Zhonghe's short staff. The next moment, Jiefa had already grabbed Yun Zhonghe's short staff in his hand. With a strong effort, the fist-like tip of the short staff was directly grasped by Jiefa, and the iron tip was directly hit by Jiefa's hand. Jaffa clenched his head and sank in. Then, Jie Fa stretched out his hand and pulled out Yun Zhonghe's short staff, which was grabbed by Jie Fa. Faced with the sudden change in this scene, Yun Zhonghe couldn't help but be stunned. As soon as he came to his senses, he saw Dao Jie rounding up his short stick and hitting him hard on the head. In shock, Yun Zhonghe subconsciously put his hand to the side of his head. Immediately, the short staff hit Yun Zhonghe's arm directly, and then there was a "click" sound, and Yun Zhonghe's arm was twisted at a weird angle. However, Jie Fa's short staff continued its momentum, and together with Yun Zhonghe's arm, they hit Yun Zhonghe's head. ¡°Then, I saw Yun Zhonghe flying directly in the direction of the short stick, hitting a big tree hard, sliding down, falling to the ground and motionless. Seeing this scene, Ye Erniang couldn't help but turn pale with shock. She immediately came to a conclusion for Jie Fa: "Master, this is a master, a master who is definitely not inferior to their boss, and even stronger than their boss." Then. , Ye Erniang began to have doubts in her heart. As soon as she saw Jie Fa, Ye Erniang could be sure that she definitely did not know this master, and when Jie Fa saw her, his unabashed murderous intention was absolutely It couldn't be fake, which had to make Ye Erniang extremely confused. Ye Erniang doesn¡¯t know how much the society in her previous life hated human traffickers. There was even a time when the majority of netizens sparked a discussion, and the topic of the discussion was how to deal with those human traffickers. In the process, various dynasties and various cruel punishments were dismissed by various netizens, and Jiefa was also one of these netizens. In the past life of Jiefa, a neighbor's child was kidnapped and trafficked. Then Jiefa saw the child's father looking sad every day. In just one month, he looked like he had aged more than ten years. The child's mother also shed tears every day. , miserable. Although Ye Erniang was also kidnapped by Xiao Yuanshan, Ye Erniang was so shocked that she started stealing other people's babies to play with. After playing with them, she killed them with cruel methods, becoming the second among the four evil people. The title means he can do no evil. From the novels and TV series, the matter of Ye Erniang abducting the child is summarized without any detailed explanation, so Jie Fa's feeling is not that strong. But when he really saw the child that Ye Erniang abducted, the murderous intention in Jie Fa's heart surged out uncontrollably. However, Ye Erniang was destined not to know this. Without a trace of hesitation, Jiefa rushed towards Ye Erniang quickly. He was not dissatisfied with the movements of his hands at all. With a palm shining with black light, he aimed directly at Ye Erniang's face. Slap it on the forehead. Ye Erniang's fighting was surprising but not weak at all. Seeing Jie Fa attacking her fiercely, Ye Erniang directly threw the child in her arms towards Jie Fa. Looking at the skillful movements, she thought that she had been beaten by some righteous people in the past. When attacking, I often do this. However, Ye Erniang's method was indeed effective. Seeing the child flying towards her, Jiefa was shocked. The armed domineering force in his hand quickly retreated, and he steadily caught the flying child. Even so, Jiefa would not let Ye Erniang have an easy time. Holding the child in his arms, Jiefa leaned up and kicked Ye Erniang directly in the chest. Although Ye Erniang was kicked, it was a hasty attack after all. She spat out a mouthful of blood, and Ye Erniang followed Jie Fa's strength and flew away. Seeing that Ye Erniang wanted to run away, Jiefa certainly refused to agree. When he was about to chase her, the child in Jiefa's arms began to cry. Ye Erniang, who had been running out of the same distance, had no choice but to sigh and had to give up, but Jiefa secretly determined in his heart. Next time he met, he must take Ye Erniang's life. Then, the expression on Jiefa's face began to turn into a sad look. Looking at the crying child in his arms, Jiefa didn't know what to do at all. At this moment, a rustling sound suddenly came from the forest, and then four men in simple clothes ran out of the forest. As soon as he came out, the four men's eyes fell on Duan Yu.?As soon as they saw Duan Yu, a look of joy appeared on the faces of the four of them. One of them said directly: "Young Master, you are okay, it's great!" Then, this person looked at him with a vigilant look. Jaffa. Seeing the expressions of the four people, Duan Yu had a smile on his face and said loudly: "Four uncles, let me introduce to you. This is Brother Jiefa. It is because of Brother Jiefa's help that I can get from here. Wanmei was rescued from some evil villains." Hearing this, the four people finally relaxed completely on their faces. They raised their hands towards Jie Fa and one of them said, "Thank you very much for your help. If you don't mind, I hope you can come to my Duan Mansion in Dali to talk to me." After hearing the words of the four people, Duan Yu also had a look of excitement on his face, and he said, "Yes, Brother Jiefa! You have come all the way, so you probably don't have a place to live, so why not come to my house and stay for a few days?" God, let me enter the friendship of landlords!" Hearing Duan Yu's words, Jiefa nodded slightly, then took two quick steps, walked to the four guards of the fishermen, woodcutter, farmers and readers, directly handed the child in his hands to one of them, and said: "This is from Ye Erniang Keep an eye on the child who is just back in your hands!" As he said this, Jiefa pointed to Yue Laosan who had been lying on the ground and Yun Zhonghe who was unconscious, and said to several people: "This is the fourth of the four evil people. Let¡¯s take the third and fourth ones back too!¡± Then, Jiefa walked straight to Duan Yu, smiled and said: "Brother Duan, lead the way!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Duan Yanqing You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a while, Jiefa, Duan Yu and others finally arrived at the Zhennan Palace in the Imperial City of Dali. Looking at the extraordinary Zhennan Palace, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh. How long had it been since he had seen such a building with Chinese characteristics? And Duan Yu, who was beside Jiefa, saw a look of anxiety on his face when he saw Jiefa sighing. He quickly said to Jiefa: "Brother Jiefa, I didn't hide my identity from you on purpose." Hearing Duan Yu's words, Jiefa was stunned, and then realized it instantly. This nerd thought that Jiefa sighed because he was hiding Jiefa's family affairs. Thinking of this, Jiefa smiled slightly and said directly: "It doesn't matter, you are a powerful official. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t made friends before.¡± After saying that, Jiefa spread his hands and said, ¡°Lead the way!¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu's face showed a hint of joy, and he quickly responded loudly: "Okay, brother Jiefa, please come with me!" With that, he took the lead and walked directly into the Zhennan Prince's Mansion. After entering the Zhennan Prince's Mansion, Jie Fa exchanged a few words with Duan Zhengchun, then went straight to the room assigned by Duan Zhengchun to rest. After this rest, it was time to go straight to the evening. A servant of the palace asked Jie Fa to have dinner with him. In response, Jiefa walked out of the room and followed the servant. When they arrived at the room, Duan Zhengchun, Duan Yu and his entourage had already taken their seats. Jie Fa could be said to have arrived relatively late. Immediately, Jie Fa apologized and sat down. After the meal, Duan Yu began to introduce the people at the table to Jie Fa enthusiastically. Speaking of it, this should be regarded as Duan Yu¡¯s family banquet. Apart from Jie Fa, there were only Mu Wanqing, Duan Yu, Duan Zhengchun and Dao Baifeng. people. Jiefa had no interest in eating. After taking a few random bites, Jiefa said sorry and retreated. Next, it should be about Duan Yanqing kidnapping Mu Wanqing, and then locking the two of them in a cave and giving them aphrodisiacs. For this kind of thing, Jiefa has never been interested in participating. If Duan Zhengchun asks him to help, Jiefa didn't mind helping out. If not, Jiefa would just pretend that he didn't know. Anyway, this matter would only be good for Duan Yu, and there would be no harm. That night, Jiefa had a good sleep and didn't wake up until noon the next day. After waking up, Jiefa took a shower and walked out of the door. As soon as he left the house, a servant came up to him and said to Jiefa: "Sir, my prince asked me to tell you that both my master and Miss Mu were kidnapped. It has been confirmed that they were taken to Wanqiu Valley. My family The prince begs the young master to help.¡± Hearing this man's words, Jie Fa chuckled. He originally thought that Duan Zhengchun and the others were unwilling to ask for help because of their reputation, but thinking about it, it was not strange that they also invited a monk to help them, and then asked themselves. things. At that moment, Jiefa said directly: "No problem, but I don't know the way to the Valley of Wanqiu!" "It's okay, young master, the prince has given instructions to the young master. If the young master agrees, the young master will lead the way for you." Hearing what this man said, Jiefa nodded lightly, and without saying anything else, the two of them ran directly towards the Valley of Wanqiu. When they were outside Wanqiu Valley, the man stopped, turned around and said to Jie Fa: "Young master, this is it. I won't go in together, young master. I hope you will forgive me." Jiefa shook his head slightly, and didn't pay attention. He raised his feet and rushed directly into the valley. As soon as he entered the valley, Jie Fa immediately rolled his eyes. Then, Jie Fa saw Duan Zhengchun and his party sitting together with Zhong Wanchou and his party to discuss. It seemed that they had stopped temporarily after a fight. Seeing this, Jiefa had no interest in getting involved in their affairs. He directly found the cave where Duan Yu was trapped and rushed over. At this time, outside the cave, Master Huangmei was competing with Duan Yanqing. As soon as Jiefa arrived, he heard Duan Yanqing sneer and said, "You don't have to look, Duan Yu is fighting with his sister right now. It¡¯s a good thing.¡± As soon as Duan Yanqing finished speaking, Jiefa suddenly appeared in the eyes of Duan Yanqing and Master Huangmei. Seeing Jiefa appear, Master Huangmei and Duan Yanqing were stunned, and a sense of vigilance rose in their hearts. Neither of them knew Jiefa and were not sure which side he was on. If Jiefa intervened between them, it would inevitably cause casualties to one party. Thinking of this, the two of them tightened their fingers together, stopped their hands, and looked at Jiefa with vigilant eyes. Staring at Jie Fa, Duan Yanqing suddenly said: "Boy, are you the one who arrested the third and fourth children!?" Hearing Duan Yanqing¡¯s words, Jiefa was stunned, how could he recognize him, but then he thought, Ye Erniang must have told him, after all?My appearance is really easy to recognize here. When he thought of Ye Erniang, Jiefa's eyes were filled with murderous intent, and he said in a cold voice: "Yes, it's me! Not only did I capture Yue Laosan and Yun Zhonghe, but I will also kill them in no time. Ye Erniang!" Hearing Jie Fa's words, a cold light flashed in Duan Yanqing's eyes, and he said sternly: "In that case, I will deal with you, a yellow-mouthed kid first!" As he said that, Duan Yanqing pointed his crutch in his hand, and a yellow light went directly towards him. Jiefa shot out. But it was a pity that when Duan Yanqing raised his crutches, Jie Fa was already ready. As soon as Duan Yanqing used his finger force, Jie Fa suddenly moved and appeared in front of Duan Yanqing. Facing the sudden appearance of Jie Fa, Duan Yanqing reacted much faster than Yun Zhonghe and the others. He directly hit Jie Fa with a crutch, while using another crutch to protect himself from Jie Fa's sudden attack. Seeing Duan Yanqing's reaction, Jie Fa was a little surprised. However, being surprised didn't mean that Jie Fa couldn't cure Duan Yanqing. A trace of black appeared on his hand. Jie Fa directly stretched out his hand to block Duan Yanqing's attacking crutch and kicked him at the same time. He kicked Duan Yanqing's crutch to protect him. Although he protected himself and did not receive any damage, Duan Yanqing, whose lower limbs were paralyzed, was directly kicked away by Jie Fa's powerful kick. Seizing this opportunity, Jiefa disappeared in an instant and appeared above Duan Yanqing. He put his foot hard on Duan Yanqing's chest and slammed Duan Yanqing to the ground. Standing up quickly, Duan Yanqing couldn't help spitting out a mouthful of blood. He looked at Jiefa hatefully and said in a cold voice: "Despicable!" Hearing Duan Yanqing¡¯s words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and sneered: ¡°If you can¡¯t beat me, don¡¯t make excuses for yourself. Why don¡¯t I attack your shortcomings?¡± Hearing this, Duan Yanqing snorted coldly and stopped arguing with Jiefa. He connected the cane in his hand with his Yang Finger, and struck Jiefa with streaks of yellow light. Seeing this scene, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, and the entire palm of his right hand was quickly filled with armed domineering energy. Then he made a fist with one hand, quickly waved his arm, and punched Duan Yanqing's yang finger. For a moment, Duan Yanqing had no choice but to give up, looked straight at Jie Fa, and said coldly: "What on earth do you want to do?!" Seeing Duan Yanqing stop, Jie Fa also stood up with his hands behind his back. His face was calm, but he couldn't help but curse secretly in his heart. This Yang Finger is indeed a world-famous fingering technique. Duan Yanqing is just an ordinary attack. , which already made Jiefa's hands numb with shock. When he heard Duan Yanqing's words, Jie Fa chuckled and said directly: "I am entrusted by others to do my duty of loyalty. I am here just to save Duan Yu. But if I see Ye Erniang, I don¡¯t mind killing her either!¡± Hearing Jie Fa's words, Duan Yanqing frowned and said, "I'm afraid that boy Duan Yu is enjoying his life inside now. Anyway, I won't hurt him, and I will definitely release him soon. In this case, Master, you The first thing should be completed!" Smiling slightly and nodding, Jiefa said directly: "Anyway, I just want to protect Duan Yu's comfort. As for other messy things, I don't want to get involved." Hearing what Jie Fa said, Duan Yanqing nodded and continued: "Then the young master said that he wanted to kill Er Niang. I don't know what he meant." When Jiefa heard Duan Yanqing talking about Ye Erniang, a chill could not help but rise on his face. He said in a cold voice: "There have been many children who have died in Ye Erniang's hands over the years. Do you think she didn't deserve to die?" !?" "Haha!!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yanqing laughed and said: "According to what the young master said, I have killed many more people than Erniang. Do you want to do justice to God and kill me? " Hearing Duan Yanqing's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and said, "How many people you have killed has nothing to do with me. Even if you kill someone else's house and massacre them all, I don't care about you! However, Ye Erniang kidnapped her I feel uncomfortable if I don¡¯t kill someone else¡¯s child after playing with it!¡± Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Duan Yanqing didn¡¯t frown, obviously he didn¡¯t know how to respond. Looking at Duan Yanqing¡¯s gloomy face, Jiefa sneered and said softly: ¡°Duan Yanqing, I know you. If I tell you that you also have a child, and I know the whereabouts of your child, what will you do?¡± "What!!!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yanqing's eyes widened and he said in disbelief. But in an instant, Duan Yanqing calmed down again and said: "Impossible, you are from the Western Regions, and you are not from the Central Plains either. Your name, I think you have been here not long ago, how could you possibly know such a thing, boy, how dare you bluff me!" As he spoke, Duan Yanqing's tone also became gloomy. With a slight smile, Jiefa said: "You also know that I am from the Western Regions. If I had no preparations, would I have come here rashly? Don't talk about your affairs. There are some old affairs of some distinguished people in this martial arts world, and even their I know everything I don¡¯t even know!¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com)I am from the Western Regions. If I had no preparations, would I have come here hastily? Don't talk about your affairs. I know all the past affairs of some prominent people in the martial arts world, even things that they themselves don't know! " (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 How can I trust you? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Jie Fa said, Duan Yanqing couldn't help but fell silent, and his brain began to work rapidly, thinking about Jie Fa's words. After a moment, Duan Yanqing raised his head, looked straight at Jie Fa, and said, "How can I trust you?" Hearing Duan Yanqing¡¯s words, Jie Fa laughed mockingly and said loudly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me, because I have no intention of telling you!¡± "You!!" When Duan Yanqing heard this, he couldn't help but feel angry. At this time, Zhong Wanchou also arrived here with Duan Zhengchun and others. As soon as he saw Jiefa, Duan Zhengchun's eyes lit up and he said in surprise: "Master Jiefa, it turns out you have been here a long time ago." Nodding slightly, Jiefa's eyes shifted to Ye Erniang behind the crowd. Seeing Ye Erniang, a trace of killing intent flashed in Jiefa's eyes. Then, Jiefa turned his head and looked at Duan Yanqing, Gao He said: "Duan Yanqing, I will give you a chance now. If you kill Ye Erniang, I will tell you his way out!" Hearing what Jie Fa said, everyone present except Duan Yanqing and Master Huang Mei were stunned. They all looked at Duan Yanqing and Jie Fa in confusion, wondering what Jie Fa was talking about. When Duan Yanqing heard this, he suddenly turned his head and looked at Jiefa, his eyes widened, making it difficult to tell what Duan Yanqing was thinking. After a moment, Duan Yanqing finally spoke: "Are you serious?!" When Duan Yanqing said these words, Ye Erniang was so frightened that she couldn't help but exclaimed: "Boss!" "Shut up!" Before Ye Erniang could say anything, Duan Yanqing shouted, interrupting Ye Erniang's words. Then, Duan Yanqing turned to look at Jie Fa and said again: "Let me ask you, is what you said true? If I kill Er Niang, you will tell me his whereabouts." "Of course!" Seeing Duan Yanqing's eager look, Jie Fa laughed loudly and said, "I never lie to others." Hearing what Jie Fa said, Duan Yanqing took a deep look at Jie Fa again and said loudly: "Okay, I will believe you just once!" Hearing Duan Yanqing's words, Ye Erniang was scared to death. At that time, she didn't care about anything and turned around to leave. However, Ye Erniang was even second-rate in strength, even if Duan Yanqing's lower limbs were paralyzed. There was no way to escape Duan Yanqing's pursuit. Duan Yanqing reached out and hit Ye Erniang on the back with one finger. After receiving such a heavy blow, Ye Erniang fell directly to the ground. This period of Yanqing was worthy of being the leader of the four evil people. Seeing that Ye Erniang had no resistance, she flew past without hesitation and struck directly. The crutch hit Ye Erniang on the head. Ye Erniang has mutilated countless babies in the past twenty years. Now she deserves to be killed by her boss! After killing Ye Erniang, Duan Yanqing turned around and stared at Jie Fa, and said, "Now, you should tell me!" Hearing Duan Yanqing's words, Jiefa laughed and said, "Don't worry, you don't want your child's identity to be known to them!" As he said that, Jiefa turned to look at Duan Zhengchun and the others. Hearing this, Duan Yanqing couldn't help but be silent for a while, and then he said, "Okay! I'll find you!" After saying that, Duan Yanqing ignored the reactions of everyone present, touched the ground with his crutch, and flew away. Witnessing this scene, everyone present felt a little weird. At this time, a middle-aged man stepped forward, cupped his hands to Jie Fa, and said: "This young master, according to you, looks like Duan Yanqing." There is also a child, and do you know the whereabouts of Duan Yanqing¡¯s child!?¡± Looking sideways at the middle-aged man, Jiefa said softly: "Are you the current emperor of Dali, Duan Zhengming?" Nodding slightly, Duan Zhengming said: "That's right. I don't know if what the young master just said is true. It's a very important matter at this time. I hope the young master can tell me." With a chuckle, Jiefa said directly: "Since I promised him to keep it a secret, I will not break my promise, but I can tell you that Duan Yanqing does have a son, and I also know the whereabouts of his son." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Duan Zhengming was stunned, nodded, and said nothing. Then, Zhong Wanchou said loudly: "I have no interest in caring about you. Now, let's open the door and let the heroes present see what kind of son Duan Zhengchun has!" Looking at Zhong Wanchou with a proud look on his face, Jiefa couldn't help but sneered. It was unclear whether it was Duan Zhengchun who was embarrassed this time, or you, Zhong Wanchou, who was embarrassed. Sure enough, the next development was the same as in the original work. The door opened and Duan Yu walked out holding Zhong Ling. Seeing this scene, Zhong Wanchou was confused on the spot.?. ¡°Then, Zhong Wanchou angrily wanted to kill Zhong Ling, but was stopped by Duan Zhengchun, who elaborated that Zhong Ling was his daughter-in-law. Zhong Wanchou was so angry that he took Zhong Ling directly to the room. Duan Yu was rescued and nothing bad happened. Everyone was happy and returned to Zhennan Prince's Mansion. That night, Duan Zhengchun hosted a banquet for everyone again, and Jiefa was also there. This time it didn't feel like a family dinner, and Jiefa ate quite happily. At this moment, Duan Zhengchun's voice suddenly sounded outside the door: "Master, can you fulfill your promise?" The voice kept echoing in the room. Hearing this, everyone was stunned. Jiefa immediately stood up, bowed his hands to everyone, and said: "Everyone, you eat first, I will go out first." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, everyone understood what Jie Fa was going to do, but they didn¡¯t say anything and all handed over their hands. Then, Jiefa left the room directly. As soon as he went out, Jiefa saw a figure flashing past the courtyard. With a slight smile, Jiefa jumped up and followed Duan Yanqing's figure. Not long after, the two came to a deserted wilderness. Duan Yanqing stopped and turned to look at Jiefa, who also fell down. As soon as he landed, Duan Yanqing couldn't wait to say: "Master, can you tell me his whereabouts?" "Of course!" Hearing Duan Yanqing's words, Jie Fa smiled slightly and said directly: "Your child is Duan Yu who was imprisoned in the cave by you today!" "What!?" When Duan Yanqing heard what Jie Fa said, his first reaction was disbelief, and he shouted loudly: "How is that possible? Don't lie to me!" With a chuckle, Jie Fa said directly: "What's the point of lying to you, Duan Yanqing, let me tell you something, outside Tianlong Temple, under the Bodhi tree, Hua Zi is sloppy, and Guanyin has long hair." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Duan Yanqing was shocked, looked at Jie Fa in surprise, and said blankly: ¡°How could that happen? How could you know this?!¡± "I've told you a long time ago, I know a lot of things about the Central Plains Wulin, more than you can believe." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "I don't know if you know that that woman that day , said that he is from the Baiyi tribe, and the current Princess Dao Baifeng of Zhennan in Dali is from the Baiyi tribe! Moreover, you can also check Duan Yu¡¯s birthday and horoscope to know whether what I said is right or wrong. !¡± Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Duan Yanqing had completely believed it. His mind was overwhelmed, and Duan Yanqing couldn¡¯t help but reveal a strange look on his face. For a moment, Duan Yanqing couldn¡¯t help laughing. Then, Duan Yanqing crutched a little and was about to go to Zhennan Prince's Mansion. Seeing this scene, Jiefa dodged and stopped in front of Duan Yanqing. Looking at Jiefa who was blocking his way, Duan Yanqing's face turned cold and he said, "What do you want to do?" "What do I want to do?" Hearing Duan Yanqing's words, Jie Fa chuckled and said, "I should be the one asking what you want to do, right?" "I want to see my son!" Looking straight at Duan Yanqing, Jiefa said: "Duan Yanqing, you'd better think about it. Duan Yu is now a noble person and pampered. Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun are the only people below Duan Yu. It can be said that Dali's The throne will belong to Duan Yu sooner or later. But now that you are gone, I don¡¯t know how many changes will happen!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Duan Yanqing¡¯s expression froze and he said helplessly: ¡°Can¡¯t I even recognize my own son?¡± "So what if I admit it?" Looking straight at Duan Yanqing, Jie Fa said: "Now Duan Yu can be said to be the crown prince of Dali and the future emperor. Let's not say whether he can accept it if he admits you as his father. , even if you accept it, do you want your son to follow you and become one of the four evil villains?" Looking at Duan Yanqing who was speechless, Jiefa sighed softly and walked back. At the same time, he said, "Think about it for yourself!" After saying that, Jiefa jumped up and disappeared into the night. . Duan Yanqing was left alone to stand there. After a long while, Duan Yanqing sighed heavily, turned around and walked in the opposite direction of the palace, with a drop of tears streaming down his face (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Meeting Nan Murong and Bei Qiao Feng You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he returned to the dinner table, Jiefa keenly noticed that everyone at the table was a little strange. With a smile, Jiefa understood that this must be because Zhong Ling's identity was also known. However, Jiefa did not say this question. After looking around at everyone, Jiefa said directly: "Everyone, why are you so silent?!" Hearing Jie Fa's words, Duan Zhengming chuckled and said: "Young Master Jie Fa, we are discussing that we will go to Shenjie Temple together tomorrow. Master Xuanbei of Shaolin Temple died in Shenjie Temple due to his own incompetent fingering technique. Xiang Jie pointed out that Master Huang Mei thought it might be the fate of the Murong family." "That's right!" Duan Zhengming said this, and Master Huang Mei said directly: "But I am not sure myself, so I ask Emperor Duan to identify it together, so as not to wrongly accuse a good person." "Oh?!" After hearing what the two of them said, Jiefa showed a hint of interest and said, "Master Huang Eyebrow, I wonder if I can go together?" Hearing what Jie Fa said, Master Huang Mei was stunned, and then said: "Young hero Jie Fa has great martial arts. It is also an honor for me, Shenjie Temple, to go with him." "Where, Master has given me the award!" Hearing Master Huang Mei's words, Jie Fa smiled slightly and said. At the same time, he was secretly looking forward to it. You must know that this time when he goes to Shenjie Temple, both Beiqiao, Fengnan and Murong will appear. By then, Jiefa will be able to truly test his strength. ¡­¡­ At noon on the second day, Jie Fa, Duan Zhengming, Duan Zhengchun and Master Huang Mei set off directly to Shenjie Temple. It was near evening that they finally arrived at Shenjie Temple. As soon as they arrived at the Shenjie Temple, they rushed directly to the scene of the crime without any nonsense. Then, Duan Zhengchun went directly to the battle traces left on the wall behind and began to observe carefully. After a moment, Duan Zhengchun turned around with a serious face and said, "Yes, this is indeed the finger power of the Wuxiang Jie Finger, but it seems to be slightly inferior to Master Xuanbei's skill." Hearing Duan Zhengchun¡¯s words, Master Huang Mei showed a distressed look on his face, and frowned: ¡°Could it be that it was really Gusu Murong who repaid the other person with the same evil?¡± At this moment, Jiefa suddenly laughed, attracting everyone's attention, and then said: "Whether it is Gusu Murong or not, let's just let him explain it himself!" After saying that, Jiefa didn't do it either. After several people reacted, they raised their hands, and a bolt of lightning shot out from Jiefa's hand and hit the beam directly. ¡°Then, a figure suddenly appeared and jumped down from the beam. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a handsome man in his twenties. Seeing this scene, Duan Zhengming couldn't help but wonder: "Young hero Jiefa, you said you wanted Gusu Murong to explain himself, is he the one?" "Not bad!" Before Jie Fa could speak, Murong Fu said directly: "I am Murong Fu, who is accused by everyone of being the murderer!" Hearing Murong Fu's words, Duan Zhengming said directly: "We are just inferring based on common sense. If Mr. Murong is not the murderer, why not go to Shaolin with us to clear up the doubts and convince the world." Hearing this, Murong Fu frowned and said, "There is no evidence yet. Going to Shaolin now is just humiliating yourself!" With that, Murong Fu took a few steps forward and was about to leave directly. However, before Murong Fu had gone far, Duan Zhengchun took a step forward, stopped Murong Fu, and said: "Master Xuanbei was killed in our Dali territory. Our Dali Palace must give an explanation to Shaolin. I hope Murong Fu Young Master can come with us, and if Young Master Murong is innocent, we will ensure that Young Master is safe." Hearing Duan Zhengchun's words, a trace of anger flashed across Murong Fu's brows, and he snorted coldly: "I'm afraid I won't be able to help myself by then!" After saying that, Murong Fu jumped up without waiting for anyone to reply. , preparing to leave the Shenjie Temple. Seeing Murong Fu¡¯s actions, Master Huang Mei took one step ahead and used his powerful Vajra finger to directly close the door. As a last resort, Murong Fu had no choice but to turn back. Duan Zhengming and Duan Zhengchun looked at each other and then attacked Murong Fu directly. Master Huang Mei also stepped forward. For a moment, the four of them got into a big fight, and the scene was extremely lively. Jiefa on the side has not spoken or taken any action since Murong Fu came out. Although Murong Fu faced the attacks of Duan Zhengming and the others, although he was always suppressed, he did not show any signs of defeat. Seeing Murong Fu being forced to run around the room by Yiyang Finger and Vajra Finger, Jiefa's heart moved slightly and he opened his eyes secretly. Then, Jiefa saw Qiao Feng coming quickly from behind the Shenjie Temple. After a while,Qiao Feng entered the Shenjie Temple directly through the back window, jumped up, and wanted to land in front of Murong Fu. "Well done!" Seeing Qiao Feng suddenly appear, Jiefa shouted loudly. Before Qiao Feng could land, he jumped directly and stopped in front of Qiao Feng. Seeing Jiefa's sudden appearance, Qiao Feng's eyes flashed with surprise, but Qiao Feng's reaction was also very fast. He immediately raised it and struck at Jiefa with a palm. Facing Qiao Feng's attack, a look of excitement flashed in Jiefa's eyes, and lightning flashed in his palms, directly facing Qiao Feng's attack. The next moment, their palms hit each other directly. Then, they turned over at the same time and landed on the ground with a backflip. As soon as he landed, Qiao Feng looked behind him at his palms, a look of surprise flashed across his face. Jiefa's palms were also slightly numb from the shock. Then, Jiefa glanced at Qiao Feng in surprise, with a hint of admiration in his eyes. The electricity in Jiefa's palms just now was enough to electrocute an elephant, and Qiao Feng resisted for a while, but nothing happened. The two of them looked at each other, and a golden light flashed through Qiao Feng's hands. Then, he pushed out his palms, and a dragon-shaped infuriating force flew towards them. It was Qiao Feng's famous stunt, which dropped down. Eighteen Palms of the Dragon. Facing Qiao Feng¡¯s attack, Jiefa didn¡¯t dare to be careless. He immediately took out a coin, fired electricity in his hand, and hit him with a super electromagnetic cannon. The electromagnetic cannon faced the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms. The two equally domineering attacks exploded as soon as they collided, bringing up a burst of smoke. When the smoke dissipated quietly, Qiao Feng and Murong Fu had disappeared. Seeing this scene, a look of disappointment flashed in the eyes of Duan Zhengming and the others, but Jiefa didn't want to let them go so easily. They could clearly see the two figures in Baiyan's field of vision. Then, Jiefa's figure moved. He followed directly (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Race You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he came out of the gate of the temple, Jie Fa started to run wildly, chasing Qiao Feng and the two with all his strength. However, these two people deserved to have been strengthened by the system. The speed that Jie Fa was usually proud of was actually just Slightly ahead of the two of them, with a flash of light in his eyes, Jiefa directly began to use electricity to stimulate the cells in his legs. The next moment, Jiefa's speed suddenly increased and he quickly approached Qiao Feng and the two. Finally, the three of them met at a ruined temple. Looking at Jiefa who was following him, Qiao Feng was stunned, then raised his hands and said, "Brother, I don't have any ill intentions. There is something wrong with taking Murong Fu away." Just wanted to confirm." ???????????????????? Qiao Feng didn¡¯t wait for Jie Fa¡¯s reply, and with a stroke of luck, a dragon-shaped energy flew directly towards Murong Fu. Faced with Qiao Feng's sudden attack, Murong Fu was shocked and subconsciously took action. A transparent ball of light appeared, directly receiving the dragon-shaped energy into his body. Then, Murong Fu turned his hands and directly used Qiao Feng's Ten Dragon Subduing Tensions. Ba Zhang turned back. At the same time, Qiao Feng took action again, and the two qi energies collided directly in mid-air and exploded. At this scene, Qiao Feng nodded slightly, then turned to Jie Fa and said: "Brother, I, the leader of the Beggar Clan, Qiao Feng, can prove that Murong Fu was not the murderer of Master Xuanbei." "Oh?" After hearing Qiao Feng's words, Jiefa's lips curled up slightly and he said softly: "How do you prove it?" Hearing this, Qiao Feng paused slightly and said: "On the seventh day of August, I fought with the Western Xia warrior Li Yanzong in Yingchou Gorge of Western Xia. On the eleventh day of August, Master Xuanbei died at Shenjie Temple in Dali. And on the seventh day of August and The Li Yanzong I fought against at Yingchou Gorge was the Murong Fu in front of me. Dali and Xixia are thousands of miles apart. It is impossible for him to rush from Xixia to Dali in such a short period of time and kill Master Xuanbei." After hearing Qiao Feng's words, Murong Fu also hurriedly said: "I am a Han Chinese and a righteous martial artist, so I did not hesitate to go deep into the tiger's den and went to the Xixia Yipin Hall to spy on the military situation. The last time Xixia wanted to attack the Song Dynasty's military information, I secretly leaked it. , but due to the limitations of my status at that time, I was forced to fight against the heroes of the Beggar Clan. I hope that Gang Leader Qiao will forgive me!" "Oh?" After hearing Murong Fu's words, Qiao Feng showed a look of admiration on his face and said: "It turns out that the military information about the last time Xixia attacked the Song Dynasty was leaked by Mr. Murong. Mr. Murong did not hesitate to go deep into the tiger's den for the sake of the Song Dynasty. It¡¯s admiration!¡± Looking at Murong Fu with a duty-bound look on his face, Jie Fa couldn't help but sneer in his heart. This Murong Fu's acting skills are really good. In his previous life, he is probably a first-rate star. Qiao Feng and Murong Fu discussed for a while, and Qiao Feng turned to Jie Fa and said: "Brother, you should have heard that Master Murong is not only not the murderer of Master Xuanbei, but also the murderer of Master Xuanbei. A good man who serves the country and the people, I hope the young master can go back and explain to Prince Duan and others that he should stop embarrassing Young Master Murong." Hearing Qiao Feng's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "I will tell them this naturally, but the purpose of chasing me out this time is not just Nan Murong. I have heard for a long time about Beiqiao Peak's Ten Dragon Subduing Ten The eight palms are extremely powerful, and can be said to be the best palm technique in the world. I am not very talented, so I would like to ask Gang Leader Qiao for advice!" Hearing this, Qiao Feng raised his brows and said: "I am ashamed to say that I am the best palmist in the world, but if the young master wants to ask for advice, Qiao will be obliged to do so. I don't know when the young master is going to compete!" Hearing Qiao Feng's words, Jiefa showed an excited smile on his face and said loudly: "It's better to hit the sun than to choose another day, let's do it now!" After saying that, Jiefa punched directly and rushed towards Qiao Feng. passed. Facing Jiefa's attack, Qiao Feng was not weak at all and directly faced Jiefa with a palm. Jie Fa himself knew that he didn't know any moves. If he fell into Qiao Feng's routine, he would inevitably have to fight very hard, so he simply relied on his own speed and nerve reflex speed, without changing his moves, and just punched one after another. Blast towards Qiao Feng. Faced with Jie Fa¡¯s direct attacks, Qiao Feng couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of pride in his heart. Following Jie Fa¡¯s wishes, the two began to exchange punches one after another. Murong Fu on the side looked at the two people who were fighting fiercely, and the smile that had been hanging on his face also disappeared. He looked at the two people with a gloomy face for a while, then turned and left. The two of them fought for a full hour before they stopped. In the end, the two of them just ended in a draw. However, it was a competition after all, and Qiao Feng didn't use his full strength at all. And Jiefa did not use the armed Haki and Railgun. After stopping, both of them gasped violently. Then, Qiao Feng looked around, with a look of disappointment on his face, and said, "Master Murong has already gone inside. It's such a pity. I still want to be with you." ?Let¡¯s have a drink with the heroes! " Hearing Qiao Feng's words, Jie Fa sneered and said, "I admit that you, Qiao Feng, are a hero, but as for him, Murong Fu, he is not worthy!" Hearing what Jie Fa said, Qiao Feng frowned, a look of dissatisfaction flashed across his face, and said: "Your Excellency is not from the Song Dynasty, so you must not understand Mr. Murong's carelessness, but Mr. Murong did not hesitate to commit crimes for the sake of the Song Dynasty. Take the risk and sneak into Xixia. You can definitely be called a hero." Hearing this, Jie Fa smiled directly and said, "Gang Leader Qiao, I'm not from Song Dynasty. Could it be that Murong Fu is?" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Qiao Feng¡¯s face was filled with dissatisfaction, and he shouted directly: ¡°What do you mean, Master!¡± Seeing Qiao Feng's rising look, Jie Fa didn't care at all and said directly: "Murong Fu, born in the martial arts family Gusu Murong, is known as Nan Murong in the world, and is as famous as your North Qiao Feng, but This is just his superficial identity. Murong Fu's true identity is the remnant of the Xianbei noble Murong clan who invaded the Central Plains during the Five Hus and Sixteen Kingdoms period and established multiple "Yan Kingdoms". He was a declining Tianhuang nobleman. The word "Fu" in his name is to always remind him that he will restore the country and become emperor." As he spoke, Jiefa paused slightly, looked at Qiao Feng, and continued: "Now, Gang Leader Qiao still thinks that Murong Fu is serving the country. A great hero of the people?" "How is it possible?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qiao Feng couldn't help but be startled and said loudly: "Young Master said this, is there any evidence?!" Looking at Qiao Feng who looked unbelieving, Jie Fa felt a hint of irritability suddenly appear in his heart for some reason, and said directly: "I have no evidence, and I don't need you to believe it. You think Murong Fu is a hero, you can admire him. I know he is a villain, so I can naturally despise him!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Qiao Feng was stunned for a moment, and finally said: "Since the young master said so, then Qiao will definitely find evidence. If what the young master said is true, Qiao will definitely take the initiative to apologize. If The young master is talking nonsense and slandering me, the hero of the Song Dynasty, so don¡¯t blame Qiao for being rude!" Hearing Qiao Feng's words, Jiefa's unknown annoyance deepened, and he immediately snorted coldly and said loudly: "If what I said is wrong, I will accept whatever rudeness Boss Qiao has to offer. But now I¡¯m honored to say one more thing!¡± "Master, please speak!" Although the relationship between the two felt a bit stiff now, Qiao Feng still did not lose his courtesy and said softly. After looking straight at Qiao Feng for a long time, Jie Fa finally said: "As far as I know, every Khitan in the Liao Kingdom has a wolf head tattoo on their chest! And a peasant couple must not have any leisure time. Give your newborn a tattoo!" After saying that, Jiefa didn't care about Qiao Feng's reaction and left directly. " Qiao Feng, who was behind him, was startled when he heard Jie Fa's words. He subconsciously touched his chest with his right hand and frowned, as if he was thinking about something. It wasn't until a Beggar Clan disciple found Qiao Feng that Qiao Feng came back to his senses (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Meeting again in Suzhou You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qiao Feng was in a very complicated mood at this time. Little did he know that Jiefa was not feeling well at this time either. The unknown depression in his heart made Jiefa feel a desire for destruction. When he was talking to Qiao Feng just now, Jiefa almost wanted to beat him up and tell Qiao Feng the truth loudly. But in the end, Jiefa restrained himself. Jiefa has not forgotten that the final mission reward is determined based on the changes to the plot and his reputation in the Tianlong world. If he had done that just now, first of all, the plot changes would definitely have happened. However, some of Jiefa's strategies to enhance his reputation will be overturned in the future. Of course, the most important point is that Jiefa may not be able to defeat Qiao Feng. The depressed Jiefa did not go back directly to the Prince's Mansion in Zhennan, Dali. Instead, he found a restaurant and had a big drink, and did not return to the Prince's Mansion until noon the next day. As soon as he walked into the gate, Jie Fa was stunned. He saw that Duan Zhengming, Duan Zhengchun and the others were all here, but Duan Yu's face was flushed with a look of pain. Seeing this scene, Jie Fa couldn't help but feel confused. This was clearly a manifestation of Duan Yu absorbing the inner strength of a large number of people. However, the four villains had already existed in name only, and Duan Yanqing would definitely not harm Duan Yu. How could Duan Yu still be there? What will happen? Not long after, Jiefa finally figured it out. It turned out that Duan Yu was taken away by Duan Yanqing again this time. Originally, Duan Yanqing took him away. Jiefa didn't know what he was thinking, but when Duan Yu struggled, he couldn't help it. Carefully sucking part of Duan Yanqing's insides, this was a good move. Duan Yanqing found a bunch of people from all over the world and forced Duan Yu to fight with them. Duan Yu didn't know any attack moves. This fight was I started smoking directly, which resulted in the current result. After understanding what happened, Jie Fa couldn't help but sigh. Duan Yu was indeed the second best fate among Tianlong after Xu Zhu. Jie Fa had made such a big change, but Duan Yu could still get it. With so much internal power, the next step must be to go to Tianlong Temple, learn the Six Meridians Divine Sword, and then be kidnapped by Jiumozhi. Thinking of this, Jiefa felt that he should leave too. Tianlong Temple can be said to be the most important place of the Dali royal family, and it was absolutely impossible for him to follow him there. Sure enough, after a while, Duan Zhengchun came over to ask Jiefa about his future plans. Jiefa, who understood Duan Zhengchun's thoughts, was not an ignorant person. He immediately asked for a map and left directly. left. Along the way, Jiefa was not in a hurry. He just treated it as a trip, strolling here and having fun there. When he finally arrived at the waters of Taihu Lake in Suzhou, half a month had passed. He looked at the boatmen around him. We, Jiefa also knew that none of them knew the specific address of Yanziwu. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little worried. He didn't know where it was and how to find it. Do he have to fly around Taihu Lake to find it? It is estimated that Jiefa will not be found until he is exhausted. Just when Jiefa was frowning, he suddenly saw two small boats rowing over from the center of Taihu Lake. Jiefa narrowed his eyes and instantly saw Duan Yu. At this time, Duan Yu was in a room full of beauties. On the boat, he looked at a woman in the middle of the boat with a confused expression. Seeing this scene, Jie Fa still didn¡¯t know that this must be the leading heroine in Tianlong Babu, Wang Yuyan. She is indeed a stunning beauty, but Jiefa has no interest in her. After a while, the boat finally arrived at the shore. Even after landing, Duan Yu stared at Wang Yuyan with a stupid look. He followed Wang Yuyan and walked forward. Even when he passed Jiefa, he didn't notice him. The presence. Regarding this matter, Jie Fa felt a little bit dumbfounded. His appearance here could definitely be said to be outstanding. Even Wang Yuyan couldn't help but glance at him when he passed by. And this Duan Yu, even Without even turning his eyes. However, before he left two movies, Bao BuTong directly stopped Duan Yu and said without mercy: "Mr. Duan, you can leave!" Hearing what Bao BuTong said, Duan Yu was stunned and said directly: "I once promised Miss Wang that I would accompany her to find Mr. Murong. How can I break my promise?" Glancing at Duan Yu with disdain, Bao BuTong said directly: "If you are really doing it for Miss Wang's good, please leave immediately, so as to avoid misunderstanding among my young master at first sight, and then he will have to waste time talking. Come explain." Hearing Bao BuTong's words, Duan Yu's face froze and he said helplessly: "Okay okay!" As he spoke, Duan Yu had a look of despair on his face. Seeing Duan Yu¡¯s appearance, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. Duan Yu was also the one Jiefa encountered after coming to Tian Long Babu.The first person, who had some close feelings in his heart, Duan Yu was ridiculed by Bao BuTong. In addition to hating Duan Yu, he was even more angry with Bao BuTong. As the saying goes, anger attacks the heart. With Jiefa's anger and the depression that came from nowhere in his heart, Jiefa immediately took a step forward and said loudly: "Brother Duan, long time no see!" Hearing Jiefa's voice, Duan Yu was startled, turned his head, and said in surprise: "Brother Jiefa?!" Then, Duan Yu asked doubtfully: "Brother Jiefa, why are you here?" With a slight smile, Jiefa said directly: "Gusu is a good place for tourism, so it's not surprising that I appear here. How come you are here?" Hearing this, Duan Yu also looked like he suddenly realized what he said, and said, "I see." Then, Duan Yu began to explain to Jiefa what he encountered after arriving at Tianlong Temple. This lecture indeed took a while. Just when Duan Yu was about to finish speaking, Bao BuTong suddenly came forward and said loudly to Jiefa: "You and this rascal are together, right? Then hurry up and get rid of him." Take him away, don¡¯t let him pester us, Miss Wang, all the time!¡± Hearing Bao BuTong's words, Jiefa's face turned cold at that moment. He didn't even bother to talk to Bao BuTong. Jiefa directly said to Duan Yu, "Is this person your friend?!" Then, before Duan Yu could reply, Jiefa He said directly to himself: "I guess not!" With that said, Jiefa appeared in front of Bao BuTong in an instant and hit Bao BuTong on the face with his backhand. Jiefa's movements were so fast that Bao BuTong didn't have any time to react and was hit directly into the lake. middle (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Looking for Death You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this scene, Wang Yuyan and A'Zhu Abi couldn't help but exclaimed, "Brother Bao!" But there was a ferocious look on Feng Bo Evil's face, and he shouted: "You guy, you are looking for death!" As he said that, Feng Bo Evil directly raised his knife and rushed towards Jie Fa. Facing Feng BoEi¡¯s attack with a knife, Jiefa¡¯s expression did not change at all. His hands were quickly covered with a layer of black. Jiefa gently raised his hand and directly grabbed Feng BoEi¡¯s single sword in his hand. Then, Jie Fa raised his foot and also kicked Feng Bo Evil into the water. Seeing this scene, Wang Yuyan and the other two people on the side shuddered and looked at Jiefa blankly, feeling that Jiefa's somewhat handsome face turned into a demon in an instant. And Duan Yu couldn't help but said: "Brother Jiefa, if you have something to say, please speak it carefully. It won't be good if you break someone!" Hearing Duan Yu's words, Jiefa sneered and said calmly: "Brother Duan, you don't know this. There are some things that you can talk to others about, but not with them!" After hearing what Jie Fa said, Bao BuTong, who had crawled out of the lake, gave up. He even forgot his catchphrase and shouted directly: "Then tell me why you can't talk to us properly." In the middle, Bao BuTong looked at Jie Fa with a feeling of fear. Just now Jie Fa made a move, but Bao BuTong didn't react at all. Just at that moment, Bao BuTong could be sure that this was definitely a master on the same level as their young master Murong Fu, or even more powerful. Glancing at Bao BuTong with disdain, Jie Fa sneered: "Of course it's easy to talk to others, but with you Gusu Murong, there's absolutely nothing to say. I'm being polite if I don't slap you to death directly!" After saying that, Jiefa pointed to Duan Yu beside him and said, "Besides, did you scold him just now?" Hearing Jie Fa's words, Bao BuTong flashed a look of anger in his eyes and said, "No, no, my Murong family is also well-known as an upright martial arts sect in the world. When you say this, do you want to compete with the world's martial arts community?" Honesty is the enemy? Let¡¯s talk about Mr. Duan, am I wrong in what I said? If what I said is wrong, he can definitely scold me back, and I didn¡¯t stop him from scolding me.¡± Looking straight at Bao Bubu, Jiefa sneered and said, "You like to be reasonable, right? Then I'll be reasonable with you." With that said, Jiefa turned around, pointed at Duan Yu, and said loudly: "The person you just scolded is the prince and next emperor of Dali, Duan Yu. For this reason, even if I kill you, no one will say that I am not. " "What!?" Hearing what Jie Fa said, everyone present could not help but freeze, and their eyes instantly shifted to Duan Yu. Duan Yu felt a little uncomfortable when everyone saw him like this. He slowly moved closer to Jiefa and said, "Brother Jiefa, when did I become the prince? Besides, my Duan family has nothing to do with me. When it comes to martial arts matters, we always use martial arts methods, and we won¡¯t use status to pressure others.¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa said loudly: "Your uncle has gone to Tianlong Temple to become a monk. Now your father Duan Zhengchun is the temporary emperor. You are the only male of the Duan family in Dali. If you are not the prince, who is the prince?" Hearing what Jie Fa said, Bao BuTong immediately said loudly: "You said he is the prince and he is the prince? I also said that my young master is the emperor!" "Brother Bao!!" Wang Yuyan shouted immediately after hearing Bao BuTing's words. You can't just say this kind of thing casually. If it spreads, it will be a crime of beheading. As soon as Bao BuTong said something, he knew he had made a mistake and couldn't help but fall silent for a while. But after hearing Bao BuTong's words, a strange smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said, "Did you say what was in your heart?" Hearing what Dao Jiefa said, Bao BuTong was stunned, and then shouted: "Don't slander me. You know I made a mistake. If you want to threaten me with this, you will only make the world's heroes laugh." Glancing at Bao BuTong with disdain, Jiefa sneered: "Don't you know if you are a slanderer? The descendants of the Yan Kingdom, the Murong family of the Xianbei people, have been plotting to restore the country since the generation of Murong Longcheng. I don't know. , what I said is right or wrong!¡± ¡­¡­. Silence, as soon as Jiefa said these words, there was silence in the place. Bao BuTong and Feng Boxie looked at each other, with a trace of murderous intent flashing in their eyes, and then they rushed towards Jiefa in unison. "Do you want to kill someone and silence them?" Jiefa said disdainfully after seeing the two people's actions. Then, Jiefa jumped up and avoided Bao BuTong's attack. At the same time, he turned over and put his hand on Bao BuTong. Turning over again, he grabbed Bao Dong's head and threw him out, hitting him hard.In an instant, the two of them turned into gourds on the ground. But Jiefa landed safely, without even a trace of dust on his body. Then, Jiefa slowly walked up to the two of them and said softly: "Don't worry, I won't announce it, because you are doomed to fail!" As he said that, Jiefa stretched out his hand and patted it. With a different look on his face, he sneered: "Watch your mouth, trash!!" Then, Jiefa stood up directly, walked to Duan Yu's side, and said loudly: "Let's go, Brother Duan." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Duan Yu¡¯s expression froze, and a trace of hesitation appeared on his face. Seeing Duan Yu's reaction, Jiefa sighed helplessly and said loudly: "Brother Duan, if you keep hanging out with these thieves who intend to disrupt the Song Dynasty and restore the Yan Kingdom, be careful of getting Dali into trouble." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Duan Yu trembled all over, and his eyes instantly regained clarity (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Meet Qiao Feng again and go to the apricot forest You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Then, Duan Yu walked directly to Wang Yuyan and said, "Miss Wang, Duan takes leave." Hearing Duan Yu¡¯s words, Wang Yuyan nodded with a heavy face without saying a word. Then, Jiefa and Duan Yu left the dock directly. Walking slowly, Duan Yu looked lost, which made Jiefa quite bored. After a long time, Jiefa, who really couldn't stand the depressing atmosphere, said directly: "Duan Yu, do you need to look like this?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu slowly turned his head, glanced at Jiefa, and said, "Brother Jiefa, you don't understand. I fell in love with Miss Wang the first time I saw her." As he spoke, Duan Yu sighed lightly and said, "Cut the knife to cut off the water, the water will flow even more, and raise a cup to drink away the sorrow, which will make the sorrow worse. Brother Jiefa, will you come with me for a drink?" "Okay, okay!" After hearing Duan Yu's words, Jiefa had no choice but to nod in agreement. Then, Jiefa raised his head and looked around, his eyes lit up, and he said, "Let's go there! Songhe Tower!" With that, Jiefa walked directly forward, and at the same time thought to himself: "Qiao Feng should be here at this time." Stepping up to the second floor of Songhe Tower, Qiao Feng was drinking wine alone. Seeing Qiao Feng, Jiefa smiled slightly, but didn't say anything. He just walked to another table and sat down as if he didn't see Qiao Feng. As soon as Qiao Feng saw Jie Fa coming up, his eyes froze. He wanted to talk to Jie Fa directly, but when he saw Jie Fa pretending not to see him, and there was another person beside him, he simply refused. He didn't speak. As soon as the food and wine arrived, Duan Yu poured himself a glass and drank it all in one gulp. After finishing the drink, Duan Yu poured himself another glass and drank it all in one gulp. After drinking three times in a row, Duan Yu finally put down the glass. , sighed lightly. Seeing Duan Yu's appearance, Jie Fa frowned and said, "Brother Duan, you don't have to be like this. Even if Wang Yuyan likes Murong Fu again, there is absolutely no way they can be together!" "What!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu's eyes lit up and he said happily: "Brother Jiefa, why did you say this?" Smiling slightly, Jiefa said softly: "The idea that Murong Fu has been instilled in him since he was a child is to restore the country. He will definitely use all the resources around him to complete this matter. And his choice of wife must also be able to give He helped, what do you think Wang Yuyan can do to help him?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Duan Yu¡¯s eyes lit up, but then he said again: ¡°Brother Jiefa, wouldn¡¯t Murong Fu give up some resources for a beauty?¡± When Jiefa heard this, he immediately laughed and said, "Brother Duan, do you think everyone is the same as you, do you love beauty but not the country?" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and said, "Brother Duan, I am sure that if you promise to Murong Fu that when you become the emperor of Dali, you will give Murong Fu some help and help him restore his country, he will definitely push Wang Yuyan into your arms." "Really?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu subconsciously said with joy, but in an instant he shook his head violently and sighed: "No, this will definitely make you enemies with Song Dynasty, and even if I use this If I get Miss Wang in this way, she will definitely not be happy." Hearing Duan Yu's words, Jie Fa laughed and said, "I'm just giving you an analogy, and I didn't say that you must do this. But you know that in Murong Fu's heart, restoring the country is far more important than his cousin Wang Yuyan. That¡¯s it!¡± Hearing what Jie Fa said, a smile finally appeared on Duan Yu's face. He was so happy that he directly picked up the wine glass and drank another glass of wine. After a moment, Duan Yu seemed to suddenly remember something and said doubtfully: "By the way, Jie Fa." Brother Fa, you said that the Murong Fu family was very ambitious, and Murong Bo was also well-known in the world, how could he suddenly die?" After finishing his glass of wine in one gulp, Jiefa smiled mysteriously and said softly: "Who said Murong Bo is dead?" "What!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Duan Yu couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "Brother Jiefa, you said Murong Bo is not dead?!" "Of course he's not dead!" Jiefa said softly with a slight smile. "But?!" After a slight pause, Duan Yu asked doubtfully: "Since he is not dead, why did Murong Bo fake his death?" "This involves a major martial arts incident thirty years ago. I found out the ins and outs of this incident with great effort." Qiao Feng on the side couldn't help but become serious when he heard the conversation between the two, and told him directly that what Jiefa was going to say next might have a lot to do with him. However, things didn't go as planned. Before Jie Fa could speak, a Beggar Clan disciple directly said:When he arrived in front of Qiao Feng, he whispered a few words in a low voice. When he heard the disciple's words, Qiao Feng had a look of anxiety on his face, and he stood up and left without listening to Jie Fa's continued words. At this time, Shi Shiyu saw that Jiefa had stopped talking, and couldn't help but said anxiously: "Brother Jiefa, what kind of big event is this in the martial arts?" With a slight smile, Jiefa said softly: "You'll know in a moment, let's go first!" With that said, Jiefa paid the bill and left. After going downstairs, Duan Yu asked in confusion: "Brother Jiefa, where are we going?" With a chuckle, Jiefa said directly: "You will know soon." Stopping a passerby, Jiefa directly took out a few taels of broken silver and said softly: "Here are you, take us to the apricot grove!" With such a good thing, of course the man nodded. At that moment, Jiefa and his party He walked slowly towards the apricot forest (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Thirteen The Truth You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After asking the man to take him outside the apricot forest, Jiefa directly asked the man to go back, while he took Duan Yu and flew directly over the blockade of the Beggar Clan disciples. When Jiefa came to the middle of the apricot forest, he heard an old monk saying to Qiao Feng: "I know that the leading brother is still alive. I don't want you to know his name. We killed your parents. You If you want revenge, please take it out on me!" "Hahahaha!" After hearing what Monk Zhiguang said, Jiefa laughed loudly, attracting everyone's attention to himself, and then Jiefa walked in directly from the outside. As soon as he saw Jiefa¡¯s appearance, Qiao Feng was stunned and said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s you?!¡± "It's me!" With a slight smile, Jiefa said directly: "Gang Leader Qiao, do you believe what I said that day?!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Qiao Feng couldn¡¯t help but fell silent for a while, and said helplessly: ¡°I don¡¯t believe it until now. Is there anything else I can do?¡± Hehehehe, Jiefa did not answer Qiao Feng's words, but turned around and walked to Zhiguang's side. He took the letter in Zhiguang's hand and took a look. Jiefa directly said: "My sword-bearded brother is like a face. My brother's intention of passing on the throne cannot be changed, and I think it is absolutely necessary. This son is not of my race. If this son knows his origin in the future, the Beggar Clan will be destroyed by his hands, and the martial arts in the Central Plains will also suffer a great disaster. This matter The implication is too great, I pray my brother will think twice." Further down, Zhiguang had torn it off and devoured him. However, even so, there was a disdainful smile on Jiefa's face, and he continued: "Shaolin Xuanci¡¯s own handwriting!¡± ¡°What?!?!¡± Jiefa¡¯s words immediately shocked many people. Looking at Jiefa blankly, Qiao Feng said eagerly: "Brother, you said this letter was written by Shaolin Abbot Master Xuanci? He was the big brother who took the lead that day!" "No!" After hearing Qiao Feng's words, Zhiguang immediately shouted loudly, turned to Jie Fa and said, "Where did you come from as a barbarian? Why are you talking nonsense and interfering in our Central Plains martial arts affairs?" Turning his head and looking at Zhiguang quietly, Jiefa suddenly smiled and said: "Get out!!" Being scolded by Jiefa, Zhiguang was immediately stunned and subconsciously took a step back. Turning his head to look at Qiao Feng, Jiefa chuckled and said: "Gang Leader Qiao, you are a hero. You don't kill people without martial arts skills. I don't consider myself a hero. I can do it for Gang Leader Qiao at any time." Hearing Jie Fa's words, everyone present was startled, and their eyes couldn't help but shift to Qiao Feng. Then, Qiao Feng shook his head and said, "We'll bring this up later. Qiao is now asking for help." , you said that the leading brother is Abbot Xuanci, is that true? Also, how much does brother know about that year, I hope you can tell me, I am very grateful!" After saying that, Qiao Feng bent down and said, Bowed to Jaffa. Looking at Qiao Feng with a longing look on his face, Jiefa sighed softly and said helplessly: "You don't have to be like this. I came here today just to tell the truth!" Then, Jiefa looked around at the people around him, his eyes full of disdain, and slowly said: "More than thirty years ago, there was a hero in the Liao Kingdom named Xiao Yuanshan. Xiao Yuanshan was a descendant of the Khitan clan. He followed a Han Shaolin master from the Southern Dynasties since he was a child. Practice martial arts. Empress Dowager Xiao appreciated her and was trusted by the Empress Dowager of the Liao Kingdom. She served as the chief instructor of the pro-army forces of the Liao Kingdom's Shan Dynasty, and later served as the chief instructor of the three armies of the Liao Dynasty." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, everyone still didn¡¯t understand that the person who entered Yanmen Pass that year was Xiao Yuanshan. Even Zhao Qiansun and Zhiguang were a little surprised. They didn¡¯t expect that this person had such a prominent status. Immediately, there was a buzz of discussion all around. Then, Jiefa continued: "Thirty years ago, although the relationship between Liao and Song was tense, they were far less hostile to each other than they are now. This was because Xiao Yuanshan was committed to the good neighborly relations between Song and Liao. He often discouraged Liao Daozong from using military force, which won the hearts of Song and Liao. The love of soldiers from both countries. Thirty years ago, Xiao Yuanshan took his wife and family to the Song Dynasty, not for the purpose of secretly learning secrets, but because his wife was Han, and he took his wife and children back to the Song Dynasty to live with his parents! " As he spoke, Jie Fa paused slightly and continued: "Xiao Yuanshan once swore an oath in front of his Han master that he would never kill a Han person in his life. However, because his wife was killed, Xiao Yuanshan, who was heartbroken, broke his oath not to kill Han people. , killing a total of seventeen masters who went to Yanmen Pass that day. After the Emperor of the Liao Kingdom learned that Xiao Yuanshan had returned to the Song Dynasty to visit relatives but had never heard from him again, he directly concluded that Xiao Yuanshan had been killed by the Han. From that time on, the relationship between the Liao and Song Dynasties changed. It never eases up!¡± With that said, Jie Fa¡¯s gaze shifted to Master Zhiguang and said in a cold voice: ¡°Xuanci, Zhao Qiansun, Zhiguang and Wang Jiantong, you are all sinners of the Song Dynasty!¡± Heard JieAfter Fa's words, Zhiguang seemed to have lost his soul and collapsed directly on the ground, while Zhao Qiansun knelt directly on the ground. Not caring about the reaction of these two people, Jiefa turned to look at Qiao Feng and said, "Don't you want to know what is engraved on the inscription? I'll tell you!" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "Feng When his son was one year old, he and his wife went to his grandmother's house for a banquet. On the way, they suddenly encountered a Southern Dynasty robber. Things happened in a hurry. His wife and children were killed by the robber, and Zuo did not want to live again. Zuo's mentor was a Han from the Southern Dynasty, and Yu had sworn in front of his teacher not to kill him. Han people, don¡¯t you know that today I killed more than ten people. I am ashamed and painful, and I will have no face to see my mentor after death. Xiao Yuanshan¡¯s masterpiece!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Qiao Feng seemed to have seen the tragic scene outside Yanmen Pass that day, and two lines of clear tears could not help but flow directly from his eyes. Then, Jiefa suddenly smiled slightly and said loudly: "I wonder if what I said is right?! Senior Xiao!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Wu Yazi You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Three or four days later, Jiefa and his party finally felt the presence of Leigu Mountain. Looking at the slightly deserted Leigu Mountain, Duan Yu looked a little dull and asked Jiefa doubtfully: "Brother Jiefa, tell me, Miss Wang's Grandpa, are you here?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa's expression did not change at all, and he said directly: "Yes, it is here." After saying that, Jiefa took the lead and walked directly towards Leigu Mountain. Jiefa knew that Wuyazi was in a cave in Leigu Mountain, and Su Xinghe was guarding him outside. Sure enough, before he could find the cave, Jiefa encountered Su Xinghe's obstruction. Looking at Su Xinghe, who kept gesticulating to him, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said, "Mr. Congbian, Su Xinghe, I have long admired your name." In response to Jiefa's words, Su Xinghe's face showed no change in expression. He pointed at his ears. Su Xinghe waved his hand again, indicating that Jiefa couldn't hear what he was saying. Jiefa was not surprised by this. After coughing dryly, Jiefa said directly: "Mr. Su, I am very clear about the matter of your Xiaoyao Sect. In front of me, you don't need to talk about it, right?" "What?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Su Xinghe didn't show any surprise. Duan Yudian couldn't help but exclaimed and said: "Brother Jiefa? You said that this senior Su Xinghe is From the Xiaoyao Sect?" As he spoke, a trace of sadness appeared on Duan Yu's face. Although he didn't want to, in the Langhuan Jade Cave that day, Duan Yu got the secret book left by Li QiuShui, and also got the secret book that Li QiuShui left to join the XiaoYao Sect. Duan Yu suddenly learned that Su Xinghe was actually a member of the Xiaoyao sect. How could he not make Duan Yu confused? Looking at Duan Yu's expression, Jiefa instantly thought of Duan Yu's thoughts. Then, Jiefa chuckled and said directly: "Brother Duan, you don't have to worry. What you got that day was just left by Xiaoyao Sect Li Qiushui. She asked you to kill all the members of the Xiaoyao sect because she just thought that Su Xinghe and Wu Yazi were dead. Her real targets were Wu Xingyun and Ding Chunqiu." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, although Duan Yu was a little confused, he still showed a thoughtful look and nodded slightly. And when Su Xinghe on the side heard Jiefa¡¯s words, his eyes lit up and he said, ¡°Who are you?¡± Su Xinghe's opening indeed attracted the attention of Jiefa and others. He looked at Su Xinghe with a smile, and Jiefa said: "Mr. Su, just think of me as someone who knows many secrets of the world. I came here this time just to bring the descendants of the Xiaoyao Sect to pay a visit to Senior Wuyazi." After hearing Jie Fa's words, Su Xinghe's face straightened up and he said, "My master has passed away a long time ago. If you want to pay a visit, just go over and offer some incense." After saying that, Su Xinghe pointed behind him, The first thing I saw was a short tomb, and there was a tombstone in front of the tomb, which read: "The tomb of my mentor Wu Yazi, and the unfilial disciple Su Xinghe stands!" Seeing this, Jie Fa couldn't help but burst into laughter. This Su Xinghe really had a complete routine. In today's world, Jiefa didn't plan to say anything more from Su Xinghe. With a little luck, Jiefa shouted loudly: "Jiefa* Yasi brought the descendant of the Xiaoyao Sect, Duan Yu, the crown prince of the Duan family in Dali, and the queen of Li Qingluo said Yan, I came to pay a visit to Senior Wu Yazi, and I hope to see Senior!" As soon as Jie Fa¡¯s words came out, Su Xinghe had a look of anxiety on his face, and then his face turned cold, and he wanted to attack Jie Fa. But before Su Xinghe could take action, a voice came from behind the tombstone: "Xinghe, let them in!" Hearing this voice, Su Xinghe suddenly stopped, turned his head to face behind the tombstone, bowed and said respectfully: "Yes, Master!" After saying that, Su Xinghe turned to look at Jie Fa and others, sighed softly, and said, "Follow me!" After saying that, Su Xinghe turned around again and walked towards the cave behind the tombstone. Following Su Xinghe, Jiefa and others entered the cave one after another. When they reached the end of the cave, a white-haired old man sitting on a stone bed caught the sight of Jiefa and others. As if feeling the arrival of Jie Fa and others, Wu Yazi slowly raised his head and glanced at Jie Fa and the others. For a moment, Wu Yazi's eyes finally focused on Wang Yuyan, staring straight at Wang Yuyan until Wang Yuyan felt a little frightened in her heart, and Wu Yazi sighed softly and said, "It's so similar. It's exactly the same as her." With a slight smile, Jiefa said directly: "Senior, are you talking about senior Li Qiushui?" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Wu Yazi¡¯s realization moved to Jie Fa¡¯s body.??, and said: "Your name is Jefaas? You know a lot." With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "I came to the Central Plains alone. If I didn't inquire about Jianghu's information earlier, wouldn't I be restless?" Hearing what Jiefa said, Wuyazi shook his head slightly and said nothing. These secret things cannot be found out by prying, but now Wuyazi has no interest in finding out Jiefa's secrets. Then, Wu Yazi turned his attention to Duan Yu and said softly: "Is it you who has obtained the inheritance of my Xiaoyao sect?" Hearing Wu Yazi's words, Duan Yu nodded slightly and said, "Junior is not here. A few days ago, in a cave at the foot of Wuliang Mountain, I obtained the Lingbo Weibu and Beiming magic skills passed down by senior Li Qiushui. " Nodding slightly, Wu Yazi said softly: "Don't be nervous. Since you got it, it's yours." As he said that, Wu Yazi spread his hands, and Duan Yu was sucked in uncontrollably. Then, Wu Yazi began to explore Duan Yu's body. For a moment, Wu Yazi showed a satisfied look on his face and said, "Although you got the secret book she left behind, you have not become a disciple, nor have you officially entered Xiaoyao. Sect¡¯s door wall, I¡¯m asking you now, are you willing to worship me as your teacher!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Battle with Murong Bo You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without any hesitation, Jiefa was instantly ready to fight. In an instant, Jiefa opened his eyes and electric light flashed on his body, as if he was a god descending to earth. Then, Jiefa directly punched Murong Bo's palm. Seeing the electric light on Jiefa's body, Murong Bo was shocked, but he immediately felt that although the power of Jiefa's electric light was not weak, it was still slightly inferior to his own. After discovering this, Murong Bo put away his fear, sneered on his face, changed his moves, and attacked Jie Fa's lower abdomen. Murong Bo¡¯s movements are very fast, but you must know that Jiefa may be weaker than Murong Bo in other aspects, and at most he is the same as Murong Bo. However, in terms of neurological reflexes, Jiefa is definitely ahead of everyone in Tianlong World. At this time, seeing Murong Bo's change of move, Jie Fa also moved his arm to meet Murong Bo. The next moment, the two punched and palmed each other fiercely at the same time. Then, the two separated instantly and took two steps back. Murong Bo looked at Jiefa with surprise in his eyes. At this time, Murong Bo seemed as if he couldn't feel his arms. It took three breaths for Murong Bo to finally recover. After coming over, Murong Bo looked at the calm Jiefa quietly, and muttered in his heart: "With this internal skill, this kid can easily defeat warriors of the same level in close combat, even better than him. A strong person will fall into his hands if he is not careful." Thinking like this, Murong Bo stared at Jiefa more cautiously, no! You can't fight him in close combat! At this time, Murong Bo really didn't know that although he was paralyzed for three breaths by the thunder and lightning, Jiefa was hit hard by Murong Bo and his arm was numb. He has not recovered yet. Moreover, Jiefa What he is best at is long-range attacks. However, Murong Bo obviously didn't know that. He stretched out his finger and a light yellow finger force erupted from his finger in an instant and attacked Jiefa. And Jiefa was already prepared when Murong Bo raised his hand. As soon as Murong Bo put his fingers together, Jiefa moved in an instant and moved a few steps to the left, avoiding the force of the finger. Looking back at Murong Bo, Jiefa couldn't help but be startled when he found that Murong Bo didn't seem to take advantage of this opportunity to attack at close range. However, during the battle, Jiefa couldn't help but think too much. If he couldn't understand something, he wouldn't think about it. Anyway, in long-range combat, Jiefa had never been afraid of anyone. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????OUTCOMINGENIX Moreover, Jiefa also discovered that although the large-area destructive power of nails is not as great as that of coins, their penetrating power is worse than that of coins, and they can be directly activated without much energy storage. It is simply impossible to fight in a one-on-one battle. Two options. With the electric light on his body restrained, Jiefa used a miniature electromagnetic gun to attack Murong Bo directly. Seeing this kind of strange attack for the first time, Murong Bo's reaction was also very quick. He raised his hand and pointed a finger, and then he directly met Jiefa's electromagnetic gun. However, it was obvious that Murong Bo underestimated the lethality of a nail, and did not use much power with his joint finger. After hitting Jiefa's railgun, it only consumed the electric light from outside, while inside But the nails still continued unabated, hitting Murong Bo straight on the arm. However, the nail was obviously exhausted at this time. After hitting Murong Bo's arm, only the tip of the nail penetrated, and then Murong Bo pulled it out directly. Looking at the shallow wound on his arm, Murong Bo was obviously angry. He raised his hand in an instant and attacked Jiefa with several combined finger forces at the same time. Unlike Murong Bo, Jiefa doesn't have to do stupid things like using his own attacks to block other people's attacks. That kind of thing is just a waste of his own energy. With his white eyes open, Jiefa's feet flashed with lightning, and he began to quickly dodge Murong Bo's attacks. While dodging, Jiefa would blast small railguns at Murong Bo from time to time. Although the railgun used by Jiefa with his nails was a little weaker in attack, it could not be ignored casually. Moreover, it was extremely fast. Every time it was shot, Murong Bo had to dodge or use a finger to attack it. Defeated by Jaffa's railgun. After a long time, Jiefa actually started to talk about Murong Bo and slowly suppressed it! It can be said that this was a mistake. Murong Bo mistakenly thought that Jiefa would have the advantage in close combat. However, he did not expect that what Jiefa was really good at was long-distance combat. It was pure to be suppressed by Jiefa at this time. It's Murong Bo's fault. Murong Bo also discovered this situation and increased his finger strength several times, trying to suppress Jiefa back, but couldn't.Unfortunately, although Murong Bo's joint fingers are very fast, they always come from Murong Bo's hand. Jiefa, who has white eyes and sharp nerve reflexes, can be said to have perfectly avoided all Murong Bo's fingers. force. And every time Murong Bo wanted to rush up and fight Jiefa up close, there would always be one or even several attacks that he had to avoid. The Shenhe Finger can't suppress others, and the Dou Zhuanxing Shift's attack speed is slower than the Shenhe Finger. Even if Jiefa's attack is deflected, Jiefa can easily avoid it. Murong Bo felt that he was about to go crazy with the frustration. This feeling of being suppressed by others despite being stronger than others was really crazy. Just when Murong Bo finally couldn't bear it any longer and planned to use his internal energy to protect his body and kill Jiefa with a few attacks, a voice suddenly rang in Murong Bo's ears: "Dad !help me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Sweeping Monk You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when Xiao Yuanshan's palm was about to fall on Murong Bo's head, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Murong Bo, and then he saw this figure hit Xiao Yuanshan's light palm, and Xiao Yuanshan flew back in an instant. After going back and landing, Xiao Yuanshan couldn't help but take three or five steps back. He looked up at the sudden appearance of the person with eyes full of horror. And Jie Fa looked straight at the person who suddenly appeared, his eyes narrowed to a slit, and he murmured in a low voice: "Sweeping monk!" Yes, this person who suddenly appeared was the first boss in Tianlong, the Death Sweeping Monk. At this time, the Sweeping Monk still had a calm expression, his eyes were on Xiao Yuanshan, and the Sweeping Monk said softly: "This benefactor, Shaolin Temple is an important place of Buddhism, how can I allow you to kill indiscriminately!" Although he knew that he was far inferior to the old monk in front of him, when he heard the sweeping monk's words, Xiao Yuanshan couldn't help but feel a surge of anger in his heart, and shouted: "The most important place of Buddhism? Huh, I think this Shaolin Temple is a place where filth and evil practices are hidden!" The abbot of Shaolin listened to the slanderous words and committed massacres, and then even had an affair with a common girl, leaving the evil offspring behind!" "What!" Upon hearing Xiao Yuanshan's Hu, everyone present was shocked, and their eyes instantly turned to Xuanci at the gate. Looking at the panicked Shaolin monks, Xiao Yuanshan looked up to the sky and laughed loudly, shouting: "What, Xuanci, do you dare to do it but not admit it?" "Amitabha!" Looking at Xiao Yuanshan quietly, Xuanci chanted the Buddha's name and said, "I have never thought of denying him." "Abbott!!!" Hearing Xuanci's words, several elders beside Xuanci were shocked. They looked at Xuanci blankly, filled with surprise. Without shifting his gaze at all, a look of remorse appeared on Xuanci's face, and he said: "If you are wrong, you are wrong. I am willing to accept the punishment!" After saying that, Xuanci reached out and took off the cassock on his body. Then, Xuanci Ci walked step by step in the direction of Xiao Yuanshan. Not long after, Xuanci stood in front of Xiao Yuanshan, staring directly into Xiao Yuanshan's eyes, Xuanci said softly: "Old donor Xiao, do it!" "Okay!" After hearing Xuanci's words, Xiao Yuanshan didn't hesitate at all. He directly raised his hand and was about to hit Xuanci on the head. But before Xiao Yuanshan took action, a figure suddenly appeared next to Xuanci, and then Xiao Yuanshan flew straight out. Standing up, Xiao Yuanshan looked at the death-sweeping monk beside Xuanci with an angry face and shouted: "What do you want to do!?" Squinting his eyes slightly, the sweeping monk didn't even raise his head. Please be vivid: "I said, the Shaolin Temple is an important place for Buddhism, and you must not kill indiscriminately." Hearing the words of the sweeping monk again, Xiao Yuanshan could no longer suppress the anger in his heart. He had already seen that the sweeping monk was basically targeting him. Thinking of this, Xiao Yuanshan shouted: "Feng'er! Come on! I'll hold you back, you go kill Murong Bo and his son!" After saying that, Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Feng rushed out. "Not good!" Seeing the actions of the two people, Jie Fa couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Xiao Yuanshan would never be able to restrain the sweeping monk. If he goes away, these two people will definitely rush to the street. Sure enough, as soon as Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Feng went out, they were beaten back by the sweeping monk and the two sweeping monks. The two beaten back Xiao Feng looked at the sweeping monk with horrified eyes. It can be said that these two people are already the best in the world. He is one of the strongest people, but under the hands of others, he was defeated without even being able to survive three moves. How could these two people not be frightened! And looking at Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Feng who were knocked back, the sweeping monk just paused for a moment and then attacked Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Feng directly. And at this moment, Jiefa suddenly saw a hint of murderous intent in the sweeper's eyes! The sweeping monk actually looked like he really killed Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Feng! ! ! Before he had time to think about the reason, Jiefa's eyes widened, and streams of electric light were continuously injected into his eyes. The next moment, bullet time started again, and Jiefa seemed to have disappeared from the scene, and quickly appeared in front of the sweeping monk. . As soon as he arrived in front of the sweeping monk, Jiefa clearly saw a glimmer of light flashing in the sweeping monk's eyes. "Can he find me!?" After noticing the sweeper's eyes, Jiefa couldn't help but be shocked. However, seeing that although the sweeper was very fast, his movements were still very slow in his own eyes, Jiefa felt relieved again. tone. Then, Jie Fa's eyes narrowed. He knew that the sequelae of his bullet time were extremely serious, and he had to deal with the sweeping monk as soon as possible. Without any hesitation, Jie Fa Zhiji quickly rushed to the sweeping monk.?, a punch with flashing electric light hit Monk Sweeper directly in the chest. Jiefa was so fast that Monk Sweeper couldn't react at all. However, when Jiefa really hit Monk Sweeper, he couldn't help but He cursed secretly. I saw Jiefa attacking the sweeper's position, and a golden light flashed out from the sweeper's body. Jiefa's arm couldn't help but be numb from the shock, but the sweeper was fine and unscathed. "The indestructible power of the Vajra!" Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but exclaimed (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Return to Marvel You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa was surprised, but the scene in the field did not allow him to hesitate too much. Without a trace of hesitation, Jiefa's fingers flashed with lightning, and finally they all gathered in his fingertips, and then he stabbed the sweeping monk fiercely. . This move was created by Jiefa to imitate the moves of the Third Raikage in Naruto. It can be said to be the most piercing move among Jiefa's attacks. Unfortunately, although Jiefa's physical fitness is also very good, , but it is not strong enough to use this move unscrupulously. Every time it is used, it is accompanied by huge pressure on the fingers. By using Bullet Time and Ipori Hand at the same time, it can be said that Jiefa has begun to work hard. However, the ideal is beautiful, but the solution is cruel. Jie Fa's full-strength attack on the sweeping monk's body only dimmed the golden light on the sweeping monk's body, but still failed to break through the sweeping monk's defense. . Seeing this scene, Jie Fa couldn't help but feel a little sad. He looked at the sweeping monk quietly. At this time, the sweeping monk was staring directly in the direction of Xiao Yuanshan, with undisguised murderous intent in his eyes. Jie Fa It is certain that if he had not stopped him, Xiao Yuanshan, Xiao Feng and Jiefa himself would not have survived. Just when he was thinking this, Jiefa's heart suddenly moved. The light on his face dissipated, and the dark color began to spread on Jiefa's hands. Jiefa still remembers that when he first obtained the Armed Color Haki, the system once reminded him that the Armed Color Haki he had received had been transformed. Originally, the Armed Color Haki only greatly increased his physical strength and attack power, and was also effective against natural demons. The fruit has the ability to restrain, and after systematic transformation, Armed Color Haki has the ability to restrain the special abilities of each world. When he first dealt with Xiao, Jiefa also used his armed color Haki to kill him with one blow. If you guessed correctly, the body-protecting Qi in the martial arts world should also be a special ability! Regardless of whether it is true or not, Jiefa has to try it. Jiefa already feels that his body and eyes can't bear it. This is the last chance! Thinking of this, Jiefa no longer hesitated. His armed and domineering hand struck hard at the sweeping monk's chest. However, the next moment, the golden light on the sweeping monk's body directly blocked Jiefa's palm. Seeing this outside, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned, feeling disappointed in his heart. However, before Jie Fa could show his disappointed look, the golden light shattered directly, and as the golden light shattered, Jie Fa's palm hit the sweeping monk's chest hard. Seeing this scene, Jiefa was immediately overjoyed. He quickly retracted his armed domineering energy, and the blue electric light flashed in Jiefa's hand again. This time it can be said that he was desperate. Ippon's hand was used again and hit the sweeping monk hard on the chest. After using this trick, Jiefa could no longer maintain the operation of bullet time, and Jiefa's serious world quickly returned to normal. But in the eyes of others, they only saw the sweeping monk rushing towards Xiao Yuanshan and the two of them, and then Jiefa suddenly appeared in front of the sweeping monk, and then maintained the posture of extending his fingers, while the sweeping monk moved faster Flying back at a very fast speed, Jiefa also fainted. Looking at the sweeping monk flying back, a look of excitement appeared on Jiefa's face, but then he couldn't help it anymore and passed out. When Jiefa woke up, he found that he had returned to the world of the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Feeling surprised in his heart, Jiefa hurriedly called out the system and started asking about what happened this time. It turns out that although Jie Fa destroyed the Sweeping Monk's Vajra Indestructible Magic and injured the Sweeping Monk, it was not enough to seriously affect the Sweeping Monk's body. Being broken and injured, the sweeping monk was furious and wanted to kill Jie Fa. Even Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Feng joined forces, but they couldn't stop the furious sweeping monk's second move. And just when the sweeping monk was about to kill Jiefa, Wuyazi suddenly appeared. It turned out that Wuyazi knew that his daughter and granddaughter were still there, so he really gave up the idea of ??committing suicide and did not pass on the skills to Duan Yu. After giving some instructions to the two of them, they finally left the cave and saw the light of day again, preparing to kill the traitor Ding Chunqiu with their own hands. The few people who left the cave did go directly to Shaolin, intending to meet Jiefa. When they came to Shaolin, they happened to rescue Jiefa, and then Wuyazi fought with the sweeping monk. On the scene, Wu Yazi, who was already paralyzed, actually suppressed the sweeping monk. Then, Xiao Yuanshan and Xiao Feng avenged their great revenge and returned to Daliao together. Murong Bo, Murong Fu and Xuanci were in direct contact with each other.Xuanci died in Shaolin without knowing who his son was until his death. Then the system determined that there were no major events in the Tianlong world, and the system directly brought Jiefa back to the Marvel world. After listening to the system's narration, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh. He didn't expect that he only slightly injured the sweeping monk even though he tried his best to attack. However, Jiefa was not too disappointed. After all, the Tianlong World he went to had been systematically strengthened. The most important thing now was the reward for this copy. Thinking of this, Jiefa could not help but excitedly said to the system: "System, what is the reward for this mission!?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Magical Power! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It didn¡¯t take long before the system¡¯s rewards came into Jiefa¡¯s eyes. "I'll go!" As soon as he saw the system's reward, Jiefa couldn't help but exclaimed and shouted: "Do you want it to be so awesome! The indestructible power of the Vajra? The Nine-Yang Manual?" After a while, Jie Fa finally figured out the reason. It turned out that the normal reward should have been the Eighteen Dragon Subduing Palms plus one of the three magical skills of Xiaoyao Sect. However, the system did not expect that Jie Fa actually injured the sweeping monk. , and then the sweeping monk was defeated by Wu Yazi. Although Jiefa did not play a big role, he still made a good assist. Then, the system directly gave the Sweeping Monk's Vajra Indestructible Magic Skill and the Nine-Yang Mantra to Jie Fa. However, since Jie Fa did not defeat the Sweeping Monk himself, Jie Fa had to practice these two magical skills little by little. . When he first got the news, Jiefa almost stopped crying. In his previous life, Jiefa was just an ordinary otaku. He was neither a descendant of traditional Chinese medicine nor an ancient martial arts inheritor. He was just an ordinary otaku. Which one have you seen? The otaku is proficient in various acupuncture points and meridians and the movement of internal energy. In this life, I have lived in the United States from childhood to adulthood, so it is even less possible for me to understand this. Therefore, no matter how good the magic power is, Jie Fa still cannot understand it. However, it was not too late to make amends. Although he did not understand, Jie could learn the method. He secretly found Howard, and then secretly went to China and asked for a large number of books on the meridians and acupuncture points of traditional Chinese medicine. Although it was strange that Jie Why did Fa want such a thing, but the leader still gave it to Jie Fa, and then Jie Fa returned to the United States with a lot of books. During this period, Jaffa did not go to see Natasha or wake up Carter. Whether he met Natasha or woke up Carter, it meant that Jaffa would have a lot of things to deal with. In that case, I don¡¯t know how long it will take. , Jiefa can calm down and study. Thinking of this, Jiefa simply found a manor to live in the countryside and started studying every day. It took three full years for Jiefa to thoroughly study all the medical books. After that, Jiefa began to study the Nine-Yang Magic Technique repeatedly. The Nine-Yang Scripture is said to have been created by Bodhidharma, but many people do not believe this. I don¡¯t agree that the Nine Yang True Sutra¡¯s [Buddhist], [Taoist] and [Confucian] powers are absolutely not created by a pure Buddhist and Taoist master like Bodhidharma. After mastering the "Nine Yang Divine Skill", the internal energy can be generated extremely fast and endlessly. Ordinary fists and kicks can also use huge attack power, and the defensive power is greatly increased. Combined with the Vajra Indestructible Magic Skill, it can definitely be called a Vajra. Indestructible body. After repeatedly studying the Nine Yang Manual for another half a year, Jie Fa finally started to practice. The Nine Yang Divine Technique has no moves and is purely a martial arts concept. However, when you reach the final level of practice, you must endure the pain of self-immolation and heat all over the body to open up the whole body. All the hundreds of acupuncture points can be considered as the "Nine Yang Divine Skill". Otherwise, it will only accumulate the internal energy of the Nine Yangs and cannot fully display the internal energy. After the battle, it is easy to be discouraged and die, just like Jue Yuan. When practicing, Jie Fa was even more surprised to find that the electricity in his body actually had a strengthening effect on the meridians and acupuncture points in the body. It could make the meridians and acupoints more tenacious, which was enough to greatly enhance the power of the Nine Suns Magic Technique, but at the cost of the magic power. It¡¯s harder to break through. ??As for the magical power of the Golden Light Indestructible, there were many disputes about it in previous lives. Some people think it is a purely external skill, some people think it is a purely internal skill, and some people think that the Golden Light Indestructible Magic can be practiced both internally and externally. However, the book that Jie Fa obtained is indeed a pure external skill. To practice this skill, you need to use external force to hit the body, and then collide with your own internal organs inside the body, and then recover after the damage and become more powerful. The more seriously injured you become, the stronger you become. To paraphrase a saying from the previous life, as long as you don't die, you can always become a super god. This practice actually lasted for eighteen years, and eighteen years later, Jie Fa's Nine Sun Magic Kung Fu was only one step away from reaching perfection. As long as he survived the pain of self-immolation due to heat all over his body, and then opened up hundreds of acupuncture points in his body, he would be able to achieve success. Can truly practice the Nine Sun Magic Skills. But it was this last step that trapped Jiefa here. The reason was the indestructible power of the Vajra. At the beginning, Jie Fa started practicing the Vajra Indestructible Magic Skill and the Nine Yang Manual at the same time. At first, there was nothing, and there was even a feeling that they complemented each other. However, as the realm of the two magical skills became higher and higher, Jie Fa became a tragedy. Now, although Jie Fa's Vajra Indestructible Magic Skill is only a small success, his physical strength, defense power, etc. have been greatly increased, and the Nine Sun Magic Skill will also greatly increase his physical strength and defense power, which also caused Jie Fa's attack Although the power is also very high, and it can even be used by superimposing Overlord Color, Internal Strength, and Electricity, it is still far inferior to the defense power. If the attack power cannot break one's own defense, Jiefa's indestructible magical power cannot do anything about it.As the Nine-Yang Divine Skill reached the critical level, Jie Fa could no longer ignore the pain of self-immolation caused by the heat, but the acupoints were so tough that Jie Fa could not break through them at all. In this way, both of Jie Fa's magical skills are stuck at the same time. After another year of testing, Jiefa finally gave up and continued to pass the level. It seems that in the future, it can only be improved through external forces, such as the Hulk, Thor, or the Cosmic Cube. Thinking of this, Jie Fa couldn't help but smile bitterly. He had dominated Marvel for decades, and even practiced two of the martial arts world's most magical skills. Yet he still needed to get beat up to improve himself! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Natasha You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Back to New York again, back to the bustling city, Jiefa still felt a little uncomfortable for a while. After wandering back and forth in New York for a few times, Jiefa decisively discovered that he no longer knew the way. Twenty years of changes actually made Jiefa feel like he was out of touch with the times. With a sigh, Jiefa directly found a hidden place, jumped up, and flew directly into the sky. After flying into the air, Jiefa directly covered his body with thunder and lightning. In an instant, a man with lightning flashing all over his body appeared in the sky above New York. After finishing, Jiefa has been waiting quietly in the sky, thinking secretly: "Let me see, which one is faster, the military department, or Nick and you guys!" The next moment Jaffa did this, a piercing alarm sounded in SHIELD's headquarters. The next moment, Nick Fury, who was looking at the information attentively, raised his eyebrows and shouted: "What's going on!" Nick yelled, and a staff member tapped on the computer and loudly said: "Director, a huge lightning energy was detected above Manhattan in New York. It is initially estimated that if these lightnings are converted into electricity, they can supply our fleet with all its strength to fight a battle." Disappeared, and the energy was in human form! It might be a mutant! What a powerful mutant!" As he spoke, there was a hint of horror in the tone of this staff member! After hearing what this man said, Nick's eyes shrank for an instant and he couldn't help but murmured: "It's him! He's back!" "He?!" Hearing Nick's words, the staff member couldn't help but feel confused and said in surprise: "Director, who are you talking about? Do you know this person!?" A smile appeared in the corner of his mouth, and Nick said loudly: "Okay, this is not a problem you should be concerned about. Call Natasha immediately, report the location of this person to her, and then tell her, "He" Back!" With that said, Nick ignored the staff member who had a puzzled face and turned around to leave. Looking at Nick¡¯s back as he turned and left, even though the staff member¡¯s eyes were full of doubts, he could only start dialing Natasha in a depressed manner. "Hello! Hello, instructor!" "Yes, it's me. That's it. We detected a huge trace of energy high in the sky above Manhattan. It may be a powerful mutant." "Well, I also know that Captain Zero is responsible for this, but Director Nick asked me to call you. He asked me to tell you that he is back. Who is he?!" "Hello? Hello?! Hello!!! Instructor? Instructor Natasha? Are you listening? Instructor?" Hanging up the phone depressed, the staff member said helplessly: "What happened to Director Nick and Instructor Natasha today? Why are they so weird!" Putting aside the staff who were full of doubts, Jiefa had been waiting in mid-air for more than ten minutes out of boredom. Looking at the city below that was only vaguely visible even with his own eyesight, Jiefa couldn't help but secretly thought: "Did I fly too high? It shouldn't be! Hey, the US military's alertness has become more and more relaxed. After such a long time, , if I were doing vandalism in New York, I would probably have demolished a tenth of it!" As he was thinking about it, Jiefa suddenly heard the sound of a helicopter propeller rotating in his ears. When he looked up, a helicopter came into Jiefa's eyes. Looking at the helicopter flying towards him bit by bit, Jiefa's eyes suddenly After a moment of concentration, he looked straight at the pilot in front of the plane. He murmured: "Natasha!" After being stunned for a moment, Jiefa quickly reacted and flew directly towards the helicopter without any hesitation. As soon as Jiefa got close to the helicopter, the door of the helicopter opened directly. Without any hesitation, Jiefa entered the helicopter directly. Sitting quietly behind the helicopter, Jaffa looked straight at Natasha. After twenty years of absence, Natasha was still as beautiful as ever. Not only that, Natasha also brought Jefa A mature, capable feeling. Along the way, neither of them spoke. Jiefa wanted to take a good look at this woman who had been waiting for his bonus for thirty years, and Jiefa didn't know what to say. But Natasha was waiting for Jaffa to speak first. Under such circumstances, the two of them were speechless all the way. When the plane finally arrived at its destination and the two got off the plane, Jaffa finally said, "Natasha, how have you been doing these past few years?!" Hearing Jiefa speak, Natasha turned around and looked at Jiefa quietly, with a trace of redness in her eyes, and whispered: "What do you think?!" ?Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa couldn't help feeling embarrassed. For a moment, Jaffa stepped forward, hugged Natasha directly, and whispered in Natasha's ear: "I'm sorry! Natasha!" , this situation will never happen again!¡± Being hugged by Jiefa, Natasha couldn't help but have a smile on her face, and said: "It doesn't matter, I have never blamed you!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Smile You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa's face was stunned, and then he also showed a smile. Walking inside with Natasha, Jaffa said softly: "Natasha, I want to know how many of those old guys are still here?" "Basically all are here!" Natasha answered directly after hearing Jaffa's question. "Basically!?" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa stopped abruptly, looked straight at Natasha, and said in surprise. Turning back to look at Jaffa quietly, Natasha said softly: "Yes, basically everyone is here, Nick, Zero, and me!" "Where's Howard!?" Looking at Natasha intently, Jiefa's face was unusually serious. He remembered that Howard originally died in a car accident. If Howard was still dead in this world, Jiefa didn't know how he would feel. . Looking straight at Jaffa, a smile suddenly appeared on Natasha's face, and she whispered softly: "Howard, that guy said that Howard, who is sixty years old, still looks like he is in his thirties, but I can only bear it. To this extent! Then, he froze himself." Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief and said helplessly: "Natasha, stop making such jokes, you almost scared me to death." With a chuckle, Natasha said: "I'm not lying to you, it's true that Howard has frozen himself." After saying that, the smile on Natasha's face faded, and she continued: "With Carter, Same!" Hearing Natasha's last words, Jiefa's face froze instantly. Looking at Natasha quietly, Jiefa said softly: "You know everything?!" Nodding slightly, Natasha whispered: "This is not a secret, is it?" With a helpless smile, Jiefa said: "Yes, this is not a secret." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and said softly: "Natasha, what are you going to do?!" "It's not what I do, it's what you do!?" Staring straight into Jaffa's eyes, Natasha said word by word: "If you had to choose, which one would you choose?!" "I won't give up!" Facing Natasha's gaze, Jaffa's tone was extremely firm. The two looked at each other for a long time before Natasha finally said: "I don't want to be a bad person. If you don't want to give up, just go and convince Carter! Before you convince her, we are just friends!" With that, Natasha Sha then walked towards the ship without looking back. As soon as she took two steps, Natasha paused. Looking back at Jaffa, Natasha said softly: "I have been waiting for you for nearly thirty years. I hope you won't let me down!" After finishing, Natasha turned around and walked towards the ship again. Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, and then he couldn't help showing a happy look on his face. He caught up with Natasha in two or three steps. Jiefa said softly: "Don't worry! I won't let you go." Disappointed!" As they spoke, both Jaffa and Natasha couldn't help but smile. As soon as he walked into the ship, Nick greeted him enthusiastically and looked at Jiefa carefully for a while. Nick couldn't help but admired: "Jiefa! You are still so young." With a disdainful curl of his lips, Jiefa said directly: "Okay, don't say these useless things. Aren't you the same as me?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Nick couldn¡¯t help but laugh and said helplessly: ¡°I can¡¯t help it. If it wasn¡¯t that there was no other way, I wouldn¡¯t use that kind of thing.¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa suddenly said: "If you just want to get a little bit, it might be a good idea to go find Charles." After saying that, Jiefa praised: "Nick, you are fooling around now. It¡¯s really good. How long are the things here ahead of the market?¡± "Thirty years!" Hearing Jiefa's praise, Nick had a proud smile on his face and said loudly: "This new headquarters can be said to be my hard work for more than ten years! But it's a pity, if Howard is willing If we continue research and development, we should be at least fifty years ahead of the market by now.¡± ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Jaffa didn¡¯t express any opinions. After observing for a moment, Jaffa said: "How is Stark Industries doing now?" After hearing about Jaffa's culture, Nick thought for a moment and then said: "Stark Industries is going very well. Even if Howard fakes his death and hides, he will still be prosperous. I have to say, Howard gave birth to a good child." Son, Tony is exactly the same as Howard when he was young, both in character and intelligence!" Hearing Nick's words, Jiefa laughed and said, "I have predicted this more than thirty years ago. It seems that you haven't met Tony yet."The touch should be a trace of Howard, right? By the way, how's it going with Charles? " "Charles, it's not bad. Although it has not been officially recognized, his X-Men can be regarded as a semi-national organization and has received support from many countries. However, ordinary people and some high-level officials still do not recognize mutants. Most mutants don't recognize humans either, but so far there haven't been any serious conflicts." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Stark Industries You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Nick's words, Jaffa nodded slightly. To be honest, Charles was able to do this, which was beyond Jaffa's expectations. Compared with the embarrassing status of the X-Men in the original work, at least now they have He has a reputation that is true to his words. After that, Jaffa learned about the changes over the years from Nick, and then left SHIELD headquarters directly with Natasha. Moving forward little by little in the direction of Stark Industries, Jaffa was full of anxiety at this time. What they had to do now was to wake up Howard, and then. It's Carter. Thinking of Carter, Jaffa couldn't help but smile bitterly. Now Jaffa really doesn't know how to explain it when facing Carter. But no matter how difficult it is to face, what should come will always come. Half an hour later, Jaffa and Natasha finally arrived at the gate of Stark Industries. As soon as she entered the lobby, Natasha took the lead and walked directly to the front desk. As soon as she reached the front desk, Jaffa heard the enthusiastic voice of the receptionist. The receptionist bowed slightly and said, "Natasha. Hello, miss, are you coming to see Miss Potts or Mr. Stark?!" "I'm looking for Tony!" Natasha said directly without any hesitation after hearing about the reception culture at the front desk. "Okay, please, Miss Natasha, I will report to Mr. Stark right away." After hearing the reception, Natasha didn¡¯t say anything and just pulled Jaffa towards the elevator. Looking at Natasha who looked familiar, Jaffa smiled slightly and said, "It seems that you are very familiar with this place! Doesn't Tony know your identity?" Nodding slightly, Natasha answered directly without looking back: "Of course, Potts and I have a very good relationship. And the manufacturing of some equipment requires equipment from Stark Industries." Then, Natasha seemed to remember that Jaffa probably didn't know who Potts was, so she continued: "Potts is Tony's secretary, a very capable woman! She and Tony are happy enemies!" Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jaffa smiled slightly and pretended to be surprised: ¡°Has Tony found the woman who can stop him so early?¡± Shaking her head slightly, Natasha said directly: "They haven't established a relationship yet, but I think it will be a matter of time sooner or later." After saying that, Natasha paused slightly, sighed and said: "It was still when we were young. Tony is cuter, I forgot how long it has been since I heard him call me aunt!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa's face couldn't help but froze, he looked at Natasha, and then chuckled: "Although I helped Tony strengthen his body when he was a child, he should look older than you now. Well, do you think he will be able to scream?" With a slight shrug, Natasha stepped out of the elevator that had reached the top floor and entered Stark's office. At the same time, she whispered softly: "So, I just miss it a little bit!" Following Natasha's pace, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Tell me, should I let him call me uncle?" "What's your name, uncle?" After hearing Jaffa's words, before Natasha could speak, a voice came directly from the room. Looking in the direction of the sound, I saw a man slumped in a chair behind his desk, his legs resting leisurely on the table. As he looked at it, a tall white woman was holding a document, and it seemed that she was reporting to this man just now. These two people were none other than Stark and Potts, and it was Stark who spoke just now. Hearing what Stark said, Jiefa walked to Stark's desk in two or three steps and chuckled: "Of course you called me uncle?!" "I called you uncle?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Stark was surprised and spoke loudly in a strange tone. Then, Stark's eyes shifted to Natasha behind Jaffa. The voice said: "Miss Natasha, is this the person you brought out from Willard? It seems that I don't have in-depth research on biology and psychiatry." Willard is the name of a hospital in New York, named after the Department of Psychiatry. Famous, what Stark meant was that Jaffa was mentally ill. After hearing Stark's words, Jaffa was not angry, and a strange smile appeared on his face. Jaffa suddenly said: "Little Tony, although we have only met once, you can't forget your uncle so easily." Okay!" After saying that, the smile on Jiefa's face became even brighter. After looking at Stark up and down, Jiefa continued: "Maybe I can help you strengthen your body again." "It's you!!!" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Stark instantly jumped up from his chair and looked at Jaffa in horror.The corners of Tucker's mouth twitched: "You devil!" "Little Tony, what you say will make me sad. After all, without me, you wouldn't be able to pick up girls every day so coolly!" Looking at Stark quietly, Jiffa's face was full of innocence The look on his face, using electricity to strengthen his body, although the effect is obvious, the pain is still obvious. Although so many years have passed, it is obvious that Tony still has fresh memories of his childhood. Looking at Jaffa with a hint of fear in his eyes, Tony said decisively: "No need! Just tell me why you came to me! I don't think you two ageless guys are here to follow me. Discussing the secrets of maintenance.¡± After hearing Tony's words, Natasha on the side finally spoke, looking at Tony quietly, Natasha smiled and said: "Sorry, we really are not here to find you!" As she said that, Natasha raised her head. , shouted: "Jarvis!" Following Natasha¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s office suddenly lit up, and at the same time an electronic voice rang in the room: ¡°Welcome, Miss Natasha, do you need anything?!¡± ¡°Take me to Howard!¡± Natasha chuckled and said directly. "OK!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5: Asking questions knowingly You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Wait a minute!" Tony shouted instantly after hearing the conversation between Natasha and Jarvis. "What's wrong!?" Natasha asked, knowingly, turning to look at Tony who looked serious. Hearing Natasha's words, Tony had a look of anger on his face. He looked straight at Natasha and said loudly: "You just said you were going to meet me!" Seeing Natasha nod slightly, Tony shouted: "Jarvis, if I heard correctly, you just said, okay!" "That's right, sir!" Jarvis's voice rang in Tony's office again after hearing Tony's question. Hearing Jarvis's answer, Tony couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Can any of you tell me what is going on!? Didn't my dad pass away in a car accident a few years ago?" Looking at the angry Tony, Natasha smiled and said: "Tony, as you said, you are not an expert in medicine or biology, but unfortunately, your father is, and it is even more obvious that you are not an expert in medicine or biology. Yes, you don¡¯t know he is!¡± Hearing Natasha's words, Tony's expression froze, and the anger on his face became less intense. After a moment, Tony finally said: "In other words, my dad faked his death and didn't even tell me!" Nodding slightly, Natasha said softly: "Yes, you are very smart!" "Okay!" With a sigh, Tony's voice suddenly rose sharply: "Jarvis, I think you should be the housekeeper of my family, but I, the master of the family, don't know about such a big thing." "Mr. Tony, I'm sorry, I was invented by Mr. Howard!" Jarvis's words completely destroyed the angry look on Tony's face. With a helpless sigh, Tony reached out and rubbed his face twice, sighing: "Okay, take me with you to see him!" Then, several people entered the elevator one after another. In the elevator, Tony looked at Jaffa with a troubled expression. He looked at Natasha from the right side and said doubtfully: "Miss Natasha, I want to know why my father would do such a thing?!" Hearing Tony¡¯s question, Natasha glanced at Tony and said softly: ¡°You really want to know?!¡± Nodding slightly, Tony raised his eyebrows and said, "Of course, I'm very curious about how big of a deal it is that he even wants to hide it from me, his only son." Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Natasha had a strange smile on her face and chuckled: ¡°Just be curious. Before I tell you, call Auntie to listen!¡± Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s face instantly stiffened, and he looked straight at Natasha. Tony said with a serious look on his face: ¡°I hate people threatening me the most!¡± "Really?!" When Natasha heard this, she chuckled and said, "Then you can ask Howard directly, maybe he will tell you." After saying that, Natasha crossed her arms directly, looking leisurely and contented. The look on his face showed that he was no longer paying attention to Tony. Seeing Natasha's appearance, Tony couldn't help but show a look of embarrassment on his face. Tony was sure that if he asked his father, he would never tell him, but when people's curiosity rises, it seems that There is a cat that keeps scratching inside my heart, which is very uncomfortable. Seeing the troubled look on Tony's face, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle a few times, and after a moment he said, "Okay, Natasha, stop teasing Tony." After saying that, Jaffa shifted his gaze to Tony and spoke. Said: "Let me tell you, the main reason is actually because Howard couldn't stand that he was getting older, so he just froze himself, and then he would come out again when there was a way to keep people young forever. " Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony froze instantly and looked directly at Jaffa. Howard's face looked as ugly as if he had eaten shit. It took him a long time to squeeze out a few words from between his teeth: "Just because of this." !?" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????"Otherwise, what else could it be because of? You two father and son have the same virtues, I have no doubt that you will have such thoughts when you grow old!" Hearing Natasha's words, Tony's eyes narrowed, and there was a look of thinking on his face. It was obvious that Natasha's words seemed to have touched Tony's mind. For a moment, the elevator became silent. The lowest level of the Stark Industries building is eight floors underground, but already reaching the eighth floor underground, the elevator still did not stop and kept going down. Seeing this scene, Tony couldn't help but was stunned again, and said helplessly: "I am completely suspicious now. This is something I have been working for ten years."It¡¯s a new year¡¯s place, it seems like I don¡¯t know anything about this building now! "Said here, Tony's eyes suddenly lit up, and an idea suddenly appeared in Tony's mind: "Maybe, I should build a new headquarters! " Just as Tony was thinking, the elevator finally stopped. As the elevator door slowly opened, a passage full of metal came into view. After looking around, Jiefa walked directly inside (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Tony You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This passage can be said to be very long. After walking for two or three minutes, everyone finally reached the end. There is nothing special at the end, just a huge metal door. As everyone arrives, the metal door slowly opens, and Jarvis's voice also comes to mind: "Everyone, please come in!" "I will go in without you having to tell me!" After hearing Jarvis's words, Tony said angrily. After saying that, Tony walked in directly. Seeing Tony's look, Jiefa couldn't help but feel funny. This guy actually got angry with the intelligent program. Shaking their heads helplessly, Jaffa and Natasha also stepped in. As soon as he entered the door, Jaffa saw Tony who had quickly run inside. In front of Tony was something similar to the one when Steve and Zero were injected with the Superman serum. Through a small glass frame on the head, everyone could see You can clearly see Howard who is frozen inside. After observing Howard, Jiffa couldn't help but whispered: "This guy still looks very young. He looks like he is in his thirties, which is when a man is most attractive. Why can't he think of freezing himself? !?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha couldn't help but shook her head and said softly: "Although I don't know how he did it. He was already in his fifties at the time. Although he still looked like he was in his thirties, compared to His physical functions have begun to slowly decline, and if he keeps looking young, he will definitely arouse the suspicion of the government and the people. It is presumably because of these two combined reasons that he made such a choice Right!" Nodding slightly, Jaffa said loudly: "Jarvis, can you wake him up now?" "Sure, sir, but after turning off the freezing equipment, according to my calculations, it will take about half a month for Mr. Howard to recover before Mr. Howard wakes up." Hearing Jarvis's words, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned, and thought to himself: "In other words, it will take at least half a month before Howard wakes up, and then he can wake up Carter!" With a slight sigh, Jiefa turned to Tony and said, "Tony, if you don't mind, wake up your father!" "Of course!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony raised his eyebrows and said loudly: "Isn't that what we are here to do? Well, don't waste time, Jarvis, wake up my father quickly!" "Yes, sir!" Following Jarvis's words, a burst of white air suddenly rose up in the ice cabin, quickly covering Howard's entire body. Then, Jarvis's voice rang again: "Okay. Yes, sir, this room has all the procedures from awakening to recovery, you just need to pick up Mr. Howard in half a month!" Hearing what Jarvis said, Tony nodded, then turned to look at Jaffa and Natasha, and said, "Okay, we can go out now." Hearing this, Jaffa and Natasha nodded slightly and said nothing. On the top floor of the Stark Industries Building, in Tony's office. Looking at Tony who looked calm, Jiefa smiled slightly and said: "Okay Tony, you don't have to pretend, I know you are feeling very complicated now!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony was stunned, and the expression on his face changed and became tangled. After a moment, Tony sighed softly and said: "To be honest, I really don't know what kind of attitude I will use to face him after he comes out! This guy actually tricked me into crying so much." Haha smiled, Jiefa said loudly: "Maybe you should be more entangled in that he will take away how many beauties of New York will take away after paying!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha on the side couldn¡¯t help but rolled her eyes at Jiefa, but still didn¡¯t say anything. And when Tony heard Jiefa¡¯s words, his expression did not change at all, and he said softly: ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, you must know that my pursuit of beauty is not just in New York.¡± Smiling slightly, Jaffa didn¡¯t express any opinion on Tony¡¯s words. Looking at Jiefa quietly, a smile suddenly appeared on Tony's face, and he said softly: "I said, can you two share ways to stay young?" Looking at Tony with a strange smile on his face, Jiefa also showed a smile on his face and said decisively: "No!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s face suddenly fell down, and he looked at Jiefa with a sad look on his face. Tony couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Why?!¡± Glancing at Tony sideways, Jaffa said softly: "I was born, Natasha was transformedGene, the survival rate is less than one percent. "As he spoke, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "I know of two mutants who can maintain their youth. They are also born, and there is also the national agent Zero, who has been injected with Superman serum, and He can only significantly delay aging. Nick Fury, he is injected with unlimited potions. That kind of thing must be injected regularly. I think you are not willing to be controlled by the United States! ? "As for the potion in Jiefa's hand? Haha, Jiefa has no intention of sharing it, and the system rewards are all encrypted. It is impossible for anyone to crack and copy them. Hearing Jaffard's words, Tony's face couldn't help but darken, but he quickly recovered and said loudly: "Okay, in this case, let the old man study it after he wakes up. Anyway, he will never give up. , when the time comes, I can just sit back and enjoy my achievements!¡± ¡°What a good idea!¡± Jaffa also praised after hearing Tony¡¯s words. At this moment, Potts suddenly walked into Tony's office and walked up to Tony. Potts said: "Mr. Stark, you need to go to Los Angeles tomorrow. You are the winner of this year's pinnacle award." Hearing what Potts said, Tony said directly without even thinking about it: "No!" As if he had anticipated Tony's answer, Potts continued: "This is a very influential award in the world, and the presenter is your good friend, Colonel Rhodes." Hearing what Potts said, Tony raised his eyebrows and said softly: "That's right!" Then, before Tony could wait for Potts to show his joy, he said directly: "No!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Hearing what Potts said, Tony suddenly turned his head to look at Jaffa, and said loudly: "Hey, old man, are you interested in seeing me receivethat award?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Stealing the Show You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next night, Jaffa and Tony appeared at the annual World Summit Awards ceremony in Los Angeles. "Tony Stark, inventor, genius, patriot, son of Howard Stark, descendant of the legendary weapons developer, when he was a child, he stole the show with his extreme intelligence" Looking at the introduction of himself on the stage with a troubled expression, Tony turned to Jeffa and said, "Let's not stay here anymore and go out to play. It is said that there is a very lively gambling game outside." After saying that, Tony stood up and walked towards Went outside. ????????????????????????? With a chuckle and shook his head, Jiefa also stood up and followed Tony's pace, softly saying: "Why, it looks like you are very unhappy!" Nodding slightly, Tony said directly: "Of course, if someone recounted your experiences from childhood to adulthood in detail in front of a group of people, you wouldn't be happy either!" With that, Tony didn't wait for Jaffa to reply, and said loudly: "Okay, let's not discuss this kind of issue anymore, we should go and have fun now." Turning to look at Jaffa, a strange look appeared on Tony's face Smiling, he said softly: "I wonder if an old man like you is still attractive to beauties!" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa laughed and said, "It just depends on whether I am willing or not!" Taking out a cigar and lighting it, Tony took a deep breath and said loudly: "It's a very arrogant attitude, but I like it, haha!" Half an hour later, at the gambling table, Tony looked at Jiefa with a horrified look, or in other words, everyone around him looked at Jiefa with horrified looks. Since Jiefa came to the gambling table half an hour ago, he has never lost a game. Although this is not a formal casino, Jiefa's evil performance still made the dealer's pressure rise sharply. In just half an hour, The dealers have changed four or five times. He picked up a glass of beer and drank it in one gulp. He was about to say something to Jiefa, but suddenly he sighed softly and said helplessly: "Okay, here comes the trouble." Hearing Tony's words, Jiffa was stunned, and then followed Tony's gaze and saw a black officer walking towards Tony with an angry face. This man was Tony's friend and was in charge of the military and Sta. Colonel Rhodes, the industrial liaison officer. Stepping up to Tony, Rhodes' face was full of anger. Suppressing the anger in his heart, Rhodes said: "No one can do things like you, Tony, but you really do!" "Oh no! They force you to present an award?!" ¡°No, no, no, they said you would be honored if I came to present the award!¡± With a smile on his face, Tony said: "Of course, I will feel honored because it's you!" After saying that, Tony paused slightly and continued: "When will you present the award?" ¡°Right now!¡± With that said, Rhodes directly pushed the trophy in his hand into Tony¡¯s arms. When Tony saw this, he couldn't help being stunned and said: "Oh my god, this is too easy! Okay, I'm sorry!" "It's okay!" After hearing Tony's apology, Rhodes said directly. It was the truth. He knew Tony Rhodes very well. It was really common for Tony to let others go during the award ceremony. With a slight smile, Tony handed the trophy to Jiffa who was standing aside, and said at the same time: "Hey, let's play another game. This time I will put all my chips on it." Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but dumbfounded, and said helplessly: ¡°Why are you giving me the trophy in another round?!¡± With a chuckle, Tony said softly: "I think it's quite troublesome to hold him!" Hearing Tony's words, Jaffa sighed helplessly, turned around and handed the trophy in his hand to Colonel Rhodes who was standing aside. Colonel Rhodes was stunned for a moment as he looked at the trophy that had been turned around and returned to his hand. Then his attention shifted to Jaffa. He looked Jaffa up and down. Rhodes turned to Tony and said, "Tony, you Shouldn¡¯t I introduce you? Who is this!?¡± When Tony heard this, his eyes moved to Jaffa subconsciously, and he said nonchalantly: "He is an antique from Stark Industries." After that, Tony said to Jeffa: "Hey, I remember you have The shares of Stark Industries haven¡¯t been sold yet, right?¡± "Of course not!" Jiefa shrugged slightly and said nonchalantly: "But I can't find the equity document, so just pretend it doesn't exist!" "It's okay, I'll get you another one tomorrow!" Tony was stunned when he heard Jaffa's words, but he immediately came to his senses and said. Hearing the conversation between the two, Colonel Rhodes on the side was indeed a little sluggish. The shares of Stark Industries, listening to Jeffa and TonyThe conversation was as casual as a piece of tissue paper. Now that they all have equity certificates, it will definitely not be a small share in comparison. Jiefa lost it, and Tony actually said that he would give him a replacement. Do rich people really not regard money as money? Suddenly, Rhodes seemed to have thought of something, and shouted directly to Tony: "Hey, Tony, you are going to Afghanistan to practice new weapons tomorrow!" Hearing what Rhodes said, Tony said softly: "Really, I forgot if you didn't tell me, thank you for reminding me!" Although he said this, Tony still looked indifferent. At this time, the gambling game was over. He asked the bodyguards behind him to pack up their chips, and Tony Jaffa and the others turned and walked directly out the door. Walking quickly, Rhodes kept saying to Tony: "Tony, you must remember tomorrow's itinerary, don't forget it!" "Okay! Rod, when did you become so verbose!" Tony sighed softly and said. "If you are late tomorrow, I will become even more verbose!" Rhode said expressionlessly, not paying attention to Tony's words. "Okay, bye!" Looking at Tony's stretched out hand, Rhodes had a tangled expression on his face. He stretched out his hand and shook it. Rhodes turned and walked in the other direction, saying loudly: "Tony! Don't be late!" Tony responded loudly, and then said softly: "If I can catch up, I will definitely not be late!" After saying that, Tony turned to look at Jaffa beside him and said, "Are you interested in accompanying me to Afghanistan tomorrow?!" "Not interested!" After hearing Tony's invitation, Jiefa replied without hesitation. This trip to Afghanistan was a huge change in Tony's mentality, and it was also an important reason for the birth of Iron Armor. Jaffa did not want to affect the emergence of Iron Man because of himself (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Afghanistan You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But just when Jaffa neatly rejected Tony's invitation, the voice of the system suddenly appeared in Jaffa's mind: "Due to the influence of the master, Tony's trip to Afghanistan will have unpredictable changes." , ask the master to decide whether to accept the mission. Let Tony Stark change his mind and become Iron Man. The mission is successful until the reward is obtained. If the mission fails, Tony Stark dies or does not become Iron Man, then the Iron Man movie series will be In the copy plane, the Avengers will also undergo unpredictable changes." It has been more than 20 years since he heard the sound of the system. Jiefa still felt a little nostalgic, but the information the system brought to him made Jiefa unhappy. Without a trace of hesitation, Jiefa directly took over the task. Although Tony was a bit mean-mouthed, Jiefa had a good impression of him. Besides, he was the son of a good friend. No matter what, he couldn't let Tony die. "Unpredictable changes!?" Jiefa frowned slightly as he recalled the system's words in his mind. I kept thinking quickly in my mind. If it was due to Jaffa's influence, then mutants were the most likely. And any mutant with decent fighting ability cannot withstand the steel armor Tony made in Afghanistan. Thinking of this, Jiefa directly stopped Tony who was about to walk out of the door, and said loudly: "I suddenly want to take a look again, Tony, I will go find you tomorrow morning!" "No problem! Potts will tell you my home address." Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony raised his hand and left without even turning his head. After a while, Jiefa watched Tony being stopped by a reporter as he was about to get in the car, and a smile appeared on his face. The next morning, Jiefa came to Tony's beachside villa in California. Looking at the beautiful scenery around him, Jiefa suddenly had the idea of ????getting a villa on the beach. Shaking his head, Jaffa chuckled and walked directly into Tony's villa. As soon as he entered the door, Jaffa walked all the way down the villa under the guidance of Jarvis. Walking along the stairs to Tony's research room, as soon as Jeffa got close, he heard the conversation between Tony and Potts. I saw Potts staring straight at Tony and said, "Mr. Stark, your plane should have taken off an hour and a half ago." "It's strange. Do I still have to cater to my private jet's time? If a private jet doesn't wait for its owner, why is it called a private jet? What's the point of that?!" Tony said slowly. Turning around, he saw Jiffa outside the door. As soon as he saw Jiefa, Tony's eyes lit up and he said loudly: "Besides, I want to go with him. If he doesn't come, how can I leave first!" As soon as he entered the door, Jiefa heard Tony using himself as a shield. He couldn't help but smile bitterly and said helplessly: "Tony, it seems you haven't told me the departure time yet." "Uh?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony raised his eyebrows and asked doubtfully: "Really!? Well, that's because I forgot." Turning his head to look at Potts, Tony smiled slightly and said, "Okay, now I'm ready, let's go right away! See you in a few days!" ¡°With that said, Tony didn¡¯t wait for Potts to speak, and just pulled him outside. Jiefa sat in Tony's car, and there was a bodyguard behind him in a car following the two of them. Looking at Tony driving beside him, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Poots seems to have something to tell you!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony tilted his head and said softly: ¡°I know, today is her birthday, I just remembered it.¡± "Why don't you tell her, apologize or something!" ¡°No need, let¡¯s bring her something back from Afghanistan this time. Although it may be a little late, it¡¯s still a good idea after all.¡± Tony said and began to slowly increase his speed. Looking at Tony who looked attentive, Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything anymore, but secretly said in his heart: ¡°I guess this time, it¡¯s not just a little late.¡± More than an hour later, Jeff and Tony finally arrived at their destination. As soon as he got off the car, Jaffa saw Colonel Rhodes waiting at the door of the plane. Looking at Tony walking towards him, Rhodes had a look of impatience on his face and said loudly: "Tony, you asked me to wait here for you for three hours!!" Hearing what Rhodes said, Tony didn¡¯t even turn his head and walked directly into the plane, saying: "My car broke down, it was a natural disaster, what can I do!" Hearing Tony's words, Rhodes' face froze, although he knew that Tony was talking nonsense without even thinking about it.But Rhodes still had nothing to do with Tony. Looking at Rhodes who looked troubled, Jiefa chuckled, patted Rhodes on the shoulder, and said softly: "Next time I have an appointment with you, why don't you just come two hours late?" With that, Jiefa said Fa Ye took a step forward and walked inside. Only Rhodes was left standing blankly at the door of the plane. Like in the original work, Tony and Rhodes argued for a few words, and what was originally a serious flight was transformed into a bar-like atmosphere by Tony. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t last long. Not long after, the plane landed slowly at Baghlan Air Force Base in Afghanistan. As soon as he got off the plane, Tony was warmly received by the military. Although he was selling weapons to the Afghan military, the US military was also involved. The leader was an officer who looked quite old. He was not wearing formal clothes. Jiffa I can't see his military rank either. After politely shaking hands with Jiefa, the officer suddenly had a look of doubt on his face and said, "Sir, I really wish I had seen you somewhere before!" "Oh?!" After hearing this man's words, a smile appeared on Jie Faliang's face, "Thirty years ago?! You know, I haven't moved around the outside world much in the past twenty years!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, the man was obviously startled, then he laughed and said, ¡°Sir, you really know how to joke!¡± Jiefa smiled slightly and did not continue to say anything. Sometimes, no one believes the truth! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Attack You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without too many words, after saying hello, the group quickly headed to the mountainous area where the experimental weapons were prepared. Standing proudly in front of everyone, Tony is flanked by a huge missile launcher. On the launcher, three new Stark Industries missiles are quietly dormant. After scanning the crowd, Tony said loudly: "Fearful? Or respectable? I wonder if it's possible to do both." After the simple opening remarks, Tony paused slightly and continued: "Next, I want to introduce to you the best of Stark's "Freedom" weapon series. It is equipped with the first missile developed exclusively by us to advance its technology. System, some people say that the best weapon is one that never needs to be used. I personally have reservations. I prefer weapons that only need to be used once. This is the experience of my father and the experience of the military. This experience has been History proves it.¡± As he spoke, Tony spread his hands, pointed at the missile launcher beside him, and said loudly: "Try this weapon, I can assure you that those bad guys will never want to get out of the hole again!" Then, Tony raised his eyebrow slightly. Then I saw the missile launcher move softly, aiming at the mountainous area in the distance. Then, with a "boom" sound, the missile on the far left was launched directly. Flying rapidly in mid-air, the shell of the missile suddenly collapsed quickly, and then the missiles around the second junior sister flew out and directly hit a mountain range. Without even looking at the mountains behind him, Tony said loudly: "Now, I solemnly recommend the Jellicoe missile to everyone." As Tony's words fell, the missiles also hit the mountains at the same time. The next moment, accompanied by bursts of roaring sounds, a wind wave visible to the naked eye rolled directly towards everyone. With a proud smile on his face, Tony stretched out his hands straight to both sides and was pushed forward a few steps by the wind and waves, but the look on his face seemed to be enjoying it. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? "This kind of power may help me reach the level of the indestructible magic power." Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but smile bitterly again. Stark Industries' latest Jellico missile can only hurt himself, and even I'm not sure if I can succeed in the attack. I don't know how to break through to the next level of Dacheng and Consummation. Do I really want to fight against the Hulk, Thor, and the others? There is also the Nine Yang Divine Art. Jie Fa has no idea how to break through the last step. In fact, this is because Jie Fa is not satisfied. You must know that the Vajra Indestructible Magic Art and the Nine Sun Magic Art have been systematically strengthened. And Jie Fa's foundation is so good, and the power he has cultivated is much stronger than before. If it is in In Tianlong's world, even in the perfection state, it is not as good as Jiefa's current level. Jaffa was extremely conflicted, but Tony was very proud. Seeing the power of the Jellico missile, the people in Afghanistan gathered around him eagerly. With a proud smile on his face, Tony took out twice as much beer from his own small refrigerator and handed a glass to Jaffa. Tony turned to the Afghan military personnel and said: "Buy $500 million at one time and get it for free. Good wine!" He said, asking you to drink the beer in the glass in one gulp. Then, asked your phone to think of the phone suddenly, pulled the phone out of his pocket, Tony smiled slightly, and said with a loud voice: "Obi, why haven't you slept yet!" Hearing what you said, Jiefa curled his lips disdainfully and thought to himself: "Of course he didn't sleep. How could he sleep without catching you?" Watching Tony get into a car while talking on the phone, Jaffa chuckled and walked into the car behind. Then, the car started to slowly start, and the target was Baghlan Air Force Base. The car was slowly accelerating, and Jaffa's heart began to become more vigilant. If nothing unexpected happened, a group of terrorists from Afghanistan would soon attack the convoy and kidnap Tony. This time, Jiefa was not prepared to take action. Firstly, he wanted to test Tony's state of mind. Secondly, Jiefa also wanted to hide himself first and see what the changes in the system prompts were. While thinking about it, Jiefa's brows suddenly moved, and he keenly felt something abnormal. The next moment, the car under him suddenly exploded, and all the soldiers in the car except Jiefa were killed on the spot. And just when the car exploded, a golden light flashed across Jiefa's body. Then, even though the car was burning, Jiefa was still unscathed. Quietly hidden in the burning carIn the meantime, Jiefa opened his white eyes, carefully observed his surroundings, and waited quietly. ??The sound of gunshots outside reached Jaffa¡¯s ears continuously. The Afghan soldiers were quickly eliminated. After five or six minutes, the sound finally calmed down. Then, with a loud noise, a missile beside Tony exploded suddenly, and then, there was complete silence outside. After a group of terrorists took away the unconscious Tony, Jaffa walked out of the burning car. The golden light on his body slowly faded, Jiefa opened his eyes and quietly followed the pace of the group of terrorists (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Awakening You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! They saw Tony being taken into a cave, and then there was a person treating Tony. It must be Ethan. Since Tony was taken away, then treated and revived, Jaffa has been paying attention to a person, a person next to the leader of this group of terrorists. This man was about thirty years old, with a rough face, and he didn¡¯t look like a good person. Of course, no one in this group of terrorists looked like a good person. The difference between this man and other terrorists is that although he seems to be lower than the leader, his eyes are not looking away from the leader, but there is a trace of disdain and a hint of unwillingness. Mingrui felt that there was definitely something hidden in it, and Jiefa's attention on this person became even more intense. Seeing that the leader and Tony were talking for a while, he turned around and left. Jiefa also focused his attention on these two people. As for Tony, it should be the beginning of his transformation, so there is no need to worry for the time being. Although they were in a cave, this group of terrorists also opened a lot of caves. After watching the leader push away some other terrorists with his hand, the leader directly took the person Jiefa was paying attention to into a cave. . Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes widened and his attention increased even more. Although he couldn't hear the voices of the two people, Jiefa was also able to master lip reading. As soon as the two of them entered, the leader sat directly on a chair and said angrily to the man: "Evan! What's going on with you? You almost killed Tony Stark, do you know? What if? If he dies, who will make us Jellicoe missiles?!¡± Hearing the leader's words, the man named Ai Wen smiled disdainfully, walked directly to the seat on the other side and sat down, saying loudly: "I really don't understand why you are so interested in missiles! You have to know that in the future, you will be like this You can have as many things as you want!" After hearing Ivan's words, the leader stood up instantly, walked straight to Ivan, and said coldly: "I don't believe you can do that in the future. You should have seen the power of the Jellico missile. Do you think you can compare with that?!" Hearing the leader's words, Ai Wen's eyes dimmed instantly. Then Ai Wen opened his lips and planned to say something, but was directly interrupted by the leader, staring at Ai Wen. The leader said loudly: "Ai Wen Wen! Exploding that military vehicle before has already used up most of your abilities, right? And your abilities must be controlled by yourself before they can explode. How can I equip my troops?!" As he said that, the leader chuckled and said word by word: "Evan, you must understand that your value now is not as great as Tony Sterk!" After saying that, the leader paused slightly and continued: "Of course, I also know that you have the potential to improve, and your ability is indeed much stronger than technological weapons in some aspects." He patted Alvin's shoulder lightly, and the leader said: "Alvin, don't worry, wait for Jellicoe Once the missiles are made, I will use the first one to help you blow up that Xavier Academy!" Hearing the leader¡¯s words, Jiefa¡¯s eyes shrank instantly, Xavier College? In Charles' school, does this man named Alvin actually have a grudge against Xavier College? Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little confused. Although Charles was much more decisive than in the original work, he still took a softer line. How could he have such a big hatred for others! After thinking about it, Jiefa didn¡¯t understand, so he simply stopped thinking about it. He could just take down this Aiwen and ask him in a few days. This waiting was just waiting for a week, watching Tony's production reactor with his own eyes to create steel armor. He turned around in terrorists, and Jefa also looked at the feeling of growing up. A week later, Tony's steel armor was finally successfully manufactured, but just when Tony activated the armor, he was discovered by terrorists. Looking at Ethan who was ready to delay for Tony without any hesitation, Jaffa sighed lightly, now, it¡¯s his turn to appear! Walking step by step towards the cave where Tony was imprisoned, Jiefa's face was extremely calm, and the terrorists around him were chattering something that Jiefa couldn't understand at all. Jiefa didn't bother to pay attention to them at all, and just walked in the direction of Tony. Seeing that Jiefa ignored them, the terrorists opened fire directly, and bullets hit Jiefa one by one, taking him with him. The golden rays of light were then directly reflected back. Without even Jiefa taking action, several of the surrounding terrorists had already been killed or injured. Although the existence of mutants is not a secret, it is obvious that most people have not actually seen them, and that Alvin has obviously hidden his identity among the terrorists, so Jiefa'sThe strange performance directly spread the fear in the hearts of these terrorists. Although they are cruel to others and have already put life and death at risk, it does not mean that these terrorists still have the courage to face an impossible opponent. After a round of bullets passed, he looked at Jiefa, who was not injured at all, and then looked at his companions lying around. The terrorists who were still alive abandoned their guns and fled. Looking at the terrorists who were desperately running outside, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and didn't bother to pay attention to them. He walked straight into the cave without any pause (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Steel Armor You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! On this trip, Jiefa happened to meet Ethan, who was coming back out of the cave with a rifle. At this time, Ethan was already in a crazy state. Seeing Jiefa walking inside, he couldn't help but Ethan, who didn't know Jaffa, actually shot past Jaffa. He took a few bullets from his own people for no reason. Although it did not cause any damage to him, Jiefa was still very depressed. He appeared in front of Ethan in an instant, and Jiefa snatched the rifle from Ethan's hand. Seeing Jiefa suddenly appear in front of him, Ethan had a look of surprise on his face, and then he quickly reacted, and regardless of the difference in strength between the enemy and ourselves, he swung his fist directly at Jiefa. Seeing Ethan¡¯s actions, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but feel helpless. This crazy scientist was truly extraordinary. He grabbed Ethan¡¯s wrist and Jiefa said, ¡°I¡¯m here to save Tony!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ethan was stunned. The crazy look in his eyes slowly faded and he became calm. Looking directly at Jiefa, Ethan knew that this was not the time to ask in detail. The only way now was to trust Jiefa. Thinking of this, Ethan immediately said to Jiffa: "Follow me!" After saying that, Ethan turned around and ran in the direction he came from. Following the darkness, I came to the laboratory arranged by the terrorists for Tony. At this time, the door was scorched black, and there were two dead terrorists lying there. It seemed that they were the two who had been tricked by Tony and Ethan's trap. Poor ghost. Without a trace of hesitation, Jiefa stepped directly inside. As soon as he entered the door, a thick steel arm jumped directly from the right side and attacked Jiefa. Facing the steel arm that was about to hit him in the face, Jiefa's expression did not change at all. Then he heard a "choking" sound. Jiefa quickly took action, stopped the arm in front of his face inquiringly, and said at the same time: "Tony, it's me!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s voice, Tony controlled the steel armor to turn around and looked directly at Jaffa. Then, Tony raised his hand and took off the mask on his face. Looking straight at Jaffa, Tony showed an excited look on his face and said loudly: "Oh my god! I thought I had been forgotten!" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa chuckled and said softly: "Of course not, I have been paying attention to you these past few days?!" "These past few days? All the time!?" Tony couldn't help but be stunned when he heard Jeffa's words, and then his tone suddenly rose and he said angrily: "That means you watched me suffer for several days, and even waited until I was able to You just came here when you escaped by yourself?!" Seeing the excited Tony, Jaffa said softly: "Of course, if you have been kidnapped, I will rescue you directly. You are probably still the playboy Tony Stark, right!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony couldn't help but be stunned, and then whispered: "Okay, what you said is right!" After saying that, Tony paused slightly and continued: "But there is one thing I said wrong, even if I Now I understand some things, but I am still the number one playboy in the United States, and I am proud of this identity. And I don¡¯t need your rescue now, I can escape on my own now!" Shaking his head slightly, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said softly: "That's not necessarily the case. This thing of yours is too crude!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony showed a look of dissatisfaction on his face, and at this moment, a group of terrorists finally rushed over. Quickly putting down the mask on his face, Tony turned to look at Jaffa and said, "Since you don't believe it, just tell the truth!" With that said, Tony took a step forward and met the attacking terrorists. It has to be said that Tony is indeed a genius. Although he has only roughly developed steel armor, Tony is still invincible against these rifle-wielding terrorists. The terrorists' rifles could not harm Tony at all, but Tony's casual punches and kicks could directly make these terrorists lose their ability to fight. Seeing their companions fall one by one, these terrorists finally gave up resistance, threw away the guns in their hands, and retreated directly. Looking at the terrorists who were scared away, Tony raised the mask on his face again, turned his head to look at Jaffa, a proud smile appeared on his face, and said: "Look, how is it!?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Jiffa said nothing, just raised his hand to signal Tony to continue to open the way. Seeing Jeffa¡¯s actions, the smile on Tony¡¯s face became even brighter. He put down the mask and walked directly out of the cave. Seeing Tony¡¯s movement, Jiefa also hurriedly followed. Just now Jiefa had already opened it.? Rolling his eyes, he noticed that the terrorist leader and mutant Alvin had arrived. Now Tony is feeling a little complacent. Jiefa intends to let Tony suffer a little blow, but he still wants to be careful and can't let anything happen to Tony. The group of people didn¡¯t take two steps outside before encountering the terrorist leader and Alvin. Looking at the steel armor on Tony's body, the terrorist leader still doesn't understand that Tony has been perfunctory these days. On the surface, he is making Jericho missiles, but in fact he is making escape tools for himself. Although he was extremely angry at Tony's behavior, the leader also knew that he could not deal with the current Tony. He immediately turned to look at Alvin beside him, raised his head, and said: "Alvin, it's up to you! " (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Alvin You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing the leader's words, before Ivan could speak, Tony laughed and said loudly: "I said, are you scared? You have so many men who can't hurt me, so you let this guy fight with me? " With that said, Tony pointed to Alvin's not particularly strong body beside him and said with a smile: "Hey, kid, what posture are you going to use to fly out?!?" Hearing Tony's words, Alvin chuckled, reached out and took out a pistol from his arms, shot Tony, and at the same time whispered: "Just fly out!" Hearing Ivan's words, Tony couldn't help but be stunned. Then, the ordinary bullet exploded directly the moment it hit Tony. Although Tony was not injured due to the steel armor, after receiving such a violent impact, Tony still flew out directly. Slowly getting up from the ground, Tony still looked a little confused. After a moment, Tony slowly came back to his senses, looking at the pistol in Ivan's hand with a hint of horror, and said in surprise: "What kind of bullet is this!?" Hearing Tony's words, Alvin couldn't help laughing, raised his hand and shot Tony again. Alvin shouted at the same time: "This is an ordinary bullet, you country bumpkin!" As the bullets hit Tony, Tony flew straight back again. At this moment, Jiefa took a step forward, stretched out his hand, and caught Tony as he flew back, preventing Tony from falling to the ground again. Then, Jaffa put Tony on the ground. When Tony stood still, Jaffa turned around and walked to Tony. He looked directly at Ivan and said softly: "This is not the result of the bullet, it is his own fault." Ability!" "Mutants!!!??" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony understood instantly. He couldn't help but exclaimed. Then, Tony also quickly reacted and said in surprise: "You knew before that they had Mutant?!" With a chuckle, Jiefa said: "Of course, otherwise I wouldn't have come to save you at all." Hearing what Jiefa said, Tony looked embarrassed and said helplessly: "Okay! Are you sure you can deal with him?" "Are you sure you can deal with him?!" Hearing Tony's full words, Jiefa couldn't help but turn to look at Tony and chuckled: "It seems that after you go back, you should try to make up for me like your Aunt Natasha." I¡¯ve experienced it before!¡± With that said, Jiefa didn¡¯t wait for Tony to reply, so he turned his head and walked towards Alvin. "Are you a mutant too!?" After hearing the conversation between Jiefa and Tony just now, Alvin still didn't understand Jiefa's identity. Seeing Jiefa walking towards him step by step, Alvin couldn't help but wonder. You know, when mutants fight, the most important thing is to understand each other's abilities. The more you know, the greater your chances of victory will be. And when a strange mutant like Jiefa suddenly appeared, he couldn't help but feel nervous. Hearing Ai Wen's words, Jiefa chuckled and said softly: "Although I really want to say that I am not, but I guess the whole world will not believe it!" As he spoke, Jiefa's footsteps still did not pause at all, and he moved towards the goal step by step. Alvin forced him to go. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Alvin didn¡¯t understand what they meant, but the movements of his hands were not slow at all. He raised his hand and fired a bullet directly at Jiefa. "Be careful!" Seeing Alvin's actions, Tony behind him couldn't help but shout loudly. You know, he suffered from this thing just now, and now his chest is still hurting. However, Jiefa didn't pay attention to Tony's reminder at all, and his movements didn't change at all. The next moment, the bullet exploded directly on Jiefa's body. Then, in the stunned eyes of the other four people, a golden light flashed across Jiefa's body, but Jiefa did not receive any damage. Even the movements of his feet didn't even pause, and he moved closer to Ivan little by little. "How is that possible!" Looking at Jiefa, who didn't even wrinkle his clothes, Aiwen's face froze and he couldn't help but exclaimed. At this time, Jiefa had already stepped in front of Aiwen. Looking at Aiwen who looked horrified, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and pinched Aiwen's neck directly. Then, as soon as Jiefa waved his hand, Ivan's whole body flew directly to the rock wall in the mountain wall. Then, Ivan slipped directly from the rock wall and fell to the ground in pain. Ivan himself is not a physically enhanced mutant. After receiving such an attack, Ivan curled up directly on the ground and did not recover for a long time. ? ?Step by step, Jiefa walked up to Ivan and said softly: "If I guess correctly, your ability is to add energy to an object and then control it to explode, right?" As he said, Jiefa smiled slightly and continued: "It's a good ability, but the strength is a little weaker." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s face froze not far away. Is this still weak? ? Then who do you think you are? Thinking of this, Tony secretly made up his mind that after returning, he must regard the strength of the armor as the most important aspect. Jaffa didn't know what Tony was thinking at this time. At this moment, Jaffa looked at Ivan with an unconvinced expression and said softly: "When Tony was experimenting with missiles for the Afghan military, I thought about a question. , I wonder if each of the Jellico missiles directly hit me, can it hurt me? After thinking for a long time, I came to a conclusion: Yes! But it won¡¯t be serious!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Escape You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Alvin and Tony were horrified. The Jellico missile was developed by Tony himself. Tony knew exactly how powerful it was. During the previous drill for the Afghan military, Alvin also hid in a corner and saw the power of the Jellico missile with his own eyes. The power of twenty small missiles spread out has already made Alvin look at him with suspicion. If these missiles Hit and attack a little Alvin is already a little unimaginable. And the man in front of him actually dared to say that even if the Jellico missiles hit him, he would only be slightly injured. How could this not scare Alvin? But in a second thought, Ivan suppressed the fear in his heart. He had never seen how powerful Jiefa said with his own eyes. The most important thing at the moment was how he should defeat this guy. As if he could see what Aiwen was thinking, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and said softly: "Originally, I planned to kill you directly, but now, I have some problems!" As he spoke, Jiefa stretched out his hand and grabbed Alvin by the collar, directly pulling Alvin up and pressing him against the rock wall, with an evil smile on his face. At the same time, there was a trace of murderous intent in his eyes, and he said, "I heard that you plan to deal with Xavier's Genius Academy?" When talking about Xavier's Genius Academy, Jiefa's tone was even more filled with hatred. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, a glimmer of light flashed across Alvin¡¯s face, and he instantly recognized Jiefa as someone who had a grudge against Xavier Academy for Geniuses. Thinking of this, Aiwen hurriedly said: "Yes, I have a grudge against them! You also have a grudge against them, right? Trust me, my ability can help you!" There was a playful smile in his eyes, and Jiefa chuckled: "Then tell me why you have a grudge against them! Don't try to lie to me, I can feel your pulse beating, and as soon as you lie, I will directly Break your neck." After hearing Jaffa's words, Alvin hurriedly said: "It's all that old guy Charles! He is simply prejudiced against me. He took me to that shabby school, and said I had evil intentions. He called me in for talks every day. I was so annoyed. Occasionally I had conflicts with other people, and the teachers always helped them! So I ran away from that school. But I won¡¯t just give in. They all look down on me, so I must come back with revenge! " Hearing Ai Wen's words, Jiefa instantly understood that this Ai Wen really had evil intentions and his flaws must be reported. Charles must have read his mind and found that this Ai Wen had a bad character, so he planned to take him to school for education. , Unexpectedly, Alvin ran away directly from the school. Presumably, Charles should have known about it when he escaped, but he did not take action against him. After understanding this, Jiefa instantly had no interest in this Alvin. Although Alvin has good abilities, he is not at all If you can't give full play to your talents, your thoughts are extreme, and your flaws will be reported, there is no value in cultivating them at all. Having figured out what happened, Jiefa was relieved. He had heard from the system that his influence had caused unpredictable changes to the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Jiefa thought it was a particularly serious matter. But what happened this time was a wake-up call for Jaffa. Although the changes this time were not big, if Jaffa had not intervened, Tony would definitely die here this time, and the plot in the future would definitely be serious. The change. And with what he has done before, his impact on the Marvel world will definitely not be this small. It seems that he will have to be more vigilant in the future, otherwise he will inevitably capsize in the gutter. He turned his head and glanced at Alvin. At this time, Alvin was looking at Jaffa expectantly. In Alvin's mind, the powerful mutant in front of him must also have a grudge against Charles' school. If he could get him Help is definitely much better than partnering with these terrorists. Seeing Alvin's eyes, Jiefa understood Alvin's thoughts, with a sarcastic smile on his face. Jiefa whispered to Alvin: "I forgot to tell you one thing, Charles is my son!" With that, Jiefa moved his other hand and directly broke the neck of Ivan who had not yet reacted. Then, Jiefa let go of his hand, and Aiwen, with a hint of surprise on his face, fell to the ground softly. Not paying attention to the dead Ivan, Jaffa turned his head and looked outside the cave. The terrorist leader who came with Ivan before had escaped at some point. When I opened my eyes, I saw that the leader was leading a group of people with weapons raised and waiting in the direction of the cave. Needless to say, as soon as Jiefa and the others went out, they would definitely be attacked by terrorists. However, JackHe would not take those attacks seriously. With a move of his feet, Jiefa rushed out of the cave in an instant. Before the terrorists outside the cave could react, Jiefa killed them all. Treating these This kind of person, Jie will not be merciful in any way. After a while, Tony and Ethan finally walked out of the cave and looked at the corpses of the terrorists lying all over the ground. Both of them looked at Jaffa with a hint of surprise in their eyes. Seeing the surprised expressions on the two people's faces, Jiefa didn't care at all and said softly: "What are you doing? Come on, do you still want to spend the night here?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the two of them came to their senses, nodded hurriedly, and prepared to leave. "Wait a minute!" Before he could make a move, Tony suddenly shouted (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Returning to China You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Tony! It's all your fault! Oh my god, why are you so uncool?" Walking in the desolate desert, Ethan couldn't help but complain to Tony beside him. What¡¯s strange is that Tony didn¡¯t even have the slightest intention to refute when he was criticized by someone. On the contrary, Tony¡¯s face was full of embarrassment at this time. Looking at Tony who was full of shame after being criticized by Ethan, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle. Just before Jiefa and others were planning to escape from the terrorist base, Tony suddenly called out to everyone. It turned out that Tony saw The weapons of the surrounding terrorists all bear the Stark Industries logo. Although he is curious as to why his company's weapons appear in the terrorist base, there is no way to find out now. Instead, Tony directly plans to sell all these weapons. Destroyed. Doing whatever comes to mind is an important principle of Tony's work. After making up his mind, Tony immediately began to destroy the surrounding weapons. "This time, it was like a hornet's nest had been stabbed. Those ammunition and missiles did not care about the face of Tony, the developer. After Tony's destruction, they began to explode overwhelmingly. Seeing such a scene, Jaffa directly pulled Ethan aside and flew out. Shortly afterwards, Tony also flew out of the terrorist's lair in his simple steel armor. Then, there was this scene now. Looking at Tony who looked dejected and said nothing, Ethan also sighed and said helplessly: "Even if you leave a car, that's fine!" "Okay, I'm sorry Ethan, but that's it now. What we should be discussing is how to get out of this hellish place." "No need to discuss it!" After hearing Tony's words, Jiefa said: "It seems that a plane has already found us!" As Jiefa finished speaking, the figures of the two helicopters in front also appeared in the sight of several people. Seeing this, Tony and Ethan both showed a hint of joy and directly raised their arms and shouted. Looking at the slowly landing helicopter in front of him, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. Only then did you get kidnapped. In just over ten days, Tony made the same steel armor as in the original work. In the original work, it took a full three months. It seems that Jaffa strengthened Tony's body when Tony was a child, and it also had some magical effects on the brain. Jaffa is very much looking forward to what a Tony Stark who is smarter than the original can achieve. After a moment, Colonel Roddy walked out of the plane, quickly came to Tony, and said loudly: "Hey, Tony, I told you that you should go with me." "Okay, we'll see what happens next time!" After casually replying to Rody, Tony turned to look at Ethan aside and said, "Ethan, what are you going to do next? Why don't you go back to Stark Industries with me? Bar!" Hearing Tony's words, Ethan shook his head slightly and said: "Tony, in my eyes, you are still the arms dealer. I can go to your company, but I don't want to be associated with an arms dealer. Now , I would rather go back to my hometown to see it.¡± Hearing Ethan's words, Tony's face was stunned, and then he nodded slightly, "I'll let you see it, and then you will become the chief scientist of my Stark Industries, except for me, of course." ." Hearing Tony's words, Ethan smiled slightly and said softly: "Not a bad idea!" With a chuckle, Tony turned to Rhodes beside him and said, "Pick up a plane and take him toGemila! That's right, this is the place. Then, take me home!" After saying that, Tony fell into a coma. passed. Looking at Tony who had passed out, Ethan chuckled, turned to Jaffa and said, "He's been so tired these days! I even wonder how he managed to hold on." Hearing Ethan¡¯s words, Jiefa chuckled and said softly: ¡°Yes, but he has also grown a lot, hasn¡¯t he?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ethan was stunned for a moment, and then said: ¡°Of course!¡± That afternoon, Tony and Jaffa returned to California, and Tony finally woke up. As the plane door slowly opened, the first thing that caught his eye was the eager Potts. As soon as he saw Potts, Tony couldn't help but have a smile on his face. He walked quickly to Potts. Tony smiled and said, "Are your eye circles red? Does he look like your missing boss?" With a joy that could not be concealed on his face, Potts said softly: "I'm just happy because I don't have to look for a job anymore." After laughing, Tony said: "Yeah, your vacation is over!" After saying that, Tony walked directly to the car and walked straight to the car.?Opened the car door and got in. Potts also walked directly to the other side, opened the door and went in. Although he didn't want to interfere with the two people, Jiefa still sat in the passenger seat. Seeing all three people get on the bus, the driver turned to look at Tony and said, "Sir, where are you going?" "Go to the hospital" "Don't go!" Before Potts finished speaking, he was directly interrupted by Tony. Turning to look at Tony with a serious face, Potts couldn't help but said anxiously: "Tony, you must" "I said I wouldn't go." Seeing that the two of them seemed to be arguing, Jiefa finally said: "Go to Tony's house!" With that said, Jaffa turned to look at Tony and Potts, who were about to say something, and said loudly: "I'll take care of Tony's wounds, and let Tony get rid of the restrictions of that thing! Okay! Listen to me!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Howard Awakens You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Not long after, the car slowly drove into Tony's villa. Without any nonsense, Jaffa directly asked Tony to take him to his research room. Without needing too many tools, Jiefa directly removed the Ark Reactor from Tony's chest, then reached out and flicked it, and Jiefa sucked out a bunch of tiny iron pieces. Then, Jiefa began to directly use internal force to heal all the blood vessels that had been broken due to the iron pieces being sucked out, and everything was over. When Tony slowly stood up from the stage, there was still a look of disbelief on his face, and he said in surprise: "Is it that simple?!" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "What? Do you want to make him more troublesome?!" "That's what a fool thinks!" Jaffa retorted mercilessly, and then a smile appeared on Tony's face, and he said loudly: "Now I should do what I should do!" As he said that, Tony turned to look at Potts stood aside and said, "Let's go, my dearest secretary, go hold a press conference for me." Hearing Tony's words, Potts nodded, and then Tony and Potts turned around and left. "Wait!" Seeing that Tony was about to leave, Jiefa called out to Tony directly. "What's wrong?!" Turning his head to look at Jaffa, Tony had a look of confusion on his face, and said softly: "I hope what you are about to tell me is not bad news!" "Although I don't want to, I'm sorry!" With that, Jaffa directly threw the small Ark reactor in his hand into Tony's hand and said, "If you are not a fool, you must have discovered some things inside Stark. Abnormal, wear it and expose your weak electricity that is not a weakness to the enemy, which will often bring you some unexpected gains! Besides, you don¡¯t want to have an empty chest!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Tony couldn¡¯t help but be silent for a while, looked down at his chest, then directly put the Ark reactor in his hand, and said softly: ¡°Thank you.¡± With the corners of his mouth raised slightly, Jiefa said softly: "This is not your style, Tony." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s face froze, and the next moment, he turned away and walked away without even turning his head: ¡°Now make it my style!¡± Seeing Tony disappearing into his career, Jaffa couldn't help but laugh. Just as he was about to leave Tony's villa, Jarvis's voice suddenly rang in the research room: "Mr. Jaffa, Mr. Howard is awake now. , do you want to go there?" Hearing Jarvis¡¯s words, Jiefa¡¯s eyes narrowed, a hint of joy instantly rose on his face, and he loudly said: ¡°Go! Why not go!¡± Then, Jiefa quickly rushed out of Tony's villa, jumped directly, and flew towards New York. An hour later, he rushed in directly from the top floor of Sterk Industries. As soon as he entered, Jiefa's movements stopped instantly. Looking at the man in loose clothes who was watching TV quietly, Jiefa had a bright smile on his face and said loudly: "Old friend. "Long time no see!" This person was Howard who had already woken up. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Howard turned his head suddenly and looked at Jiefa who appeared in the office. A trace of irrepressible joy appeared on Howard¡¯s face, and he said loudly: ¡°Jiefa! Long time no see!¡± With a smile on his face, Jaffa walked over to Howard and sat down next to him. He looked in the direction of the TV. It was Tony who looked like him on the TV. At this time, Tony had a solemn look on his face, and Obadiah looked like him. Standing next to Tony, looking around at the reporters below, Tony suddenly said: "I am announcing that the Stark Company Weapons Department will be closed down, effective immediately, until I find a new target for the company." As soon as Tony said these words, it really caused an uproar in the audience. Then, he was pushed and pulled off the stage by Obadiah. The next moment, Howard turned off the TV directly. Looking at Howard with a calm face, Jiefa could not tell what Howard was thinking at this time, so he whispered: "What's wrong? Do you have any thoughts on what your son did?" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Howard shook his head slightly and said, ¡°He is great!¡± With that said, Howard turned to look at Jiefa who was aside, and continued: "Jiefa, since you woke me up, you will definitely bring me good news!" "Of course!" A smile appeared on his face. Jiefa reached into his arms, took out a tube of reagent, and said, "A medicine that can keep you young forever and extend your lifespan."   This potion was naturally a reward for completing Tony's previous mission. For such a simple mission, Jiefa had no hope of getting anything good. Unexpectedly, he was rewarded with a potion that was the same as Natasha's mission at that time. Moreover, Jiefa is short of this thing at this time. Howard, Carter, and Jiefa need two potions in total, but now Jiefa only has one in his hand, and it has been encrypted by the system and cannot be copied. But at this time, the system's task actually rewarded something that Jiefa was in short supply. Regarding this point, Jiefa also asked the system. According to the system, the reward for the task will be based on Jiefa's completion level. It will automatically determine what Jiefa needs most now, and then release the reward. Although I am not satisfied with this seemingly perfunctory explanation, there seems to be no other reason. But for Jiefa now, none of this is important. The important thing is that Jiefa can wake up Carter! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Mission You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Jaffa's eyes, Howard instantly understood what Jaffa was thinking. With a slight smile, Howard said: "I just turned off Carter's freezing equipment. Carter's freezing time was a bit long. In addition, She is a woman and her physical fitness is naturally worse than that of men, so it is expected that Carter will not wake up until more than a month later." Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa nodded slightly. In a month's time, Tony's affairs will be almost over, and Jiefa will have time to deal with these things. Thinking of this, a look of relief appeared on Jiefa's face. Looking at Howard with an expectant look on his face, Jiefa reached out and threw the test tube in his hand. Howard was shocked when he saw Jeffa's action. He hurriedly took the test tube in Howard's hand, and then couldn't help complaining: "You guy! You throw such a precious thing away so casually! " Seeing the nervous look on Howard's face, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh and said, "Okay, you still can't believe my ability? Even if you can't catch it, it will be fine." As he said that, Jiefa smiled slightly. After a pause, he continued: "Also, you should inject this thing as soon as you get it. Don't try to analyze the ingredients and copy them. You can't do it." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Howard¡¯s eyes narrowed and he looked straight at Jiefa, wondering: ¡°Why!?¡± "Um." When Howard asked, Jaffa didn't really know how to answer for a while. After a moment, Jaffa still said: "Whether you believe it or not, there are only two copies of this thing, one for you, one for Carter, and one for me. I can guarantee that you will never be able to copy it. If it is wasted, it will be gone. I will never give you Carter¡¯s share." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Howard showed a tangled look on his face. For a scientist, it is very painful to encounter such a thing but not be able to study it. "But Howard didn't think about it for too long. After a few minutes, he decided to inject it himself. Part of this decision was made because of Howard's desire to stay young and extend his lifespan. The other part was his trust in Jiefa. Since Jiefa said that he had no way to copy it, Howard decided to listen to Jiefa even though he was unwilling to do so. Views. Although he was eager in his heart, Howard was still not that impatient. He turned to look at Jaffa. Howard smiled slightly and said softly: "Jeffa, what do you think of Tony!?" Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa glanced at Howard lightly, a smile appeared on his face, and said softly: "Same as you!" When Howard heard this, his face couldn't help but froze, and then he burst out laughing, and Jiefa also laughed. After a moment, Jiefa said: "Tony should be on the way here now. I didn't expect you to hide it from Tony at the beginning. Have you figured out how to explain it to him now?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Howard's face froze, and then a look of helplessness appeared, and he said softly: "I didn't think so much at the time. Now I don't know how to explain it." Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa opened his lips slightly and was about to say something, but before he could say anything, he took it back. Then, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face and he said softly: "You don't have to think too much now, Tony is here." As soon as he finished speaking, the elevators behind the office opened directly. Before the elevator door could fully open, Tony rushed into the office impatiently. As soon as he entered the office, Tony walked directly towards Howard. Seeing Tony's figure, Howard also showed a look of joy on his face. He stood up and faced Tony, as if he wanted to hug him. However, in the face of Howard's warm embrace, Tony was not so eager. He directly reached out and grabbed Howard's side. Tony said anxiously: "Now that you're awake, come and help me. I made a great design." , I need some help from you regarding energy." Then, without waiting for Howard to speak, Tony directly pulled Howard into the elevator again. Howard was helpless. He didn't expect that after being worried for a long time, the two would meet again in such a scene. He turned around and gave Jiffa a helpless look, and the elevator door slowly closed again. Seeing Tony and Howard disappear from his sight, Jaffa couldn't help but laugh. Just when Jiefa was about to leave to find Natasha, the system's voice suddenly rang in Jiefa's mind: "Mission Release: The top leaders of the terrorist organization called the Freedom Fighters have been eliminated by the master. The Freedom Fighters OrganizationThe scriptures exist in name only. In anger, Obaday contacted another more powerful terrorist organization. There are a total of three mutants in this terrorist organization. These mutants are not something that Tony, who has not yet grown up, can deal with. Please ask the director to kill or subdue the mutants in this terrorist organization before Tony goes to eliminate the terrorist organization. Mission success reward: unknown. Penalty for mission failure: unknown. " Hearing the system¡¯s mission, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and thought to himself: ¡°Sure enough, the previous Aiwen was just a small change, and it was also a sign of Jiefa¡¯s influence on the plot.¡± Because of Jaffa¡¯s influence on the thoughts of Charles and Eric, although mutants and humans are not very friendly now, they are not as antagonistic as in the original work. There is no situation where humans simply do not recognize mutants as humans. Therefore, many mutants dare to show their abilities, join some organizations of ordinary people, and even set up some organizations of their own. ¡°There are good and bad organizations among these organizations. Looking at the distant sky, Jiefa chuckled and murmured: "Are they just three mutants? The system said they can be conquered, which means that not all the people here are extremely bad? With Howard¡¯s help, the Mark III, which has been formed and can be used in battle, should appear soon, but there is enough time!¡± With that said, Jiefa jumped directly out of the office window and flew straight towards Asia (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Flashing You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although speed is no longer Jie Fa's strongest point, it is still as fast as lightning. Moreover, after practicing the Nine-Yang Manual of Fruit and the Indestructible Vajra Art, Jie Fa's meridians, muscles, etc. have been greatly strengthened. . Now Jiefa can completely erupt electricity through his foot meridians, stimulate the air to generate thrust, and fly directly without having to step in mid-air from time to time like before. With Jiefa¡¯s full efforts, it didn¡¯t take long for Jiefa to arrive in the Middle East. According to the system prompts, Jiefa walked all the way in the direction of the target terrorist. To deal with the terrorists who have the support of Obadiah, Jaffa doesn't even need to prepare. The most powerful weapons currently available from Sterk Industries can only hurt Jaffa. What really caught Jiefa's attention were the three mutants whose identities he didn't know. Mutants have all kinds of strange abilities, and even Jaffa can't guarantee that he won't be able to hurt himself. As far as Jaffa knew, although the Human Torch in the future Fantastic Four was not a mutant, and his ability was still a very common fire, the power of a supernova was comparable to the surface of the sun, and Jaffa was not confident that he could survive in such a temperature. survive. There is also flicker. If flicker can freely control the closing of the space door, then the cutting force of the space is definitely not something that Jiefa can withstand. Therefore, even if Jiefa is already very powerful at this time, he will never take his enemies lightly. After a while, Jiefa arrived outside the terrorist base. Compared with the bases of the terrorists who kidnapped Tony before, the bases of this group of terrorists were more formal. There were tents lined up all around. It's a fence that's been put up, and terrorists are always patrolling it. In the middle of the tent, weapons, missiles, ammunition and other equipment marked with the Stark Industries logo came directly into Jiefa's sight. Seeing this, even with Jiefa's state of mind, he couldn't help but feel a little angry towards Obadiah. With so many weapons and equipment, it was enough to even fight the military of a small country, and these weapons and equipment It was actually in the hands of a group of terrorists. One can imagine how much pressure Stark Industries will face once these things are discovered by the media. But anger is anger. Tony will destroy these things soon. Jaffa¡¯s main target this time is the three mutants. Thinking of this, Jiefa rolled his eyes and began to observe the base carefully. For a moment, Jiefa's eyes suddenly shrank and he stared blankly at the person in the base, but he couldn't move his eyes away. After a long while, Jiefa's lips opened slightly, and he whispered softly: "Twinkle!!" Yes, the person Jiefa saw just now was actually Flicker! At this moment, Flicker was sitting on a bed in a tent, arranging his hair. But Jiefa could see a hint of worry and trouble in his twinkling eyes, which made Jiefa feel distressed. Regarding Flicker, Jiefa's thoughts are particularly complicated. On the one hand, he knows that Flicker who died for him is actually just a character in the copy, but Jiefa can't help but have an idea about Flicker in the Marvel movie world. Thoughts, find her and give her happiness! Two thoughts were running alternately in Jiefa's mind. For a time, Jiefa didn't know what to do, but now when Jiefa saw the flickering figure again, his thoughts suddenly became firm: "No matter what, I want to make her happy!" With the thoughts in his mind clear, Jie Fa's heart suddenly relaxed, and the Nine Yang Manual that had been in the current state for a long time seemed to be loosened. Now, Jiefa was in a better mood. Then, without any hesitation, Jiefa walked directly towards the terrorist base. Jiefa did not use any method to hide his figure, so as soon as he appeared, Jiefa was discovered by the patrolling terrorists. After shouting a few words, three or four terrorists came towards Jiefa with guns. come over. When the two parties met about ten meters away, a terrorist in the middle began to shout loudly: "Who are you! What are you doing here?!" Hearing that the terrorist actually asked questions in English, Jiefa was a little surprised when he arrived. However, Jiefa did not respond to his interest. Without saying a word, he walked straight towards the flickering tent in the middle of the terrorist base. . Seeing that Jiefa ignored them at all, this group of terrorists couldn't help but become furious. In the past, if anyone dared to approach their base, their questioning method would be a hail of bullets. During this time, the boss told them to be careful when meeting strangers., ask first and then decide. They came to ask Jiefa this time. Unexpectedly, Jiefa ignored them at all. In anger, these terrorists ignored their boss's words, bolted the rifles in their hands, and hit Jiffa. Seeing that this man dared to attack him, Jiefa showed a look of disdain on his face. His figure moved and appeared behind the man in an instant. He grabbed the man's collar and threw him out. This time, Jie Fa used his skill. Although he threw the man far away, he did not suffer any damage after he landed. After a moment, the man got up from the ground, raised his gun directly into the air, and started shooting. At the same time, he shouted: "Come on, people! There are mutants invading!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Conflict You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa didn¡¯t care at all about this man¡¯s movements. From the moment he knocked this man away, Jiefa¡¯s eyes were looking straight in the direction of the flash. With the sound of gunshots and the loud shouting of the terrorist, Huan Huan instantly turned his head and looked towards the place where the sound came from. Then, Flash stood up suddenly, raised his hand, and a purple space door instantly appeared in front of Flash, and at the same time, the same space door appeared in front of Jiefa. With a smile on his face, Jiefa closed his eyes and just watched the flicker on the other side of the space door quietly. The next moment, under Jiefa's gaze, the flicker walked directly from the space door. , and then, the space door slowly closed. Looking at the childish twinkle in front of him, Jiefa smiled slightly and said, "Flicker, long time no see!?" "Flicker? Who are you talking about?!" As soon as Jiefa's words came out, a woman suddenly appeared next to Flicker and looked straight at Jefa. The man's eyes were full of vigilance. For a moment, this Talent turned to look at Flicker and said softly: "Clarice, do you know him?!" After hearing this woman's words, Huan Huan's gaze shifted to Jiffa. After a moment, Huan Huan spoke softly: "Sister Jenna, it's not like you don't know. Apart from you and Brother Taylor, I have never met anyone else." Mutant, I definitely don¡¯t know this guy.¡± Jaffa heard the conversation between the two and instantly understood. Flicker has not yet joined Eric's brotherhood, and does not have the title Flicker. The current Flicker should be called Clarice Ferguson. The information revealed during the conversation between the two made Jiefa feel entangled. From the words of the two, it was obvious that Flicker had a good relationship with the other two mutants. If the other two mutants are of good character, then of course there is no problem, but if they are also the kind of heinous mutants, it will be a little difficult for Jiefa. After thinking for a long time, Jiefa made a decisive decision to bring these two people to Charles. If their character is still good, it would be best. If not, Charles should give them a good education. Thinking of this, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. He looked at Flicker quietly and said softly: "Is your name Clarice Ferguson?" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Huan Huan was stunned for a moment, nodded subconsciously, and then there was a look of vigilance in his eyes, and he said: "How do you know who you are?!" With a soft smile on his lips, Jiefa said softly: "It doesn't matter who I am. What matters is, are you satisfied with your current life?" "Friend!" Before Flash could speak to the woman named Jenna, a voice suddenly rang out from mid-air: "Before you ask us questions, I think you should tell us your identity first. !¡± Looking up in the direction of the sound, a man who looked about thirty years old appeared in Jiefa's eyes. He saw this man standing quietly in mid-air, surrounded by the breeze, which made this man look a little A mysterious taste. "You are the Taylor they are talking about!" Although there were questions in his mouth, Jiefa used a very sure tone. Staring straight at the man in the air, Jiefa said softly: "The ability to control the wind is good, but It¡¯s still a little weaker. Have you ever heard of Xavier Academy for Young Talents?¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Taylor was stunned, looked at Jaffa in surprise, and said in surprise: "Are you from the Strong vigilance. Seeing Taylor's performance, Jaffa couldn't help but feel confused, but he immediately reacted. Charles and the others are now under the US government and specialize in dealing with mutant criminals. Now they are mutants and have joined terrorist organizations. They are also x The target of the war police. Wanting to understand this, Jiefa hurriedly said: "Don't get me wrong, I'm not here to deal with you!" Although Jaffa said this, Taylor still did not let down his vigilance, and said loudly: "Since you are not here to deal with us, then you should leave quickly, otherwise, don't blame me for being rude." As he said, Taylor stretched out his hand and waved, and a wind blade was drawn from his hand. It passed by Jaffa's side in an instant, and made a scratch on the ground behind Jaffa. Following Taylor's movements, Jaffa's eyes also showed a sharp look. He looked at Taylor quietly. Jaffa was silent for a moment and suddenly said: "Originally, I planned to persuade you to join Xavier Academy, but now It seems that it would be best to conquer you and just press over." As the words fell, Jiefa¡¯sThe shadow disappeared instantly and appeared directly above Taylor. Then, before Taylor could react, Jaffa directly hit Taylor on the shoulder. Under Jaffa's attack, Taylor could no longer maintain the movement of flying in mid-air, and the whole person quickly fell to the ground. passed. Jefa didn't expect to do it as soon as he said it. It wasn't until Taylor was about to land on the ground that Flicker quickly realized it. As soon as he stretched out his hand, a space door instantly appeared below Taylor. At the same time, a space door also appeared not far away. The space door, and then Taylor appeared directly from the space door and flew upwards. Quickly stabilizing his body, Taylor looked at Jiefa with horror in his eyes. At this time, Jiefa was just like him before, standing still in mid-air. However, unlike Taylor, Jiefa was standing still in mid-air. The whole person was flashing with lightning, as if the God of Thunder had come to the world, which brought endless pressure to Taylor (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Jenna¡¯s Ability You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Jiefa in mid-air, Taylor's face turned green at that time. He was very clear about how many pounds he weighed. Not to mention whether Jiefa had any hidden strength, but the ability that Jiefa showed was enough. Kill three of them easily. Thinking of this, Taylor's mood became even lower. Looking up at Jaffa, Taylor suddenly said: "What do you want!" With a smile on his lips, Jiefa smiled and said, "I said, I'm here to recruit you to join Xavier Academy for Geniuses! It's just you who don't believe it." Hearing Jaffa's words, Taylor took a deep breath and said loudly: "Sir, please don't make fun of us. Among the official members of the X-Men, there are only Wolverine, Silver Fox, Fire Phoenix, Cyclops, Storm and Beast. , Darwin, Banshee, and Destroyer are just a few of them, you are not from the X-Men at all, and it is impossible for Xavier Academy to accept mutants like us who join a terrorist organization!" Hearing Taylor's words, Jaffa raised his eyebrows and thought to himself: "Silver Fox and Wolverine? Have they also joined the X-Men?!" Then, Jaffa turned to look at Taylor and said loudly: "Just because you don't know, it doesn't mean it doesn't exist. Also, just because you haven't collected it, it doesn't mean it can't be collected!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Taylor was stunned, but there was still a look of complete disbelief in his eyes. Staring straight at Jaffa, Taylor said loudly: "Your Excellency, you don't want us to have fun. With your strength, you can completely There¡¯s no need to tease us like this!¡± As soon as Taylor's words came out of his mouth, Jiefa was speechless for an instant. This person seemed pretty good and didn't look like a very evil person, but why was his character so stubborn? Looking at Taylor with a look of disbelief, Jaffa couldn't help but feel a trace of anger in his heart, and said loudly: "Okay! Since you said so, I'll tell you! I'm here to beat you!" With that said, Jiefa moved instantly and attacked directly in Taylor's direction. Seeing Jeffa's actions, Taylor was shocked, but he quickly reacted. The air flow surged under his feet, and he flew directly into the air. At the same time, he shouted loudly: "Jena, do it!" Hearing Taylor's words, Jaffa slowed down his movements. He also wanted to see what abilities this woman named Jenna had. At first, when she suddenly appeared next to Flicker, Jaffa thought she was an instant. She has the ability to move, but the feeling she brought to Jiefa made Jiefa deny this. The former Red Devil, the black man who died in Wolverine, and the Deadpool who suppressed the black cells were all people with the ability to teleport, and they also gave Jiffa a special feeling. They all have a special charm, like sand in the wind that can disappear at any time. But Jiefa did not find this feeling in Jina. And here, Jina also moved directly and ran towards Jiefa quickly. Then, under Jiefa's gaze, when Jiefa ran not far away from Jiefa, her whole person suddenly disappeared. At the same time, Jiefa instantly felt that his whole body was stunned, as if an invisible force had been added to his body. Like shackles. Stopping his movements for an instant, Jiefa stood straight in the air, shaking his fists from time to time, stretching his legs, and began to carefully feel the changes in his body. After a moment, a look of surprise appeared in Jiefa's eyes. When Jieina disappeared just now, Jiefa had been watching Jiefa carefully. Jiefa's disappearance actually made her whole person merge into Jiefa's shadow. And as Jina merged into her own shadow, Jiefa's strength, speed, defense and other aspects dropped by ten percent. This Jenna¡¯s ability actually weakens the enemy! ! At first, when Jiefa noticed that his speed had dropped, he thought it was just a fixed value weakening, but later he discovered that Jiefa had actually weakened Jiefa's entire strength by ten percent. Noting this, Jiefa's eyes instantly flashed with light. He didn't know if Jenna's ability could be enhanced, but that's it. This Jenna's ability can already be said to be very terrifying. ??Ten percent of the whole. If it is a weaker person, it may not feel it yet, but if it is a strong person like Jiefa who is reduced, a ten percent weakening is enough to determine the outcome of the battle. At this time, Taylor also seized the opportunity and attacked Jiffa directly. He waved his hands quickly, and wind blades drew out of Taylor's hands and attacked Jiffa. Noticing Taylor's actions, Jiffa smiled disdainfully. With Taylor's ability, let alone reducing Jiffa's strength by 10%, even if Jiffa was weakened by 50%, Taylor's attack would not be able to break Jiffa. Legal defense. The figure moved,He couldn't directly face Taylor's attack, and attacked directly in Taylor's direction, still extremely fast. The wind blade's attacks on Jiefa's body did not cause any damage at all, but only caused a trace of golden ripples on Jiefa's body. At this time, the flickering on the side also quickly reflected. When he raised his hand, a purple space door appeared directly behind Taylor. He turned his head slightly, and Taylor took a step back and retreated to the other side of the space door. Then, the space door began to slowly close. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's heart moved, and he went a step faster, passed directly through the space door that had not been closed, and appeared in front of Taylor in an instant. Looking at the horrified Taylor in his eyes, a playful smile appeared on Jaffa's face. In fact, if Flicker can control the closing of the space door by himself, then Jiefa would not dare to do so. It is impossible for Jiefa to withstand the cutting force of space now. However, with the closing speed of the bottle flickering spaces, Jiefa can make several trips back and forth within this period of time (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Mission Completed You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Taylor with a horrified look on his face, Jaffa was too lazy to waste time with them. He appeared directly behind Taylor and knocked him unconscious. After knocking Taylor unconscious, Jaffa lowered his head and looked at the shadow under him with a smile on his face, and said: "The battle is over, it's time for you to come out!" After saying that, Jiefa looked at his own shadow quietly, but Jina's figure did not appear from it for a long time. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but sneered and said loudly: "If you don't come out, I will fly into the sky. You should know that when you fly to a high enough altitude, there will be no shadow. I really want to know, that When the time comes, where will you appear!" As he spoke, Jiefa moved slightly, a flash of blue light flashed under his feet, and began to float up into the sky. Before flying more than ten meters, Jieina suddenly appeared under Jiefa, looking at Jiefa in mid-air with a livid face, Jieina said loudly: "What on earth do you want!?" Looking at the angry Jina expressionlessly, Jiefa suddenly stretched out a finger. Then, everyone saw the blue light on Jiefa's finger begin to flash, and then, a blue light flew directly from Jiefa's hand. He came out and attacked a small hill not far away. Then, in the horrified eyes of everyone, this blue light directly penetrated the hilltop and shot out from the other side. Then, Jiefa turned to look at Jenna and Twinkle, and said, "I told you a long time ago that I will take you to Xavier Academy for Geniuses. Now, can you come with me?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Jenna's face turned a little pale. She looked at Taylor who was unconscious not far away, and then looked at the terrified look on his face. Jina bit her lower lip lightly and said loudly: "Okay. , we can follow me, but you have to promise that you will never hurt us?!" Hearing Jina¡¯s words, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said, ¡°I never said I wanted to hurt you!¡± Although Jiefa has said this several times, Jina¡¯s eyes are still full of suspicion when she looks at Jiefa. Seeing Jenna¡¯s thoughts, Jaffa could only helplessly smile. There was no other way. Mutants were generally very wary, especially those like Jenna who had lived a hard life. Then, Jiefa did not say too much nonsense, and directly carried the unconscious Taylor with one hand. He and Jina Twinkle left the terrorist base directly. As for the terrorists in the base, after seeing Jiefa's strength, They were thankful that Jiefa didn't come to trouble them. How could they dare to interfere with Jiefa's whereabouts? He called Tony directly and asked him to find a plane to pick him up. Tony was now obsessed with studying steel armor, and he agreed directly without caring about why Jaffa appeared in the Middle East. A few hours later, a helicopter slowly appeared on the faces of Jiefa and the others. Then, Rhodes' figure appeared from the plane and walked quickly to Jiefa. Rhodes's face was full of surprise. With a look on his face, he said: "It was you who Tony asked me to pick up? How did you come back!?" With a chuckle, Jiefa directly pulled Shuang Shuang towards the plane, while whispering softly: "This is a secret!" Looking at Jiffa who didn't even turn around, Rhodes couldn't help feeling embarrassed. He touched his nose and said helplessly: "Sure enough, there are no normal people with Tony!" After saying that, Rhodes walked quickly. He ran towards the plane. This time, Rhodes flew the helicopter himself. After all, it was a private commission. It was already a bit bad for Rhodes to use an army helicopter. It was even more unreasonable to ask the pilot for help. After sitting in the driver's seat, Rhodes slowly started the helicopter and took off, then looked back at Jiefa and the others, and whispered: "Where are you going!? "Xavier Academy for Young Geniuses, don't tell me you don't know me!" Jiefa said directly after hearing Rhodes' question. "X-Men?!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Rhodes was stunned, turned to look at Jiefa, and said in surprise: "What are you doing there?!" "It looks like you can go directly to their location. That will be easy!" After all, we are looking for someone to help. Jiefa couldn't say anything. After thinking about it, Jiefa still said: "Send them a few Students go over." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Rhodes¡¯ eyes shifted to Jiefa¡¯s side, nodded, and wisely did not say anything further. Halfway through, Taylor also woke up, but when he woke up and looked at the scene around him, he immediately understood his situation. Seeing that neither Jenna nor Twinkle was hurt, Taylor didn't show any excitement at all. He just sighed lightly and said nothing.? said. Noting this detail, Jiefa smiled slightly. It seemed that this person was not particularly bad, at least he still cared about his companions. At this time, the system prompt also rang in Jiefa's mind: "Mission completed, three mutants among the terrorists have been captured by the master, mission completion: perfect. Mission reward, dungeon entry qualification once ." Hearing the rewards of the dungeon, Jiefa didn't have any big mood swings when he arrived. Since his strength increased and the last mission, Jiefa had some expectations. The current Jiefa is too strong. If there is no powerful enemy Or for particularly troublesome tasks, there probably won¡¯t be particularly good rewards. In the future, to improve my strength, I guess I can only wait for powerful people like the Hulk, Avengers, and Thor to appear, and then receive missions, or be part of a dungeon (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Xavier Academy for Gifted Youth You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It wasn¡¯t until it was getting dark that the helicopter piloted by Rhodes finally arrived outside the Xavier School. When the plane finally landed, Jiefa took Twinkle Taylor and others directly to the gate. Charles seemed to already know that Jiefa was coming here. When Jiefa and others walked to the door, they happened to see Logan pushing Charles' wheelchair to the door. There were several mutant teenagers behind the door secretly observing Jiefa and the others, with a hint of curiosity and a hint of fear in their eyes. Seeing the looks in the eyes of these mutant children, Jiefa's heart shrank suddenly, and suddenly a feeling of distress arose. He really didn't know when the contradiction between mutants and humans would be eliminated. Turning to look at Charles with a smile on his face, Jaffa couldn't help but smile slightly. They are working hard now, aren't they? With a chuckle, Jiefa walked directly in the direction of Charles. When the three people behind him saw this, they also hurriedly followed. Seeing Jiefa walking towards him, the smile on Charles' face became even brighter. With his hands on his hands, he stood up from the chair and faced Charles and others. Seeing Charles¡¯s actions, the mutant teenagers who were peeking behind the door couldn¡¯t help showing a look of surprise. They stared blankly at Charles, who was walking so fast, as if their world view had collapsed. Glancing sideways at these surprised teenagers, Logan had a smile on his face. He took out a cigar, lit it, took a deep breath, and walked towards Jaffa. Logan moved faster than Charles. When Charles was about one meter away from Jaffa, Logan had already given Jaffa a heavy hug. Breaking free from Logan's arms, Jaffa laughed and said loudly: "Logan, Charles, long time no see!" Looking at Jiefa, who was still so young, Charles also smiled slightly and said, "Yes, it's been a long time. Those good friends miss you very much!" "Really!?" Jiefa walked directly towards the school and said at the same time: "How is everyone doing now!?" Stepping to the side of the wheelchair, Charles jumped directly onto it and said: "What can I do, it's still the same, but now I have become an old man." Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa paused slightly, turned to look at Charles, and said, "Don't worry, it won't be long!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles was stunned and said in surprise: ¡°Why won¡¯t it last long??¡± "What do you think?!" Jiefa smiled mysteriously, paused slightly, and continued: "Do you still want to keep appearing like this old man?" As he said that, Jiefa continued to walk inside. When Charles behind him heard Jaffa's words, his eyes suddenly shone, as if he was remembering the way the first generation X-Men fought, and an excited smile appeared on Charles' face. Walking all the way into the school, Jiefa felt that everything was so fresh. Looking at the beautiful surroundings, Jiefa felt a little happier. Looking at the flashing people beside him, Jiefa said softly: " Take a look here, how do you feel? If there are no accidents, this will be where you live from now on." Hearing Jaffa's words, Twinkle Taylor and Jenna were stunned. They had been discriminated against since they were children, and even their families didn't like them. As they grew up, they became more proficient in using their abilities. Their lives just got a little better. Then the three people met and still lived in hiding. Later, after several discussions, they decided to join some organizations. But what kind of good life can a terrorist organization have? That poor place in the Middle East is extremely hot every day. The only thing there is is mountains, rocks, or deserts. Compared to their previous lives, Xavier Academy was like a paradise. The scene of Jiefa getting acquainted with the Xavier students just now made the people in Shun couldn't help but believe Jiefa's words. A group of people walked around the school a few times and then returned to the main entrance. At this time, Charles's face was full of proud smiles. It can be said that this school was run by Charles and several people, and Charles poured most of his energy into it. It¡¯s hard work, but this is where Charles¡¯ roots lie. At this time, it is undoubtedly the greatest affirmation for Charles that this school can be recognized by Jaffa. After a moment, Jaffa turned to look at Charles and said, "What do you think, Charles, let the three of them join your school, is that okay!?" "Of course!" With a smile on his face, Charles said quickly: "It has always been my goal to find a suitable path for those confused mutants."?. " Hearing Charles's words, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. He raised his head and looked at Shuang Shuang, who had a longing look on his face. "I will come to see you often when I have the chance!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Huan Huan's face instantly turned red. Ever since he was in the Middle East, Huan Huan had felt that Jiefa's attitude toward him was very different. Although he didn't know how Jiefa knew about him, if Huan Huan was watching If it wasn't Jiefa's idea, it would be really strange. By some strange coincidence, Huan Huan blushed and nodded. His shy expression made Jie Fa stunned. After a moment, Jaffa laughed, turned to look at Charles, and said, "Charles, I should leave now. I have some other things to do." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles nodded and said, ¡°No problem, by the way, after you finish your work, I still have something to tell you, but I¡¯m not in a hurry.¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said softly: "Well, I'll come back to you when the time comes!" After saying that, Jiefa jumped directly and flew towards Tony's house (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Artificial Intelligence You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Jaffa arrived at Tony's villa in California, he directly saw Howard equipping Tony with steel armor. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but be shocked and murmured: "It's really fast! It seems that 1+1 can sometimes surpass two." At this time, Tony and Howard also noticed Jaffa's arrival, and smiled at Jaffa. Tony said loudly: "Hey, I really didn't expect you to go to the Middle East." Smiling slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "I found some good seedlings somewhere, and I just brought them to Charles." Hearing Jiefa's words, Howard nodded slightly and said, "I really didn't expect that the world would change so fast! It's only been more than ten years, but I feel like I am out of touch with the times." Tony shook his head, adjusted his breastplate, and said directly: "As a person who developed artificial intelligence more than ten years ago, I don't think you have anything to feel sorry for." "If I didn't master this technology that is fifty years beyond the market, I would feel panicked." After hearing Tony's words, Howard said directly without thinking. "Really?" After hearing his father's words, Tony paused slightly and continued: "In this case, I have to master technology that is at least a hundred years beyond the market to give me a sense of security." Seeing the father and son in front of him start to quarrel, Jiefa couldn't help but smile helplessly and said softly: "Okay, you two science geeks, stop arguing. Tony, have you completed the research and development of this thing?!" "No!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Howard said directly: "Although it can be used, if it is at an altitude of 10,000 meters, the main sensor will fail. Because of the drop in temperature, the surface of the armor will freeze. This leads to problems with pressurization of the outer casing, and if space flight is desired, the exhaust valve system must be further improved.¡± "Hey, hey, hey." Hearing Howard's words, Tony couldn't help but interrupt Howard loudly and said, "Why didn't I know it had so many problems, and we haven't tested it at all." "No need to test, these problems definitely exist." After hearing Tony's words, Howard said loudly with a confident smile on his face. Looking at Howard's confident look, Tony couldn't help but pause. After a moment, Tony directly buckled the visor on his helmet and said loudly: "I think I need to actually test it!" As he said that, the steel armor began to appear on his hands and feet. After a flash of light, Tony rushed out of the villa. Looking at Tony who disappeared from sight, Jaffa smiled slightly, turned to Howard and said, "It seems like your child is not very obedient." "Child? He is already in his thirties, right?" Howard was stunned when he heard Jaffa's words and couldn't help but say. However, as soon as the words came out, Howard was silent for a moment, with a smile on his face, and continued: "But you are right, to me he is just a child, and he always has to endure some hardships to grow up." More than ten minutes later, with a loud noise, Tony fell directly from the roof of the building and knocked over a car. After a while, Tony took off the steel armor and looked at Jaffa and Howard who were smiling. Tony couldn't help but have an awkward smile on his face, and said loudly: "Jarvis!" "Sir, you are here!" Jarvis's voice instantly rang in the research room after hearing Tony's call. "Congratulations on practicing with the Sith. Re-modify the surface metal. We need to use Angel Tactics WeChat's gold-titanium alloy to ensure the power-to-weight ratio and increase the strength of the fuselage. Do you understand?!" "Yes, sir!" Hearing Jarvis's answer, Tony picked up the cup of coffee next to the table and drank it in one gulp, and said softly: "Maybe I should apply ice now." But before Tony could make a move, the voice on the TV nearby attracted Tony's attention: "Tonight's Disney Music Auditorium has a fiery red carpet. Tony will donate to the Firefighters' Families Fund for the third time. This is the annual event for Los Angeles' upper class. A social gathering, but Tony did not appear. Some people speculated that he was mentally traumatized by the extreme remarks he made at the previous press conference" Hearing the words on the TV, Tony's face didn't look good. He stared straight at the TV. Tony said, "Jarvis, have you received their invitation?" "No, I have not received any invitation records during this period." "Oh, this is really not good news." Turning his head to look at Jaffa and Howard, Tony said loudly: "I think we should take a look, otherwise they will probably think that II am already bedridden. Also, if the host doesn¡¯t come, what are the guests doing there? " Hearing Tony's words, Howard raised his eyebrows and said, "Do you want me to go over and scare people?" Hearing Howard's words, Tony was stunned. Then he thought about it and realized that this was indeed the case. If Howard really showed up, If so, it is estimated that the entire American business community will be in shock. Jiefa on the side also said: "I'm not going either, I don't like this kind of thing." After a while, Jiefa looked at Tony who was driving out in a sports car, a smile appeared on his face, and he thought to himself: "It looks like Iron Man is finally coming!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 Iron Man You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! It seems that Jaffa's butterfly wings did not affect Tony's party this time. Ever since he came back from the party, Tony's face has always been livid. Even when Jaffa and Howard talked to Tony, Tony looked like this. A listless look. I just kept debugging the Mark 3. Of course Jiefa knew what was going to happen next, so he simply lived in Tony's house and helped Tony test the armor every day. Although Jiefa didn't understand these high-tech things, he could still help with some simple help. Two days later, Tony received a call, and then he immediately started turning on the TV and changing channels. After a while, Tony stopped moving and began to focus on the TV. At this time, I saw an Asian woman speaking with a microphone on the TV, and behind her were a group of people fleeing. The surrounding land was pitch black, and it looked like it had been baptized by war. Not sure if it was appropriate, Jaffa and Howard also quietly walked to Tony's side and sat down, and began to watch TV with Tony. The reporter pointed at the refugees behind him and said: "The area 25 kilometers outside Gemilla has become a purgatory for people. This is a new bloody colonization. The farmers and herdsmen in the village chief are forced to leave their homes. What drove them away was a warlord supported by a new force, and the refugees could only live in the wilderness. Or stay in other similar ruins." Then, the screen changed and began to show scenes of terrorists shooting and attacking refugees. At the same time, the reporter's voice also sounded on the TV: "The culprit of the recent violence is the merger of two original terrorist organizations. , calling themselves freedom fighters. If you lock in, these people are fully armed to carry out their mission.¡± As he spoke, the screen changed to the weapons and equipment of the terrorists. When seeing this, Tony's face suddenly turned livid, and both Jaffa and Howard could clearly feel Tony's anger. What was on the screen was the Jellico missile that Tony had developed before, but Tony had already ordered to stop the operations of the weapons department. The scenes on the TV were still playing, but Tony stood up directly and walked to the place where Mark 2 was placed. Tony's face was extremely cold, but there was a trace of hesitation between his eyebrows. As if seeing Tony's thoughts, Jiefa walked up to Tony's side and said softly: "Just do whatever you want! In fact, I also prefer to use violence to fight violence! I can also go with you. .¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony¡¯s face was stunned, and he looked at Mark 2 in front of him quietly. For a moment, Tony¡¯s face, which had been silent, relaxed, as if he had figured something out, and he showed a relaxed smile. Buy can't walk towards the platform not far away. As soon as Tony stood on the platform, the seemingly traceless platform began to crack. Parts of the Mark III appeared on the platform. Then, a series of robotic arms began to help Tony equip the Mark III. Quietly looking at Tony who started to equip the armor, Howard had a smile on his face and said, "It's an excellent work, but the equipment is too slow!" "I will improve this defect soon!" After hearing Howard's words, Tony said without looking back. Obviously, Tony was also aware of this problem. After a while, the Mark III was finally equipped, and Tony walked out of the platform with a serious look. Turning his head to look at Jaffa, Tony suddenly said: "Do you want to come with me? There is no armor suitable for you now. The Mark II is made according to my body shape, so you can barely wear it. But it can't keep up with the speed of the Mark 3." Hearing your words, Jiefa showed a smile on his face and said softly: "Don't worry! Mark II can't keep up with your speed, but I can keep up." Hearing what Jiefa said, Tony was stunned, but thinking of Jiefa¡¯s magic, he nodded with understanding. The next moment, Tony directly put the mask on and said, "Then I'll leave first!" As he said that, a bright light emitted from Tony's palms and soles at the same time, and he rushed outside. Seeing Tony flying out, Jaffa smiled slightly, turned to look at Howard aside, and said, "Then I'll leave too!" Howard nodded slightly, paused slightly, and suddenly said: "Help me take care of Tony!" "No problem!" As the words fell, Jiefa rushed out and disappeared from Howard's sight (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Jellicoe Missile You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In mid-air, Jiefa looked at Tony who was flying fast in front of him, his eyes narrowed, and he rushed directly in the direction of Tony. Not long after, he had caught up with Tony. Looking at Jiefa who quickly caught up with him and then equaled him, Tony couldn't help but be stunned. Now his speed was close to the speed of sound. He didn't expect Jiefa to be able to reach the same speed as him by flying on his own. This couldn't help but arouse him. Tony¡¯s competitive spirit. Looking sideways at Jiefa beside him, Tony's hands and feet expanded with energy light, and his whole body made a soft "bang" sound. It actually exceeded the speed of sound and produced a sonic boom! Looking at Tony who was flying fast, a glimmer of light flashed in Jiefa's eyes. In fact, this was Jiefa's maximum speed under normal circumstances. However, after seeing Tony's Mark-type armor, Jiefa suddenly thought that since he could emit energy from his footsteps to propel himself to fly, why couldn't he use his hands and feet to accelerate at the same time like the Mark-type armor. Looking at Tony who was getting farther and farther away from him, Jiefa smiled slightly, imitating Tony's movements, and put his hands together at the waist, with the palms facing back. The next moment, a blue light visible to the naked eye shot out directly from Jiefa's hand. At the same time, Jiefa's speed instantly increased to a higher level. After a crisp sonic boom, Jiefa aimed directly in Tony's direction and flew over. , and at the same time, the distance between the two is constantly getting closer. Watching Jiefa chasing towards him, Tony's competitive spirit immediately rose, and it also increased his speed, once again widening the distance between him and Jiefa. Seeing this scene, Jiefa was of course not to be outdone, and directly accelerated again and chased Tony. Time and distance were lost in the constant pursuit of the two, and not long after, the two came to Gemilla. Floating quietly in mid-air, Jaffa looked at the chaotic crowd and the proud terrorists below, his face instantly turned cold, and he said in a cold voice: "Tony, this is Gemilla, right? Ethan's hometown?! " At this time, Tony's face didn't look good either. He looked at the terrorists' equipment with a gloomy face, and the words Stark Industries on it were particularly conspicuous. At this moment, several soft sounds of "swish" and "swish" suddenly caught the ears of Jiffa and Tony. Looking at the place where it happened, Tony's expression changed instantly and he exclaimed: " Jellicoe missiles! These scumbags!" Looking at the excited Tony, Jiefa reacted instantly and said loudly: "I'll stop those missiles, you go and eliminate the terrorists, and save people quickly!" After saying that, Jiefa didn't wait for Tony's reply and instantly turned on the He ran out of bullet time and chased directly towards the Jellico missiles that had begun to disperse. Now Jiefa can easily use bullet time without any harm to his body. However, it is a pity that Jiefa's energy is not enough. The electricity can only support Jiefa for five or six minutes at most. Just bullet time. Even if Jiuyang Zhenqi is added, Jiefa can only use it for four or five minutes more. Without the great success of the Nine-Yang Magic, Jie Fa would not dare to use the Nine-Yang True Qi in large quantities. Otherwise, even Jie Fa would not be able to avoid the danger of the Nine-Yang Magic being discouraged. Even if he is not dead, this Nine Yang True Qi is useless. Tony on the side saw Jiefa rushing out and quickly reacted. Thinking that Jiefa had to stop the missile by himself, Tony couldn't help but a hint of worry flashed in his eyes, but Jiefa had said it before. , the Jellico missile can only cause minor injuries to him. Just trust Jie's method once. At that moment, Tony turned around and flew downwards. At this time, Jiefa had already begun to move quickly among the twenty Jellico missiles. Just like Pete adjusted the position of the bullet in Days of Future Past, Jiefa quickly adjusted the position of the missile, changing the original position of the missile. The twenty scattered missiles quickly gathered together and aimed in the direction of a hilltop not far away. Then, Jiefa dodged and appeared directly on the top of the mountain. The next moment, Jiefa directly canceled the bullet time. In an instant, the missile that had been motionless in Jiefa's eyes instantly moved and attacked straight towards Jiefa. Looking at the fast-flying missile, a glint flashed in Jiefa's eyes. Jiefa had already had this idea since he saw the Jellico missile just now, or in other words, since he first saw the Jellico missile At that time, Jiefa had thought about bombarding himself with Jericho missiles, and then using them to increase the power of the Vajra Indestructible Magic. At this time, Jiefa obviously planned to do this. Looking at the Jellico missile getting closer and closer to him, Jiefa began to desperately converge the Nine Yang Qi in his body. If?If Jiuyang Zhenqi was still functioning during the attack, it would probably be just like what Jie Fa said, and it would only be a minor injury at best. When Jiefa was all ready, the Jellico missile finally attacked Jiefa. With a loud boom, twenty Jellicoe missiles exploded! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 The explosion subsides You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the explosion of twenty little Jellicoe missiles, a huge wave spread, and it took more than half an hour for the dust to subside. Half an hour later, all the dust subsided, and the hilltop where Jiefa was standing had been blown out of a hollow. The small hilltop that was originally protruding was actually blown into a concave shape. Jellicoe The power of missiles is evident. At this time, in the center of the hollow, Jiefa's figure stood out. He could see that Jiefa's clothes were in tatters, and there were scars on the tattered clothes. At this time, Jiefa was sitting cross-legged on the ground with his eyes closed, not knowing what he was doing. After a moment, a bright light appeared, and Tony dragged a white light directly to land beside Jiefa. Looking at the surrounding scene and then at Jiefa in the center of the cave, Tony still didn't understand what Jiefa had just experienced. But it was because Tony knew what Jaffa had just done, and raised his hand to take off the mask from his face, Tony looked at Jeffa with horror in his eyes. "What he said turned out to be true!" After a moment of recovering from surprise, Tony looked at Jaffa, who had his eyes closed, and sighed softly. As soon as Tony finished speaking, Jiefa's tightly closed eyes suddenly froze, and two golden lights could be vaguely seen flashing through Jiefa's eyes. After looking around, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he stood up slowly. Jiefa looked at Tony quietly and said, "Are you done over there? How is Ethan? " Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony smiled bitterly and said: "The terrorists have been eliminated, and the weapons and equipment of Stark Industries have also been destroyed. Ethan is fine, but it is obvious that he has a big problem with me. I guess I have to figure this out before he can forgive me." At this point, a cold light appeared in Tony's eyes. It was obvious that Tony was not a fool. His company's weapons were used without his knowledge. It appears four times in the hands of terrorists, which is definitely a problem. Seeing Tony's look, Jaffa nodded lightly and said nothing. Although he was also a shareholder of Stark Company, it was better to let Tony resolve this matter. After all, it would also benefit Tony. growing up. Raising his head and looking at the sky, Jiefa said softly: "Let's go!" "Yeah!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Tony nodded slightly. Seeing Jiefa's appearance, he suddenly said: "Are you okay now?!" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa chuckled lightly, looked down and looked at his clothes, which were indeed in a mess, and the injuries on his body were still aching, and his internal organs were also slightly damaged. But this is the result that Jiefa wants, isn't it? Jumping directly into the sky, Jiefa said loudly: "It's okay, let's leave quickly!" As he said that, Jiefa accelerated and flew quickly towards the United States. Seeing that Jiefa was still flying in the sky vigorously, Tony was relieved. He raised his hand to fasten the mask on his face. Tony moved and flew directly after Jiefa. Soon after, Jaffa and Tony finally arrived at Tony's villa in California. As soon as they arrived in Tony's research room, Jaffa sat down directly on the spot. ¡°Subsequently, Tony¡¯s figure also landed on the loading and unloading platform. The mechanical arms stretched out and began to disassemble the Mark 3 for Tony. And Howard, who had been waiting for the two of them, looked at Jaffa in tatters with surprise, and asked doubtfully: "Tony, what happened to Jaffa?" At this time, Tony's Mark III was finally all removed. Looking at Howard who looked confused, Tony suddenly felt a bit of bad taste in his heart, and then put on a relaxed look on his face and said calmly: "Oh, Nothing, just hit by a whole Jellicoe missile." "A whole one? Missile?!" Hearing Tony's words, Howard was stunned. Since it was said to be a missile, its power would definitely not be too weak. But even if Jaffa was strong, it took a whole missile to hit him like this. ? From the looks of it, it will only take three to five days to recover, right? Thinking of this, Howard couldn't help but have a look of contempt on his face, and said, "Which company developed this Jellicoe missile? Will anyone use such a weak missile?" As he spoke, Howard's face suddenly A look of realization appeared, and he continued: "By the way, are you going to deal with the terrorists? The terrorists probably don't have very powerful weapons, but these terrorists are quite shabby." Hearing that he was despised by his father, Tony was too lazy to continue teasing Howard, and immediately said directly: "The Jellico missile is your son and my latest weapon."As a result, there are twenty small missiles in each missile, and one Jellicoe missile can blow up half of New York if used separately! Would you say it's weak? " Hearing Tony's words, Howard's face froze, and he slowly turned his head to look at Jiefa who was aside. He saw that Jiefa's complexion was rosy at this time, and all the scars on his body were gone. He just looked a little embarrassed. After a moment, Howard said blankly: "This guy is so perverted now!?" Tony on the side heard his father¡¯s sigh and couldn¡¯t help but nodded in agreement. The next moment, Howard seemed to suddenly think of something and said loudly: "You said that the Jellicoe missile is a product of our company? Why is it in the hands of terrorists? Tony, have you forgotten what I taught you?" "It's not me!" After hearing Howard's words, Tony immediately said loudly, and at the same time, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he said coldly: "If I'm not wrong, it's Obadiah!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Permissions You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Tony's words, Howard was startled, and his face became unhappy. He lowered his head and thought for a moment. Howard looked up at Jaffa and said, "Are you sure?!" Nodding slightly, Tony said: "Those weapons should have gone out through normal channels. Only Obadiah and I have this authority in the entire company. Although Jaffa is also a shareholder, he has never participated in Stark Industries. It is basically certain that it is definitely Obadei. And I suspect that my previous kidnapping was also the handiwork of Obadei." After listening to Tony's words, Howard's face became even more ugly. No matter what, he and Obadie started from scratch together. It can be said that the friendship is absolutely good, but friendship is friendship. Obadie secretly sold weapons and equipment to terrorists, and also Trying to hurt Tony, these two points are enough to drive him into a place of eternal destruction. Quickly adjusting his mentality, Howard's eyes also flashed with a hint of coldness, and he said coldly: "Tony, I'll leave it to you to deal with Obaday." Hearing Howard's words, Tony raised the corner of his mouth and said softly: "Don't worry, I won't let the person who tried to kill me live so leisurely." It has to be said that although Howard and Tony, father and son, are two generations of America's number one playboys, they are definitely not easy to get along with if they come from such a family background. Obaday is destined to pay heavily for his actions. price. At this time, Jiefa finally woke up slowly. Seeing Jaffa slowly standing up, Howard had a soft smile on his face and said loudly: "Hey, Jaffa, why did you get yourself into such a mess? This is not like you!" With a sharp shake of his head, Jie Fa shook his somewhat stiff neck and made a few "click" sounds. After suffering all the attacks from Jellico missiles, Jiefa was not seriously injured in the end. After just meditating and practicing for a while, his injuries were all healed. The indestructible power of King Kong has only improved a little, although he is a little disappointed. , but Jiefa was already used to it. After sorting out his thoughts, Jiefa turned his head and said to Howard: "What's the matter? During my twenty years of cultivation, there have been many worse situations than this." As he spoke, Jiefa's face was full of indifference. "Cultivation? Is it exercise?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Howard couldn't help but be confused, and said: "What kind of exercise can make yourself so miserable!" Hearing Howard's question, Jiefa showed a look of recollection on his face. Jiefa didn't just stay in one place to practice all the time. After practicing the Nine Yang Magic Technique for a period of time, Jiefa began to practice the Vajra Indestructible Magic Technique. Fa found that it was difficult to hurt himself. At that time, Jiefa began to travel to various dangerous places around the world, such as mudslides, avalanches, tornadoes, etc. Jiefa could not remember how many he had experienced. Even Jiefa once held a lightning rod and took the initiative to strike with lightning, and that time was also the time when Jiefa made the greatest progress in his indestructible magical power. However, after being struck once, Jiefa's lightning ability also greatly increased, and his resistance to lightning also increased. The risk is even greater. Even if you seek lightning strikes in the future, the effect will not be as good as the first time. Moreover, Jiefa also tried to enter a volcano to practice, but before entering the magma that time, Jiefa gave up decisively. Even now, he is not sure whether he can come out intact after entering the magma. . Thinking of these cultivation experiences, Jie Fa's whole body trembled subconsciously. Looking sideways at Howard, who looked curious, Jie Fa solemnly said: "Believe me, that will definitely not be a beautiful thing!" Looking at Jiefa¡¯s solemn expression, Howard nodded slightly. Although he still didn¡¯t understand, he was not interested in digging out Jiefa¡¯s secrets. For a moment, Jiefa turned to look at Tony aside, and said, "You were talking about dealing with Obadiah just now. Do you have any ideas?!" Although Jiefa was practicing just now, Jiefa can also perceive some things in the outside world. Otherwise, once you practice, your five senses will be blocked, and you won¡¯t know how Jie Fa died. After hearing what Jaffa said, Tony nodded slightly and said, "Although it has been confirmed that it is definitely him, he is still the veteran of the company after all. If you want to deal with him, some evidence is essential. But where can I find the evidence? It¡¯s quite a problem.¡± Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa showed a look of disdain on his face. He looked at Tony quietly and said, "Tony, you usually listen to geniuses, but why are you so stupid now! Today's society is in the age of technology. In the electronic age, basically all information must be stored in computers, do you understand?!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Tony was stunned, and then quickly respondedHe reflected it and said loudly: "I just didn't reflect it for a moment! Let me tell you, I have always been an out-and-out genius!" Seeing Tony's excited look, Jaffa chuckled and said calmly: "Okay, okay, you are a genius. As a genius, you should first find evidence that can deal enough blow to Obadiah!" "Oh!" Nodding slightly, Tony responded directly, then thought for a moment, and then continued: "But there is a dance in Los Angeles tonight. I think you will never miss it!" Tony said the last word. He said this to Howard on the side. Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Howard¡¯s face lit up and he said loudly: ¡°What kind of thing?!¡± "There will be many beauties at the private dance, and there will definitely not be any old men of your generation showing up!" Knowing what Howard was worried about, Tony said directly with a relaxed look. Hearing this, Howard also showed a smile on his face and said, "Of course, how could I miss it!" Looking at the father and son who basically decided to form in an instant, Jiefa couldn't help but shook his head and smiled bitterly. These two people are truly a father and son (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 News from Steve You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Tony and Howard went to the dance to pick up girls. Jiefa was too lazy to stay in Tony's villa and jumped directly back to his home. Speaking of Jaffa¡¯s home, at first it was a cabin in Brooklyn with Steve Bucky, but since the end of World War II, Jaffa has basically never gone back. Later, Jaffa became neighbors with the Charles family in a villa area in New York. Similarly, after the Cuban Missile Crisis, Jaffa never went back. The place where Jiefa returns now is the countryside where Jiefa lived when he was practicing. Although it is not as prosperous as the city, it has clear water, blue sky and various rural scenery, which gives it a unique flavor. Back home, after Jiefa finished washing, he lay down on the bed and fell asleep. In recent days, Jiefa has been basically idle. Although there is absolutely no problem even if he can hold on for a while, but even if he can hold on, he can't. There is no need to become stronger, Jiefa will not abuse himself like this. Although Jiefa slept soundly, he was not able to sleep well as expected. Early the next morning, Jiefa was directly broken into. Opening his eyes drowsily, Jaffa looked at Natasha who was beside his bed and murmured: "Natasha, why are you here to see me? I'm sleeping, do you want to come with me?!" Looking at Jiefa's confused look, Natasha's pretty face couldn't help but blush. Natasha didn't believe that a strong man like Jiefa would let people approach him without any vigilance. Now he looked confused. She looked like she was definitely teasing herself. Thinking of this, Natasha straightened her face and said loudly: "Get up quickly, Nick and the others have found Steve's!" Sure enough, after hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa suddenly sat up from the bed and shouted: "What did you say? Did you find Steve?" While speaking, Jaffa lifted the quilt and looked at He looked at Natasha, then looked at his own opinion not far away, and suddenly said: "Hey, Natasha, help me get my pants." Jiefa's move of lifting the quilt made Natasha blush. Although she was already quite old, Natasha had never been in love because of Jiefa's influence. Although Jaffa was not completely naked at this time, Natasha's face did turn red when her muscular figure was revealed. Grabbing Jaffa's pants at hand, Natasha threw them directly to Jaffa's side and said loudly: "Hurry, Steve should wake up soon, he may not be able to accept this kind of dreaming for decades. Condition." Lazily putting on his pants, Jaffa chuckled and said, "What can't he accept? Without parents, Bucky and I are the only friends. At most, we can add Howard and Nick. Now we are all living well." Yes, he doesn¡¯t have a wife, and the world peace he longed for has basically been achieved. He is loyal to the United States, and now the United States can be said to be the stable world¡¯s most powerful country. What do you think he can¡¯t accept?¡± After hearing what Jaffa said, Natasha looked startled. After thinking about it carefully, it seemed that it was indeed the case. However, in an instant, Natasha sharply thought of the key point in Jefa's words and said in surprise: "You said that Bucky is still Not dead!? How is this possible?!" Reaching out and patting his lower abdomen, Jiffa directly buttoned up the belt of his pants and chuckled: "What's impossible? Aren't I, you, Howard, Nick, and Bucky who is about to wake up all the same?" Are you a figure of the times? We can survive until now, why can¡¯t Bucky?¡± "Butbut. He is different from us!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha hesitated for a long time before speaking. At this time, Jiefa had finished washing quickly, picked up the towel on the side and wiped his face, then chuckled: "It's nothing different, Bucky was rescued and became the Winter Soldier, you are commonly known as the Winter Soldier! " Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha was stunned for a moment, a look of surprise appeared on her face, and she whispered: ¡°It¡¯s actually him?¡± Although she was a little surprised, since Jaffa was so sure, Natasha didn't have any doubts when she arrived. After thinking for a moment, Natasha finally said: "You said that, I remembered that when the Winter Soldier joined Before the Soviet Union, there was no information at all. He was not a member of the army, nor did he come from any agent training organization. However, as soon as he came out, he directly became an ace-level agent, and his behavior was very similar to that of the US military. At the beginning, a group of us were still I was discussing the Winter Soldier, but I didn¡¯t expect him to be Bucky.¡± While Natasha was speaking, Jaffa was already ready and pulled Natasha towards the door. Jaffa said at the same time: "Yes, Bucky was brainwashed by the Soviet Union, but with Charles Now, this is all a trivial matter. When Steve wakes up, I will bring Bucky back." ??Hearing Jaffa's words, a smile appeared on Natasha's face, and she said softly: "The strongest agent in the Soviet Union now, the strongest soldier in the U.S. Army during World War II, and you, the strongest mutant in the world, you guys These three are not ordinary people!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa laughed and said loudly: "How can there be ordinary people with me!" After saying that, Jaffa directly hugged Natasha in his arms and rose directly into the sky. ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 Steve You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa flies extremely fast, and even some ordinary steel cannot withstand the impact of the airflow and sonic boom caused by flying, in order to protect Natasha. Jiefa also used part of the Nine Yang Qi to protect Natasha, and then saw a glittering human-shaped ball flying rapidly in the sky. With Jiefa¡¯s speed, it didn¡¯t take long at all for the two of them to arrive in the center of Manhattan, New York. Then, Natasha took Jaffa directly to a tall building. "SHIELD?" Looking at the words clearly visible on the building, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Aren't you guys flying in the sky all the time? Why are you finally willing to come down?" As he said that, Jiefa paused slightly. , a hint of joking flashed in his eyes, and he smiled: "And you are finally willing to change your name!" "Hmph!" With a slight snort, Natasha dragged Jaffa directly towards the SHIELD Army, and said at the same time: "To be honest, we have been criticized enough for our previous names, and there are many annoying guys. , even though they can¡¯t even remember our names, it¡¯s really abominable!!¡± Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jaffa¡¯s face froze, he laughed dryly, and did not continue speaking, as if he was one of those people who didn¡¯t remember SHIELD¡¯s previous name. However, Jiefa was naturally not stupid enough to say it out loud, and he did not resist at the moment and simply allowed Natasha to lead him into S.H.I.E.L.D. As soon as she entered the door, Natasha led Jiefa to an empty room with ease. In the center of the room, a huge square board was standing there. As soon as he saw this, Jaffa immediately understood. Looking at Natasha on the side, Jaffa whispered: "Is Steve in there?" Nodding slightly, Natasha said: "Well, in order to make Steve more adaptable, we arranged scenes from the 1940s, which is the era Steve lived in. Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jaffa sneered and shook his head disdainfully. Seeing Jaffa¡¯s expression, Natasha was startled and asked directly: ¡°What does your expression mean?¡± Looking at Natasha who looked unhappy, Jiefa was stunned and said in surprise: "Isn't this your suggestion?" Staring straight at Jaffa, Natasha's expression didn't change at all, but her tone softened a lot, and she said softly: "I just said that casually at the beginning, but I didn't expect those idiots to actually do it." Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa grinned and said, "It's really an idiot. If Steve's mentality is so weak, he wouldn't be Captain America!" After saying that, Jaffa waved his hand and said The blue lightsaber shot out directly from Jiefa's hand, making a big hole in the closed wooden house, and then he walked directly inside. Seeing Jaffa¡¯s violent scene, Natasha¡¯s face froze, but she still walked inside. As soon as she entered the door, Natasha saw Jaffa quietly looking at Steve on the bed. The wooden house was decorated like a hospital from the 1940s, but it was a rather high-end hospital. After looking at Steve, Jiefa began to turn his head and look around. I have to say that SHIELD was also very attentive. The layout of the surroundings was basically the same as back then. Even Jiefa felt nostalgic when he saw it. After a while, Jiefa's eyes shifted to Steve again. At this time, Steve was breathing evenly and his facial expression was soft. He should be in a deep sleep state. As he watched, a strange look suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and he walked up to Steve. Jiefa stretched out a finger and pointed at Steve's arm. Natasha behind her looked at Jaffa's movements and couldn't help but feel confused. Just when she was about to ask what happened, she suddenly saw a flash of blue light on Jaffa's fingers. Then, Steve's whole body trembled and he opened his eyes instantly. When he opened his eyes, the look on his face turned into one of horror. Seeing this scene, Jiefa burst out laughing crazily. After a moment, Steve's expression calmed down. Seeing Jaffa laughing beside him, Steve's face showed a trace of anger, but in the blink of an eye it turned into joy. Looking around, Steve straightened up again. He looked straight at Jiefa and said loudly: "Jiefa! Did we win?!" Hearing Steve's words, Jaffa's laughter suddenly stopped. Looking at Steve with an expectant face, Jaffa once again put a smile on his face and said: "Yes, we won, big brother." Complete victory!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, the smile on Steve¡¯s face became even thicker. Lying on the bed again, Steve looked up at the ceiling and said, ¡°It must have taken a lot of effort to find me, right? I fainted.How long have you been confused? ! " Looking at Steve quietly, Jiefa slowly said: "Yes, it took a lot of effort. It took a whole sixty or seventy years!?" "What!?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Steve was stunned, turned his head and looked at Jaffa, and exclaimed! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Exclaim You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Steve¡¯s surprised look, Jiefa didn¡¯t know what to say for a moment. After sixty or seventy years of dreaming, such a thing can definitely be easily accepted. Even if Steve is mentally strong, he still needs some buffering time. After a moment, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "Yes, more than sixty years have passed since that battle, but our friends are still alive." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve recovered from his surprise. After a moment, Steve said softly: ¡°I think I need some buffer time.¡± Hearing Steve's words, Jaffa chuckled and said, "No problem." After saying that, Jaffa paused slightly and continued: "By the way, it was the SHIELD Army who rescued you from the glacier. Nick and Howard, the organization established by the three Tashan people, is directly under the cabinet, and they will help you adapt to some changes over the years!" "Nick? Howard?!" As he murmured these familiar names, a hint of joy appeared on Steve's face. And at this moment, a cry suddenly came from behind: "Oh, my God! Who did it at this time!" Then, a white man who looked to be in his thirties or forties entered the room through the big hole opened by Jaffa. Then, another voice sounded behind Colson: "Colson, I think you should be more cautious. Some." Hearing the words of the person behind him, Colson looked embarrassed and said helplessly: "Okay, Director Nick!" After saying that, Colson walked directly to Steve's bed and stretched out his hand to Steve. , and said at the same time: "Hello, Captain Steve, I am SHIELD's eighth-level agent Coulson, and I found you from the glacier!" Hearing Colson¡¯s words, Steve showed a look of gratitude on his face. He stretched out his hand to shake Coles¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Colson!¡± Hearing Steve's words, Colson looked excited and said loudly: "It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter, this is what I should do!" Just when Colson was excited, a hand suddenly pressed on Colson's shoulder, pulling Colson down directly, allowing himself to appear in Steve's field of vision, and at the same time said: "Colson Erson, you've lost your composure!" As he spoke, a look of embarrassment appeared on Nick's face. It's not that he blames Colson, Nick himself knows that Colson particularly admires Steve, but Steve is Nick's former boss and good friend after all, and his subordinates were so rude when facing their former friends. , which made Nick feel a little embarrassed. But no matter what, this is a trivial matter after all. Looking quietly at Steve, who was still the same as before, Nick showed a smile on his face and whispered: "Long time no see, Captain!" Looking at Nick quietly, a bitter smile appeared on Steve's face. After a moment, he said: "Nick, it seems to me that I saw you a few hours ago." Hearing Steve's words, everyone present couldn't help but fell silent. For a moment, Jaffa was the first to speak: "Okay, Steve, don't worry so much. What you should do most now is, It¡¯s time to adapt to today¡¯s society, isn¡¯t it?!¡± After hearing what Jaffa said, Steve sighed helplessly and said, "You're right. I should get used to it. Speaking of which, I'm quite curious about the development of the United States in the past seventy years. To what extent?" As he spoke, a look of expectation appeared on Steve's face. Seeing Steve's look, Nick laughed and said loudly: "Don't worry, I won't let you down!" After saying that, Nick turned to look at Colson beside him and said: "Colson Agent!" When he heard Nick calling him, Coulson straightened up and said seriously: "Director! Do you have any orders?" ¡°From today on, you will be responsible for being Captain Steve¡¯s life coach until Captain Steve fully adapts to his current life!¡± "Yes!" Hearing Nick's words, Colson's face instantly showed a look of excitement. As a crazy admirer of Steve, Nick's order was exactly what Colson wanted. Then, Nick turned to look at Jaffa who was aside, with a sad look on his face, and said softly: "What's the situation with you and Tony now?" Hearing Nick's words, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Why, don't you know it yet?!" With a proud look on his face, Nick said loudly: "How is it possible? Our SHIELD's technology is much ahead of the military. Even if it is not as good as Stark Industries, it will definitely not be pulled far behind. "As he spoke, Nick paused slightly and said softly: "?I mainly want to ask you, is it possible for Stark to sell that steel armor? ? " Hearing Nick's words, Jaffa's eyes shrank and he thought to himself: "Sure enough!" From the very beginning when Nick asked about Tony, Jaffa had a hunch that there was absolutely no way that SHIELD wouldn't be able to do anything like steel armor. idea. Thinking of this, Jaffa sneered and said, "What's the use of asking me this? Either ask Tony or Howard!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Nick nodded slightly and began to think about it. He actually just wanted to get some information from Jaffa. In fact, he also knew that Tony or Howard would really work. Tony might be better than Howard. It worked, but Tony didn't know him, and coupled with Tony's bad temper, it was basically impossible to start from Tony's side, so the only way was from Howard's side (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 Warrior You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ignoring Nick's thoughts, Jaffa directly pulled Steve and Natasha outside. At the same time, he said: "Steve, although you think it is only a few hours, the fact is It's been sixty or seventy years since I last went up, and I think the most important thing you should do now is eat!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Steve was stunned. He didn¡¯t feel it even if he didn¡¯t say it. When Jiefa said this, Steve also felt a little hungry. He immediately nodded and followed Jiefa out directly. Naturally, Natasha would not disobey Jaffa's wishes. Suddenly, only Nick, who was deep in thought, and Coulson, who looked troubled, were left in the small room. Looking sideways at Nick, who was still deep in thought, Colson sighed helplessly, turned around and followed Jaffa and the others. After all, he still had the task of taking care of Steve. There is no warrior who eats too little. Jiefa is a warrior, and so are Steve and Natasha. This meal actually went from morning to night. Of course, this is also because Steve is too hungry. relation. When Colson finished paying the bill in front of the horrified eyes of a group of hotel employees, he didn't know what to think. At this time, he felt for the first time that this might not be a good task. After finishing the meal, under Natasha¡¯s expectant eyes, Jaffa directly asked Colson to take Steve away, and then walked with Natasha on the street. Instead of glancing sideways at Natasha beside him, Jiefa didn¡¯t even know what to say for a moment. After a moment, Natasha was the first to speak: "Jefa, Carterisn't she?!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa froze, then quickly reflected, nodded slightly, and said: "That's right, Howard estimates that there will only be less than a month left!" "Then what are you going to do?!" After walking in front of Jiefa in a few steps, Natasha stopped immediately, raised her head and looked straight into Jiefa's eyes. Looking at Natasha's face quietly, Jiefa's eyes flashed with determination, and he said seriously: "No matter what, I will never give up on any of you!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha smiled mysteriously, making it impossible to tell what she was thinking, and then whispered: ¡°Are you sure?!¡± Looking at Natasha's smile, Jeff felt inexplicably guilty, but then he firmed up and said loudly: "Yes, I'm sure!" Looking at the resolute Jiffa, Natasha's expression changed, she laughed happily, and said, "In that case, when Carter wakes up, I'll tell her!" "Huh?!" After hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa was stunned for a moment. He looked at Natasha in front of him blankly. Jiefa asked doubtfully: "What do you mean!?" "That's what I mean!" Natasha smiled and said, "I told Carter to accept me, and then we will follow you together!" "This" Jaffa was shocked by Natasha's sudden words and didn't know what to say. After a moment, Jaffa said softly: "But didn't you say before that if Carter didn't agree with you, No" As soon as these words came out of his mouth, Jiefa wished he could give himself a slap in the face. How could he be so stupid? How can you say this at this time! ? Sure enough, after hearing what Jaffa said, Natasha pouted, snorted, and said, "What? You don't want to? Then forget it!?" "Yes, yes!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa hurriedly said: "How could I not want to? I just had a head cramp, don't worry about it!" "Haha!" When Natasha heard Jiefa say that about herself, she couldn't help laughing and said, "Okay, I don't really blame you!" With that said, Natasha turned around, took Jaffa's arm and walked forward, and at the same time said loudly: "Okay, go shopping with me first!" Looking at Natasha with a smile on her face, Jiefa also had a smile on his face, responded loudly, and followed Natasha straight forward. When Jiefa and Natasha finished shopping at the third clothing store and were about to go to the second jewelry store, a dull loud noise suddenly reached their ears. At the same time, people around him also heard the loud noise, and couldn't help but look left and right for a while, with a look of confusion in their eyes. Fortunately, because I only heard the noise and didn't see anything else, the people around me didn't panic. Glancing sideways at Natasha beside him, Jaffa keenly saw a hint of doubt in Natasha's eyes. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, Natasha whispered: ¡°??What do you know? Is it? ! " Nodding slightly, Jaffa said softly: "If I'm right, it should be Tony's side. Tony was kidnapped before, and it was Obadie's handiwork. There are also some terrorist organizations in the Middle East, and Obadie was behind it." Shadow, the weapons and equipment in their hands should be provided by Obadai!¡± "What?!" Natasha couldn't help but exclaimed after hearing Jaffa's words, and said in surprise: "How come, we don't have any news about this?!" Looking at Natasha¡¯s surprised look, Jaffa also chuckled and said, ¡°Even Tony, who has been with him day and night, just found out, how did you know!?¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha nodded slightly and was about to say something, but at this moment, a phone ring suddenly rang from Natasha. He reached out and took out his phone and looked at it. Seeing the name above, Natasha was stunned, looked up at Jaffa, and said in surprise: "Tony's!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said softly: "Take it!" Nodding, Natasha reached out and swiped the phone, then put it to her ear and said, "Hello? Tony??" Then, after Natasha heard a sentence, she handed the phone directly to Jaffa and said at the same time: "It's for you!" "Looking for me?!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa was stunned, but he quickly responded, took the phone and put it to his ear. Before Jiefa could speak, Tony's voice came directly from it. He came out: "Hey! Jiefa! I've been tricked!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Obadiah You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What??" Hearing Tony's words, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned. With Howard here, Tony couldn't survive by relying on the Ark Reactor on his chest, so how could he be tricked by Obadiah? Thinking of this, Jiefa felt anxious and hurriedly said: "What's the situation? Don't be anxious." Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony also breathed a sigh of relief and said: "Originally, I wanted to go to the office to find some evidence of Obadiah, but then I was bumped into by Obadiah. I thought he was an old man and had no deterrent effect. did not expect¡­¡­" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa immediately understood. After a long time of turmoil, it turned out that Tony himself was arrogant, and then he was directly tricked by Obadiah. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but smile bitterly. It seemed that Tony's character still lacked tempering, but Jiefa was even more suspicious that even if he was tempered, Tony's character might not change. Shaking his head not to think about the problem, Jiefa said directly: "So how are you now?" "It's okay! But the latest Ark reactor that dad and I just made was snatched away by him. I have read some of his information. He should have obtained the wreckage of the Mark 1 that I made in the desert before. Then he Just follow the instructions and make a bigger guy. It should be completed now. With the latest Ark Reactor, Mark III can't defeat him at all!" Tony quickly reported the current situation, and there was already a trace of panic in Tony's tone. . Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa felt helpless for a while. Of course he now understood what you meant. It seemed that he had to take action on his own. Thinking of this, Jaffa said directly: "Tony, you drag him, I will be there soon!" "No problem, I am installing the earliest Ark reactor for myself now, and then I will go out to contain him immediately. You have to hurry up!" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa was stunned and said in surprise: "You haven't gone out yet? What was that noise just now? Is Obadiah causing havoc in New York?!" "What!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony was also stunned, and then quickly reacted and shouted directly: "I don't know what's going on, I won't tell you now, I'm going to leave immediately!" Then, the phone was hung up directly. Listening to the beeping sound of the phone in his hand, Jiefa was no longer in the mood to care about you hanging up on him. Turning his head and looking at Natasha, Jaffa had a look of guilt in his eyes and said softly: "I'm sorry Natasha, I may not be able to accompany you now!" Seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, Natasha chuckled and said calmly: ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t forget that I¡¯m a senior agent, I understand!¡± Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa felt moved in his heart and nodded slightly. Jiefa didn't say anything. Opening his eyes directly, Jaffa quickly locked the direction of Obadiah and saw a huge steel armor waving its arms. At the same time, tongues of fire spurted out from the front of the arms, causing huge damage to the surroundings. . There was indeed a person next to Obadiah's armor. This person was jumping up and down around Obadiah. The two pistols in his hands were shooting bullets from time to time, causing bursts of sparks to appear on Obadiah's armor. , but it is obvious that the attack power of the pistol cannot break Obaday's defense at all. However, this man was extremely flexible, and Obaday couldn't attack him at all for a while. Although he could see the two fighting, because the distance was too far, Jaffa couldn't see clearly who the person fighting Obadai was. Casting an apologetic look at Natasha again, Jiefa's feet flashed with blue light, and he jumped directly into the sky. Ignoring a group of people who were surprised when Jiefa took off, Jiefa immediately began to accelerate as soon as he took off, flying directly and quickly in the direction of Obadiah. And just a few seconds after Jaffa flew out, he saw Tony wearing Mark III, with a yellow light coming from behind, directly hitting Obadei's body, and pushing Obaday out. When Obadai got up from the ground, Jiffa had also arrived at the scene. As soon as he arrived at the scene, Jiffa ignored Obadiah at all, but turned his attention to the man who had fought with Obadiah before. Looking at the familiar face in front of him, a smile appeared in Jiefa's eyes, and he said: "Long time no see, Zero! I didn't expect it to be you!" Seeing Jiefa¡¯s figure, Zero looked a little excited and nodded directly. Zero said excitedly: ¡°Of course, I am the number one agent of SHIELD.¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa also nodded slightly. The current Zero should be several times stronger than Steve in terms of ability.points, he is said to be the number one agent of S.H.I.E.L.D., which can be said to be well-deserved. "Hey! Can you please stop chatting!? Come over and help!!" At this moment, Tony's voice suddenly rang from the side. Hearing Tony's words, Jaffa and Zero both turned their heads sharply, and saw that Obadai was driving a steel armor and chasing Tony, with tongues of fire spraying from his arms, and missiles were launched from time to time. But Tony's Mark III looked extremely small in front of Obadie's armor, and was forced to run away for a while. Seeing this scene, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, bent his legs slightly, jumped directly, and quickly attacked Obadiah (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33: A chapter with many words omitted You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You!" Looking at Zero in front of him, Obadai only had time to say a word before he was knocked unconscious by Zero. Then, Zero turned to look at Tony and said, "Then, leave this guy to me." After saying that, Zero reached out and directly pulled Obaday's hand up. Holding Obadai in his hand, Zero turned around and looked at Jaffa, and chuckled: "Mr. Jaffa, I'll leave first!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa did not say anything further. Then, Zero took Obadai directly into an oncoming car, and then the car started and slowly disappeared from everyone's sight. "Tony, it looks like you're going to be in trouble!" At some point, Jaffa quietly walked up to Tony and said softly. "Huh?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Tony was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "What do you mean? What trouble am I in?!" Seeing Tony's confused look, Jaffa laughed and said, "Don't forget, many people saw this battle, and Obadiah also called him just outside the Stark Industries factory. Your name!" At the end of the sentence, Jaffa pointed directly at Tony's face and said with a smile: "The most important thing is that you lift the mask yourself!" "Uh!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Tony's face froze instantly. He raised his hand and took off the mask. Tony began to look around, and saw many people looking at everyone cautiously, and some people took out their mobile phones. Came to secretly film Jaffa and Tony. After a moment, Tony sighed helplessly and said, "You should be in bigger trouble than me. Don't forget, it's so far away and I can't see clearly. You and that guy didn't even hide at all." Hearing Tony's words, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. He stared straight at Tony, and the smile on his face became more and more weird. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, Tony felt a hair in his heart. After a moment, he finally couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°Hey, what do you want to do when you stare at me like this? I¡¯m not gay!¡± Hearing Tony's words, Jiffa rolled his eyes and said speechlessly: "I'm not gay either. I want to tell you that if the media or ordinary people pursue me and Zero, I can be said to be the X-Men. Zero is a government agent. As for you, maybe you can announce to the public that you are a bodyguard of Stark Industries." After saying that, Jaffa stopped talking to Tony and turned around to leave. "Bodyguard!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Tony immediately raised his voice and said loudly: "I said, why do you just say that I look like a bodyguard?! How can you hire a bodyguard like me?" Turning his head to look at Tony, Jaffa smiled and said: "That's up to you. You can also announce your identity, but I think with your previous reputation, people will not treat you badly after they know that you have mastered powerful power. What confidence, by then, Stark Industries¡¯ stock may plummet again!¡± "Nah!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Tony couldn't help but cursed secretly. Obviously, although he was very arrogant, Tony still knew his image in people's minds quite well. What Jiefa said was not true at all. It doesn¡¯t matter, the probability of it actually happening is very high. Thinking of this, Tony only felt his headache getting worse, and his brows were about to wrinkle into a ball. But at this time, Jiefa was not in the mood to care about this. With a leap, Jiefa flew directly into the sky. If he took the time, he could still date Natasha for a while. When they returned to the place where Natasha and Natasha were separated before, as expected, Natasha was still waiting where she was. Seeing Jaffa suddenly appear, Natasha also had a smile on her face and said: "It's solved. What?!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa nodded slightly and said softly: "Well, although Obadai is still strong after equipping that steel armor, he is far from my opponent. He didn't spend much effort at all. Solve it directly." As he spoke, a look of pride appeared on Jiefa's face. It is every man's instinct to show his strength in front of a beautiful woman, and even Jiefa is no exception. Looking at Jaffa who looked proud, Natasha also smiled without saying anything. She narrowed her eyes slightly and looked extremely cute. Looking at Natasha with a smile on her face, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle. For a moment, Jiefa seemed to have remembered something and said softly: "By the way, I really want to know why you are still here. What about waiting? After all, I¡¯m not even sure when I¡¯ll be back.¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Natasha was stunned for a moment, and then a look of thinking appeared on her face. After a moment, the look on Natasha's face turned into a smile again, and she whispered softly: "II have waited for you twice. I have waited for you for so long. I believe that you will not let me wait any longer! " Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa's face froze instantly. He stared at Natasha in front of him blankly. Jiefa's heart seemed to be touched by something. The next moment, Jaffa suddenly hugged Natasha into his arms and kissed Natasha's lips fiercely. At this time, the pedestrians on the side also noticed Natasha and Jaffa, but this was in the United States, and such things had long been commonplace, so no one came to watch, but they still whistled a few words as a good thing, Cheer or something. After a long time, Natasha and Jaffa's lips finally parted. They looked at Jaffa tenderly and said softly, "I think you don't mind having one more person in your house at night!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa was startled, but he immediately responded, smiled slightly, and said directly: "Of course I don't mind!" Then, Jiefa did not let go of Natasha, and a blue light flashed under his feet, He took Natasha directly into the sky, causing the passersby to exclaim. With Jiefa at full power, it didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to return to Jiefa¡¯s home (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 Press Conference You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Early the next morning, Jiefa woke up early. When he opened his eyes, there was no one around him. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but be startled. But the next moment, Natasha's voice also rang in Jaffa's ears: "Are you awake? Sleep a little longer. I'll prepare the meal soon." Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jaffa looked up and saw Natasha wrapped in an apron and holding a rice shovel in her hand, looking like a housewife. Seeing Natasha's figure, Jaffa's eyes immediately straightened. It didn't matter if Natasha was dressed like this, but the key thing is that Natasha turned out to be in a vacuum, just wearing an apron. Seeing this scene, how could Jiefa not be excited? Without any clothes on, Jiefa jumped up from the bed and ran towards Natasha. Seeing Jeffa running towards her naked, Natasha looked shocked and hurriedly shouted: "No! I'm still in pain!" Hearing what Natasha said, Jiefa instantly cooled down, and his original plan to directly pick up Natasha also changed his actions. Gently holding Natasha in his arms, Jiefa gently kissed Natasha's forehead and said sympathetically: "You should have a good rest, I will cook." "Huh!" Natasha snorted after hearing Jiefa's words, rolled her eyes at Jiefa, and said, "You are still cooking like this!?" "Uh!" Hearing what Natasha said, Jiefa was also a little embarrassed, but the next moment, a smile appeared in Jiefa's eyes and he said: "I am not suitable for cooking now, don't you Is this appropriate?!" As he spoke, Jaffa quickly moved his hand on Natasha's waist and unbuttoned the buttons around Natasha's waist and neck. When Jiefa made a move, Natasha's only apron fell off. The next moment, Natasha exclaimed and her face turned red instantly. Seeing Natasha's shy look, Jiefa laughed, picked up Natasha and placed her on the bed not far away. Then, Jiefa quickly put on her clothes. Leaning over and kissing Natasha's forehead again, Jaffa said softly: "Okay, you can have a good rest and I'll cook for you." After saying that, Jaffa turned and walked directly towards the kitchen. Looking at Jiefa¡¯s leaving figure, a happy smile flashed across Natasha¡¯s face. The next moment, Natasha seemed to suddenly remember something and said loudly: "By the way, Jaffa, Tony will have a press conference at noon, which is related to yesterday's incident. He called to invite you to attend!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa was stunned, and then an inscrutable smile appeared on his face. If there is nothing wrong, Tony will make a high-profile announcement that he is Iron Man in front of various media in the United States today. . Although Tony sometimes does things impulsively and does not consider the consequences, Jaffa must admit that sometimes, she still likes this characteristic of him. Thinking of this, Jiefa chuckled and said softly: "Don't worry, I'll be there!" After saying that, Jiefa walked towards the kitchen again. He didn't forget that he should cook first. By the time Jaffa finished making breakfast, Natasha had already gotten dressed and got up. Then, the two had a sweet breakfast, and then spent some time together. With a trace of reluctance in his eyes, Jaffa whispered to Natasha: "Natasha, I'm going to Tony's first. If it's inconvenient for you now, just wait at home for me to come back!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Natasha nodded slightly and said, "Then you have to come back early, don't make me wait too long." Looking at Natasha who looked like a little girl, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle. It seemed that even the usually majestic black widow looked like a little woman when she was in love. Thinking of Natasha, the nickname of Black Widow, Jaffa couldn't help but feel helpless. The title of this widow was not very pleasant. But Jaffa didn't care about that either. Jaffa believes that with his current abilities, no one can make Natasha a widow. After a few words with Natasha, Jaffa jumped up and flew directly into the sky after their deep kiss. Looking at Jaffa who quickly disappeared from her sight, a smile appeared in Natasha's eyes. Who among the women in the world doesn't want their man to be strong? Flying quickly in mid-air, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. There was still something exciting waiting for Jiefa to see at Tony's place. Not long ago, Stark Industries also held a press conferenceYes, the first person to speak was Tony's good friend, Colonel Roddy. Facing many reporters, Colonel Rhodes spoke eloquently: "What happened at Stark Industries yesterday has been issued and sent to everyone. Witnesses said that they saw two robots and two humans in Stark Industries. Fighting at a factory near Tucker Corporation, and believing that one of the robots is the boss of Stark Industries, Mr. Tony Stark. Mr. Stark will explain this to everyone in a moment" At this time, at the back of the press conference, Tony was looking at the newspaper in his hand with a joking smile, and said with a smile: "Iron Man? It's a bit misnamed. It's made of titanium alloy, but as a slogan, it's quite expressive." Putting the newspaper in his hand aside, Tony turned his head and looked at the people aside, wondering: "Why isn't Jeffa here yet?!" Following Tony¡¯s gaze, Zero was watching the TV with no expression on his face. After hearing Tony¡¯s question, he turned his head and glanced at Tony. However, Zero did not answer Tony's words. Instead, he handed Tony a piece of paper and said at the same time: "This is what you will say later." Looking at the piece of paper handed over by Zero, Tony's expression froze and he said helplessly: "I want to say, why didn't I find you so boring last night!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 I am Iron Man You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Tony's words, Zero snorted softly and said, "Since Lord Jeffa said it, he will definitely come back. But before that, you should pay attention to yourself first, and talk to him carefully when you go out. Otherwise, billions of Stark Industries will evaporate in an instant." Hearing Zero's words, Tony's face also straightened up. He reached out and took the piece of paper handed over by Zero. Tony tilted his head and said helplessly: "Okay!" Seeing that Tony agreed, Zero also chuckled and said: "Remember what you said, you were on the yacht at the time. Pep took you to Avalon Island for a night. We also had 50 other people testimony." "I think it would be better if it was just the two of us, alone together." Hearing Zero's words, Tony chuckled and gave Potts a meaningful look at the side. But Zero was not in the mood to watch the two of them flirting. After hearing Tony's words, Zero said directly: "Just read it word for word." Nodding slightly, Tony began to look down at the note in his hand. After a moment, Tony asked doubtfully: "Why doesn't it say anything about you and Jaffa? Also, Obadiah didn't mention it either!" "The two of us have already dealt with it. Because of your status, we have to hold this press conference. As for Obadiah, he went on vacation." After saying that, Ling sneered and continued: "You know, The accident rate of small planes has always been quite high. You don¡¯t have to worry about these things. Anyway, as long as you follow the instructions, things will calm down.¡± "Okay!" Tony nodded slightly, smiled helplessly, and said, "Also, why hasn't Jeffa come yet?" "Who said I haven't come yet!" As soon as Tony finished these words, Jiefa's voice rang directly in the room. Then, everyone saw Jiefa's figure suddenly appear in front of several people. Seeing Jaffa appear, Tony had a smile on his face and handed the piece of paper directly to Jaffa. Tony said at the same time: "Look at what they gave me. My bodyguard got a robot to cooperate." You defeated the big evil robot, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s like a movie script?!¡± Hearing Tony's words, Jaffa laughed and said: "You don't care how untrustworthy he is, as long as this comes from your mouth, Tony Stark, those reporters have to believe it even if they don't believe it! And they must That¡¯s how it¡¯s reported.¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Tony was stunned for a moment, and then a bright smile appeared on his face, and he said loudly: "You are right! This is how it should be!" At this time, Zero also said directly: "Tony, get ready, we will come on in one and a half minutes." "One and a half minutes?!" Hearing Zero's words, Tony curled up his lips and chuckled: "One and a half minutes is too long, I can't wait now!" After saying that, Tony stood up directly without waiting for Zero to speak. Come and walk towards the front desk of the press conference. At the same time, he muttered softly: "Iron Man? That's a good name, why didn't I remember it?" Looking at Tony walking towards the front desk step by step and appearing on the TV, Zero chuckled and said, "It's finally almost over!" "Haha!" Hearing Zero's words, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Do you really think that the matter is over just like that?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Zero couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and said in surprise: ¡°Is there anything else?!¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa's realization shifted to the TV in front. At this time, Tony was arguing with a female reporter on the TV, the same female reporter who Tony slept with last time. "Obviously, the female reporter was full of resentment for Tony's behavior that day, and she was also tit for tat with Tony at this time. Looking at the group of reporters in the audience, Tony said softly: "It is true that I am not a hero. I have so many personality flaws and have caused so much chaos for everyone." Hearing Tony¡¯s words, a look of anxiety appeared on Rhode¡¯s face. He turned his head to Tony¡¯s ear and whispered, ¡°Read it according to the script!¡± "Okay!" After hearing what Rhodes said, Tony agreed without hesitation, and then began to take out the note that Zero had prepared for him before. Seeing Tony's actions, Zero was a little confused about Jeffa's previous words. After a slight hesitation, Zero said, "Isn't this almost over now? Tony read it out according to the script, and then things calmed down, and then it was over. !¡± After hearing Zero's words, Jaffa's eyes didn't change and he stared straight at the TV, or Tony on the TV. Jaffa chuckled softly: "It seems that you still don't understand Tony very well. Look at the people around Tony. Rod, he?Know Tony very well. " Hearing what Jaffa said, Zero was stunned and looked at Rhodes on the TV. Although Rhodes looked calm on the surface, his eyes were always fixed on Tony, with a hint of anxiety in his eyes. Seeing this scene, Zero couldn't help but feel confused and said in surprise: "What happened to him?!" "He knows Tony, so he knows that Tony is definitely not the kind of person to follow the rules." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Zero still didn¡¯t understand what Tony meant. Tony's voice came out from the TV: "ActuallyI am Iron Man!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 Nick You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Tony's words on the TV, Zero's eyes froze for an instant, and he turned to look at Jiffa. Zero couldn't help but smile bitterly, and said: "It seems that you have really guessed it." Looking at the group of sensational media on TV, Jiefa showed a mysterious smile on his face and said softly: "Actually, it's nothing, you just need to know that unless something big happens, Tony will never do what you say. !¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Zero couldn't help but be stunned, and then said helplessly: "Isn't this a big deal? As soon as Tony said this, there will definitely be huge fluctuations in the shares of Sterk Industries, which will affect the U.S. economy. big event." "But Tony won't care, that's all!" Jiffy chuckled, and walked directly outside, "Tell Tony for me that after watching the fun, it's time for me to go back!" As he said that, Jiffa suddenly moved. , disappeared directly from Zero's sight, but he had not forgotten that Natasha was still waiting for him at home. Not to mention that Jiffa went home to kiss Natasha and me. Tony here dealt with these reporters for a whole afternoon, and finally returned home when it got dark. With a wave of his hand, Tony threw the clothes on the sofa. Tony lay on the sofa comfortably and stretched out. "Tony Stark!" At this moment, a voice suddenly came from not far away. Tony, who had just relaxed, was startled by the sudden sound. He stood up suddenly and looked at the place where the sound came from. Not far behind the sofa, a black man with an eyepatch on one eye slowly walked out of the darkness. It was Nick Fury, the director of S.H.I.E.L.D. Seeing Nick¡¯s figure, Tony¡¯s eyes shrank slightly and he said, ¡°Who are you!¡± Looking at Tony quietly, Nick didn't answer Tony's question at all. After a moment, Nick said: "Iron Man? It's very beautiful! Do you think you are the only superhero in the world?" Hearing Nick's unkind words, Tony frowned and said coldly: "I think you'd better tell me clearly who you are first, otherwise I will have no choice but to ask you out. Believe me, you won't I would love to see a scene like that!¡± After a slight pause, Nick said softly: "My name is Nick Fury, the director of SHIELD. I came to you this time to discuss with you about your joining the Avengers." "Avenger?!" Hearing Nick's words, Tony raised his eyebrows and asked in confusion: "What?" Hearing Tony's words, Nick frowned, and a trace of anger arose in his heart. However, Nick quickly suppressed it and said, "The Avengers are" Obviously, Nick planned to tell Tony about the Avengers' situation. Introduce it in detail. But Tony was obviously not in the mood anymore. Before Nick could start speaking, Tony interrupted Nick directly: "Okay! I understand. I refuse!" "What do you want!?" After being forcefully interrupted and rejected by Tony, Nick's face instantly turned cold and he said coldly: "Don't you know basic manners?!" "Polite!?" After hearing Nick's words, Tony stood up instantly and stared straight into Nick's eyes. Tony said loudly: "Are you trying to be polite to me? Then I have to ask you, privately. Is it polite to break into a house? Is it polite to talk to me in a boss-your-second-hand tone when you're obviously asking for help? Let me tell you, I'm already being polite without beating you to death directly. !¡± Hearing Tony's words, Nick's face became colder and colder. Since he became the leader of SHIELD, few people have spoken to Nick like this. But speaking of it, it was Nick who was scolded by Tony this time. In Nick's view, Tony is the child of an old friend and his junior, especially since Howard is one of the founders of SHIELD, and it is also true for Tony to join the Avengers. Things that should be taken for granted. But Nick didn't expect that Tony didn't know who you are! He came to his own house and pretended to be the boss. According to Tony's temper, it was really polite not to beat Nick out directly. Besides, according to Tony's temper, even if he knew Nick was Howard's friend, he might not be very polite. And just when Nick was so angry, Howard's voice suddenly appeared in the room: "Nick, if you keep bullying my son like this, I can't stand it anymore!" As Howard's voice sounded, crisp footsteps also appeared in the room. In a moment, Howard's figure appeared in front of Nick and Tony. Seeing Howard's figure, Nick couldn't help but have a look of helplessness on his face, and said loudly: "Howard, can you figure it out? Now?It was me who bullied your son, and it was obviously your son who bullied me! You are also one of the founders of SHIELD, so there is nothing wrong with letting Tony join, right? ! " Seeing Nick's resentful look, Howard was unmoved at all. Looking at Nick quietly, Howard said softly: "Yes, I am indeed one of the founders of SHIELD, but it seems that I have already left. Well, and I don¡¯t want my son to become a high-level thug in the United States! Besides, I am one of the founders of S.H.I.E.L.D., so my son should join? Natasha is also the founder of S.H.I.E.L.D., what do you think? Don¡¯t let Jaffa join!¡± Hearing Howard's words, Nick couldn't help but smile bitterly and asked Jaffa to join SHIELD. He did have such an idea, but he didn't have the courage to put it into action. Looking at Howard with a determined look on his face, Nick asked again without giving up: "Really not possible?!" "No!" Howard's expression did not change at all. "Okay!" Seeing Howard's look, Nick knew that today's goal would not be achieved, and he couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. After a while, Nick spoke softly: "In that case, I'm leaving. You can go to SHIELD to see it when you have time!" "Okay!" He nodded your head gently. Howard did not refuse the matter at that time. Leaving Stark Industries, Nick walked directly into a car nearby. The driver of the car was Colson. Without seeing Nick's face, Colson said directly: "How was it? Did it go well?!" Hearing Coulson¡¯s words, Nick shook his head slightly and said, ¡°Tony, don¡¯t think about it for now. It is said that General Ross is trying to copy the captain¡¯s serum? How is the effect?!¡± Hearing Nick¡¯s words, Coulson thought for a moment and then said: ¡°I heard it¡¯s not bad!¡± "Really?!" Hearing Coulson's words, Nick smiled slightly and said, "It seems like we should talk to General Ross in a while." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 Carter wakes up You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa didn¡¯t know what happened to Tony at the time. After half a month of leisurely and happy life with Natasha, a major event finally came, that is: Carter is waking up! With Natasha in tow, Jaffa guided Howard to the place where Carter was frozen. Through the glass window, Jaffa could clearly see Carter¡¯s familiar face. After a while, Jiefa turned to look at Howard beside him and whispered: "How much longer?!" Raising his hand and glancing at his watch, Howard said: "According to Jarvis's inference, Carter's vital signs have recovered and nutrition and other supplies have been replenished. If there are no accidents, he will wake up in half an hour." ¡± Hearing Howard's words, Jaffa nodded slightly without speaking, and his eyes shifted to Carter again. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Howard chuckled, turned around and left the room. Seeing the nervous look in Jiefa's eyes, Natasha took a step forward, took Jiefa's arm, then leaned into Jiefa's ear, and whispered softly: "Sister Carter will come out in a while, and you will be fine first." Stay with her and give her some time to adapt to her current life. I'm talking to her about my affairs." Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa felt moved in his heart. Such a broad-mindedness is not something that ordinary women can achieve. Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "Natasha, I've wronged you!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha raised the corner of her mouth and chuckled: "In our relationship, there is no question of grievance or injustice!" After saying that, Natasha stood up on her tiptoes, kissed Jaffa, and then Turned and left. After watching Natasha disappear from his eyes, Jaffa turned to look in Carter's direction and stepped forward. Jaffa's face was pressed against the glass window, staring at Carter's face intently. Half an hour later, Carter's eyes suddenly trembled, and then the ice cabin began to move again. As a large swath of white eyes spurted out, the hatch began to slowly open. After the cabin door was fully opened, Jiefa couldn't wait to rush to Carter, too lazy to wait. With a wave of Jiefa's hand, all the ties that restrained Carter were broken. Without the restraints of the straps, Carter's body fell softly forward, and was then caught by Jiefa and held in his arms. Looking at Carter¡¯s delicate face in his arms, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but have a smile on his face. After a while, Carter¡¯s brows moved slightly and he slowly opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, Carter still had a confused look in his eyes. When he saw Jiffa's face, Carter couldn't help but reveal a smile from the bottom of his heart, and said softly: "I see you again, I'm really glad." good." Hearing Carter¡¯s words, the corners of Jiefa¡¯s lips raised slightly, and he said softly: ¡°Just keep reading if you like it!¡± Hearing what Jiefa said, Carter curled up the corner of his mouth, sneered, and cursed lightly: "Narcissistic guy!" Seeing Karl¡¯s expression, Jiefa laughed, and then directly picked up Carter by the waist. At the same time, the Nine Yang Qi in his body began to pour into Carter¡¯s body, helping Carter stretch his muscles. Carter has maintained the same posture for decades, and his muscles, tendons and bones have long been stiff. However, the effect of Jiuyang Qi is undoubtedly very powerful. It didn't take long for Carter to recover. Taking Carter directly back home, Jiefa began to explain to Carter some things over the years. But Carter just kept listening intently and didn't respond. After thinking about it for a long time, Jaffa decided to tell Carter about Natasha. Natasha was sensible and thought about Jaffa in everything. How could Jaffa let Natasha face such a woman alone. Hearing what happened to Natasha, Carter's face instantly stiffened, and he looked straight into Jaffa's eyes, without any expression on his face. At this time, Jiefa's heart was full of anxiety. Looking at Carter's expression quietly, Jiefa couldn't guess what Carter was thinking. After a while, Carter was the first to speak: "I want to see her!" Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa was stunned. After carefully observing Carter's expression, he found that there should be no more extreme thoughts, Jiefa nodded lightly. Carter wanted to see him, and of course Natasha would not refuse. Less than an hour after receiving Jaffa's message, Natasha suddenly appeared at Jaffa's home. When the two women met, there was no tit-for-tat confrontation as Jiefa imagined, or Carter being angry or anything like that. The two lowered their heads and chattedAfter a few words, the two of them kicked Carter out of the house and started whispering in the room. Rather than eavesdropping on the conversation between the two, Jiefa began to wait anxiously in the living room. As the saying goes, the unknown is the fear. Although from now on, there should be no problem with this matter, Jiefa was not sure what was going on. He wandered around the living room twice anxiously. Jiefa simply jumped into the sky and started to continue in mid-air. Fly to vent your emotions. ?????????????????????? However, venting is all about venting, Jaffa still rolled his eyes, and Carter and Natasha, who were paying close attention, were ready to appear at any time when they called (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Harmony You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But what surprised Jiefa was that Carter and Natasha were in perfect harmony with each other, without even the slightest hint of tension. In the end, the two of them started laughing while talking. Seeing this, Jiefa was filled with anxiety. After a while, Carter and Natasha seemed to have finished chatting. They stood up side by side and walked hand in hand towards the living room. Seeing this scene, Jiefa reacted instantly, accelerated suddenly, and appeared in the living room almost instantly. When Jaffa came to the living room, Natasha and Carter opened the door and came to the living room almost at the same time. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s figure, Carter¡¯s soft face suddenly changed and instantly became expressionless. He even put his hands on his hips and snorted coldly. Seeing Carter's change, Jiefa was stunned again. Didn't he look fine just now? Why did his face change when he saw himself? However, even though he was confused, Jiefa did not dare to ask Carter a question directly, so he just remained silent and lowered his head in silence. Seeing that the always domineering Jiffa was acting like an angry little wife, Natasha couldn't help but laugh, and Carter couldn't help laughing at this moment. After a while, Carter was the first to speak: "Okay, no need to pretend like this!" Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa raised his head slightly, with a smile on his face, but still didn't speak. He was still worried about what the outcome of the discussion between the two was. Jiefa had no idea at all. have no idea. But judging from the look on Natasha's face, it shouldn't be a bad outcome. Sure enough, after a moment of silence, Carter finally said: "Just this once!" Hearing Carter's words, Jiffa was stunned, and then a hint of joy appeared on his face. Since Carter said such words, it means that Carter has now recognized Natasha's identity. But when Jiefa thought about it, he seemed to have something to do with him, and there was still a flash, but that was all for the future. Jiefa was not a fool. Now it was obvious that the best way to get through Carter first was Wise choice, as for what will happen in the future, there is one, and it is normal to have two or three. Thinking of this, Jiefa nodded sharply and said, "No problem!" Hearing Jiffa's words, Carter's expression completely softened, and then a smile appeared on his face, and he said: "Actually, I was already prepared before the freezing, and I even thought you There will be three or four women.¡± Hearing what Carter said, Jiefa's expression froze, he laughed awkwardly, and said nothing. To be honest, Jaffa was very surprised when Carter said this. But no matter how surprised Jiefa was, Jiefa couldn't say anything. And when Natasha on the side saw Jaffa's expression, she couldn't help but laugh. Hearing Natasha's laughter, I felt even more embarrassed. I glared directly at Natasha, with eyes full of teasing, as if to say: "Why are you laughing? You will be the one to look good in the future." Seeing Jaffa's slightly threatening look, Natasha didn't care. With a raised eyebrow, Natasha raised her chest directly at Jefa, as if in response to Jefa: "Come on! Let's see who of us is afraid of whom. !¡± At this time, Carter also saw the eye contact between the two, and immediately pulled Natasha and pushed Natasha behind him. At the same time, he turned to look at Jaffa and said: "What are you looking at? Let me tell you, you are not allowed to bully my sister." After speaking, Carter paused slightly, as if he remembered something again, and added: "Of course, you are not allowed to bully me, otherwise we sisters will make you look good." At this time, Natasha behind Carter also echoed: "Yes, sister is right, if you dare to bully us, we will make you look good!" As she said that, Natasha extended her fist towards Jiffa, He looks threatening, but no matter how he looks at it, he can only feel cute. Seeing the performance of Carter and Natasha, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned. Carter and Natasha had just met. They just chatted for a short while and then started calling them sister and sister. What surprised Jaffa the most was Natasha. Carter was a royal sister. She had known this for decades. But Natasha will definitely not be inferior. You must know that Natasha has maintained a very strong style since she was in the Soviet Union. After establishing SHIELD, her status became even more prominent. But at this time, she is indeed completely If some people who are familiar with Natasha saw the appearance of the little girl next door, wouldn¡¯t their jaws drop in shock? Such acting skills are not inferior to those of Oscar-winning actors!   But no matter what, the result this time was extremely harmonious, which made Jiefa very happy. After everything was settled, Natasha stayed for a while, and then left directly, preparing to go to SHIELD. After all, Natasha still had her own job, and Jaffa and Carter had not seen each other for many years, so they should have time to warm up. . In the days that followed, Jiefa lived sweetly with Carter every day, teaching Carter some common sense every day. Natasha would come over to live with her for a few days from time to time. In the end, Jiefa directly experienced the feeling of being slept with, which made Jiefa so happy! After more than a month, this kind of life was finally broken. On this day, Natasha brought Jaffa a message: General Ross of the US military had set up a research department with the intention of replicating Dr. Erskine's invention. The experiment with Superman Serum had been going smoothly, but something went wrong during the final experiment. After being exposed to gamma rays, the lead scientist in this study, who was also the last human experimenter, mutated and turned into a big green monster. After injuring most of the researchers, the monster broke out of the laboratory and then disappeared. And this scientist is named Bruce Banner! After receiving the news, Jiefa became excited instantly. The Hulk finally appeared! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39 Hulk You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The appearance of the Hulk means more to Jiefa than just entering the next plot, but also giving Jiefa the possibility of improving his skills. If Jiefa now wants to improve his indestructible power, then the only way is to injure himself, but such a simple thing is indeed extremely difficult for Jiefa. Among ordinary combat missiles, the Jellico missile from Stirk Industries can be said to be very top-notch, but even the Jellico missile is not particularly helpful to Jiffa. As for the more powerful intercontinental missile, it would be extremely difficult for Jiefa to use it to improve his strength. First of all, intercontinental missiles can only be owned by national-level, even powerful countries. If Jiefa wants to use them, it will be a trouble. However, if Jiefa makes demands on the US military, it is not impossible. However, the power of intercontinental missiles can completely crush combat missiles. If Jiefa is hit, he will definitely be seriously injured. By that time, Jiefa can be sure that the US military will take him away without mercy and use it for anatomy and research. , no mercy. Therefore, Jie Fa already had a plan in mind when he tried his best to improve the indestructible power of Vajra. If there is a strong person who often appears in Marvel movies, it is Thanos in Guardians of the Galaxy. Once again, it¡¯s Galactus who made a sudden appearance in Fantastic Four 2. But Jaffa doesn¡¯t have the confidence to face them at this time. Then, further down, there are Odin and Thor in the divine realm, plus the Hulk who has already appeared. Jiefa doesn¡¯t know who is stronger between the Hulk and Thor, but Jiefa is certain that they both have the attack power to injure him. However, having the attack power to injure oneself does not mean that their strength is truly superior to one's own. When a fight really breaks out, Jiefa can easily retreat. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but become more enthusiastic. He immediately explained a few words to Carter and Natasha, then jumped directly and flew out of the house! As soon as he left home, Jaffa quickly flew towards Xavier Academy for Geniuses. If he wanted to find someone on earth, of course he had to find Charles. With an idea in mind, Jiefa's speed was a little faster than before. Not long after, Jiefa was standing at the door of Xavier Academy for Geniuses. It should be time between classes now. Looking inside through the door, a group of mutant teenagers were playing in the courtyard. Seeing the relaxed smiles on the faces of these teenagers, Jiefa seemed to be infected, and the expression on his face softened a bit. At this time, the door was locked. Looking at the big lock on the door, Jiefa jumped directly into the courtyard. This time, the teenagers in the courtyard noticed Jiefa's existence. The next moment, everyone stopped playing, and then three older-looking children approached Jiefa. Staring straight at Jiefa, a young man standing next to him shouted loudly: "Who are you!? What are you doing here!?" Looking at the wary looks on the faces of these young men, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle. After a moment, Jaffa said: "My name is Jefayas. The person who came to see Charles is not a bad person." Originally, Jiefa thought that some of these teenagers would be watching him, and then sent someone to inform him before letting him in. But to Jiefa's surprise, after hearing Jiefa's words, the young man's face instantly relaxed, and he said loudly: "So you know the dean!" After saying that, the man pointed directly behind him and spoke. He said: "The dean is in the back room. As soon as you enter the door, just go to the left and go to the end!" After saying that, the three teenagers turned around and walked back to the crowd in the courtyard again. When the boys and girls in the courtyard saw the three people coming back, they went up to them and whispered a few words, and the group continued to play. Seeing this scene, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned, and then couldn't help but sigh. Xavier Academy for Geniuses has indeed given these mutant teenagers a very superior environment, but this environment is really great, good to them They have all lost their due vigilance. Thinking of this, Jaffa couldn't help but shook his head slightly and walked towards the house. After entering the house, Jaffa ran directly towards Charles' office. Originally, Jaffa came here just to ask Charles to help him find Banner. But now there may be more serious matters to discuss with Charles. Straight into the door, Charles didn¡¯t show any surprise at Jiefa¡¯s arrival. Jiefa was not surprised by this. Even if Charles could not enter his mind, if Charles did not know about someone entering the academy, then his life would have been in vain.?? Walking straight to the desk and sitting down, Jaffa chuckled and said, "Charles, how are you doing!" Hearing Jaffa's question, Charles also had a relaxed smile on his face, and said: "It's good. There is harmony in the college, and more and more high-level people in the United States accept the existence of mutants. It can be said that everything is on track.¡± Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa shook his head slightly and said, "Charles, you think too simply!" "What!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Charles couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "Why?!" "First of all, there is indeed harmony in the academy, but in the harmony, those children have also lost their due vigilance. Just like today, I came here and just said a few words casually, and they believed it directly. Charles , their lives are too carefree." As he spoke, Jiefa paused for a moment and continued: "Afterwards, you said that more and more high-level officials are accepting mutants, no! They are not accepting mutants. They have accepted the X-Men!" As he spoke, Jaffa began to look directly into Charles's eyes and said, "Because they have threats and the Brotherhood, and the X-Men can help them deal with the Brotherhood. But now x The police are not their only support. You definitely know about SHIELD. You should also know about the Avengers' plans. They are also dealing with some special events. However, among them, except for Zero, who has been in the military and has a clean reputation, There is no mutant other than people like water!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, and his mood began to become solemn (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 The plot of X-Men 1 You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a while, Charles spoke softly: "Hey, actually, why don't I know this truth? Although there are still many hidden problems, at least a balance is maintained on the surface. If you act rashly, it may destroy it. The balance between us, by then, will be even worse.¡± Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Charles, do you know? If you want to solve a problem, the best way is to use absolute strength!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles's pupils shrank instantly and his whole person froze. The next moment, Charles directly retorted loudly: "It's impossible. If we use force, it will only intensify the relationship between mutants and ordinary people." conflicts. At that time, those officials who originally supported us will change their attitude towards us." ??????????????????? With a chuckle and shook his head, Jiefa said: "I haven't finished speaking yet, why are you in a hurry?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°Isn¡¯t that what you meant?¡± "Of course not!" After laughing, Jaffa suddenly changed the subject and said, "Charles, how many mutants are there in the X-Men and the Brotherhood who are gifted in biological genes and physics?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Charles couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and said in surprise: ¡°There are many, what¡¯s wrong?¡± With a mysterious smile, Jiefa said softly: "You should know that the root of mutants is the X gene, and ordinary people do not mean that there is no Device activated by the x gene." Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles' eyes lit up and he said: "Then we will secretly take away those senior officials who resolutely reject mutants and transform them into mutants. If they themselves are mutants, If you become a member of the Communist Party of China, you will never be able to propose any proposals that are unfavorable to mutants!" "But!" As he spoke, Charles suddenly changed the topic and said, "If there is a problem by then, the conflict between the mutants and the top leaders of the United States will be completely aroused." Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said: "If you are fully prepared and wait until you are absolutely sure before taking action, it will be fine. If you really don't have perfect confidence, then just blame the Brotherhood for everything. .There is a saying that goes well, if you have too many lice, don¡¯t bite them; if you have too many debts, don¡¯t worry about them.¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help but fell silent. After a long while, Charles finally nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± Hearing Charles' words, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle. To be honest, when he proposed this proposal, Jiefa was basically sure that Charles would agree. In the original novel, Eric did the same thing. In Jaffa's view, if Eric's equipment was not perfect, the modified person's genes would collapse and die. In addition, if Eric plans to sacrifice the little naughty life, Charles may not stop Eric. At this time, Jiefa put forward this opinion, but he planned to let the plot of X-Men 1 appear under his influence. But this proposal made Charles's heart beat instantly. After a moment, Charles suddenly chuckled and said, "I didn't expect that after so many years, I would be on the same front as Eric again!" Hearing what Charles said, Jaffa smiled slightly and said, "Charles, you and Eric have always been on the same side, haven't you?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Charles was stunned for a moment, but the smile on his face became even brighter the next moment. Charles nodded slightly and responded: "Of course, we have always been comrades in arms sharing life and death!" After finishing the matter for the time being, Jiefa stood up directly and said: "Okay, I'm not here today to give you advice. I want you to help me find someone!" "Looking for someone!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Charles couldn't help but chuckle and said, "No problem, this is what I'm best at!" With that said, Charles directly controlled the wheelchair and walked outside. At the same time, he said to Jiefa: "Let's go! If you want to find someone accurately, you still have to rely on your "brain"!" Hearing what Charles said, Jaffa also chuckled and said, "If you ask me, Hank's most useful invention is probably this "brain"!" "That's not true!" Charles controlled the wheelchair and walked forward quickly. At the same time, he turned to Jaffa and said: "Hank is the one among us who has the closest relationship with the top leaders of the United States. Many of the things he has researched are of great use to civilians. , the military would be of great help, if not for his identity.?, I guess I can win the Nobel Prize! " Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa didn¡¯t show any surprise at the time. Jiefa had known about Hank¡¯s talent for a long time, and what he said just now was just a joke. As the two occasionally chatted, Jiefa finally arrived at the most rigorous place in Xavier Academy, where the "brain" is located. After Charles verified his pupils, the two walked directly in. After Charles equipped the equipment, Jaffa directly handed over Banner's information. This information was brought to Jaffa by Natasha and was taken out by Jaffa when it came out. After all, Charles could not scan it. If Jaffa's brain doesn't even have Banner's information, then it's really impossible to find it! As a result, after taking a look at the information handed over by Jiefa, Charles nodded slightly, closed his eyes, and started running his "brain" directly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Search You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the search began, Charles's expression began to change slightly. Seeing this, Jiefa couldn't help but shook his head slightly. Obviously, Charles is still affected by the memory of being raped and cannot completely maintain a calm state of mind, but it seems that Charles is not far away from that point. After a moment, the expression on Charles's face suddenly changed, revealing a hint of excitement. When Jie Fa saw this, he was also happy. It seemed that he should have found it. However, before Jiefa could be happy, Charles's expression changed again, a look of horror appeared on his face, and Charles's face instantly turned pale. His whole body trembled violently, and Charles took off the "brain" directly, holding both sides of his head with both hands, with a look of pain on his face. It took a while before his face returned to normal. Seeing Charles¡¯s appearance, Jiefa was shocked and asked with concern: ¡°Charles, what¡¯s wrong?!¡± After exhaling lightly, Charles shook his head slightly and said softly: "It's okay, I just got kicked out!" "Kicked out?" Jiffa was stunned when he heard what Charles said. Banner seemed to be just an ordinary scientist. How could he possibly drive Charles out of his mind? But in an instant, Jiefa realized it and stared straight at Charles. Jiefa said directly: "Is that that guy?!" Nodding slightly, Charles showed a look of fear on his face, and said: "I didn't expect that the military would have such a plan. Fortunately, it failed. It just created a monster. If this plan succeeds, then use If we come to deal with mutants, I estimate that within three years, the mutants will be almost wiped out." Hearing Charles's words, Jaffa nodded in agreement. In Days of Future Past, future sentries who are even weaker than the Hulk can wipe out mutants. If General Ross's experiment is really successful, If there were an army of Hulks, they would probably have the strength to directly attack God's Domain. Looking at Charles, whose expression was slowly returning to normal, Jiffa said softly: "You said you were kicked out, so you should have found the guy's location, right!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles nodded and responded: "Found it, but he is still moving. He should have gone to Canada. Now that he is on guard, it is a little difficult for me to enter his brain. ." After saying that, Charles paused slightly and continued: "You go to Canada now. When you arrive, I will enter someone else's brain to look for him, and I will tell you his location when the time comes." Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "Now, this is the only way!" Looking at Jiffa with an expectant look on his face, Charles suddenly said: "Speaking of which, you haven't said yet, which monster are you looking for?" Hearing Charles' question, Jaffa smiled mysteriously and said: "I have an ability. As long as I get injured and then recover, my body can become stronger! But now, it is difficult for me to get injured. Unfortunately, he has the ability to hurt me." Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles was stunned and looked at Jaffa blankly. After a long while, Charles said: "Okay, I have nothing to say! Can you become stronger after being injured and recovering? You're even more of a monster than he is!" Seeing Charles' surprised look, Jaffa couldn't help but laugh and said: "This is called power. If Banner can control that monster, people will only regard him as a strong man, not a monster! No matter when, Strength is ultimately the basis of survival.¡± After saying that, Jiefa ignored Charles, who looked thoughtful, and turned directly to walk outside. Walking all the way to the manor, the children in the yard had disappeared. It seemed that they should have gone to class. After looking around the academy, Jiefa jumped directly into the sky. Next stop: Canada! What Jiefa didn¡¯t notice was that after Jiefa soared into the sky and disappeared from the sky, a figure suddenly appeared in the courtyard, looking quietly at the direction where Jiefa disappeared, his eyes full of resentment. This person is Flicker who was brought to Xavier College by Jiefa. Ever since he came to Xavier College, Flicker's life has been much easier than before. However, Flicker has always had a doubt in his heart, that is, why did Jeffa want to Help yourself. Flashing can feel that the main reason why Jiefa helped them was because of himself. But Huan Shuang still couldn't figure out what Jiefa wanted? for money? Just kidding, how can any of them have money? Twinkle also heard about Jiffa's identity, Stark Industries antiques, worth more than they know how many times. For fame? That's even more impossible. If you help a few people, you can only get their gratitude. How can you get any reputation? So He waved his hand, and a purple space door appeared in front of him. He stepped in, and he went directly back to his room. He walked to the mirror, and looked at himself in the mirror quietly. After a moment, Huan Huan suddenly raised his hand and touched his face gently, murmuring: "Could it be that you do it for sex?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 Bruce Banner You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jie Fa had no clue as to why Shuang Shuang was speculating on Jie Fa. At this moment, Jie Fa was flying towards Canada at high speed. When he thought about the possibility of making further progress in the skills that he had not made any progress in for several years, Jie Fa became a little impatient. I couldn't help but feel excited. How long ago in the United States, Jaffa came to the destination that Charles saw in Banner's mind, a small suburban town in Canada. I took a closer look at the town. It's basically the same place where Banner hides in the movie. However, there are many small towns like this in Canada, and Jiefa is not 100% sure. While Jiefa was wandering on the street, a man not far in front of Jiefa was suddenly startled, and then his eyes shifted to Jiefa, and he walked towards Jiefa quickly. Walking straight to Jaffa, the man said directly: "The train made by Bruce Banner will pass through this town in about an hour. If there are no accidents, Banner should get off here!" Hearing what this man said, Jiefa nodded slightly and said nothing. Seeing Jiefa nodding, the man was stunned again, and then his eyes regained clarity. When he saw Jiefa in front of him, the man couldn't help but be stunned, and then looked around, showing a trace of doubt. , just leave here as soon as possible. Looking at this man's actions, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle in his heart. Charles's ability is simply a free global phone call. With a sigh in his heart, Jiefa immediately opened his eyes. This town was not big to begin with. As soon as Jiefa opened his eyes, he could see the entire town. There is no train station in this small town, there is just a platform where the train passes. There is still an hour left, so Jiefa is not in a hurry and walks slowly towards where he wants to go. Canada is known as one of the cities with the lowest living pressure in the world, but Jiefa did not feel this atmosphere in this small town. Although it is indeed much more harmonious than the United States, it is not as beautiful as Jiefa imagined. Along the way, Guang Jiefa witnessed no less than three or four fights. And when Jiefa came to the platform, there were even gangsters who wanted to blackmail Jiefa. For such people, Jiefa didn't bother to deal with them at all. He let out his momentum, and these little gangsters began to feel resentment in their hearts. Jiefa was so frightened that Jiefa didn't need to speak at all. These gangsters turned around and stayed away from Jiefa. Then, Jiefa began to wait with peace of mind. After about half an hour, a train slowly drove over from a distance and stopped next to the platform. As the car door opened, several people also walked out of the car. In such a backward town, few people would come here in the first place. Among these people, Jiefa also locked onto Banner instantly. Seeing Bruce Banner looking around with caution, Jiefa chuckled and walked directly towards him. But before Jiefa, there were several people who had directly stopped Banner. They were the gangsters who wanted to blackmail Jiefa just now. Neither Jaffa nor Banner are locals, so they are naturally the best targets for these little gangsters. At this time, the gangster at the head office took out a dagger, swung it in front of Banner's face a few times, and said, "Boy! Where did it come from!" Seeing this scene, Jiefa was not anxious anymore. At this time, if Banner planned to endure it and settle the matter, Banner would definitely be classified as someone who could be bullied casually if he found a small town in the future. Banner himself knew this, but if Banner didn't tolerate it and had a conflict, the excitement would be even greater. He really wanted to see how Banner would handle this matter. Sure enough, Banner was also confused at this time. Looking at the gangster holding the dagger in front of him, there was a look of embarrassment in Banner's eyes, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes, but this fear was not for those gangsters. But he was afraid that if there was a conflict, Hulk would come out. At that time, Banner really didn't know where there was any place to stay. But those little gangsters obviously didn't know this. Seeing the fear in Banner's eyes, they directly thought that Banner was afraid of them. Several people looked at each other and started laughing. The person at the head of the group even put away his dagger, reached out and patted Banner's face a few times, and said: "Hey, brat, let me ask you a question. What are you saying! Did you hear it? Then where did you come from!" After being slapped a few times by the gangster, Banner had a look of anger in his eyes. But the next moment, Banner took a few quick breaths, suppressed the anger in his heart, and said softly: "America I am from the United States!" "Yankee!?" Hearing Banner's words, the gangster was startled. Then he raised his leg and kicked Banner to the ground. At the same time, he shouted: "Haha, the Yankees come back to a place like this, but You comeOkay, I hate Americans the most! Ha ha! "As he said that, the little gangster took a step forward and actually wanted to kick Banner again. Seeing the little gangster¡¯s movements, even Jie Fa, who was not far away, was stunned and thought to himself: ¡°This guy is really seeking death!¡± Sure enough, before the little gangster kicked his foot out, Banner stretched out his hand and grabbed it. Holding the little gangster's feet, Banner turned his head and stared directly into his eyes, saying coldly: "You guy! Is that enough?" As he spoke, Banner's eyes had a slight yellow color, and his face also changed. Some are green. Seeing Banner's action, the little gangster was also stunned. He didn't hold back with his kick. He used 70% of his strength, but he was still caught by Banner's hand and tried to break free. After a moment, the little gangster found that he couldn't pull his foot out of Banner's hand. ¡°If it were any other time, the little gangster would probably have just withdrawn, but just now he was scared away by Jiefa, and the little gangster felt that he was a bit embarrassed, and he was unwilling to give in at this time. Struggled to pull his feet out of Banner's hands, the gangster waved the dagger in his hand and stabbed Banner, while shouting loudly: "Go to hell!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Hulk You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the movements of this gangster, Jiefa's eyes froze for an instant, and then his eyes shifted directly to Banner, carefully observing Banner's movements. Facing the dagger stabbed at him, Banner's eyes flashed with a look of fear. This time he was really afraid of the little gangster. After all, Banner was just an ordinary scientist before. How could he not be afraid when facing a dagger aimed at him? But when he thought of the monster in his body, Banner had to force himself to calm down and overcome the fear in his heart. Banner stared straight at the dagger stabbed by the gangster. The next moment, Banner quickly turned sideways and dodged the dagger that the gangster stabbed at him. Then, he raised his leg and kicked the gangster away. This time, the gangsters were immediately suppressed. Originally, these gangsters just relied on the large number of people to bully the outsiders. At this time, Banner showed his power and kicked a few of them away so far. Of course, Don't mess with Banner anymore. Looking at Banner with a hint of fear in his eyes, a group of gangsters took the leader's arm and fled quickly. Seeing the end of this farce, Jiefa moved his feet and walked directly in front of Banner. At this time, Banner couldn't help but lay on the ground, holding his head in his hands, with a look of pain, the muscles on his body began to swell, and his body color began to turn a little blue. At the same time, Banner was panting heavily, as if trying to calm down his mood. Just looking at Banner quietly, Jiefa had no intention of taking action. After a while, Banner slowly recovered. His swollen muscles slowly returned to normal, and his body color quickly returned to normal. At the same time, the painful look on his face slowly disappeared. At this time, a look of surprise appeared in Jiefa's eyes. Banner could actually suppress Hulk? This couldn't help but make Jiefa feel a little surprised. Seeing that Banner's eyes gradually regained their clarity, Jiefa smiled slightly and stepped forward directly in front of Banner. With a slight bend, Jiefa held out his palm towards Banner. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Banner couldn't help but be stunned, and then quickly reacted, reached out and held Jiefa's palm, and stood up from the ground with a strong force. Banner stretched out his hand to touch the dust on his body, and said softly: "Thank you!" With a joking smile on his face, Jaffa said softly: "You're welcome, Bruce Banner!" "!!!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Banner was instantly startled. He subconsciously took three or four steps back before looking up at Jiefa. At this time, Banner's eyes were full of vigilance when he looked at Jaffa. The next moment, Banner turned around and wanted to escape. With a chuckle, Jeffa moved instantly and appeared in front of Banner, blocking his way. At the same time, he said: "Bruce Banner, don't be nervous, I'm not here to arrest you!?" "What do you mean!" Staring straight at Jaffa, Banner's eyes were still full of vigilance and he said, "Aren't you from Ross!?" "Of course not!" Hearing Banner's words, Jiefa chuckled, with a disdainful smile on his lips, and continued: "Ross is not qualified to ask me to do things!" Although Jiefa said this, Banner still did not let go of the vigilance in his eyes. The past month of being on the run has made Banner's heart full of vigilance, and he will not trust anyone easily! Seeing Banner's thoughts, Jiefa didn't bother to explain anything. He instantly appeared behind Banner. Jiefa grabbed Banner and flew into the sky. Banner couldn't help but be shocked when Jiefa did this. As Jiefa's flying speed increased and his flight speed increased, Banner's expression slowly began to change. Feeling that the Banner in his hand began to gradually expand, Jiefa felt a sense of joy in his heart. Looking around, Jiefa has arrived in a mountainous area. There are only trees and mountains all around, and there is no human habitation at all. Seeing such a scene, Jiefa nodded with satisfaction, then let go of his hand, and Banner screamed and fell down. After throwing Banner down, Jiefa stood upright in mid-air, quietly looking at the direction in which Banner fell. Within a few seconds, Banner hit the big tree hard, directly breaking the branches, and quickly fell downwards. After a moment, a huge roar sounded from the forest, and then a huge green figure jumped directly from below.?Attacked towards Jiefa. It's the Hulk. Seeing Hulk's figure, Jiefa's eyes showed a look of excitement. He quickly leaned down. The blue light under Jiefa's feet flashed and he attacked Hulk directly. Seeing Jiefa also attacking him, Hulk roared and reached out to grab Jiefa. Facing Hulk's attack, Jiefa turned around in mid-air, avoiding Hulk's palm, then accelerated and punched Hulk directly in the abdomen. Then the blue light under Jiefa's feet flashed again, leading Hulk to fall quickly downwards (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44 Hulk¡¯s Rage You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! How fast is Jiefa? Jiefa himself didn't know that although he didn't attack with all his strength this time, when he blasted down with Hulk, he was still as powerful as breaking bamboo, directly crushing dozens of thick branches, and finally blasted to the ground hard, smashing A huge hole emerged. Then, Jiefa directly used his hands to jump away from Hulk, flipped in mid-air, and landed leisurely on the ground. And just when Jiefa landed smoothly on the ground, Hulk turned over and stood up from the pit, staring straight at Jiefa with a leisurely expression. Hulk clenched his fists and roared at Jiefa. stand up. Seeing Hulk's performance, Jiefa couldn't help but smile. At this time, Hulk's eyes were full of madness, and there was no trace of reason at all. After roaring, Hulk took a direct step and rushed towards Jiefa. Seeing Hulk's movements, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, and a look of eagerness appeared on his face. When Hulk swung his punch, Jiefa didn't move at all and just let Hulk punch him in the chest. Following Hulk's attack, Jiefa's chest also glowed with a golden light. When Hulk attacked, the golden light trembled violently, but there was no damage at all. Although Hulk did not break through his own defense, the power did hit Jiefa's body. He resisted Hulk's attack head-on, and even Jiefa couldn't help but take a few steps back. When Hulk saw that he had knocked Jiefa away, he roared at Jiefa again and attacked directly with his big fist. Just like before, Jiefa didn't move at all, letting the Hulk punch him. For a moment, following Hulk's movements, the golden light on Jiefa's body trembled wildly, but he still stood firm and protected Jiefa inside. Seeing this scene, Jie Fa himself felt a little helpless. Without Dacheng, Jie Fa would not be able to control the automatic body protection function of the Vajra Indestructible Magic Art. Now Jiefa is like Gaara in Naruto. He has a body protection function that is beyond his control, and it is difficult to get hurt. The difference is that Gaara is sand and Jiefa is just a technique. After a moment, there was a look of disappointment in Jiefa's eyes. Although Hulk's attack was powerful and even caused some shock in his inner abdomen, it was far from what Jiefa wanted. It was not even as good as Tony's. The Jellico missile developed is very powerful. And although Hulk's punches are stronger than each other, the improvement is limited and cannot cause enough damage to Jiefa. After a while, Jiefa even felt that Hulk's attack was a little weak. Looking up, a glimmer of light began to appear in Hulk's eyes. It seems that Jiefa's failure to fight back has made Hulk think that Jiefa is "safe", and Banner will probably come out after a while. But this is not the goal that Jiefa wants, watching Hulk's eyes gradually regain clarity. Jaffa raised his hand and easily blocked Hulk's attack. Then, Jiefa pushed his legs hard, jumped up, and hit Hulk's head with one leg. This time, although Jiefa did not use thunder and lightning, domineering energy and Jiuyang Qi, he still used all his strength. Even a big man like Hulk was directly knocked back more than ten meters by Jiefa's kick. Quickly getting up from the ground, Hulk shook his head, a confused look appeared in his eyes, which was quickly replaced by an angry look. There was another roar, and Hulk attacked Jiefa again. But this time, Jiefa had no intention of remaining inactive. Looking at the Hulk running towards him quickly, Jiefa shrank his eyes and murmured: "If you become more angry the more powerful you become, let me see how angry you can be!" With that said, Jiefa moved and instantly appeared behind Hulk. When Hulk saw his target suddenly disappear, he was really stunned. Then, Hulk only felt a huge force coming from behind his head. The next moment, Hulk flew forward. The next few minutes are simply the tragic history of the Hulk. Every time he spots Jiefa and prepares to attack him, he will find Jiefa suddenly disappears halfway, and then he will be hit hard on the head and fly forward. go. If you stand up again and prepare to attack, the same consequences will occur again. Although Hulk once tried to catch this guy who always appeared in the back of his head. But how fast is Jiefa? Hulk couldn't even touch Jiefa's clothes, so he was knocked away by Jiefa. Six or seven minutes later, the two men were able to carve out a large wasteland in the forest. Countless trees were uprooted, and there were large pits on the ground. Coupled with Hulk's continuous roar, Animals in a radius of several milesThey all ran away to seek refuge. During the attack, Jiefa also discovered that Hulk is indeed one of the strongest people in Marvel. Perhaps because Hulk just appeared not long ago and has not yet reached his peak, Hulk is not that powerful yet. However, with every attack, Jiefa could feel Hulk's strength increasing rapidly. This kind of enhancement is an all-round enhancement, including strength, physical strength, reaction speed, etc. Even Jiefa was almost caught by the Hulk several times. Appearing behind Hulk again, Jie Fang just wanted to fight Hulk away as usual, but suddenly saw Hulk exerting force, his whole body sank, and he stood firmly on the ground. And Hulk took advantage of Jiefa's stunned moment and directly grabbed Jiefa's legs in his hand. Finally, Jiefa was captured, and even Hulk's originally crazy eyes showed a hint of joy. But what Hulk didn't see was that there was a hint of joy in Jiefa's eyes at this time. His anger had almost accumulated. It was time to witness how powerful Hulk was now! ! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45: Very vindictive You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Raising his hand, Hulk directly threw Jiefa forward. The next moment, Hulk rushed out and directly surpassed Jiefa who was still in the air. As soon as he surpassed Jiffa, Hulk clenched his fists with both hands, preparing to hit Jiffa back again! Seeing Hulk's actions, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned, and thought to himself: "This guy is quite vindictive!" However, Jiefa originally wanted Hulk to hurt him, so it didn't matter how he hit Jiefa, so Hulk This punch hit Jiefa straight on the head. In an instant, Jiefa flew back at a faster speed and hit the ground hard, bringing up a large cloud of smoke. After beating Jiefa away, Hulk did not go after Jiefa directly. Instead, he stood quietly and looked at the place where Jiefa landed, with a flash of joy in his eyes. A moment later, a faint sound of footsteps suddenly sounded, and Jiefa's figure slowly walked out of the dust. A closer look revealed that Jiefa was now much more embarrassed than before, his hair was a little messy, and there was dust on his clothes. The most important thing was that there was a trace of bright red at the corner of Jiefa's mouth! After walking out of the dust, Jiefa quietly looked at Hulk not far away, then stretched out his hand to wipe the corners of his mouth. Looking down at the blood on the back of his hand, Jiefa's eyes flashed with excitement. He raised his head and looked at Hulk again. At this time, Jiefa's eyes were full of fighting spirit. The next moment, Jiefa roared and shouted: "Again!" As he said this, Jiefa didn't care whether Hulk could understand or not, so he jumped directly and rushed towards Hulk. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Hulk roared directly at Jiefa, and then quickly met Jiefa. Almost in an instant, Jiefa and Hulk met, and Jiefa's face was full of excitement. Relying on the fact that his nerve reactions are faster than Hulk's, Jiefa is completely fighting against Hulk. When Hulk punches, Jiefa punches into Hulk's fist. Hulk grabbed Jiefa, and Jiefa didn't dodge, and just let Hulk catch him. However, Jiefa would not do anything. When Hulk caught Jiefa, Jiefa directly activated the Chidori flow, Electricity flashed all over his body, causing Hulk to wail from time to time. After this, the fighting methods of Jiefa and Hulk unexpectedly began to change. Both of them did not dodge and hit each other with all their punches, and were also attacked by each other at the same time. Slowly, Jiefa couldn't hold on anymore. Just now, the two of them were about the same strength. Jiefa felt very happy fighting like this. But as the Hulk became more and more angry, Jiefa could only feel It hurts a lot. If Hulk punches himself, he will definitely be injured, but if he punches Hulk, he will have no effect. But this is in line with Jiefa¡¯s original purpose: to hurt himself. ten minutes later¡­¡­ At this time, Jiefa can be said to be in the most embarrassing state since he came out of seclusion. He was covered in blood, and he spit out a mouthful of blood. Several bones were broken, and his arms were twisted in an irregular way. On the other hand, the Hulk on the opposite side was still full of fighting spirit. He punched Jiefa with a fist, his eyes were full of excitement, and he even roared at Jiefa a few times. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out????? The current surged throughout the body and began to stimulate every muscle and cell in the body. Jiefa instantly turned on bullet time. For a moment, the whole world seemed to stop, watching Hulk slowly swing his fist at him. A smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and he murmured: "Hulk, although I didn't try my best this time, you didn't let me down! Just wait, I will come to you again!" With that said, Jiefa jumped directly and flew into the sky. In the blink of an eye, Jiefa disappeared. And when Hulk saw Jiefa suddenly disappearing, he subconsciously turned his head and looked behind him, but of course he found nothing. After turning around for several times, Hulk still didn't see Jiefa's figure. After confirming that Jiefa had really disappeared, Hulk's originally calm eyes were once again filled with anger. Then, the angry Hulk started to go crazy. Destroying surrounding trees. On the other side, Jiefa directly found a hill and dug out a cave. After sealing the entrance, Jiefa sat cross-legged and began to retreat. This retreat lasted for three full days. Three days later, Jiefa in the cave fluttered his eyelashes and opened his eyes quickly. The next moment, the dark cave suddenly lit up with a golden light.   After a while, Jiefa's intense golden light slowly disappeared, and darkness returned to the cave again. A moment later, a scream suddenly rang out in the silent cave: "How could this happen?" Carefully feeling the changes in his body, Jiefa's heart was full of doubts at this time. Originally, Jiefa's magical power of golden light was only a small improvement. According to Jiefa's past experience, after suffering such a degree of injury, he could only improve at most. A small point, but now my Vajra Indestructible Divine Skill has indeed improved a big step. If the progress of the skill can also be expressed by a numerical value, Jie's method should have improved by one percent, but now it has improved by a full hundred. Ten out of ten. After thinking for a long time, an idea suddenly came to Jie Fa's mind: "Isn't it because of the accumulation of accumulated wealth?" The more he thought about it, the more Jie Fa felt that this idea was correct. The Vajra Indestructible Magic Technique is originally a Buddhist technique, and Buddhism pays great attention to it. Sudden enlightenment, breaking and then standing up. Jiefa's magical power of Vajra Indestructibility has been unable to make any progress for several years. At this time, it suddenly improved a lot, which may be in line with this theory. Thinking of this, Jiefa chuckled and said to himself: "I originally planned to go to Banner after leaving the quarantine, but from this point of view, it is better to go every once in a while. Now, it is better to go home first Bar!" As he spoke, Jiefa raised his hand, and a thick bolt of lightning flashed through, directly opening the sealed cave. Then, Jiefa rushed out of the cave, found the direction, and flew directly towards the United States. Jiefa gained a lot this time, and he really suffered a lot for Banner. As soon as he got off the train, he was blackmailed by a gangster. He finally suppressed the monster in his body, but was directly abducted by another monster. When Jaffa threw Banner from the sky, Banner lost consciousness. When he woke up, he was lying naked in the forest. After trekking in the forest for two or three days, Banner finally came to a small town. After finally meeting a kind person, he finally put on clothes and had a full meal. Banner almost felt like crying (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 Ivan Vanke You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Banner¡¯s tragedy is far more than that. Banner had just lived a restless life in fear when he tragically met Jaffa. Like last time, Jiefa didn't give Banner any chance at all, so he took Banner directly to the deep mountains and old forests, and then threw Banner down from mid-air. Banner didn't know anything about what happened next, but every time Banner woke up, he would find himself lying naked in the forest, and the surrounding trees had suffered huge damage at a glance. "If Banner hadn't known that there was a Hulk inside him, maybe Banner would have thought that Jaffa took him away for his anus. The following time has simply become a painful memory for Banner. Every month or so, Banner will be taken away directly by Jiefa who suddenly appears. No matter how Banner hides, it's all to no avail. Jaffa can always clearly find Banner's location and then directly abduct him. And every time after being kidnapped, it became a fixed routine. He found a deep mountain forest, was thrown down, and then fell into a coma. When he woke up, he went naked to find a way out of the forest. After two or three times of this, Banner, who originally had an easy job, had to go to work in a factory. After all, he was always absent from work for several days for no reason every month. Only factories with lax management can tolerate Banner. . After this happened several times, Banner also vaguely understood Jiefa's purpose with his high IQ. First of all, Jiefa would definitely not be a member of General Ross, otherwise he would have returned to the laboratory long ago and changed from a researcher to a researched person. Secondly, Jiefa definitely did not come to find Banner. After all, they met so many times and had no communication at all except at the train station at the beginning. As soon as Jiefa showed up, he would directly abduct Banner. After thinking about it, Banner came to the conclusion that Jiefa should have come to find the monster in his body. As for the purpose Thinking of the mess around him every time he woke up, Banner felt that Jiefa might have come to find him. The monster inside him fights. Thinking of this, Banner was shocked. Although he had never seen it with his own eyes, Banner still had some idea of ??the monster's ability, and Jiefa was actually able to fight such a monster. Thinking of this, Banner felt a little shuddering in his heart. For his girlfriend, for himself to live a normal life, and in order not to be abducted by the sudden appearance of Jaffa in the future, Banner began to train with the top geneticists in the United States to try to return himself to normal. Originally, when Banner did this, he was still a little nervous, fearing that the elusive Jiffa would discover his intentions. However, after a month of caution, Banner still found no trace of Jaffa. This filled Banner's heart with doubts, and the uneasy feeling in his heart also made Banner's determination to return to normal even stronger. What Banner doesn¡¯t know at this time is that Jiefa, the nightmare that has been haunting him for half a year, has no time to deal with him for the time being. Something has happened on Tony¡¯s side that makes Jiefa even more interested. That is, Ivan Vanke finally appeared. Although we haven¡¯t seen the big villain in Iron Man 2 yet, the whip used by Ivan when he appeared has already been in Jiefa¡¯s hands. Connecting the whip in his hand to the reactor, Jiefa directly activated the whip. In an instant, a dazzling blue light rose from the whip. Then, Jiefa waved his hand directly, and a sports car not far away was instantly hit by Jiefa. Split in half. "Hey!!!" Seeing Jiffa's action, Tony on the side couldn't help but exclaimed, "That's one of my favorite cars!" Pouring his lips indifferently, Jiefa said directly: "If it breaks down, just buy another one. Besides, you can't use the car now!" As he said that, Jiefa turned his eyes to the steel armor beside him and said Said: "You are such a slut, now that your identity has been announced, I don't believe you will leave it alone and start driving." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony looked startled, and then said helplessly: ¡°Well, although I am very dissatisfied with your evaluation of me, I must admit that what you said is right!¡± Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth but said nothing. The next moment, Jaffa threw the whip aside and picked up the Ark Reactor made by Ivan. After observing for a long time, Jiefa couldn't figure out what was going on. He simply threw it to Howard on the other side and said, "Howard, is there any difference between this and the one you made?" Without even looking at it, Howard put the Ark reactor aside and said softly: "It doesn't make any difference. After all, Anton and I made this thing together."?At most it is a matter of energy utilization. But this is completely different from the reactor Tony is using now. After all, palladium is not a good thing. " "Dad!" His eyes shifted to Howard, and Tony suddenly said: "Compared with the difference between the two reactors, I am more curious about Ivan's father? What was the situation back then? Ivan said you were responsible for the harm. His father died in depression." Hearing Tony's words, Howard was stunned and then fell into silence. After a moment, Howard spoke softly: "I did not do this well. It was indeed me who exiled him to a place like Siberia. .¡± "What's wrong!" With a disdainful curl of his lips, Jiefa turned to look at Tony and said: "As for the matter between your father and Anton Vanke, just refer to the matter between you and Obadiah. It¡¯s different, but the meaning is still the same!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Tony was stunned for a moment, and then nodded slightly. Then, Tony turned to look at Howard beside him, and said softly: ¡°Dad, I didn¡¯t expect you to be so kind!¡± ¡°¡­¡­.¡± Howard couldn¡¯t help but be speechless after hearing Tony¡¯s words (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48: Hammer Industries Exhibition You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Jaffa said, Tony laughed and said loudly: "That's good, I'm just waiting for your words!" With that said, Tony rushed out of the room without waiting for Jiefa to say anything. Seeing Tony disappear from sight, Howard couldn't help but smile bitterly, turned to Jaffa and said, "This kid has always been so rude." Hearing Howard's words, Jaffa couldn't help but show a look of contempt and said: "You still have the nerve to say it, don't forget that you are like this too. Tony is like this now. It can only be said that he inherited your genes. You are no better than him. How polite.¡± Hearing what Jaffa said, Howard couldn't help showing a look of embarrassment on his face. Looking around, Howard suddenly said: "By the way, I've been awake for so long. It's really uncomfortable to stay at home every day. It just so happened that Tony There is a dance today and I¡¯m going too!¡± With that said, Howard actually stood up and rushed out of the room in a few steps, running towards Tony. Seeing the performance of the two of them, Jiefa felt helpless and said with a wry smile: "I'm just saying that Tony inherited these bad habits from you! The former No. 1 playboy in the United States and the current No. 1 playboy in the U.S., imagining it makes people feel My balls hurt.¡± After smiling bitterly, Jaffa sighed helplessly and stood up to leave. Natasha and Carter were still waiting for him at home. The life in the next few days can be said to be extremely peaceful, without any disturbance at all. It wasn't until seven days later that the long-lost voice of the system sounded in Jiefa's mind again: "Mission, Hammer Industries' exhibition, mission requirements, after Ivan controlled the steel robot riot of Hammer Industries, proceed as quickly as possible Destroy the steel robots and prevent them from causing damage to the city. Mission rewards will be distributed based on completion." Hearing the sound of the system, Jiefa could not help but be startled, and then curled his lips slightly without showing any special expression. Jiefa had already understood some of the rules of the system. The higher the difficulty of the task, the higher the reward. Back in the days of Reversing the Future and The Eight Parts of Demi-Gods, each one was a narrow escape mission in the end, and the rewards for the missions were outrageous. Reversing the future, he directly obtained a sentinel robot, which is the nemesis of all mutants and has extremely powerful combat power. However, because of the special characteristics of the sentinel robot, Jiefa did not dare to take it out. This thing can accidentally kill Will arouse the hostility of all mutants. ??????????????? The Eight Tribes of the Heavenly Dragons directly gave Jie Fa two magical skills. These two magical skills directly contributed to Jie Fa¡¯s current power. The robots that Ivan created were a piece of cake for Jiffa. Even if they were to be eliminated instantly, it would not be a difficult task. One can imagine the rewards for such an easy task. It is impossible for Jiefa to improve much. But if you think about it carefully, from the time it appeared until now, none of the rewards given by the system are useless, and apart from the sentry robot, they are all things that Jiefa needs, so this task will have to be done when the time comes. Just when he was about to ask about the specific situation, Jiefa's phone suddenly rang. Jiefa didn't like to use mobile phones, but there were still people at home who had phones. Walking to the phone, Jiefa answered the phone directly. The next moment, Tony's voice rang from the phone: "Hey! Jiefa, I know who did it!" "Who did it? Tony, can you be more organized?!" "He's the one who rescued Ivan!" As soon as Jaffa finished speaking, Tony shouted on the phone: "Justin Hammer from Hammer Industries is going to hold an exhibition tonight, and the exhibit is steel armor. , without the Ark Reactor, it would be impossible for them to make steel armor. It must be Justin Hammer who saved Ivan!" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa instantly understood. In fact, Jiefa had known about this for a long time, but he just had no reason to say it. Hearing Tony's words at this time, Jaffa said directly: "Time and place! Let's go celebrate with Hammer tonight. I believe he will be very happy to see you!" "Eight o'clock in the evening, Manhattan Exhibition Hall." After speaking, Tony paused slightly, and then a strange laughter came from the phone: "Hey, hey, I think so too, this guy Hammer will definitely treat me. The attendance was very surprising!¡± Without too much nonsense, after agreeing on the time and place, Jiefa hung up the phone and looked up at the clock on the wall. It was only ten in the morning, so there was still plenty of time. No need to rush at all. Thinking of this, Jiefa fell directly onto the bed and fell asleep. Although with his current Jiefa?There is no need to sleep every day, but Jiefa likes the feeling of having his mind empty, so except for necessary accidents, Jiefa will maintain enough sleep every day, and even sleep more than the average person. This time, he slept until six o'clock in the afternoon. After washing up in a hurry, Jiefa left home directly, jumped up, and flew directly towards Manhattan, New York. It was time to make a big fuss again! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49: Hammer Industries¡¯ Steel Armor You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa was already very familiar with the streets of New York. As soon as he went out, Jiefa flew straight towards the Manhattan Exhibition Hall. Just when Jiefa was about to arrive at the venue, a roar suddenly rang in Jiefa's ears. After a closer look, it turned out that it was Tony driving the Mark 4 towards Jiefa. As soon as the two met, Tony's loud shout rang directly in Jiefa's ears: "Hey, Jiefa, why are you so slow? I've been waiting for you for a long time." Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa's expression did not change at all. He tilted his head slightly and said softly: "Has the exhibition started?" "Uh!" Hearing Jaffa's question, Tony was startled subconsciously, and then said directly: "Jarvis, how long until the Hammer Industries exhibition?!" "Sir, it's 7:49 in the evening, and there are still eleven minutes before the Hammer Industries exhibition starts." After hearing Tony's question, Jarvis said directly without any hesitation. "Oh, eleven minutes!" Hearing Jarvis's answer, Tony suddenly smiled and said, "Jeffa, do you think we should go in now or later?!" Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Jiefa¡¯s eyes turned to the exhibition hall not far away. At this time, people from all walks of life invited by Hammer Industries were entering one after another. Jaffa cast his gaze over and happened to see Potts' figure. Looking sideways at Tony, Jaffa chuckled and said, "Do you think it would be a little cruel to him if we showed up when he was at his proudest!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony suddenly smiled strangely and said loudly: "I like your proposal!" After saying that, Tony also turned to look in the direction of the exhibition and continued: "Then we will Give Justin Hammer a heavy blow when he is most proud!" Jaffa¡¯s vision can clearly see the scenes in the exhibition, and Tony¡¯s Mark IV can also provide him with ultra-long-range vision. The two of them could clearly see that Hammer had already appeared on the platform of the exhibition. At this time, Hammer was completely showing his medical ethics and even started dancing directly on the platform. Seeing Hammer's expression, Tony couldn't help but mocked: "Look at this guy, he looks like a clown. I have appeared in this exhibition hall so many times before, and I have never been as carried away as him." Glancing sideways at Tony, Jaffa chuckled and said nothing. Although Hammer Industries can be said to be one of the three major military-industrial companies in the United States, to Jaffa, he has always been just a clown. After a while, Hammer finally stopped what everyone saw as a ridiculous dance. With a proud smile on his face, he said loudly: "Gentlemen and ladies, welcome to your arrival. For a long time, our country has allowed brave soldiers to take risks in fighting. Then Iron Man appeared. We thought no one would die, but he went But they are unwilling to disclose advanced technology, which is unfair and wrong!" Hearing what Hammer said, Tony showed a trace of anger in his eyes, and said coldly: "I will let you know what fairness means!" Hearing Tony's words, Jaffa chuckled and said, "Don't get excited, Tony. Every clown is proud before he fails." Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Tony paused slightly and said loudly: ¡°I will let him taste the taste of failure!¡± At this time, Hammer's speech continued: "It is a pity that Tony refused to disclose the technology of the steel armor, but it is a great invention and has still become headlines around the world, but today The major newspapers are in big trouble! They won¡¯t have enough ink.¡± Hearing what Hammer said, even Jiffa couldn't help but have a smile on his face, and said softly: "What he said is right. Compared with tomorrow, Hammer Industries will appear in all major newspapers." The exhibition will make headlines for farce.¡± Hearing what Jaffa said, Tony nodded in agreement and said, "This bastard, Steel Armor is plagiarizing me, even his speech style is imitating me! He is destined to be a loser!" At this time, Hammer didn¡¯t know that he had become a complete clown and loser in the eyes of Jaffa and Tony. Raising his hands, Hammer spoke loudly: "Ladies and gentlemen, now I want to introduce to you the new face of the U.S. military, the Hammer Steel Soldiers!" With that said, Hammer waved his hand directly towards the back. The next moment, a rumble sounded, and a set of steel armors slowly rose directly from the stage. "Army Steel Soldiers!" "Air Force Steel Soldiers!"   ¡°Navy Steel Soldiers!¡± "Steel Soldiers of the Sea, Land and Air Forces!" With Hammer shouting loudly, the steel soldiers of Hammer Industries finally appeared in everyone's sight. Four types, eight units of each type, a total of thirty-two steel soldiers appeared directly in front of everyone. Then, Hammer said: "Now, let us welcome the Comprehensive Threat Response Combat Armor and its pilot, Air Force Colonel James Rhodes!" The next moment, the front of the booth slowly opened, and Tony's steel armor that was taken away by Rhodes slowly rose up from inside. Seeing this scene, Tony couldn't help but exclaimed: "What the hell!" After saying that, Tony turned to look at Jaffa beside him, and said: "I think it's our turn to appear, I think we should have a good time Ask Rhodes what's going on now, maybe I'll have to take that armor back!" With that said, Tony rushed towards the venue without waiting for Jiefa to speak! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50: No passage here! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Tony's actions, Jiefa couldn't help but shook his head slightly. This guy, even though he was in his thirties, was still as impulsive as a young man. However, Jiefa quickly followed Tony's movements, but he still remembered that he still had a mission. On the platform in the exhibition hall, Hammer was making a salute with a proud look on his face, and people in the audience also started to applaud. And at this moment, a subtle roar suddenly sounded in the venue. Everyone present was stunned, and their eyes subconsciously turned to the place where the sound came from. Then, people in the venue saw two rays of light, one yellow and one blue, flying over from a short distance, and arrived at the exhibition stand almost instantly. ¡°Looking carefully, it¡¯s not just Tony and Jaffa. After floating above the platform for a while, Tony landed in a particularly coquettish posture. When Tony stood up, he instantly caused a burst of cheers from everyone in the venue. As for Jaffa, who stood out of thin air without relying on any equipment at all, it did not cause too much surprise, although in the eyes of Jaffa and Tony, Hammer was just a clown. But in fact, Hammer is quite important in the United States, and the people who came this time were also some well-established people and reporters from some major newspapers. Seeing the way Jiefa left the factory at this time, it was obvious that Jiefa was regarded as a mutant. A mutant was not worthy of these people's surprise. Of course, this is also the reason why they don't know Jiefa's deeds. Seeing Tony's arrival, Rhodes immediately panicked. Obviously, Rhodes thought that Tony was here to find something to do with Hammer. Seeing Tony walking towards him step by step, Rhodes said hurriedly: "Tony, there are a lot of civilians here, don't start fighting here!" Hearing what Rhodes said, before Tony could speak, Jaffa directly replied: "Colonel Rhodes, in fact, everyone is in danger, we have to save them!" "What do you mean!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Rhodes was stunned and said in surprise. "Listen, we have confirmed that Hammer and Vanke are cooperating!" Tony, who had just walked up to Rhodes, heard what Rhodes said and said directly. "What!?" Hearing Tony's words, Rhodes said in surprise: "Vanke is still alive?!" With a raised corner of his mouth, Jiefa showed a disdainful smile and said softly: "In fact, Vanke has always been alive!" After saying that, Jiefa ignored Rhodes' reaction and walked directly towards the stage. At this time, Hammer was waving to the audience in front of the stage. When he saw Jiffa walking towards him, Hammer's face turned serious and he spoke first: "I don't know who you are, and I don't want to know. You are now." Take this guy Tony away quickly. Tell him that he can just wait at home for the news about the collapse of Stark Industries shares!" Hearing what Hammer said, Jiefa showed a mocking smile, ignored Hammer's words and said directly: "Where is Vanke!?" "What?!" Hearing Jiefa's question, Hammer was startled, with a trace of panic in his eyes. Then he quickly calmed down and said, "I don't know what you are talking about!" Hearing Hammer's words, Jiefa's eyes froze and stared closely into Hammer's eyes. After a moment, Jiefa suddenly smiled without saying a word, turned around and walked towards the back. Of course Jiefa knows that Vanke is at the headquarters of Hammer Industries at this time. He just asked Hammer just as a pretense. By the way, he told him that we already know about your cooperation with Vanke. And just when Jiefa walked up to Tony, the machine gun behind Rhodes' armor suddenly moved and aimed directly at Tony's figure. Then, Rhodes' panicked voice became louder: "Tony, I can't control it, the steel armor is already targeting you!" Hearing what Rhodes said, Tony understood instantly and shouted directly: "Damn it, you actually handed my armor into the hands of that guy Hammer!" "Don't talk about this yet! There are civilians behind you." While the two were talking, the steel soldiers from Hammer Industries behind the booth were also aiming directly at Tony's figure. Seeing the sudden changes on the field, the people in the audience instantly became panicked. "Tony!" Seeing this scene, Jiefa instantly turned his head to look at Tony and shouted loudly. "Understood!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Tony responded loudly in an instant. The next moment, Tony jumped into the air and flew directly from the top of the exhibition. The next moment, intensive gunshots rang out instantly, and tongues of fire spurted towards Tony, directly covering the exhibition venue.All the glass shattered. The next moment, the crowd in the venue was completely panicked. For a moment, the whole venue was filled with screams, and people ran outside shouting. Seeing Tony escaping, Rhodes' armor and Hammer Industries' steel soldiers also started to activate. After all, the armor made by Tony had better performance. Although they were activated at the same time, Rhodes's armor was still better than Hammer Industries' steel soldiers. The armor took a step faster and flew directly into the sky. Then, the first steel soldier activated by Hammer Industries was an air force model. It jumped up and flew directly into the sky. At the same time, the other steel soldiers also started up, also wanting to chase Tony. However, Jiefa's speed was one point faster than them, and he appeared in front of the steel soldiers in an instant. Jiefa took the lead with a super electromagnetic cannon and knocked down the leader's armor. At the same time, a smile appeared on his face and he said loudly: " Ivan Vanke, right!? Maybe you don¡¯t know me, but I want to tell you, this place is closed to traffic!!!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51 Big Explosion You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the steel soldiers who rushed up were stunned. Obviously, Ivan was also a little surprised by Jiefa¡¯s obstruction. However, what was surprising was that Ivan's hatred for Tony was obviously very strong. A few Iron Soldiers turned their guns and wanted to kill Jiffa directly. At the same time, other Iron Soldiers also wanted to directly kill Jiffa. Go around Jaffa and chase Tony. However, Jiefa would not let Ivan achieve his goal easily. Standing proudly in mid-air, Jiefa directly ignored the attacks of those steel armors. At the same time, he used railguns one after another, and everyone who wanted to bypass Jiefa to pursue them Tony's steel soldiers were all knocked down by Jaffa. Seeing Jiefa's performance, Ivan, who was hiding in the Hammer Industrial headquarters, couldn't help but be stunned. He obviously didn't expect that this person who suddenly appeared would be so fierce. At this time, five or six of his thirty-two steel soldiers had been wiped out. Driving. Without any hesitation, Ivan spit out the toothpick he had been holding in his mouth with a pop, and his fingers began to type quickly on the keyboard. Then, Jiefa saw that the Army Steel Soldiers and Navy Steel Soldiers in the middle and lower part of the venue moved at the same time. There was a crisp sound under the Army Steel Soldiers' feet, and several iron pieces came out from the insteps and were firmly buckled to the ground. The turret behind the Iron Soldier moved and was aimed directly in Jaffa's direction. Just as the Army Steel Soldiers were preparing, the Navy Steel Soldiers also moved. It was not as troublesome as the Army Steel Soldiers. The Patriot missile-like thing on the back of the Navy Steel Soldiers was directly aimed at Jiefa. When both types of soldiers were ready, the sea, land, air and air soldiers in mid-air moved at the same time, making way for a path, and at the same time aimed at Jiefa's figure. The next moment, four types of steel soldiers moved at the same time, bullets from land, sea, air and air force soldiers, artillery shells from army soldiers, and Patriot missiles from navy soldiers, all fired at Jaffa at the same time. Looking at the attacks all over the sky, a look of anticipation flashed in Jiefa's eyes. The next moment, all the attacks hit Jiefa at the same time. A minute later, as delays and roars slowly ceased, the attacks of the four types of steel soldiers also stopped. Then, the smoke dissipated, and Jiefa's figure finally appeared. At this moment, Jiefa's clothes were a little tattered, but his eyes were still clear. There were only some red marks on the muscles exposed by the tattered clothes, and the most serious parts were just scratches. Seeing this scene, Ivan in the Hammer Industrial headquarters couldn't help but have a dull look in his eyes. Through the display screen, Ivan quietly looked at Jiffa, who had an indifferent face. Suddenly, a sharp look appeared in his eyes, and his hands began to fly quickly on the keyboard. After a moment, Ivan hit the confirmation button with one finger, then stood up and left the room without looking back. Then, Jiefa suddenly saw that the navy steel soldiers who were on the ground actually pulled the army steel soldiers and flew straight towards Jiefa, while the sea, land and air steel soldiers and air force steel soldiers who were already in mid-air He moved directly and flew towards Jiefa quickly. Just when Jiefa was confused, the chests of the four soldiers suddenly flashed red quickly and made a "didi" sound at the same time. Seeing this scene, Jefana still didn¡¯t understand that these steel soldiers were going to self-destruct. Obviously, the strength he showed aroused Ivan's fear. He wanted to fight against more than 20 steel soldiers, but also to solve himself. Butas he narrowed his eyes, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. Although it was not as powerful as Tony's Ark Reactor, Jiefa was still very curious about what kind of power would be produced by the explosion of more than twenty Ark Reactors! He lowered his head and looked down. At this time, all the people in the exhibition hall had evacuated. This made Jiefa no longer have any estimate. The blue light under his feet dimmed, and Jiefa fell straight down. And those steel soldiers followed Jiefa directly and flew towards the ground. When Jiefa fell to the ground, those steel soldiers finally came to Jiefa's side. The next moment, a burst of light flashed, and more than twenty steel soldiers exploded directly. The huge explosion even directly destroyed the exhibition. The venue was overturned, and the entire venue collapsed. After a long time, the venue was filled with smoke, and it was impossible to see any scene inside. After a while, sirens suddenly sounded, and seven or eight police cars parked directly outside the venue. The next moment, the door of the leading police car opened directly, and a man and a woman walked out of the police car. Upon closer inspection, the woman was none other than Potts, and the man was indeed wearing a police uniform. Looking at several other carsThe policeman who came down looked respectful to him, and it was obvious that his status was not low. Looking at the ruins of the exhibition venue, the man¡¯s face froze for an instant, he turned to look at Potts aside, and said softly: ¡°Miss Potts, are you sure there is someone inside?!¡± Hearing the man's culture, Potts turned his head and said loudly: "Director George, I am very sure that Mr. Jaffa is inside. He is our second largest antique from Stark Industries. I hope Director George can pay attention to this." It¡¯s an incident, start search and rescue work as soon as possible!¡± Hearing what Bozi said, the director named George looked at Potts and then at the venue. He stretched out his hand and said, "Go! Go in and find someone!" "Yes!" After hearing George's order, a group of policemen at the rear immediately shouted and rushed towards the venue. But before these policemen could enter the venue, there was another loud bang in the venue. The next moment, a figure rushed out from the ruins of the venue. Suddenly it was Jiefa. As soon as he came out, Jiefa also saw Potts below. When Jiefa descended directly, his clothes were in tatters, with a trace of blood at the corner of his mouth, and there were many wounds on his body. Scratches, but still looks good. Seeing Jaffa¡¯s appearance, Potts couldn¡¯t help but breathed a sigh of relief and said loudly: ¡°Mr. Jaffa, it¡¯s great that you¡¯re not dead! Do you need me to call a doctor!?¡± "No need!" With a chuckle, Jiefa directly rejected Potts' proposal, and then said softly: "You should care about Tony now. If there are no accidents, he should be fighting Ivan now!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Potts couldn¡¯t help showing a look of concern on his face, and he was about to say something, but before he could speak, he was interrupted by a loud shout. "Wait a minute!" Director George walked directly in front of Jiefa. A look of surprise appeared on Director George's face. He looked at Jiefa carefully. George turned to look at Potts beside him and shouted: "Poots." Miss Ci, you said he is Jaffa? Your second largest shareholder of Stark Industries? He is actually a mutant!?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 Gwen Stacy You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Director George¡¯s words, Jiefa¡¯s eyes shrank, his gaze fell on George, and he said coldly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you have any opinions?!¡± Although Jaffa is not a mutant, Jaffa has always been known as a mutant since he came to the Marvel world. Moreover, Jaffa himself is not from the Marvel world, and he does not have much affinity with ordinary humans. , and there is no so-called rejection of mutants. In addition, the two largest mutant organizations in the world can be said to have been promoted by Jiefa, so Jiefa has long regarded himself as a member of the mutants. At this time, when he heard George's clear intention to target mutants, As a human being, of course, my heart is extremely angry. Being stared at by Jiefa, George felt a chill in his heart. Thinking that Jiefa had experienced such a big explosion and was still only slightly injured, and could even fly out of it unharmed, he couldn't help but feel a sense of fear in his heart. Avoiding Jaffa's gaze, George turned to look at Potts and said, "Miss Potts, you should know what the parliament ordered before, right?!" When he said this, George's tone softened. When he heard George's words, Jaffa was also stunned. When chatting with Charles before, Jaffa had also heard about the attitude of the US Congress towards mutants. Regardless of whether they are friendly or rejecting, the members of the parliament have long made a unanimous decision, that is, mutants cannot achieve high positions. The specific manifestation is that there must be no mutants at the top of the military, political circles, and major financial groups. This is also to prevent mutants from taking over power. When he first heard about this, Jiefa was a little angry, but he quickly understood the people in the parliament. Anyway, neither the X-Men nor the Brotherhood had such plans, so Jiefa did not delve into this matter. However, what Jiefa did not expect was that one day someone would talk to him about this matter. Staring straight at George, Jiefa moved slightly and appeared in front of George almost instantly. Staring at George, Jiefa said softly: "You don't have to put pressure on Potts! In this matter, I I know that, but so what!?¡± "So what!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, George suddenly felt a surge of momentum from nowhere and said loudly: "Don't you know the consequences of this? A mutant becomes a shareholder of Stark Industries , it won¡¯t be a good outcome for the Stark Group, you, or the mutants!¡± "Isn't it a good result?" Hearing George's words, Jiefa suddenly laughed and said loudly: "I would like to know what bad results there will be!" As he said this, Jiefa's eyes narrowed and he burst out. There was a chill. Forced by Jiefa¡¯s eyes, George couldn¡¯t help but take two or three steps back, but then he regained his strength and shouted loudly: ¡°What do you want to do!?¡± Seeing how George was clearly scared but suppressed it and remained calm, Jiefa also showed a look of approval in his eyes. It is quite extraordinary for an ordinary person to be able to remain calm under the pressure of his own momentum. Jiefa could also see that this George was also a soldier and had been on the battlefield. After a moment of silence, Jaffa then said: "You can go and tell the people in the parliament that I, Jefayas, have been a shareholder of Stark Industries since before. I was, am, and will be in the future." Yes, if they want to come to Stark Industries, me, or the mutants to cause trouble, I'm always waiting! I would like to know how many of the current high-level leaders in the United States still remember the name Jeffayas. !¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, George couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. He thought for a moment in his mind, but he couldn¡¯t remember the name Jiefa. However, looking at Jiefa¡¯s appearance, it seemed that he was a person of great status. Unable to figure out the details of Jiefa, George did not dare to react too radically. He looked at Jiefa carefully. George took a deep breath and said loudly: "Okay! I hope you are as powerful as you say." , you can ask the parliament to make an exception for you, otherwise" At this point, even George didn¡¯t know what he was talking about. If he really wanted to cause trouble for Jiefa, it would never be his turn, and he had no ability to threaten Jiefa. And just when George was embarrassed, a clear cry suddenly rang out from the audience: "Dad!" Hearing this figure, Jiffa, George, Potts and others subconsciously turned their heads and looked towards the place where the sound came from. Then, several people saw a tall girl with a beautiful face and long golden hair running towards them, and there was a look of concern on the girl's face. Seeing this girl, Jiefa only feltShe looked familiar, and while he was thinking about it carefully in his mind, Jiefa couldn't remember where he had seen this girl before. Just when Jiefa was thinking hard, George suddenly said loudly: "Gwen!! Why are you here!? Do you know it's very dangerous here!?" Hearing George's words, the girl quickly walked to George's side, directly stretched out her hand to hold George's arm, and said coquettishly: "Dad, didn't I hear there was a big explosion here, and then you came here, I am worried about you. I happen to be nearby, so I came to see you!" "Are you around here? What are you doing here!?" Hearing Gwen's words, George frowned and said. Hearing George's question, Gwen stuck out her tongue slightly and chuckled: "Didn't I hear that Hammer Industries had an exhibition, so I came to take a look? Who knew they wanted an invitation letter? I didn't go in at all. , but luckily I didn¡¯t go in!¡± ¡­¡­ Hearing the conversation between father and daughter, Jiefa felt his mind suddenly light up, and he suddenly thought about it. He cast his eyes on the father and daughter, and said in surprise: "George Stacey! Gwen Stacy !!the Amazing Spider-Man!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 Another mission like this You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Staring at Gwen¡¯s face, Jaffa finally understood what that feeling of familiarity was about. This Gwen was the heroine in The Amazing Spider-Man, Gwen Stacy! ! Looking at Gwen's delicate face, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh slightly. The Amazing Spider-Man was planned to be a four-part series. When Jiefa traveled through time, he only completed two parts, but in the second part, Gwen has passed away. Gwen was an absolute beauty, so it was a pity that she died like this. Just when Jiefa was thinking this, the figure of the system suddenly rang in Jiefa's mind: "Mission release: Get Gwen Stacy's heart and change her original destiny. The mission is successful until the reward is reached. The mission fails. , the punishment is unknown.¡± Hearing the voice of the system, Jiefa's face immediately froze. After Carter and Natasha, the system actually issued another task to win the heart of a beautiful woman. But this mission is a bit tricky! Thinking of Carter and Natasha at home, Jiefa had the urge to give up the mission, but when he thought of the unknown punishment mentioned by the system, Jiefa felt a little uneasy. The system has issued so many tasks, but Jiefa has never failed a task. Jiefa is still very uneasy about the system's punishment. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa decided on this mission! Done! While Jiefa was thinking, Gwen also noticed Jiefa, the only one in ragged clothes among all the people in the room. He saw Jiefa's handsome face and toned body under the tattered clothes, plus Jiefa's Gwen's face turned red as she kept staring at him, and she shouted directly to Jaffa: "Hey! Are you okay?" Hearing Gwen's words, Jiefa quickly came to his senses, with a smile on his face. Jiefa said softly: "It's nothing, beauty. Thank you for your concern!" Looking at the smiling Jiffa, Gwen's face turned red again and she whispered: "It's okay!" But at this time, George's face turned livid. He walked to Jiefa's side in a few steps. George lowered his voice and said: "Boy, you'd better not have any ideas about my daughter, or I'll let you nice!" Looking sideways at the angry-looking Director George, Jaffa chuckled and said, "Director George, please stop trusting a gentleman and keep a kind attitude towards beautiful women, shouldn't you? ?I have never had an idea of ??your daughter." It has to be said that the older people get, the better they become. Mingming Gang is absolutely determined to complete the task of winning Gwen's heart, but Jiefa can still say sincerely that he has never had any plans to win Gwen's heart. And when George heard Jiefa¡¯s words, his eyes moved, he stared into Jiefa¡¯s eyes, and said: ¡°This is the best!¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? did George did not wait for Jiefa's reply, he turned around and said loudly: "Okay! You all go around to maintain public order and don't let the crowd panic. I'll call someone to clean up here!" Then, George walked directly to Gwen's side in two or three steps, took Gwen's hand and walked directly to the car, and at the same time said: "Okay, Gwen, it's too dangerous here, I'll send you back first. " Hearing George's words, Gwen nodded obediently, but just when she was about to get in the car, Gwen suddenly raised her head and shouted to Jaffa: "Hey! Goodbye, handsome man!" As soon as Gwen finished saying this, George pushed her directly into the car and closed the door. After walking to the driver's seat in two or three steps, George suddenly raised his head and glared at Jiefa fiercely, as if to warn Jiefa. Then he got into the car and closed the door firmly. Looking at the car leaving here quickly, Jiefa showed a smile on his face and murmured: "Goodbye, beauty, I believe we will meet soon!" Hearing Jaffa's murmur, Potts suddenly had a strange look on his face. He looked sideways at Jaffa and said, "I said, Mr. Jaffa, you don't have a crush on Director George." Daughter!" As he said that, Potts had a firm look on his face, as if he had determined that Jaffa had special thoughts about Gwen, and said loudly: "Mr. Jaffa, don't forget, you And there¡¯s Natasha and Miss Carter!¡± Hearing what Potts said, Jiefa showed a look of embarrassment on his face, and said loudly: "What are you thinking!? How could I be interested in that kind of little girl!" Having said these words, Jiefa himself felt a little weak. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Potts made it clear that he did not believe Jiefa. With a soft voice, Potts said: ¡°Humph, this is best!¡± Seeing the look on Potts¡¯s face, Jiefa was sure that Potts had definitely decided that he was plotting against Gwen, but that was fine.?She will definitely tell Natasha. Let Natasha and the others be prepared when the time comes. With a slight cough, Jiefa said: "Well, I'll go check on Tony first. He should still be fighting Ivan!" Hearing what Jaffa said about Tony, Potts's face turned to one side, and instantly turned into a look of concern, and he said: "Then I'll trouble Mr. Jaffa!" With a chuckle, Jiefa said softly: "You're welcome, this is what I should do!" After saying that, Jiefa jumped directly and flew directly into the air (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54 Death of Ivan You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Flying to an altitude of about 200 meters, Jiefa opened his white eyes and began to look for Tony's location. Nearly ten seconds later, Jiefa smiled slightly, looked in a certain direction, moved his figure, and flew directly towards that direction. But at this time, Tony's situation was not very optimistic. Without Natasha's help, Rhodes' armor could not be restarted. That is, he was under the control of Ivan and kept attacking Tony. Originally, it would not be a problem for Tony to deal with Rhodes alone, but after Ivan controlled the steel soldiers of Hammer Industries to self-destruct, Ivan directly drove a huge steel armor to attack Tony together. . This time, the situation was turned upside down. Even though Tony had been on the defensive, Ivan and Rhodes were still in danger. When Jaffa found Tony and rushed to the battlefield, Tony was already firmly controlled by Ivan's whip, and Rhodes on the side also pointed his gun at Tony. Seeing this scene, Jiefa made a quick decision and instantly started bullet time. Before Ivan Rod and Tony could react, Jiefa had already brought Tony not far away. Seeing that he had appeared in a safe zone in just a blink of an eye, Tony couldn't help but feel a little dazed and looked at Jiefa beside him. Tony suddenly said: "Jarvis, how fast were we just now?" Hearing Tony's question, Jarvis was silent for a while, and then finally said: "Sir, it was too fast just now, so we can't get the specific details." Data, but it can be initially estimated that Mr. Jaffa¡¯s speed just now was about Mach 6.5!¡± "Mach six point five? Six point five times the speed of sound!?" Tony was stunned when he heard Jarvis's words, and then looked at Jaffa with a look that looked at a monster. After a while, the surprised Tony exclaimed: "You can actually maintain flexibility at Mach 6.5?!" Hearing Tony's surprised voice, Jiefa's expression did not change at all, and said softly: "Now is not the time to care about this problem, the enemy has not been solved yet!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony quickly reacted, turned his head and looked in Ivan¡¯s direction, and said loudly: ¡°Hey, old boy, now I¡¯m here to help, are you ready to surrender?¡± Faced with Tony's provocation, Ivan didn't even look at him. He opened his helmet. Ivan stared at Jaffa with a voice that couldn't hide the surprise, and shouted: "You didn't?" Die!?" Hearing Ivan's words, Tony was stunned for a moment, then turned around and took a closer look at Jiefa. Seeing Jiefa's ragged appearance, Tony was also shocked and said in surprise: "What's wrong with you? " Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said softly: "It's okay, it was just a self-explosion of more than 20 steel soldiers!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words and looking at Jiefa¡¯s indifferent expression, Tony¡¯s expression froze and he said helplessly: ¡°You pervert.¡± Tony knows that Ivan also controls the technology of the Ark Reactor. The energy source of the Iron Soldier is also the Ark Reactor. The self-destruction of the Iron Soldier is the self-destruction of the Ark Reactor. More than twenty Ark Reactors explode at the same time, even if there are thirty Steel The hero will also be blown to pieces. Without paying attention to Tony's words, Jiefa cast his gaze directly at Ivan who was not far away. After a moment, Jiefa suddenly said: "Are you ready to die!?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ivan was stunned, and then his face instantly turned livid. Obviously Jiefa¡¯s words directly made him very angry. But Qi Gui Qi, Ivan is still very self-aware. Although he doesn¡¯t know what Jiefa¡¯s attack methods are, but with this abnormal defense, the attack will never be weak. He can definitely kill himself. Thinking of this, Ivan's eyes shrank, a cold light burst out, and the next moment, Ivan directly covered his helmet. Then, Rhode's armor reactor next to Ivan still emitted a burst of red light little by little, and at the same time made a harsh beep sound. Then, Rhodes' whole body moved directly towards Jaffa and Tony. Rushed over. "He actually controlled Rhodes to self-destruct?!" Seeing this scene, Tony roared instantly, but Tony also knew that with his own words, there was absolutely no way to save Rhodes. Thinking of this, Tony couldn't help but turn his eyes to Jiefa who was aside, and there was a hint of pleading in his eyes. Seeing Tony¡¯s eyes, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but feel funny. Although Tony¡¯s character was not very good, he was quite good to his friends. At this time, Ivan also activated the armor directly and began to move under his feet.A trace of yellow light appeared, and he was planning to run away. Seeing this scene, Jiefa snorted, took a step forward, and met Rhodes who was rushing towards the two of them. Then, Jiefa reached out and grabbed directly towards the center of Rhodes' steel armor. Without any hindrance at all, the Ark Reactor, the energy source of Rhodes' steel armor, was directly dismantled by Jiefa. The next moment, Rhodes' steel armor dimmed instantly and fell to the ground softly. Ignoring Rhodes who collapsed on the ground, Jiefa rolled his eyes and cast his gaze on Ivan, who was already flying in the air. Then, the blue light in Jiefa's hand flashed, and the electricity in his palm directly wrapped the Ark reactor in Jiefa's hand The next moment, the blue light flashed past and shot directly towards Ivan. Almost in an instant, Jiefa's attack had already hit Ivan. This attack is equivalent to replacing the iron pieces of the Ark reactor and directly blasting it out with a super electromagnetic cannon. The energy contained in the Ark reactor is absolutely terrifying, and Jiefa's electricity is not much weaker. When the two met, it was originally an incompatible situation, but Jiefa was forced to suppress it. At this time, it hit Ivan directly. Without Jiefa's control, the Ark reactor exploded instantly. The next moment, almost everyone in half of Manhattan heard a loud noise and saw the dazzling light in the sky. Seeing this scene, Tony, who had been paying attention, shuddered, as if thinking of Ivan's tragic end (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55 Sad End You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Tony on the side looking startled, Jiefa couldn't help but feel funny and chuckled. Jiefa said directly: "Okay, it's done, let's go!" With lingering fear, Tony glanced at the remains of Ivan, which was slowly falling from the sky with only dregs left. Tony nodded slightly, pulled up Rhodes on the ground, and flew directly with the light shining under his feet. The matter at Stark Industries was settled, and Jaffa had no intention of staying here anymore. When he saw Tony flying away from the sky, Jaffa jumped and went home directly. When he returned home, there was no one in the house. It was no surprise to Jaffa. Originally, Jaffa, Natasha, and Carter did not live here often. Natasha spent a large part of her time at SHIELD. Carter also spends a lot of time with Natasha. If Jaffa is at home, Natasha and Carter will come back, but when Jaffa is not at home, it is not necessarily the case. However, Natasha should be busy with today's affairs. Carter didn't come back either, so there was no one at home. Sitting quietly by the window, Jiefa thought about today's events, and a smile suddenly appeared on his face. Although the task was not difficult, the reward of the task made Jiefa very satisfied. The rewards for this mission are somewhat special. Although Jiefa¡¯s mission completion was perfect, the rewards still did not improve Jiefa¡¯s current strength, but they gave Jiefa a huge boost. When Jaffa made his first copy, X-Men: Days of Future Past, the mission reward he received was a Future Sentinel. The combat effectiveness of the Future Sentinel is considered top-notch in Marvel movies. What¡¯s more valuable is that, In the future, the diversity of sentinel capabilities can be completely changed according to the enemy's capabilities. But it is a pity that the Future Sentinel is man-made at first glance, and man-made robots with various mutant abilities will probably arouse the hostility of all mutants in the world once they appear, so Jiefa has always let it stay in space. , has never been used. But this mission allowed the future Sentinels, the top combat power, to be used. The reward for this mission is to make an essential change to the Future Sentinel, turning the Future Sentinel directly from a tall robot into a human image. Not only that, Jaffa can also control humans just like Charles. Consciousness is invested in the future sentinels and controls the future sentinels. However, Jiefa¡¯s control is much more flexible than that of Charles. If you want to think of a suitable term, the current future sentinel is more like an incarnation of Jiefa. With a wave of his hand, the air in front of Jiefa suddenly fluctuated. Then, an ordinary-looking man slowly walked out of the fluctuations and stood in front of Jiefa. This was exactly what had been transformed by the system. Sentinels of the future. I saw that the future sentinel in human form had an ordinary face, average height, and thin body. No matter how you looked at it, he was just an ordinary person playing around. But this is in line with Jiefa¡¯s wishes. Anyway, Jiefa doesn¡¯t plan to ask Future Sentinel to do anything big, so it¡¯s good to be ordinary. With a wave of his hand, Jaffa put away the Future Sentinel again, turned over and lay on the bed, and began to think carefully. Iron Man was the first movie produced by Marvel Studios. The X-Men series and The Amazing Spider-Man were not originally The works of Marvel Studios, but now also appear in the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Iron Man is the first work of Marvel Studios. Except for Captain America, the other stories only happened after Iron Man appeared. And now it seems that the X-Men and The Amazing Spider-Man are not far away. Thinking of movies like X-Men 1, The Amazing Spider-Man 1, The Incredible Hulk, and Thor 1, Jaffa will never miss them. X-Men is related to the status of mutants in the future, and The Amazing Spider-Man is related to himself. The current task is Gwen¡¯s heart. The Invincible Hulk and Thor Jaffa will not be missed. Hulk, Evil, Thor, Destroyer and Odin are all powerful opponents who can hurt themselves. With their help, they can practice their indestructible power to perfection. , then get the Cosmic Cube, and then use the huge energy in the Cosmic Cube to break through the Nine Yang Divine Art to the perfect state in one fell swoop. This is Jie Fa's idea. His mind was spinning rapidly, and countless thoughts popped up in Jiefa's mind. The X-Men were not in a hurry. Now the X-Men were secretly working with the Brotherhood to create a machine that could activate the X-gene of ordinary people. In a short time, There is no way to succeed inside. On the Incredible Hulk side, Bruce Banner will still be living in seclusion for about half a year, while Thor is even further away. After thinking about it, the only thing that can be done in Jiefa's plan now is the plot of The Amazing Spider-Man. Once he made his decision, he would not hesitate any longer. Jiffa's eyes condensed and he thought to himself: "Peter Parker, why don't you?"??Gwen will die if she follows you, just let me change her fate! " Thinking of this, Jiefa stood up directly, walked to the phone, and started dialing quickly. After a while, the call was connected, and Tony's shouting voice came directly from the phone: "Hey! Jaffa! Do you know that it is very impolite to interrupt other people's intimacy!" Hearing your words, Jiefa chuckled lightly and said, "Stop talking nonsense, I have something to tell Potts!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s unkind words, Tony was startled and murmured: ¡°You interrupt other people¡¯s intimacy and you are so aggressive in asking for other people¡¯s girlfriends. You guy, do you have the consciousness of being an uncle?¡± Although he said this, Tony still gave the phone to Potts. Tony is crazy, but he is not a fool. Although he used to get along with Jiefa very casually, but after seeing Jiefa's strength today, it is definitely better for Tony to change his previous attitude towards this uncle. At least, show some respect without being disrespectful. Will suffer a loss. Then, Potts's voice rang on the phone: "Hello, Mr. Jaffa? What's the matter?" Hearing what Potts said, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face and he said, "Which school is Gwen Stacy in? I hope to enter this school with a formal identity!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Target: Gwen Stacy You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Potts immediately exclaimed. Before Potts could continue speaking, Tony's voice rang on the phone: "Gwen Stacy? Who is this!? Jeffa, I didn't expect you to have such a hobby, you are a high school student!" When speaking, Tony's tone was extremely weird, and at the same time it had a sense of being mean, and the meaning was self-evident. "Get out!" After hearing Tony's words, Jiefa also laughed and cursed, and then his tone became serious and said: "What's wrong with high school students? If I don't die, I will live forever!" As soon as these words came out, Tony and Potts on the other side of the phone were silent for a while. Although they knew Jiefa was very strong a long time ago, and today they witnessed Jiefa's power with their own eyes, the moment Jiefa said these words. But it directly shocked the two of them on the spot. "Immortality! That is eternal life!" This sentence sounds a bit contradictory, but it is not difficult to understand when you think about it. On the surface, this sentence seems to be nonsense. As long as I am not dead, I will live forever. This is all nonsense, everyone is like this. But both of them understood that that was definitely not what Jiefa meant. What Jiefa meant was that as long as there was no external force to kill him, he would be immortal! An external force killed Jie Fa? Thinking of these words, Tony himself couldn't help but sneered. The self-destruction of more than twenty Ark projection piles only slightly damaged the defense, and the abnormal speed that still maintained flexibility under the command of Mach 6.5, Tony couldn't even think about it. Come out, unless you blow up the earth, there is no other way to kill Jiefa. The next moment, Tony immediately said: "Okay! No problem, I'll help you!" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Since you are willing to help, that's the best! Okay, go ahead and call me if you have any news!" With that said, Jiefa hung up the phone directly. On the other side, Potts looked at Tony with a surprised look on his face and said loudly: "You actually agreed to him!?" Seeing Potts' surprised look, Tony showed a reasonable look and said, "Of course, why don't you agree?!" As he spoke, Tony raised his head and said loudly: "Javi Si, help me check that Gwen Stacy¡¯s information!¡± Hearing Tony's words, Jarvis responded: "Okay, sir." Then he began to search quickly. Seeing Tony's actions, Potts immediately shouted: "Wait a minute! Tony, you should know that Jaffa already has Natasha and Carter!" Hearing Potts' words, Tony still showed a trace of indifference and said, "Yes, I know, he already has two women, it doesn't matter if he has one more. Besides, since he has already opened his mouth to find you, If you helped, then you must be ready to let Natasha and the others know, don¡¯t worry, it¡¯ll be fine!¡± Hearing Tony's words, Potts didn't know what to say for a moment. After a long while, he finally said: "Okay, it's up to you!" Seeing Potts compromise, Tony also had a smile on his face. At this time, Jarvis had also found a lot of information and projected it directly in front of Tony's face. Seeing the virtual screen in front of him, Tony suddenly shouted and said: "Oh my god, why didn't I know that there are so many people named Gwen Stacy in New York? Why haven't I met any of them!?" With that said, Tony turned to look at Potts and said, "Poots, you must know which Gwen Jaffa is looking for, right? Tell me?" When he heard Tony's first words, Potts's face had already turned very ugly. Now when he heard Tony's question, he didn't have a good expression. Immediately, Potts snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: " I don¡¯t know, you should look for it yourself! Anyway, you are so powerful, you will definitely be able to find it!¡± Seeing Potts¡¯ face, Tony still didn¡¯t understand what Potts was thinking. He tilted his head slightly and Tony murmured: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll find it myself.¡± With that said, Tony said loudly: "Jarvis, help me eliminate everyone who is not a high school student!" As Tony finished speaking, the screen moved instantly. In the blink of an eye, countless personal information disappeared at the same time, and in the end only seven people were left. Seeing this scene, Tony glanced at Potts proudly and said, "Look, it's easy even if I find it myself." Seeing the proud look on Tony's face, Potts didn't bother to talk to Tony. He turned his head and didn't even look at Tony. After asking for trouble, Tony was not angry. He still had a smile on his face and looked at the screen. At the same time, he muttered to himself: "This shouldn't be the case, it's too ugly."?! Um, this one shouldn't be this one looks pretty good let's put it aside for now! fuck! Why is there still a man? A man named Gwen Stacy is so perverted! As he spoke, Tony suddenly paused and said loudly: "I found it, it's definitely this one!" " Hearing Tony's words, Potts also turned his head curiously. Then, Potts suddenly saw Tony reaching out and pointing at Gwen Stacy. Of course, everyone on the screen was named Gwen Stacy, but the one Tony was referring to was clearly the real one. He glanced at Tony in surprise. Potts knew in his heart that Tony had never known who Jaffa was looking for before. After thinking about it, Potts still asked Tony: "Why are you sure this is what Jeffa is looking for?" Where¡¯s Gwen Stacy!¡± Hearing Potts¡¯ question, Tony showed a proud look on his face and said loudly: ¡°It¡¯s very simple! Because she is the most beautiful!!¡± Hearing Tony's words and seeing the proud smile on Tony's face, Potts's face suddenly turned livid. After a long while, he suddenly shouted: "Get out!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Harkri Middle School You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Two days later, Jaffa appeared in the antique conference room of Harkri Middle School. Sitting above him with an indifferent expression, Jiefa's expression was calm and there was no trace of fluctuation in his heart. Below, there were several people who looked to be in their fifties or sixties. At this time, these people all looked at Jiefa cautiously. This morning, they just received the news that Hackley Middle School, the second-ranked high school in New York, was acquired in just one day. When they first got the news, they didn¡¯t believe it at all, but they made several phone calls to major shareholders, which confirmed this. And when they learned that the company that acquired Harkery Middle School turned out to be Stark Industries, they were even more convinced of this fact. Although they didn't know why Stark Industries was interested in the education industry, the fact has now been reached. They had no way to resist. In other words, even if the facts are not achieved, they have no way to resist. The few shareholders here now hold less than 30% of the total shares in their hands, and the other more than 70% is already controlled by Stark Industries. Now, those shares are already in the hands of the young man sitting here. And this young man in the eyes of these shareholders is Jiefa. Seeing the shareholders below with different expressions, Jiefa felt that there were countless grass and mud horses galloping in his heart. When Tony sent him a document, Jiefa originally thought that Tony had arranged for him to be a student or a teacher. The document was also an admission notice or a letter of appointment. But what Jiefa didn't expect was that Tony, a lunatic, actually bought 70% of the entire school's shares and then transferred it directly to himself. Now that the matter has come to this, Jiefa can only accept it this way, and that's why this shareholders' meeting was held. After glancing at the people below, Jiefa suddenly said: "Who was the previous principal of this school?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, a man with white hair raised his hand slightly and said: "It's me, sir! My name is Declan." Nodding slightly, Jiefa said softly: "Everyone can rest assured that I will not change the previous personnel appointments. Mr. Declan, you are still the principal of this school." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone present could not help but let out a sigh of relief, and a hint of joy appeared on Declan¡¯s face. However, the next moment, Jiefa's face was stern, and he said in a cold voice: "But just because I don't care about personnel matters, it doesn't mean you can sit back and relax!" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly, glanced at several people, and gave a few The person brought a great pressure, and then Jiefa continued: "To tell you the truth, I come here just for fun. I will appear somewhere in the school every day. If I am asked to watch it at that time, If anything bad happens, you can all get out!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, several people present couldn¡¯t help but nod their heads. Declan even expressed his stance directly: ¡°Sir, don¡¯t worry, we will definitely manage the school better!¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said expressionlessly: "I hope so!" After saying that, Jiefa stood up directly, turned around and walked out, and at the same time said loudly: "We're here, the meeting is over. !¡± Seeing Jie Fa walking out of the conference room, several shareholders present couldn't help but look at each other. After a long while, one of them finally said: "Dicklan, what do you think of our new chairman! ?! We will ,what to do?" Hearing what this man said, Declan sneered and said, "What can I do? Of course, whatever he says is what he says!" Hearing Dilank's words, several other people present could not help but frown, and one person even said directly: "Dillan, don't you feel unwilling to do so!?" "Why are you unwilling?!" Casting his eyes on this man, Declan said loudly: "He is from Stagg Industries, and Stark Industries has Tony Stark! Moreover, what happened a few days ago? Haven't you heard? Haven't you watched TV? Didn't you realize that our new chairman is the same person who appeared at the Hammer Industry Exhibition with Tony before" Having said this, Declan paused slightly and did not continue speaking. However, several people present instantly understood what Declan meant. Thinking of Jiefa's gaze, their eyes shrank, and they couldn't help showing a look of horror on their faces, and they didn't dare to say more. Jiefa didn¡¯t know what was going on in the conference room at all, and he didn¡¯t want to know. To Jiefa, those few people were just minor characters and not worth worrying about at all. Today is Monday, the first day of school, and the campus is bustling with people.You can see a lot of students. Opening his eyes, Jiefa began to quickly search for Gwen Stacy on campus. After a while, Jiefa paused slightly, with a smile on his lips, and said softly: "I found you! Gwen, just come to my arms obediently!" With that said, Jiefa moved his feet and quickly walked towards Zhong Gwen. Slowly, Gwen¡¯s figure also appeared in Jiefa¡¯s field of vision. Seeing Gwen, Jiefa¡¯s steps suddenly slowed down. I saw Gwen sitting on a bench outside the teaching building, wearing a white casual suit, dark gray stockings, and a short jumpsuit. Holding a book in her hand, she was flipping through it, making Gwen look extremely peaceful. After observing quietly for a while, a smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face. Then, Jiefa walked directly in the direction of Gwen (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 scared me to death You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa quietly appeared next to Gwen. Jiefa stood next to Gwen and said at the same time: "Alone!?" "Ah!!" Suddenly she heard someone speaking in her ear, and Gwen was instantly startled. When she turned her head and saw Jeffa's face, Gwen was stunned for a moment, then breathed a sigh of relief, reached out and patted her chest, and said, "It's you! You scared me to death!" Hearing Gwen's words, Jiefa chuckled and whispered: "Did I scare you?!" After saying that, Jiefa reached out and touched his face, with a look of doubt on his face, and whispered: "Probably not. I don't think I'm too ugly, and far from being scary!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Gwen was stunned, a smile quickly appeared on his face, and he said: "Don't change the subject, okay? It was obviously you who suddenly appeared next to me and suddenly spoke to scare me, so I just I'm shocked!" After saying that, Gwen paused slightly and said, "Why are you in our high school? Are you a student here too? Have I never seen you before?" Hearing Gwen's words, Jiefa put on a distressed look on his face and said, "You asked me so many questions at once, how should I answer them?" As he said this, Jiefa stared straight at Gwen's eyes and face also changed into an ambiguous smile. "Then you answer them one by one!" Seeing Jiefa's appearance, Gwen's face turned red and she replied in a panic. "Answer them one by one!" After murmuring, Jiefa chuckled: "Because I am the chairman of this school, that's why I appear in this school. As for the second question, since I am the chairman of this school, Of course they are not students of this school. The third question is, I just became the chairman of this school, so you haven¡¯t seen me before!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen was stunned for a moment, then nodded thoughtfully. Then, Gwen suddenly straightened up and said, ¡°Stop joking, can¡¯t you answer honestly!?¡± With a stiff look on his face, Jiefa sighed helplessly, no matter how hard he told the truth, no one believed him. Seeing Gwen's look of wanting to find out more, Jiefa said helplessly: "Okay, I'll answer honestly. In fact, I saw you before and fell in love with you at first sight, so I specifically inquired about your school and came here specifically. Looking for you!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen¡¯s face instantly turned red. After a long while, she finally said, ¡°Please stop making trouble! If you do this again, I will really ignore you!¡± Seeing Gwen¡¯s look, Jiefa said helplessly: ¡°Well, actually, I have a distant relative who goes to school here, and I¡¯m here to see him!¡± "Relatives?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Gwen's expression returned to normal. Then, Gwen showed a curious look and said, "Is this right! Don't always joke with me. By the way, you What¡¯s the relative¡¯s name, and what class are they in? Tell me, maybe I¡¯ll recognize him!¡± Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but be startled. His eyes looking at Gwen couldn¡¯t help but reveal a look of helplessness, Miss Gwen! ! Are you sure you are really the son of the NYPD Commissioner? I'm serious, you don't believe it at all, I just make up a reason, how come you believe it! But it is absolutely impossible for Jiefa to say this. But thinking about Gwen's problem, Jiefa felt helpless again, relatives? Who knows what kind of relatives he has, except for his wife and godson, all of Jiefa's relatives have died long ago. But facing Gwen who looked curious for knowledge, Jiefa had no choice but to say: "Well my relative's name is Toya, yes, it's Toya! As for which class he is in, I really don't know. I¡¯ll ask him then and tell you!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen nodded slightly, although there was still a look of confusion on his face. Seeing Gwen¡¯s expression, Jiefa certainly would not be stupid enough to let her continue to ask some questions. Relying on his many years of experience, Jiefa began to change the topic of Gwen, picking up some anecdotes and various experiences from around the world, and began to explain them to Gwen in detail. This made Gwen laugh from time to time, show a curious expression towards Jiefa from time to time, and ask Jiefa various questions from time to time. This conversation lasted for more than half an hour, until Jiefa felt a gaze on him, and it didn't leave. Looking in the direction of his gaze, a somewhat handsome white man appeared in Jiefa's field of vision. At this time, the man's eyes looking at Jiefa were full of sadness, while his eyes looking at Gwen were full of admiration. Seeing the look of this man, Jaffa was instantly sure that this was the protagonist of The Amazing Spider-Man, Peter Parker, exactly like in the movieSame. Feeling the look in Peter's eyes, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle in his heart, and said to himself: "Peter, what Gwen told you will end so badly, don't think about her anymore!" After looking at Jaffa and Gwen for a while, Peter showed a lost expression, but after a moment, Peter's expression returned to normal. Seeing such a change, Jiefa was stunned, but in a flash, Jiefa understood again. It must have been that Peter had not really fallen in love with Gwen, but just had a great affection for the beautiful girl. Even if Gwen If it belonged to someone else, it would only make Peter a little frustrated for a moment. After thinking about this, Jiefa felt no guilt towards Peter. At this moment, a loud noise suddenly came from not far away, and a large group of people formed a circle. Seeing this scene, the curious baby Peter immediately ran over. Jaffa and Gwen looked at each other, stood up in unison, and walked towards the crowd (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Cleaning Up the Lightning You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he walked into the crowd, Jiefa saw a strong young man lifting a man, placing his head down on a plate of food, and shouted: "Eat! Eat it!" !¡± Seeing this scene, the people watching around shouted at the same time: "Eat! Eat! Eat!" Hearing the noisy sounds around him, Jiefa frowned. Although Jiefa didn't want to say anything about the behavior of these onlookers, he still felt a little disgusted in his heart. The man in the circle was clearly insulting, so it was fine if these people didn't stop him, but he actually started making noises? "Peter!" At this time, the man suddenly saw Peter who had already got into the inner circle. He shouted loudly and said, "Peter, take a picture for me!" Hearing the man's words, Peter frowned and said, "No! Lightning, I think you should put him down." After saying that, Peter's eyes shifted to the man being held by Lightning, and he said loudly: "Gordon ,do not eat!" Hearing Peter's words, Lightning frowned, but he stopped talking to Peter. He raised Gordon in his hand, and Lightning pressed Gordon onto the plate harder. Seeing this scene, even Jiefa's eyes showed a hint of disgust. Peter even shouted directly: "Lightning! Put him down!" However, Lightning ignored Peter¡¯s shouts and continued his actions enthusiastically. Seeing him for the first time, Peter's eyes narrowed, he took a deep breath, and shouted: "I told you to put him down quickly! Eugene!" Hearing Peter's shouts, Lightning was stunned, and looked at Peter with a stern look in his eyes. Then he threw Gordon aside in his arms, and Lightning walked quickly towards Peter. The next moment, a hard right hook hit Peter directly in the face. There is still a certain gap between Peter, who is not yet Spider-Man, and Lightning. This time, Peter was knocked to the ground. Then, Lightning bent down, grabbed Peter by the collar, picked him up, and hit Peter in the abdomen with a hard knee. Seeing this scene, Jiefa chuckled lightly, turned to look at Gwen, and said softly: "It seems that this little hero needs some help!" After saying that, Jiefa walked directly inside. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Gwen was stunned. She was about to remind Jiefa that Lightning was not easy to mess with, but when she thought about what her father had said about Jiefa, Gwen held back her words. At this time, the lightning was dragging Peter, hitting Peter in the abdomen one after another, but Peter had no power to fight back. Jiefa walked quickly to Lightning's side, and lightly punched Lightning in the face. Yes, it was really just a light punch, but it was just a light punch to Jiefa. But for Ling Ling, this was a sudden and heavy blow. After receiving this attack, Ling Ling was hit directly and fell to the ground. But after all, Jiefa didn¡¯t use any strength. The next moment, Lightning had climbed up from the ground. Looking at Jiefa hatefully, Lightning shouted: "You are looking for death!" With that said, Lightning waved his hand and attacked Jiefa without waiting for Jiefa to speak. Seeing Lightning's attack, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, raised his leg, and kicked Lightning directly in the chest. The next moment, Lightning flew out directly, flying for two or three meters before landing directly on the ground. Then, Lightning could only lie on the ground and moan in pain. However, Jiefa had no intention of ending it like this. Lightning's behavior just now had already caused Jiefa's dissatisfaction. After looking at the food that Lightning had forced Gordon to eat before, Jaffa walked over, picked up the plate, and looked inside. Mustard, chili sauce, ketchup and other condiments were all mixed together in a messy manner. Not to mention these How the food tastes makes people feel sick just looking at it. Stepping up to Lightning's side, Jiefa directly placed the dinner plate next to Lightning's head. Seeing this scene, Ling Ling seemed to have anticipated Jiefa's next move, and his face turned livid in an instant. Sure enough, the next moment, Jiefa¡¯s voice without any emotion came directly into Lightning¡¯s ears: ¡°Eat it!¡± With a stiff expression on his face, Lightning looked up at Jiefa, his eyes full of hatred, and at the same time, there was a strong feeling of unwillingness. Seeing Lightning's eyes, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and said loudly: "There is a saying in the Chinese country in the East, which is that if you do something wrong, you will not live!" As he said, Jiefa glanced sideways at the dinner plate and said softly: "These You prepared everything, right? Eat it! Don¡¯t waste it!??? Staring at Jiefa, Lightning suddenly stood up and shouted: "Go to hell!" Then, Lightning actually brought a dagger and stabbed Jiefa in the abdomen. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes flashed with a cold light, he suddenly raised his leg and kicked Lightning directly on the chin. Almost at the same time, Lightning took off directly into the air. After spinning two or three times in mid-air, he suddenly landed on the ground. When he landed, Lightning had already passed out. He glanced sideways at the unconscious Lightning. There was no expression on Jiefa's face. For such a small character, if he hadn't caught up with him, Jiefa would not have had any interest in him. Now, without killing him or maiming him, Jiefa has already I feel like I'm being merciless. Turning around and looking at Gwen, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face again, and then he walked directly towards Gwen. "Thank you!" Peter's voice suddenly reached Jiefa's ears halfway. Hearing Peter's words, Jiefa was stunned, turned to look at Peter, with a smile on his face, and said softly: "You're welcome!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Osborne Company You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the next few days, Jiefa will appear in school every day. As for the purpose of appearing, of course it is Gwen. Americans are generally precocious, and Gwen is already in her senior year of high school and is no longer a child. Of course, Gwen understands Jaffa's thoughts very well. ¡°Jiefa is handsome, knowledgeable, caring, and very humorous. Although she knew that Jaffa was a mutant, Gwen couldn't help but develop a liking for Jaffa. Although the relationship between the two is not clear, if it continues like this, it is estimated that it will be a matter of course for them to be together in the future. In addition to communicating with Gwen every day, Jaffa also began to pay attention to Osborne Industries. There used to be three major military industries in the United States, Stark Industries, Hammer Industries and Osborne Industries. Among them, Stark Industries had given up weapons manufacturing and started Transforming energy and achieving success. With the imprisonment of Justin Hammer, Hammer Industries' shares plummeted. Although it still exists, it seems that it will be disintegrated sooner or later. And the last one is Osborn Industries. Originally in the old version of Spider-Man, Osborn Industries was just a military industry. However, in The Amazing Spider-Man, due to the genetic disease of the Osborn family, Osborn Industries In addition to being one of the three major military industries, this industry has also made remarkable achievements in genetic biology. The main reason why Jaffa pays attention to Osborn Industries is Peter. Jaffa has not forgotten that he also has the ability of Spider-Man, and Spider-Man's genes also provide Jaffa with a considerable part of his nerve reflex speed. Jaffa still remembers that what he got was the ability of the old version of Spider-Man, the version of Tobey Maguire. And if there are no accidents, Tobey Maguire¡¯s version of Spider should be different from the Spider in The Amazing Spider-Man. If these two genes can be superimposed or complementary, it will definitely be an improvement for Jiefa. Therefore, while accompanying Gwen, Peter Parker also became the target of Jaffa's surveillance. As for the candidate for surveillance, it was naturally the future sentry. Now the future sentry has become a very ordinary ordinary person, and has Various mutant abilities, used for surveillance, are simply invincible. With the knowledge of the future sentry, Peter found his father's briefcase and listened to Ben Parker telling his father's past stories. Then Peter began to search for the truth about his father's death. Everything is under Jaffa's control. On this day, Peter found the news about Connors from the Internet, and then decisively went to Osborne Industries. After monitoring this scene, Jaffa also decisively went to Osborne Industries. When Jaffa arrived at Osborn Industries, he saw Peter hesitating at the front desk. Seeing Peter's troubled expression, the front desk lady put a smile on her lips and said softly: "I see, you're here for an internship, right? Look for your name on the left hand side?!" Hearing what the front desk lady said, Peter was stunned for a moment, and then he realized that this was a good opportunity to enter Osborne Industries. Nodding slightly, Peter was about to admit it, but before Peter could speak, Jaffa's voice rang from the side: "He's not! He came with me!" "Huh?" Hearing Jiefa's voice, Peter was stunned. Then he looked up and saw Jiefa's face. When he saw Jiefa, Peter was stunned and said in surprise: "It's you!?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa leaned into Peter's ear and whispered: "I said, if you want to go in, you have to go in openly!" After speaking, Jiefa lightly patted Peter on the shoulder and walked directly to the front desk. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, the front desk lady put on a bright smile and said softly: ¡°Hello, sir, what can I do for you!?¡± Hearing what the front desk said, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "I want to visit Osborne Industries!" "Uh!" After hearing Jiefa's words, the front desk's expression froze, and then he quickly reacted and said: "I'm sorry, sir, our company has an open day every once in a while, but today is not an open day. You You can pay attention to our company¡¯s information and come to visit during the open day.¡± Hearing what the front desk lady said, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "It's okay, just wait a moment!" Then, Jiefa turned to look at Peter aside and said, "Give me the phone!" "Huh?!" Peter was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words, but he quickly realized what he was saying. He hurriedly took out his cell phone from his pocket and handed it to Jiefa. As a result, when Peter called, Jiefa quickly dialed a number and called directly. After a moment, the call came.The call was connected, and before Jaffa could speak, Tony's voice came directly from the phone: "Peter Parker, right? I don't know where you got my phone number from! But I think you are the best It¡¯s good to have a good reason. Otherwise I¡¯d be very angry!¡± Jaffa was not surprised that Tony knew the name Peter Parker when he arrived. He received a phone call from an unknown person. If Jarvis didn't have to look up the phone's information, it wouldn't be Tony. With a slight cough, Jiefa said: "Tony, it's me!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s voice, Tony was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Uh-huh why is it you?!?" "Why can't it be me!" With a curl of his lips, Jiefa said softly: "I'm at Osborne Industries now. I want to visit, but they are not open to the public. Can I do it?!" "Of course!" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, Tony's voice rang directly: "For such a small thing, just wait for me for a minute!" "Okay!" Please nodded, and Jiefa hung up the phone directly. Handing the phone to Peter, Jiefa found that both Peter and the front desk lady were looking at him with strange expressions. After thinking for a while, Jiefa realized that he now looked like a young man in his twenties. Apparently, neither of them believed what was revealed during the phone call just now. In this regard, Jiefa did not explain anything. Anyway, it will be known soon (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6: Departure You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Two or three minutes later, the phone at the front desk suddenly rang. The lady at the front desk answered the phone and immediately turned into a cautious look. She only heard the lady at the front desk say: "Well, okay, no problem, yes sir." ." After a moment, the front desk lady hung up the phone. A smile appeared on her face again. She took out a card directly from the front desk and said to Jiefa: "Sir, you can use this card in most places in the company. Wherever you go, no one will stop you!" Smiling and nodding, Jiefa directly accepted the card handed over by the front desk lady and said softly: "Thank you!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s thanks, the front desk lady¡¯s smile became even brighter: ¡°You¡¯re welcome, sir, I wish you a pleasant visit!¡± Nodding again, Jiefa turned around to leave. As soon as he turned his head, Jiefa first saw Peter with a dull look on his face. Looking at Peter who was looking at him blankly, Jaffa stepped back slightly and said, "Hey, Peter Parker? Are you stupid?! Then I'll leave first!" With that, Jaffa directly He passed Peter and walked directly towards the interior of Osborn Industries. After being pushed back by Jiefa, Peter finally turned around. After hearing Jiefa's words, Peter immediately followed Jiefa's pace. Looking at Jaffa walking in front, Peter suddenly said: "Sir, can I ask, is the person you called just now Tony!? Is he from Stark Industries?!" Nodding slightly, Jaffa said: "That's right, it's Tony Stark, the chairman of Stark Industries!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Peter instantly showed a hint of excitement and said loudly: "Really?! Tony Stark has always been my idol, I didn¡¯t expect" Hearing Peter's words, Jaffa chuckled and said, "I understand that Tony has always been the idol of most young people in the United States. After all, he is the number one playboy in the United States." "No" Hearing what Jaffa said, Peter hurriedly explained: "No, it's not because of this. I just admire Mr. Stark's talent andIron Man." Turning to look at Peter, Jaffa could see that what Peter said was sincere. After a moment, Jaffa chuckled and said, "Then I have to congratulate you. Tony's personal number is now in your mobile phone." Well, but don¡¯t call him if you have nothing to do, otherwise he won¡¯t have a good temper.¡± Nodding sharply, Peter's face became even more excited, and he hurriedly said: "Don't worry, I won't harass Mr. Stark!" Then, Peter directly took out his mobile phone and saved Tony's phone number. Seeing Peter's cautious look, Jaffa couldn't help but feel a little funny. You know, in Marvel comics, Iron Man and Spider-Man are happy enemies. As the two most foul-mouthed people in Marvel comics, almost every When we first meet, there is no harmony. But at this time, Tony turned out to be Peter's idol, which really ruined all three views. Quickly saving Tony¡¯s phone number, Peter caught up with Jaffa in three or two steps. Stepping onto the elevator, Osborne Industries' introduction suddenly rang out: "Welcome to Osborne Enterprises. Osborne Enterprises is the brainchild of founder Norman Osborne. The Osborne Enterprises building is full of innovation. There are one hundred and eight floors, and our scientists are pushing the limits of biomedical chemistry technology, and the future is here." Listening to Osborne Industries¡¯ self-introduction, a mysterious smile appeared on Jiefa¡¯s face. If Norman can live forever, it is estimated that this introduction will probably come true, but Jaffa knows that Norman will not live long. If Norman dies, Osborn will also face the scene of disintegration. . As soon as they went upstairs, Gwen's voice rang: "Jefa! Why are you here?!" Then, Jiefa saw Gwen, wearing a white coat, walking towards him quickly. Seeing Gwen¡¯s figure, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°I know you are Dr. Connors¡¯ chief disciple, so I came here to see you!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, before Gwen could speak, Peter¡¯s eyes lit up and he said in surprise: ¡°Gwen? Are you a disciple of Dr. Connors?!¡± Hearing Peter speak, Gwen noticed Peter's presence, and immediately asked in confusion: "Peter?! Why are you here together?" Seeing Gwen's doubts, Jaffa chuckled and said, "The Peter I met just now should be here to see Dr. Connors. If there is no problem, Gwen, please introduce him to him!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Gwen nodded slightly and said, "It should be fine. I'll talk to Dr. Connors first."After all, he is not doing research now, so there should be no problem. " Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, Peter showed a hint of gratitude. Seeing Gwen turn around to find Connors, Peter turned to look at Jaffa and said softly: ¡°Thank you, Mr. Jaffa!¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????::"It doesn't matter, you just find Dr. Connors, you can also free Gwen, so that I can stay with her for a while." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter was stunned, smiled bitterly, and nodded slightly. Not long after, Gwen came back. Sure enough, Connors agreed to the suggestion and brought Peter to Connors' office. Gwen took Jaffa directly and started wandering around Osborn Industries (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Peter was bitten You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gwen took Jiefa to walk around Osborne Company. As he walked, Gwen explained to Jiefa the functions of the surrounding buildings, as well as some famous scientists in Osborne Company. There are also some stories about the Osborne Company. Listening to Gwen¡¯s words, Jiefa didn¡¯t speak, and kept nodding his head. At most, he only responded from time to time. After a moment, Jiefa suddenly said: "Gwen!" "Huh?" Hearing Jiefa's voice, Gwen responded, turned to look at Jiefa, and then asked doubtfully: "What's the matter?" With a chuckle, Jiefa pretended to be careless and said, "Why did you become Connors' disciple?!" "Ah!?" Hearing Jiefa's sudden question, Gwen was stunned, and then chuckled: "Is there any special reason for this? Of course it's because Professor Connors is the best biogenetics expert in New York. Scientist!" After saying this, Gwen paused slightly and said softly: "Speaking of this, I heard that there used to be a biological genetic scientist who was better than Professor Connors. It seems that he was named Richard. , but it seems that he died due to an accident a long time ago." Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, Jaffa chuckled. Richard Parker was Peter¡¯s father, but it seemed that few people knew this. With a chuckle, Jiefa did not continue to delve into this issue, and Gwen began to take Jiefa to hang out in Osborne Company again. About half an hour later, Peter and Osborne finished chatting, but judging from their looks, Peter did not seem to have received a satisfactory answer. After all, Gwen had to continue working, so Jaffa and Peter left the Oscar Company building together. As soon as he left Oscar Company, Peter suddenly stopped Jaffa: "Mr. Jaffa!" "Huh!?" Looking back at Peter, Jaffa said doubtfully: "Is there anything else?!" Staring straight at Jaffa's face, Peter showed a look of embarrassment. After a moment, Peter finally said: "Mr. Jaffa! Can I use your pass?!" "Oh?!" Looking at Peter quietly, a smile appeared on Jiefa's lips. It looked like the little spider had discovered something in Osborn Company. With a chuckle, Jiefa suddenly said: "I need a reason, a suitable reason. You should know that if you mess around in Osborne Company, you may cause me trouble!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the look on Peter¡¯s face became even stiffer. After a while, Peter finally said: ¡°Sir, can we find a place to talk?!¡± ¡­¡­ Half an hour later, in a hotel near Osborne Company. Jaffa looked at the relaxed Peter quietly and said softly: "In other words, when you were sorting things out, you found your father's previous research materials, and you think your father's death may be related to his research. Related, then you come to Osborne Company to find your father's former friend, Connors, to get some information. But you unexpectedly discovered your father's research plan." Hearing Jaffa's words, Peter nodded sharply and said, "Yes, Dr. Connors studies lizards, but in the information that someone brought to Connors, I found a name called " "Zero-Zero" project, that is my father's previous research, Spider! I suspect that Osborne Company may still be carrying out my father's previous research, and I want to go and see it again!" After saying that, Peter looked at Jaffa with a look of pleading. Of course Jaffa would not go against Peter's wishes and throw the pass directly to Peter. Jaffa asked: "Do you need my help!?" Shaking his head violently, Peter said softly: "No, I just want to go and have a look. I'll be there soon!" After saying that, Peter paused slightly and continued: "Mr. Jaffa, this pass, I How can I return it to you then!?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said softly: "No need to return it, I'll give it to you. Anyway, this thing is of no use to me! Are you going to Osborne Company again now?" Nodding slightly, Peter said: "Yes, I feel like I'm being scratched by a cat right now. II don't know what to say!" Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Jiefa chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand, you can go now!¡± Hearing this, Peter nodded gratefully, then left the hotel directly and ran quickly in the direction of Osborne Industries. Looking at Peter's rapidly advancing figure, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on the corner of Jiefa's mouth, and he opened his eyes directly.Start observing Peter, if nothing unexpected happens. With Peter gone, Spider-Man is not far away from appearing. Sure enough, Jaffa quietly watched Peter enter the Osborne Building, and then started wandering around the Osborn Building with Jaffa's pass, and finally found a laboratory full of spiders. Then he moved the spider thread curiously, and then a large number of spiders fell on Peter's body. In a panic, Peter knocked the spiders off his body, and quickly left Osborne Company. Standing on the street, Peter looked back at the Osborne Company Building behind him, suddenly sighed, and walked towards the subway. And in that small restaurant, Jeff watched helplessly as a spider crawled from behind Peter's collar to the back of Peter's neck, and then bit him hard. With Peter's cry of pain, Jiefa instantly activated bullet time and quickly appeared in front of Peter. Without Peter even noticing, he grabbed the spider and collected some of Peter's blood. In almost less than a second, Jiefa was sitting in the hotel again. After leisurely loading the spiders and blood into the equipment he had already prepared, Jiefa stood up, paid and left! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Precious Gene Fragments You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! California, in Tony¡¯s villa. Howard stared at the screen in front of him, while not far away, on a platform, a blue light was rapidly scanning an almost invisible sample. This sample was taken from the spider that Jiefa brought over. After looking at it carefully for a long time, Howard took out another sample from the refrigerator on one side and put the spider sample back into the refrigerator. Howard began to carefully observe the sample he just took out. This sample is Peter's blood, but it was extracted from the spider bite wound. Jiefa secretly made a small cut on Peter's hand, and the extracted blood has not yet been fused with the spider gene. After observing Peter's blood for a while again, Howard took out the last sample from the refrigerator. This sample is also a drop of blood, but unlike Peter's blood, although this blood sample is also red, if you look closely, you can see a hint of golden yellow in it, which looks particularly weird. This sample was Jiefa's blood. In order to remove this drop of blood, Jiefa spent a lot of effort. After observing again for a long time, Howard completed the observation, but this time he did not put Jiefa's blood back into the refrigerator, but threw it directly to Jiefa. Howard knew that the most taboo thing for a strong mutant like Jaffa was the leakage of blood genes. Seeing Howard's actions, Jaffa's mouth raised a smile. Jaffa had no mutant ability at all. What was contained in his blood was only extremely strong energy. The transformation of White Eyes was limited to the eyes. Spider-Man's genes were not surprising at all. , even if someone uses Jaffa's blood to make a clone, at most it will just create a person with Jaffa's appearance and Spider-Man abilities. Although he didn't care, Jiefa was moved by Howard's behavior. He raised his hand, a flash of lightning flashed, and Jiefa smashed the blood sample that was still in the air. Then, Jiefa's eyes turned to Howard and said softly: "How is it? What's the result!" After hearing Jaffa's question, Howard was silent for a moment and said: "First of all, let's talk about the results of this spider sample. I have to admit that this thing is quite magical. It is much more powerful than ordinary spiders and has many medicinal properties. times, but it still feels like there are some flaws. Then let¡¯s talk about that person¡¯s blood sample, which is basically the same as that of ordinary people. However, there are some special fragments in this person¡¯s genetic sequence. These fragments are nothing special individually, but If it is fused with that spider's gene, it will" "It will make this person a human with the abilities and characteristics of a spider! I'm right!" Jaffa said directly before Howard could speak. "That's right!" Nodding slightly, Howard said directly: "I admire the makers of these two gene fragments very much now. It is simply a genius idea to implant a gene fragment into a child's body. This In the process of growing up, the body will quickly adapt to this gene fragment. When the spider gene enters the person's body, the child can basically obtain the spider's ability without any side effects, and his physical fitness will also be directly improved. Several times! And spiders with this gene can be cultivated on a large scale." Nodding slightly, Jiefa did not express any opinion on this matter. Richard Parker was indeed an out-and-out genius. It was a pity that he died so early. With a slight sigh, Jiefa said: "Okay, I actually know all this. I only care about the final question now. If I want to fuse this gene fragment, will there be any impact?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Howard's realization shifted to Jiefa. After a moment, Howard said softly: "No, there is no influence at all, whether it is good or bad." "Why!" After hearing Howard's words, Jiefa frowned and asked directly. After a moment of silence, Howard seemed to be organizing words in his mind. After a moment, Howard said: "Your genes are very special. I can see genes similar to that gene. If I guessed correctly, you It should also have the ability of a spider!" Hearing Howard's words, Jaffa nodded slightly. Spider-Man's ability was not a secret to Jaffa. With his relationship with Howard, it didn't matter if he knew it. Seeing Jaffa nodding, Howard showed a look of understanding and continued: "Although your ability is definitely more than just a spider, I can't see any other abilities. Your genes contain a powerful force. Energy, this energy will not cause any damage to your genes. They can even repair and improve your genes, allowing you toThe genes are even more perfect. " Nodding slightly, Jiefa certainly knew that this energy should be the inner energy of the Nine Yang Zhenqi and the Golden Light Indestructible Magic. However, from what Howard said, it seemed that the gene fragment had no impact on him. The reason is this energy? Thinking of this, Jiefa immediately asked this question. Hearing Jaffa's question, Howard nodded and said softly: "Yes, this energy has transformed your genes to perfection. Now, any genetic fragment that wants to change your genes will Be driven out by this energy, unless you can completely control this energy!" Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh, fully in control? Jiefa estimated that even if he reached the state of perfection, he would not be able to control the energy that had penetrated deep into the genetic level. Quietly looking at the two gene fragments in the refrigerator, Howard suddenly said: "By the way, did the spider's gene fragment enter that person's body?!" "Well!?" After hearing Howard's words, Jiefa was stunned, nodded slightly, and said: "Well, this person has been bitten by a spider carrying this gene fragment!" "What a pity!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Howard sighed and said, "If he hasn't been bitten by a spider, then these two gene fragments are independent and replicable. By then, more can be made. There are many super warriors with spider powers, but now that the two gene fragments have merged into one, he is the only one. Although the current blood will not help you, it can give an ordinary person the power of a spider. Got it!" Hearing Howard's words, Jaffa didn't feel any pity. It would be troublesome for Jaffa if there were too many Spider-Man in the world. However, Howard's last words made Jaffa's eyes light up! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Eyes lit up You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa himself has no need for this kind of thing, but Jiefa still has a woman, Natasha is pretty good, but she is just at the top of ordinary people, and Carter is only about the same as an ordinary special forces soldier. In addition, in the future Gwen is completely an ordinary person. Thinking of this, Jiefa turned to look at Howard and whispered: "If this thing is fused with others, will it be safe?!" Hearing Jiefa's question, Howard nodded quickly and said, "There is absolutely no problem. This gene fragment is extremely stable. It will fuse quickly after entering the human body. It only takes about half a month to adapt. , you can control the changes it brings." As he spoke, Howard placed the two samples in the refrigerator and handed them to Jaffa. Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and took the cooler handed over by Howard. Then, Jiefa waved his hand gently, and a person suddenly appeared next to him. It was the future sentinel who had turned into a human form. He casually handed the refrigerator in his hand to the sentry, and the next moment, the sentry disappeared, just like when he came out, without a trace at all. Howard on the side had his mouth wide open with a look of surprise when the sentry first came out. When he saw the sentry disappear again with the refrigerator, Howard's surprised look became even more cautious. After staring at Jaffa for a long time, Howard whispered: "Jeffa, what is this?" Seeing Howard's surprised look, Jaffa chuckled and said, "A subordinate!" Nodding lightly, Howard didn't say anything. For the first time, Howard showed a desire for power. Mutants are indeed too mysterious. If the person just wanted to deal with him, he probably wouldn't even react. Was killed directly. Although this person is Jiffa's subordinate and it is impossible to take action against him, Howard cannot guarantee that there is only one such person. "Looking at the steel armor on the side, Howard thought to himself: "It seems like I should get myself this one too!" Seeing the change in Howard's expression, Jiefa chuckled. Howard's thoughts were completely within Jiefa's expectation. The appearance of the sentry was just Jiefa's way of stimulating Howard. You know, Howard himself doesn't value power very much. Compared to power, Howard is more obsessed with science and women. If Howard's existence is exposed one day, it will definitely cause a sensation. At that time, the attention of all walks of life will be focused on Howard, and it is inevitable that someone will want to take action against Howard. At this time, it would be best if Howard could have a sense of crisis and take the initiative to realize the importance of strength. After the matter was resolved and Howard was stimulated by the way, Jaffa left Tony's villa directly. Flying towards his home quickly, Jiefa thought to himself: "We have to go step by step with Gwen. There won't be much progress in a short time, but that guy Peter can be trained." After thinking about it, Jiefa A strange smile suddenly appeared on Fa's face. At the same time, Peter Parker, who was holding a pile of food in the room and eating fiercely, suddenly shuddered, looked up and looked around in surprise, Peter did not find anything abnormal, please shook his head, Peter directly took this as his own I had the illusion, and then I just hugged the food in my hand and continued to eat. After eating the food, Peter fell asleep directly. Early the next morning, the alarm clock on Peter's bedside woke Peter up as promised. He slapped the alarm clock as usual, but Peter slammed the alarm clock into pieces. Then, I squeezed the toothpaste out and a big lump flew out. I turned on the faucet and unplugged the switch. I tried to use a towel to block the spray of water, but I pulled down the towel rack. He opened the door and wanted to go out, but pulled the door handle out. Peter¡¯s morning was nothing short of miserable. Sitting blankly on the bed in the room, Peter's face was full of horror. Peter suddenly discovered that everything in the world was so clear in his eyes. The small bugs on the skateboard and the wind blowing in from the window all frightened Peter. . At this moment, there was a sudden sound from the window, and Peter was startled, and he ran directly into the bed. "What are you afraid of!?" A voice suddenly appeared in the room, and Peter was surprised to find that someone suddenly appeared in the room and sat in front of his computer. "Mr. Jaffa!?" After seeing the figure in front of him clearly, Peter couldn't help but said in surprise. Then, Peter was stunned for a moment, then quickly reacted and said loudly: "Why did you appear in my room? Why didn't I see you?! You know what happened to me"?What's going on, right? ? " Hearing Peter's series of questions, Jiefa chuckled and said, "It seems you are not too stupid. How about Peter, how does it feel to get your father's last inheritance!?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter felt as if a bolt of lightning had struck him directly. Looking at Jiefa¡¯s face blankly, Peter gestured: ¡°What do you mean?¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Seeking Revenge You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Peter¡¯s confused look, Jaffa chuckled and said, ¡°You were bitten by a spider from Osborne Company, didn¡¯t you know!?¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Peter was stunned. He quickly recalled the scene at Osborne Company yesterday. He thought of a bunch of spiders falling on him, and then the sudden pain in his neck after leaving Osborne Company. , Peter couldn't help but nodded slightly, and said: "I know!" Then, Peter was stunned and said in surprise: "Could it be that my current changes are related to being bitten by a spider! Was that kind of spider made by my father? After being bitten, you will have the power of a spider??" Hearing Peter's words, Jaffa curled his lips disdainfully and chuckled: "You may be thinking too much. It's true that your father made those spiders, but if you are bitten, you will change like this. This world It¡¯s already been a mess!¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Peter couldn't help but smile awkwardly. Then, Peter asked doubtfully: "Then what do you mean when you say that I got my father's last relic?" "That's the spider!" Jiffa chuckled and began to explain to Peter the relationship between the gene fragments in the spider and the gene fragments in Peter's own body. After listening to Jaffa's words, it took Peter a long time to react. Looking at his hands blankly, Peter murmured: "In other words, my father's last legacy is the gene fragment in my body, and Osborne. The genetic fragments in the company¡¯s spiders. Now that they have been fused, I also have this mutant-like ability?!¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "You just have abilities that are beyond ordinary people. You are still a human being, and your descendants will also be ordinary people." Hearing Jaffa's words, Peter nodded slightly. Suddenly, Peter seemed to have thought of something, with an anxious look on his face, and said loudly: "Mr. Jaffa, tell me, will this gene fragment carry Give me some bad influence!¡± "Are you afraid of turning into a spider!?" With a chuckle, Jiefa said helplessly: "Do you think your father would randomly use this kind of thing on his children if he was not sure?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter smiled slightly and felt relieved. Then, Peter's eyes turned to Jiefa and said softly: "Mr. Jiefa, how could you know this?" When asking questions, there was a look of vigilance in Peter's eyes, although Peter was very grateful to Jiefa for doing this for him. To clear up the confusion, it does not mean that Peter believes that Jaffa will not do anything to him. Seeing Peter's thoughts, Jiefa chuckled and said softly: "This kind of thing is not a secret. You can find it out by just checking." As he said this, Jiefa paused slightly, and a strange look appeared on his face. With a smile on his face, he said, "And I'm not telling you this out of pure kindness!" "Sure enough!" Peter thought secretly in his heart, and looked at Jaffa with even more vigilance: "What do you want to do!" ??????????????????????????????????????: Jiefa said directly: "I'm bored, I'm looking for fun with you!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter was stunned. Before he could realize what Jiefa meant, Peter saw Jiefa move suddenly and rush towards him. Seeing this scene, Peter was shocked. He raised his hand to resist, but before he could make a move, Peter discovered that Jiefa was a little faster, so fast that he couldn't react at all. Almost in an instant, Peter and Jaffa disappeared into the room at the same time. Looking out of the window, one could vaguely see a blue light flashing under Jiefa's feet, flying quickly towards the distance, and Jiefa was flying towards the distance. However, there was something still holding something in Fa's hand. If he looked carefully, it turned out to be Peter Parker. On Monday, Peter walked into the school with a bruised nose and a swollen face. He exuded an indescribable sense of decline, and he looked like he was lost at first glance. When Peter was dragging his heavy steps on the campus, a voice suddenly came into Peter's ears: "Peter! Good morning!" Hearing this voice, Peter's face froze, and he subconsciously stood up straight, turned around, and looked straight at the place where the voice came from, while also putting on a defensive look. After doing this quickly, Peter realized what was happening. Looking at the smiling Jaffa in front of him, Peter had a bitter smile on his face and said softly: "Good morning, Mr. Jaffa!" Seeing Peter's expression, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle. In the past two days, the bored Jiefa used the excuse of helping Peter train and quickly adapt to the changes in his body, abducting Peter from home every day, and then fighting with Peter. It was said to be a fight, but in fact it was just Jiefa unilaterally bullying Peter. He punched Peter in the face very quickly, forcing Peter to constantly defend himself. But this is not a bitIt had no effect, at least now Peter was able to control his body. Of course, a bruised and swollen face was also the price Peter paid for this. Cautiously keeping a certain distance from Jiefa, Peter said softly: "Mr. Jiefa, are you also a student of this school!?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said directly: "No, I am the chairman of this school. I just became the chairman some time ago." Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Peter was startled, but he quickly realized that since Jaffa has such a good relationship with Tony Stark, it would not be strange for him to become the chairman of their high school. Knowing Jiefa¡¯s identity, Peter couldn¡¯t help but feel more reserved when facing Jiefa. Peter himself was just a high school student, and he hadn¡¯t adapted to his changes at all. Now that Jiefa can be said to be their school leader, how could he not be a little reserved for Peter. At this moment, a group of people suddenly came over from not far away and stood in front of Jiefa and Peter. When he looked up, he saw that the person standing next to him was the lightning that Jie Fa had just taught him a few days ago. Staring at Jaffa, Lightning showed a trace of hatred on his face, then turned his head and glanced at Peter, and said loudly: "Peter, get out of here, you have nothing to do here!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Home Visit You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey!" After hearing what Lightning said, Peter was not angry. With his hands spread out, Peter stopped directly in front of Lightning and whispered: "Listen to Lightning, I have to say, you made a mistake today. Decide, leave now, you will never regret it!" Hearing Peter¡¯s words, Lightning¡¯s face turned cold and he said in a cold voice: ¡°Peter, I¡¯ll give you another chance, get out of the way!¡± "Hey!" Peter raised his eyebrows when he heard Lightning's words and said loudly: "Although you hit me that time, am I doing it for you now?" Before Peter could finish his words, he was pulled aside by a huge force. Standing still, Peter turned his head and looked around. It turned out that the person who pulled him aside was Jaffa. Pulling Peter aside, Jiefa took two steps forward, stared straight at Lightning, and said in a cold voice: "Get out of the way!" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "I only give you one chance! " Hearing this, Lightning's face froze. In Lightning's opinion, Jie Fa was obviously provoking because of what he just said to Peter. Hearing the tragic scene of how he was dealt with that day, the anger in Ling Ling's heart couldn't help but rise even more. He turned to look at the helpers behind him. There were a dozen of them, and Ling Ling's confidence greatly increased. Looking back at Jiffa's face, Lightning shouted angrily: "Hit him!" After saying that, Lingning himself punched Jiffa directly. Seeing Ling Ling¡¯s actions, Jie Fa smiled disdainfully and suddenly raised his foot. Jie Fa came last and kicked Ling Ling¡¯s chest. Receiving the blow from Jie Fa, Ling Ling flew backwards uncontrollably, directly knocking down two or three people. Looking at the several people lying on the ground in pain, Jiefa smiled disdainfully. Then, Jiefa turned his head slightly, looked at Peter aside, and said softly: "Peter, I'll leave it to you!" "Huh!?" Peter was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words, and subconsciously refused: "No, I can't do it!" "Really?!" After hearing Peter's words, Jiefa was not angry, but a strange smile appeared on his face, and he said meaningfully. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, Peter was stunned and shuddered subconsciously. Every time Jiefa wanted to deal with him before, he would smile like this. Thinking of his previous miserable scenes, Peter swallowed subconsciously. Then, Peter quickly reacted and said loudly: "I'll solve it right away!" Then, Peter turned his head and rushed towards several people. The few people who were brought here to help by Lightning already wanted to back down when they saw how powerful Jiefa was. However, when they saw that Jiefa was unwilling to take action and instead sent Peter out, they could bear the anger in their hearts. It couldn't help but rise. Peter is also well-known in school. He is handsome, has good academic performance, and loves photography. But there is no news that Peter is still a good fighter. At this time, Jiefa asked Peter to deal with them. In their view, Jiefa was simply humiliating himself. However, after they faced Peter, they all gave up this idea. One minute, just one minute, without any skills, just relying on strength, speed, and nerve reflexes far beyond ordinary people, Peter would All these people were knocked to the ground. Looking at the people lying on the ground, Peter stretched out his hand and looked at his fist in surprise. A smile suddenly appeared on his face that was slightly surprised. Just when Peter was happy about his changes, Jiefa suddenly said softly: "Okay, we're just a few little guys, they don't deserve to be so proud!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Peter's face froze, and then he nodded slightly, and looked at the people on the ground again. Peter's face suddenly became embarrassed, and he shouted: "It's over, it's over! I've caused trouble this time! Ben!" Uncle will definitely scold me to death!" Looking at Peter who looked panicked, Jiefa chuckled and said, "It's okay, your uncle is over there, I just want to talk to him too!" "Huh?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, a look of surprise appeared on Peter's face, and he said in surprise: "You want to talk to Uncle Ben? What to talk about?!" "Of course I'm talking about you!" Rolling his eyes at Peter, Jiefa walked directly towards the school. "Talk about me?!" Jiefa had already walked far away, and Peter was still confused. He suddenly raised his head and wanted to ask Jiefa something, but Peter found that Jiefa had disappeared at some point. Scratching his head helplessly, Peter said to himself: "Is this a home visit?!" Without any delay, Jeffa came to Peter that nightAt home, at this time, Peter had just finished eating. Although he was a little surprised by Jiefa's youth, he maintained a respectful attitude towards Jiefa's arrival. As for Ben Parker, Jiffa also maintained enough respect. No matter what Ben's status was, since he could say "With great ability, comes great responsibility", then Ben Parker was definitely a person on Peter's path forward. Excellent guide. Peter, Ben and Jaffa went directly to Peter's room on the second floor. After sitting down, Ben said directly: "Mr. Jaffa, did Peter make a mistake at school? Did he get into a fight with someone else at school?" As he said this, Ben turned to look at Peter. Noticing Ben's gaze, Peter shook his head hastily. Although Peter hit a few people today, this matter has been suppressed by Jiefa. Ben will not know at all, and Jiefa is not here for such a trivial matter. , if Peter admitted it, he would be a real fool! With a chuckle, Jiefa said: "Mr. Ben, although I came to your home as the leader of Peter's school, what I want to talk to you about is not Peter's affairs in the school!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Learn from Lei Feng and do good deeds You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Isn't it something in school?" Ben was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words. Then, a trace of doubt appeared on his face, and he said in surprise: "Mr. Jiefa, I don't understand what you mean." With a chuckle, Jaffa said directly: "It doesn't matter, I will explain it to you in detail" Then, Jaffa implanted Richard Parker's gene fragment into Peter's body, and then Peter got another part of the gene fragment, and his body Everything that has changed in all aspects was explained to Ben in detail. After hearing what Jaffa said, Ben was stunned for a long time before he finally realized it. Looking at Jaffa with a smile on his face, Ben turned to look at Peter and said, "In other words, Peter now has With the ability of a spider, his physical fitness and other aspects have become many times stronger, and he is no longer an ordinary person!" Hearing Ben¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Nodding slightly, Ben began to frown, obviously thinking about something. After a moment, Ben suddenly said: "Mr. Jiffa, I have one more thing to ask you!" "Say it!" Jiefa nodded and said softly. "I want to know why you came back to tell me this. What's the purpose of telling me these things?!" Staring straight into Jiefa's eyes, there was no trace of suspicion in his eyes. Hearing Ben¡¯s culture, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, but soon realized that if Peter told Ben these things himself, there would be no problem, but if an outsider came to say these things, there would be no problem. It was impossible not to arouse suspicion. Besides, Jiefa does have some goals. Looking into Ben's eyes, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "Mr. Ben, I am here to ask for your permission. I hope to become Ben's teacher!" "What?" After hearing Jiefa's words, before he could speak, Peter beside him couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "Why? You never told me about this!" Looking sideways at Peter, Jaffa chuckled and said: "If I tell you that you agree to this matter, you will also come to ask your uncle for his opinion. If your uncle doesn't agree, it doesn't matter if you agree. Use, same thing, your uncle agreed, it¡¯s useless if you don¡¯t agree!¡± After saying that, Jiefa turned his head, his eyes returned to Ben again, and said softly: ¡°Mr. Ben, what do you think of my proposal? " Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Ben whispered: ¡°Mr. Jaffa, I want to know, what are you going to teach Peter?!¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa said: "Mr. Ben, the gene fragment made by Mr. Richard can give people the power of spiders, but this does not mean that this is the only way!" After saying that, Jiefa stood up directly. Come on, take a leap. Then, Peter and Ben saw that Jeffa was standing directly on the wall, as if he were standing on flat ground. After a moment, Jiefa turned over directly and said: "The spider's ability has greatly increased Peter's strength, speed, and reaction speed. At the same time, he has the ability to sense danger, and he can also crawl on walls and ceilings like a spider. Crawling. And I have these too!¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Peter couldn't help but stood up and looked at Jaffa with bright eyes. After discovering his changes, Peter initially thought that he had become an alien, but then Jaffa appeared and told him , it turns out that this was left to him by his father. And now, Jiefa actually has the same ability as himself. Seeing Peter's actions, Jiefa instantly guessed Peter's thoughts and chuckled. Jiefa turned to Peter and said: "Peter, don't get excited yet. To be honest, the spider's ability is not that powerful to me. Ability. However, I can teach you if you can control this ability." With that said, Jaffa turned to look at Ben and said softly: "Mr. Ben, at your age now, you should understand one thing: people's hearts are evil! Although the gene fragment left by Richard is perfect, it will not be copied again in the future. , but this does not mean that everyone else believes this. Once Peter's ability is exposed, there will only be two results!" "What's the result!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Ben and Peter couldn't help showing a look of worry on their faces, and asked in unison. "First, they are recognized as mutants. Although you may not have seen them, you should also know about the existence of mutants and their current status in the world. Although many people have accepted mutants, overall , there are still more people who reject it!¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Ben and Peter nodded lightly. There are not many mutants, but most people may not see one if they live for decades, or in other words, they may not necessarily know which one is a mutant. Man, thisIt definitely has a lot to do with mutants being rejected by humans. Seeing the looks on the two people's faces, Jiefa chuckled and continued: "The second option is to let people know that Peter is not a mutant. His abilities are obtained through technology! But in this way, Peter will definitely It has aroused the interest of many people. This kind of thing is not without precedent. Even when Tony first announced his identity, it would arouse siege from all walks of life and ask him to reveal the technology of steel armor. However, Tony's identity allowed him to keep this steel armor. Armor technology. But Peter is different. They will force Peter to tell them this technology. When they don't get anything, they will attack Peter, arrest him for research, and even attack Peter's family members, that is, you, Ben gentlemen!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ben¡¯s face froze, and then he nodded slightly. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it in his heart, Ben couldn¡¯t admit it. What Jiefa said was right. Seeing Ben's expression, Jiefa took advantage of the victory and continued: "If I become Peter's teacher, not only can I guide Peter and let him master his abilities faster and more flexibly, I can also protect Peter and prevent him from suffering anything." Threat from power!¡± Hearing what Jiefa said, Ben raised his eyebrows and said softly: "How can I believe you, Mr. Jiefa!" "Based on my identity!" Jiffa raised the corner of his mouth and said softly: "Although those video materials should be gone now, I believe you should have seen that Tony appeared at the Hammer Industry exhibition some time ago, and The person who is with Tony is me!" As he spoke, a bright smile appeared on Jiffa's face, and he loudly said: "I am the second largest shareholder of Stark Industries and the strongest mutant in the world. ! I am also the best friend of Captain America Steve Rogers and the vice-captain of the Howling Commandos! Regardless of my identity, strength and character, I believe I am qualified to be Peter¡¯s teacher.¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ben and Peter were stunned. They looked at Jiefa blankly, their eyes full of doubts. Looking at Jiefa quietly, Ben said softly: "Mr. Jiefa, if I remember correctly, the Howling Commandos seemed to be established in" Nodding slightly, Jiefa didn't wait for Ben to finish speaking, and said directly: "Yes, it was established in the 1940s, but I said that I am the strongest mutant in the world. I will live longer. , it¡¯s not a big deal, even Steve is still alive now! If you don¡¯t believe it, I can call both Tony and Steve over!¡± "I believe it!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Ben nodded directly and said. ¡­¡­ Not long after, Jiefa left Peter's house and sent Jiefa out the door. Peter suddenly said: "Mr. JiefaTeacher Jiefa, I want to know why you have spent so much effort to become my teacher. What is it for!?¡± Hearing Peter's words, Jiefa turned to look at Peter, chuckled, and said: "First, to kill the boring time and find some fun for yourself! Second, let you learn from Lei Feng and do good deeds!" After saying that, Jiefa didn¡¯t care about Peter, who had a black hair, and jumped into the sky (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Are you coming? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of Peter¡¯s expression when he heard what he said, Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but laugh. You know, in the Marvel world, Peter is famous for his talk. Now, Peter is not only speechless by himself, but he must also treat him respectfully in the future. Although what Jaffa told Ben before was correct, it was a bit alarmist. Although these things were correct, even if Jaffa didn't take action, SHIELD would step in to save Peter. Another half month passed, and under Jiefa¡¯s deliberate guidance, Peter also made Spider-Man¡¯s iconic equipment, the spider suit and the spider silk launcher. When he first made the spider silk launcher, Jiefa played with it with great interest for a while, but he quickly gave up. Just like a person who already owns a Ferrari sports car, he would never ride it when he goes out. Bicycle. Under Jaffa's instructions, Peter made a device that could eavesdrop on the radio of the New York Police Department. Whenever a case occurred, Peter would put on a spider suit and travel through New York. Leaving aside the matter of letting go of Peter, the relationship between Jiefa and Gwen is also getting warmer day by day. Jiefa believes that as long as he confesses his feelings to Gwen, then Gwen will definitely agree. But there is still one thing that worries Jaffa, that is, Gwen still doesn¡¯t know about Natasha and Carter. Potts had already told Natasha and Carter that Jaffa had fallen in love with Gwen and then went to Gwen's school. Surprisingly, neither Carter nor Natasha cared too much about Gwen. Wen's matter, the two of them even enthusiastically planned to go see Gwen together. When Jiefa knew the two people¡¯s idea, he was simply shocked, and finally gave up the idea. And now as the relationship with Gwen is getting warmer, this problem that Jiefa originally avoided had to be put in front of Jiefa again. "Hey! Jiefa!" On this day, when Jiefa was wandering around the school, Gwen's voice suddenly came from behind. Hearing Gwen¡¯s voice, Jiefa turned his head suddenly, revealed a bright smile, and said softly: ¡°Hey, Gwen, aren¡¯t you in class?!¡± "What class are you taking!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Gwen pouted and said, "I don't have class today. By the way, I'm talking about you! It turns out that he is really the director of the school! He lied to me and said he was looking for relatives. of!" Hearing Gwen's words, Jiefa chuckled and said softly: "That's what I told you in the first place. If you don't believe it, I have nothing to do, so I can only make up an excuse, otherwise I won't be a member of the school." I show up at your school and start a conversation with you, what if you just call the police and have me arrested!" "Tch!" With a curl of her lips, a smile suddenly appeared on Gwen's face, and she said loudly: "Aren't you afraid that if you lie to me, I will call the police and arrest you?" Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, a smile flashed in Jiefa¡¯s eyes. Then, Jiefa directly put his head towards Gwen¡¯s ear and whispered: ¡°Are you really willing to call the police and take me away?¡± When Jiefa did this, Gwen's face instantly turned red. After a moment, the red-faced Gwen pushed Jiefa away in a panic, and at the same time whispered: "What are you doing! There are so many people here!" Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, the smile on Jiefa¡¯s face became even brighter: ¡°You mean, you can do this when no one is around!?¡± Hearing what Jiefa said, Gwen rolled her eyes helplessly. Then, Gwen suddenly took out a piece of paper and handed it directly to Jiefa. When Gwen handed over the piece of paper, Jiefa was stunned and said in surprise: "What is this!?" His eyes swept over the paper and Jiefa whispered: "An address?!" "That's right!" Gwen nodded slightly, smiled, and said softly: "This is my home address. After finishing cooking today, my mother is going to make sea bass, let's come together!" "Huh?!" After hearing Gwen's words, Jiefa's face froze instantly. Jiefa had not forgotten that Jiefa had a conflict with Gwen's father George before. At that time, George seemed to notice that Jiefa was against Gwen. Wen has ideas and is very wary of Jie Fa. Unexpectedly, I would be sent directly to my door today. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, Gwen frowned and said, ¡°What? Don¡¯t you want to go!? "No!" After hearing Gwen's words, Jiefa hurriedly said: "How could it be possible! I will definitely be there, what time is it?!" "Tonight at eight o'clock!" Seeing Jiefa agree, Gwen showed a look of satisfaction: "Don't forget, 2016!" "Of course!" With a chuckle, Jiefa raised his hand and held up the note that Gwen had just handed over, and said softly: "Write everything on it.Here it is! " Seeing Jiefa's actions, Gwen chuckled and nodded: "Then I'll leave first! See you in the evening!" After saying that, Gwen turned around and left. "See you in the evening!" He waved lightly, and Jiefa watched Gwen disappear from his sight. The next moment, Jiefa's expression became strange. He patted his head lightly. Jiefa suddenly smiled bitterly and said helplessly: "I just offended someone not long ago, and now I have to come to see my father-in-law!" Helpless and helpless, Jiefa still has to go. Such a trivial matter cannot embarrass Jiefa (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Incident You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Time flies so fast, and every time it passes, the time is approaching eight o'clock. Arriving at the address on the note given by Gwen, it was an apartment. Jiefa didn't care at all what the name was. As soon as he entered, Jiefa took the elevator directly to the twentieth floor. In the original book, Gwen also invited Peter. At that time, Peter entered Gwen's room directly through the window and was caught by George. Jeffa would not be as stupid as Peter. Since he was going, he had to go in openly. Standing in front of Gwen's house, Jiefa looked at the 2016 number plate on the door, then reached out and pressed the doorbell. Just after the bell rang twice, Jiefa heard Gwen's voice in the room: "I'll drive, I'll drive!" Then, Jiefa heard a rush of footsteps and came directly to the door. The next moment, the door was opened directly. In an instant, Gwen's figure appeared in Jiefa's eyes. At this time, Gwen was dressed at home, with her hair loose and loose clothes, which made Gwen less attractive. Seeing Jiefa staring at her like this, Gwen blushed and said softly: "What are you looking at! Come in quickly!" With a chuckle, Jiefa walked directly into the room. As soon as he entered the door, Jaffa heard George's voice: "Daughter! Is your friend here? The bass will not be ready for a while, you can" At this point, George's voice suddenly stopped. Looking at Jiefa who appeared in his sight, George's voice instantly turned livid. Seeing George's face, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Hello, Mr. George. I'm taking the liberty of visiting. I hope I won't disturb Mr. George." At this time, Gwen also noticed something strange about George. She reached out and took George's handle. Gwen whispered: "Dad" With a slight nod, George turned to look at Gwen and said, "Gwen, go help mom first. I want to talk to your friend, okay!?" Hearing George's words, Gwen was startled, and her eyes subconsciously turned to Jiefa's direction. Seeing Gwen¡¯s eyes, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay Gwen, I also want to have a good chat with Mr. George!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen nodded and walked towards the kitchen. Seeing this scene, George's face became even more ugly. After staring at Jiefa for a while, George finally said: "Follow me!" After saying that, George turned around and took the lead to walk into the room. As soon as he walked into the study, George turned to look at Jaffa and shouted: "Why are you here!?" Facing George¡¯s roar, Jiefa didn¡¯t panic at all, and closed the door with his backhand. Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: ¡°Mr. George¡¯s question is a bit strange, wasn¡¯t I invited?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, George¡¯s face turned cold and he snorted: ¡°That¡¯s right! But I didn¡¯t expect that the person I invited was actually you!¡± After finishing speaking, George said loudly before Jiefa could speak: "What is your purpose in approaching Gwen? Do you want to take revenge on me? Don't you think this is too despicable!" Hearing what George said, Jaffa's eyes froze and he said, "Mr. George, I think you have made a mistake. I am with Gwen because I really like her. As for revenge on you? I You wouldn¡¯t do this kind of thing just for a few quarrels.¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, George looked stunned, with a hint of suspicion in his eyes. After staring at Jiefa carefully for a long time, George said softly: "It doesn't seem like there is a verbal dispute between us. I have already I have reported your matter to the parliament, and the parliament has already made a decision, don¡¯t you know it yet?!¡± When Jiefa heard this, he was also stunned. From George's tone, it seemed that the United States was planning to attack him? But why don't I get any news? Thinking of this, Jiefa turned to look at George and said softly: "Mr. George, can I borrow your phone?!" Nodding slightly, George said: "Okay, there is it on the desk!" Nodding, Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything, walked directly to the desk, picked up the phone, and dialed Tony directly. After a while, the call was connected. Before the other party could speak, Jaffa took the lead and said, "Hey! Tony, it's me!" Hearing Jaffa's voice, Tony paused, and then Tony said directly: "Jefa, why are you calling me? Don't worry, the company is fine. I have dealt with those old guys in Congress many times. Yes, it¡¯s absolutely fine!¡±Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa's face instantly turned cold. Sure enough, the United States really wanted to attack him. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a trace of anger in his heart. He clenched the phone in his hand and said loudly: "Tony! I don't know anything yet!" "What!" Tony was also stunned when he heard Jiefa's words. After a moment, Tony said softly: "Okay, I didn't expect that I would be so stupid sometimes." Hearing Tony¡¯s words, Jiefa¡¯s expression did not change at all and said directly: ¡°Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 What's going on? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony was silent for a moment, and finally said: "It's not a big deal, it's just that the people from Congress came out to harass me again, and at the same time, a group of unknown funds were rapidly acquiring Stark Industries shares, but You don¡¯t have to worry about this, the two of us have an absolute controlling share of the shares, and there won¡¯t be any trouble in terms of stocks!¡± Although he said it very easily, Jiefa could still feel the suppressed anger in Tony's tone. Jiefa had no doubt that if Tony could take action, the group of people in Congress would definitely be dealt with by Tony. But Tony can't. It doesn't matter how crazy he is at ordinary times. If Tony really takes action against the government, he will definitely receive a pervasive blow. Exhaling, Jiefa said softly: "I've been in trouble for you these past few days, don't worry, they will stop soon!" After hanging up the phone with Tony, Jaffa dialed again and called Natasha directly. "Beep!" "Beep!" After two beeps, the call was quickly connected. Before Natasha could speak, Jaffa said directly: "Natasha, what's going on at Stark Industries!?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha was silent for a while. After a moment, Natasha whispered: ¡°Jiefa, give me half a month, I will solve it!¡± Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa paused slightly and said softly: "Why did you hide it from me!" On the other side of the phone, Natasha's expression froze when she heard Jiefa's words. After a long while, Natasha sighed softly and said, "Jefa, I don't want you to stand on the opposite side of the world!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa's expression froze, he smiled bitterly, and said helplessly: "Natasha, do you think I am such an impulsive and desperate person?" "Jiefa, if you take action, the United States will definitely not give up. If so, sooner or later things will get into trouble and there will be no end!" With his eyes slightly narrowed, Jiefa said softly: "It's okay, Natasha, I will solve this matter!" After saying that, Jiefa hung up the phone directly and turned his attention to George beside him. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s eyes, George chuckled lightly and said, ¡°Now, do you still think we are just having a verbal dispute?¡± Glancing at George sideways, Jiefa snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: "I'm not in the mood to argue with you now, but don't worry, everything will be over soon!" With that said, Jiefa walked directly to the door, opened the door and walked out. With one foot stepping out of the door, Jaffa seemed to have thought of something. He turned his head to look at George again and said softly: "I want to have a chat with Gwen now. If you are wise enough, you won't disturb me." Mine!" With that said, Jaffa walked out of the room directly. Watching Jiefa disappear from sight, and then thinking of Jiefa's words just now, George's face turned cold, and he stared in the direction of the door, the anger in his eyes unable to be concealed at all. After a moment, George snorted coldly and murmured: "Just let you be arrogant for a while, I don't believe you can still be so arrogant after this incident!" Jiefa doesn¡¯t know what George is feeling now, and he doesn¡¯t want to know. At this time, Jaffa and Gwen were standing on the rooftop, and gusts of breeze blew by, bringing a bit of coolness. He glanced at Jiefa with concern, and said softly: "Jiefa? What did my father say to you? Don't be angry! That's just the way he is. In fact, he has a good heart!" Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, Jiefa shook his head slightly and said, ¡°It¡¯s not your father¡¯s fault, it¡¯s other things!¡± "What's the matter!?" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, Gwen asked directly. Turning to look directly at Gwen, Jiefa suddenly said: "Gwen! I may have something to do these days, so I won't be able to see you often!" "Ah?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Gwen couldn't help but be stunned, and then a look of anxiety appeared on his face, and he said loudly: "Is it my father? What did he tell you?! I'm going to find him now. !" After saying that, Gwen turned around and ran towards home. As soon as he reached out, Jiefa directly grabbed Gwen's arm. Then, Jiefa made a slight movement, and Gwen came directly into Jiefa's arms. Looking at Gwen who was close at hand, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "I told you, it has nothing to do with your father, I have some things to deal with!" Nestling in Jiefa's arms, Gwen felt Jiefa's breathing at close range, and her face couldn't help but turn red. When she heard Jiefa's words, Gwen said softly: "Can you tell me what is going on? "As she spoke, Gwen paused slightly and said softly: "You know, I'm very worried about you!" ?Hearing Gwen's words, the smile on Jiefa's face became even stronger. Looking at Gwen's face, Jiefa moved slightly and kissed Gwen's lips directly! "Woo!" Gwen was stunned by Jiefa's sudden attack, and subconsciously she was about to scream, but as soon as Gwen opened her mouth, she felt a tongue directly enter her mouth. The next moment, Gwen's body softened and her eyes began to blur. After a moment, Gwen actually began to respond enthusiastically to Jiefa. After a long time, their lips parted. Looking at the trace of water between their lips, Gwen's face turned even redder, and she plunged directly into Jiefa's arms, not daring to show her face. Holding Gwen gently, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Okay, I just have some things to deal with. Don't worry, there won't be any danger!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen nodded gently and said nothing. Gently hugging Gwen, Jiefa said softly: "Don't worry, I will be back soon. When the time comes, I will tell you everything I have done in the past!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Connors You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen nodded slightly. Just when Gwen was about to say something, the piercing siren suddenly sounded from downstairs. Hearing the sirens, Gwen couldn't help but be startled, and quickly walked to the rooftop and looked down. Just in time to see George hurriedly getting into the police car. As if she was used to this scene, Gwen turned to look at Jiefa, smiled softly, and said: "It's okay, he often has to go on urgent missions." Nodding slightly, Jiefa said softly: "It's okay, and I have to leave too!" "What?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Gwen was stunned: "The seabass should be ready soon, don't you want to eat it!?" Hearing Gwen's words, Jiefa chuckled lightly and said, "I won't eat anymore. I will come to visit again if I have the chance." Nodding slightly, Gwen looked at Jaffa with eyes full of sadness. Seeing the look in Gwen's eyes, Jiefa's heart softened. He gently raised Gwen's head and kissed her directly. After a long while, Jiefa let go of Gwen, whose eyes were blurred, and chuckled: "I'm leaving first!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen nodded slightly and said nothing more. With a chuckle, Jiefa jumped up and jumped directly from the rooftop. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Gwen was startled and quickly ran to the rooftop. Then she saw Jiefa rising directly from below with a blue light and flying towards the distance. Looking blankly at Jiefa flying in the sky, Gwen couldn't hide the surprised look on her face. And here, the gentle smile on Jiefa¡¯s face just now disappeared. He opened his eyes and glanced directly in the direction of the Brooklyn Bridge. Although the distance was not close, Jiefa could still clearly see a green figure moving quickly on the bridge, while the people on the bridge fled away one after another. "Connors!" Looking at this green figure, Jiefa's eyes turned cold. Unexpectedly, this guy actually came up with this potion. It should have been researched from the information Peter brought with him when he went to Osborn Industries. Looking at Connors who was constantly destroying, Jiefa's eyes turned cold. Initially, Jiefa hadn't thought about how to deal with those congressmen, but when he saw Connors, Jiefa had an idea in his mind. . "Charles and his team haven't finished the X-gene activating machine yet, so let some members of Congress enjoy the fun of turning into lizards first. As for whether they will be allowed to recover when the time comes, it depends on Jiefa's mood. Flying quickly towards the Brooklyn Bridge, Connors's mind has been completely affected by the genetic agent at this time. Any car that stops in front of Connors will be directly thrown away by Connors. And just when the cars were lifted off by Connors and were about to fall into the river, Peter's figure suddenly appeared. At this time, Peter was wearing a spider suit, moving quickly by the bridge, and at the same time shooting out a stream of spiders. Silk, all those cars were hung on the bridge. While rescuing people, Peter kept approaching Connors. A moment later, Peter appeared in front of Connors. Of course, it was absolutely impossible for Peter to recognize Connors at this time. A cold glint flashed in his eyes. In addition to what Connors did just now, Connors' appearance also gave Peter a feeling of disgust. Staring straight at Connors, Peter was about to capture Connors when a sound suddenly came from behind. "Help! Help me!" Hearing this voice, Peter turned around quickly, and saw a man with an anxious look on his face, shouting: "Help, my child is trapped inside!" Following the man's line of sight, he saw what was happening below. It was the car that Peter had hung on the bridge just now. At this time, the skin and muscles on Connors' arms began to collapse. He looked at Peter again, turned around and was about to run away. Looking at Connors who was about to run away, and then at the hanging car, Peter made a sudden movement, and it was obvious that Peter was struggling. "Go rescue people! I'll take care of that guy!" Before Peter could make a decision, Jaffa's voice suddenly sounded from above. Hearing Jiefa's voice, Peter was startled. He subconsciously looked up and saw Jiefa's figure. At that moment, Peter was overjoyed, nodded sharply, and jumped directly under the bridge. And here, looking at Connors who was panicking and trying to escape, Jaffa smiled disdainfully and followed him directly. Ten minutes later, Jiefa followed KangSi appeared in a sewer not far from the Brooklyn Bridge. At this time, Connors' body shape has undergone tremendous changes. Just now, Connors looked like a giant lizard, but now Connors has basically returned to his human form. However, it can be seen from Connors' staggering movements that Connors is in a very bad condition. After taking two quick steps, Connors suddenly fell down and fell into the sewer. "Hello, Dr. Connors, we meet again!" Just as Connors was struggling to get up, a voice suddenly rang in Connors' ears (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 We meet again You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ahem!" After coughing twice, Connors spit out the dirty water in his mouth. Then, Connors slowly raised his head. Seeing Jaffa, Connors couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "You know me? Have we met before!??" Looking at Connors with a confused look on his face, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle and said, "Dr. Connors, your research on genetic medicine is successful, and you haven't thanked me yet, so you don't recognize me?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Connors¡¯s face changed, and a trace of deep fear appeared in his eyes. The next moment, Connors shouted directly: ¡°Who are you!¡± With a chuckle, Jaffa showed a hint of disappointment, leaned down in front of Connors, and whispered: "Your genetic medicine was researched through Richard's notes, and Richard's notes were brought by Peter. I came to your place. Peter was brought to Osborne Industries by me, but you don¡¯t even know who I am?!¡± After listening to Jiefa¡¯s words, Connors¡¯ eyes suddenly shrank. Almost instantly, Connors thought of Jiefa. Then, a look of horror appeared in Connors's eyes, he stared straight at Jiffa, and said in surprise: "Did you plan all this?!" As soon as the words came out, Connors himself was instantly certain of this conclusion. With a hint of sadness and a hint of panic in his tone, Connors said loudly: "Your purpose is genetic medicine?! No! No, it's still here. You can't use it without it. Soon, soon I will perfect it. By then, the world will be perfect." After saying this, Connors struggled to stand up holding on to the wall, with a look in his eyes. There was a flash of madness. Seeing Connors¡¯ movements and expressions, Jiefa¡¯s already impatient heart flashed with a hint of irritation. With a sudden lift of his foot, Jaffa kicked Connors into the air. The next moment, Connors fell hard into the sewage not far away. With a movement of his feet, Jiefa appeared beside Connors almost instantly. Pressing his foot on Connors' chest, Jaffa's face showed no expression as he said in a cold voice: "You'd better figure it out. I'm not asking for your help, nor am I cooperating with you." , I can use the things you made, but I don¡¯t have to use them. If you make me dissatisfied, I can kill you at any time!¡± At the end of his speech, a cold light burst out from Jiefa's eyes. Although Connors has turned into a human form, it seems that part of the lizard's genes have also affected Connors in human form. Seeing Jaffa's eyes, Connors felt a chill rising from his feet, paralyzing Connors' whole body. Staring into Jaffa's eyes, Connors felt as if he would die at any time. The next moment, Connors nodded subconsciously. Seeing Connors¡¯ actions, Jaffa lifted his feet from Connors¡¯ chest. Not disliking the sewage on Connors' body at all, Jaffa directly grabbed Connors out of the sewage. Looking at Connors fiercely, Jaffa said coldly: "Now, go back to Osborne Company and continue to study your genetic medicine to make a gas that can be infected through breathing." After saying that, Jaffa paused slightly. He continued: "I know this thing has side effects, but I don't want the side effects to go away! Do you understand?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Connors felt his heart tremble. Although he had been affected by the genetic medicine, it was the first injection after all, and the amount was not very large. The part of the human gene still existed in Connors' body. gained the upper hand. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Conner instantly knew that Jiefa must be trying to infect others through genetic medicine. When he thought of this, Connors wanted to reject Jiefa directly. But before the words were spoken, Connors's expression changed again, and he couldn't help but think: "What would happen if everyone in the city became lizardmen through this method?!" As soon as this idea appeared, it stuck to Connors's mind like a tarsal maggot. "I don't care what you think, it's best to talk about it after my affairs are done. If you interrupt my affairs, I promise to let you know what regret is!" I saw what Connors was thinking. , Jiefa snorted coldly and said in a cold voice. At the same time, Jiefa waved his hand suddenly, and in an instant, a ball of blue light flew out of Jiefa's hand and quickly hit the wall nearby. The next moment, a huge hole appeared directly on the wall. Seeing the huge pothole, Connors' pupils shrank. Connors was certain that such destruction would take a lot of effort even if he transformed into a lizard state. ?But this man actually did it directly with a wave of his hand, and it seemed that it was not much more difficult than breathing and panting. Knowing the huge gap between himself and Jiefa, Connors did not dare to be disrespectful at all towards Jiefa¡¯s words. In the middle of the night, Connors sneaked back into Osborn Company again. Without much effort, Connors took away all the finished genetic medicines and research materials, and placed them in a place in the sewer. A small research laboratory was established. The first research of this small laboratory is to transform genetic medicine into gas! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Washington You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As a researcher of genetic medicine and a top biologist, Connors did not spend long time transforming the genetic medicine. Early in the morning on the third day, Jiefa got several cans of modified genetic medicine. Looking at the genetic potion in Jeffa's hand, Connors had a look of fanaticism in his eyes and said, "I have to admit, your idea is perfect. The injection method is too troublesome. Now even if these potions are passed Dilution can also cause mutations in hundreds of people. If there is a good enough launcher, it can even cause changes in all people in New York!" Speaking of this, Connors¡¯s eyes suddenly lit up. Is the launcher good enough? Isn't there one on the Osborne Company building? But before Connors could start planning in his mind, Jaffa's voice suddenly sounded: "Well done, your mission is completed!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Connors was stunned. He subconsciously turned his head to look at Jiefa, but he saw the weird smile on Jiefa¡¯s face. "Not good!" A thought quickly flashed in Connors' mind, but before Connors could make any move, a blue light pierced Connors' head. The next moment, Connors's eyes quickly became blurred, and his whole body went limp to the ground without making any sound. Looking at Connors lying on the ground, Jiffa raised the corner of his mouth, and a disdainful smile appeared on his face. Then, Jiffa raised his hand, and a dazzling blue light appeared directly from Jefa's hand, fiercely. It hit Connors' mountain of corpses. The next moment, a large pit appeared directly where Connors' body was, but Connors's body had already disappeared. After Connors was dealt with, Jiefa¡¯s attention shifted to the jars of genetic medicine in his hand. The genetic medicine transformed into gas is contained in a glass jar that is transparent except for both ends. There is a small button on one end. Seeing this button, Jiefa stretched out his hand and pressed it. The next moment, a green smoke spread directly from the glass tube and quickly wandered into the sewer. And Jiefa's whole person was directly enveloped in green gas. Taking a deep breath, a piece of green mist was directly inhaled into Jiefa's lungs. Once it entered Jiefa's lungs, the mist quickly began to spread in Jiefa's body. Then, the mist actually wanted to integrate into Jiefa's cells. But before the mist could blend in, Jiefa's cells immediately glowed with a golden light. When encountering these golden lights, the mist shrank quickly like a foam ignited by fire. In less than three seconds, all the mist in Jiefa's body disappeared. Feeling the changes in his body, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh. Although Howard had already concluded that his genes had been finalized and would not be changed by external forces, Jiefa still wanted to try to see if he could pass through the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Some ways to make yourself stronger. But it's obvious that Howard is right. Jiefa estimated that nothing could change his genes except the system. Thinking of the existence of the system, Jiefa's heart arose again with worry. Jiefa's current achievements can be said to be entirely given by the system, but why does the Jiefa Company System exist, what is its purpose, and why does it exist? I don¡¯t even know if I¡¯ve found myself. How could this not make Jiefa extremely worried! Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa decided to put the system aside for the time being. No matter what the purpose of the system was, it would eventually appear. If there is no conflict between the purpose of the system and Jiefa, then Jiefa doesn't mind helping the system. After all, his current achievements are all because of the system. However, if the system ultimately wants to harm you Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but have a hint of coldness in his eyes. Even if he didn't have the power to resist, Jiefa would never sit still and wait for death. After picking up the remaining jars of genetic medicine, Jiefa walked directly out of the sewer. The next step is to deal with those ungrateful congressmen! After rushing out of the sewer, the sky was completely bright. After finding the direction, Jiefa rushed directly towards Xavier Academy for Geniuses. Not long after, Jiefa was already sitting in Charles' office. After chatting with Charles for a while, Jaffa directly stated the purpose of his trip: "Charles, where can I find Eric? I have something to find him!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles was stunned for a moment. Without saying anything else, he directly gave Eric¡¯s addressSupplied to Jaffa. After getting Eric¡¯s address, Jiefa stopped wasting time and flew out immediately, heading straight to Eric¡¯s place. The headquarters of the X-Men is in New York, the most economically prosperous place in the United States, and the headquarters of Eric's Brotherhood is located directly in Washington, the capital of the United States. Even when Jaffa stood in front of the largest private gallery in Washington, he had to secretly admire Eric's courage. No matter who they are, as long as they have a certain level of power and financial resources, they like to be arty, and Eric actually put the Brotherhood, an organization that competes with the US government, in such a place (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Goodbye Emma You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a chuckle, Jiefa walked directly into the gallery. Although it is the largest private gallery in Washington, the audience for something of this level is not large. There are not many people in the gallery at this time. After looking around for a moment, Jiefa opened his eyes. The next moment, the layout of the entire gallery came into Jiefa's eyes. The gallery is in the shape of a large circle, with a huge room in the middle. Different from the elegant gallery outside, the large room in the middle feels smoky at first glance. The middle room was arranged like a bar, and there were all kinds of weird mutants in it. It was like a gathering place for killing monsters. With a quick glance, Jiefa directly found the secret door into the middle room. Without any hesitation, Jiefa directly raised his feet and walked towards the secret door. As soon as he approached the direction of the secret door, before he could make a move, a man walked over and stood in front of Jiefa. After looking Jiefa up and down, the man said softly: "Sir, I'm sorry, do you need any help?!" When Jiefa heard the words, he paused slightly and glanced at this man. He saw that this man was wearing a black suit, with a smile on his face and a respectful look. However, when he looked carefully, Jiefa saw something different from this man. There was an unruly look in his eyes. It was obvious that this person was definitely not a kind person. Glancing at this man, Jiefa raised his eyebrows and said coldly: "Get out of the way!" Hearing Jiefa's words, the man was not moved at all. He even took a step towards Jiefa. His eyes widened and an invisible aura pressed towards Jiefa: "If you have anything, just come to me directly." We've agreed, otherwise I'll have to ask you out!" As he spoke, the man pinched his fingers and made a few clicking sounds, which was a self-evident threat. Seeing this man's actions, Jiefa couldn't help but smile disdainfully and said jokingly: "You want to stop me? You don't seem to be qualified enough!" "You will know if you are qualified or not!" As he spoke, this man stopped pretending to be a serious person and directly punched Jiefa hard. Seeing this man¡¯s movements, Jiefa¡¯s eyes flashed, but seeing that this man¡¯s fist hit him on the head, Jiefa still did not make any move. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s dumb look, a proud smile appeared on the corner of the man¡¯s mouth. Apparently he thought that Jiefa had been frightened by him and did not dare to resist at all. At the next moment, this man¡¯s fist was about to hit Jie Fa¡¯s head. But just when he was about to hit, a golden light suddenly appeared on Jiefa's body. The man hit the golden light with his fist, and there was an instant "click!". Then, a look of horror appeared on the man's face, and the next moment he flew directly out. After a long while, the man struggled to get up from the ground. A trace of blood flowed from the corner of his mouth, and the man looked at Jiefa with fear in his eyes. Then, Jiefa saw that the man's eyes were suddenly confused for a while. Then, a smile suddenly appeared on this man's face, and his eyes looking at Jiefa were also full of gloating smiles. Seeing this man's expression, Jiefa frowned, and the next moment, Jiefa suddenly appeared next to this man, staring directly into this man's eyes, Jiefa said coldly: "You can tell me, What are you laughing at?!" Seeing Jiefa suddenly appearing in front of him, the man couldn't help but be startled, but there was no trace of fear in his eyes anymore. He stared straight into Jiefa's eyes. The man sneered: "Since you If you come here, you should know where this place is, right? But you still dare to act wild here, you are really looking for death." "Oh?" Hearing what this person said, a playful smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he whispered: "So, you have already notified someone to deal with me?!" Although it was a question, Jiefa's tone was extremely certain. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, the man felt a little confused. Staring straight into Jiefa¡¯s eyes, the man whispered: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡± "What is he afraid of!?" Before Jiefa could speak, a clear female voice suddenly sounded behind the man. Looking at the person who suddenly walked out of the secret door, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. However, the man who stopped Jiefa didn't see Jiefa's expression. When he heard this voice, the man turned around suddenly, with a look of joy on his face, and said loudly: "Sister Emma ! This is the person!" He said, the man quickly ran to Emma's side and whispered: "Sister Emma, ??be careful, this guy is very strong!" As he spoke, the man glanced sideways at Jiffa, his face full of vigilance. look. But what confused this man was that the smile on Jiefa¡¯s face became even brighter. He stared straight at Emma and said softly: ¡°Emma, ??long time no see! I didn¡¯t expect you to join the brotherhood!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Emma¡¯s originally indifferent expression suddenly showed a self-deprecating smile, and said softly: ¡°You have disappeared for decades, and if I don¡¯t join the Brotherhood, where will I be?¡± Hearing Emma's words, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. At first, Xiao had evil intentions against Emma. Jiefa had said that he would eliminate Xiao. At first, Emma even expressed her intention to become Jiefa's subordinate, but later Jiefa put this aside. Something was forgotten. Unexpectedly, decades have passed since we met again. At this time, the person on the side was indeed stunned. His eyes swept back and forth on Emma and Jaffa's faces. The person couldn't help but be surprised and shouted: "Sister Emma! You guys know each other!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Eric You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the surprised look on this person's face, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said, "Okay, I won't tease you anymore!" After saying that, Jiefa turned his eyes to Emma and said softly: "This guy What¡¯s his name? He¡¯s not a bad guy, I thought there weren¡¯t any good characters in the Brotherhood!¡± Knowing that Jiefa was not an enemy, this man became bolder. When he heard Jiefa's words, this man jumped up and said excitedly: "Don't underestimate us, our brotherhood is fighting for the interests and equality of mutants." Those who have rights are not terrorists! It is impossible for a character like that who does all kinds of evil to join our brotherhood!" Seeing this man¡¯s excited look, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but feel funny and said softly: ¡°Little guy, what¡¯s your name!¡± "My name is Zeye!" With a slight curl of his lips, the man said without hesitation. However, the next moment, Zeye suddenly became excited: "I'm not a little guy!" "Okay, Zeye!" Before Zeye could say anything else, Emma said directly: "He calls you little guy, which is already a great compliment to you!" ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Ignored Zeye's disbelieving look, she turned to Jiefa and said softly: "You're just here, what's the matter?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa didn't hesitate and said directly: "The council recently wanted to deal with me. I want to take revenge and want Eric to take the blame." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Emma and Zeye looked stunned. Find someone who can support him. To put it bluntly, Jiefa wants to take revenge, but he doesn¡¯t want to use his own name, so he asks Eric to come forward and acknowledge the matter. After being surprised, Emma frowned and began to think deeply. However, Zeye on the other side was not as calm as Emma. After hearing Jiefa's words, Zeye's face immediately showed a trace of anger, and shouted: "I didn't expect that you are so powerful, but you are so cowardly? You still want to Sir Eric will bear the blame for you!" Hearing Zeye's words, Jiefa frowned, and a flash of light flashed in his eyes, but it quickly disappeared. He was just a junior, and Jiefa's temperament was not that small. Glancing at Emma sideways, Jaffa said directly: "I'd better talk to Eric directly!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Emma nodded slightly and responded: "He is inside now. You can just go directly. Don't tell me that you need me to lead the way." With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "Of course it's not necessary!" With that said, Jiefa walked directly towards the secret door. When passing by Emma, ??Jiefa suddenly paused slightly. Looking sideways at Emma's still delicate face, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Emma, ??you are still so beautiful!" With that, Jiefa walked directly into the secret door. Emma, ??who was behind her, was stunned when she heard Jiefa's words, and then a bright smile couldn't help but bloom on her face. Zeye on the side couldn't help but reveal a look of interest when he saw Emma's expression. He stared straight at Emma. Zeye couldn't help but secretly thought: "There is adultery!" Jiefa doesn¡¯t know what Zeye is thinking at this time. If he knew, Jiefa would have to turn around and teach this boy a lesson. Stepping into the room, everyone's eyes were instantly focused on Jiefa. Some gods showed a hint of interest in their eyes, some were really indifferent, some looked at Jiefa with disdain, and some looked completely unconcerned when they saw people. Not caring about the expressions of the people in the room, Jiefa walked directly in the direction of Eric. This room is in the center of the gallery, and Eric's room is at the corner of the room. Although it is in the corner, this corner is indeed the quietest place. Not only is there no noise, but the mutants sitting here feel respectful when they look towards Eric's room. Seeing such a scene, Jaffa couldn't help but nodded slightly. It seemed that Eric had a high prestige in the brotherhood, and these mutants all admired him. Walking outside Eric's room, Jiefa reached out and was about to push the door open. At this time, a loud shout suddenly sounded from behind Jiefa: "Stop!" This time, it was like thunder in the originally very quiet room, startling everyone. However, there was one exception. Faced with this sudden loud shout, Jiefa was unmoved at all. He stretched out his hand and pushed the door open. "You are brave!" Seeing Jiefa's actions, the person who just spoke even moreHe even jumped up from his seat and rushed towards Jiefa. At the same time, the man raised his hand, and a ray of fire appeared directly from the man's hand. "John, stop!" Just when John was about to attack Jeffa, Eric's voice suddenly came from the room, and then Eric, a man with white hair, slowly walked out of the room. Seeing Eric¡¯s figure, John¡¯s movements stopped instantly. After extinguishing the flame in his hand, John walked quickly to Eric's side and said respectfully: "Sir!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Negotiated You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at John who was facing him respectfully, the expression on Eric's face was not very good. Staring straight at John, Eric suddenly sighed softly and said: "John, I told you How many times have you faced things calmly? If this happens again next time, I will send you to the X-Men and let Charles teach you a lesson!!" After saying that, Eric didn¡¯t care what John¡¯s reaction was, he turned to look at Jaffa, and said softly: ¡°Mr. Jaffa, long time no see! I¡¯m sorry, I made you laugh when I came here!¡± Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa smiled and said: "It doesn't matter, I won't argue with a junior!" After saying that, Jiefa turned his attention to John and said softly: "His ability is to control fire?!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Eric said softly: "Yes, it's a pity that it can only control fire, not create fire. Otherwise, it would be another Omega-level mutant!" Hearing Eric¡¯s words, Jaffa smiled mysteriously. In X-Men 1 to 3, John could only control fire. But in Days of Future Past, he has the ability to create fire, and can even turn himself into a fireman. Jiefa doesn't think that it will be the Human Torch. However, Jiefa did not say this. Since he can create flames, John will awaken this ability sooner or later. Even if Jiefa said it, it would be useless. With a chuckle, Jiefa walked directly towards Eric's room and said at the same time: "Let's go, I have something else I want to talk to you about." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric nodded slightly, followed Jiefa into his room, and closed the door directly at the same time. John looked at the closed door outside, with a dazed look on his face. Originally, John thought Jaffa was a mutant who had just entered the Brotherhood, and he couldn't wait to see Eric. This has happened before. In order not to let Eric be disturbed, John took action boldly. But John didn't expect that this person turned out to be an acquaintance of Eric. Seeing the embarrassed look on John's face, the mutants in the room couldn't help but chuckle. The mutants who originally disdained Jaffa also breathed a sigh of relief and secretly said in their hearts: "Fortunately, I wasn't the one who made the mistake just now!" Seeing everyone¡¯s laughter, John¡¯s face turned red, and he immediately ran over and started playing with the mutants who were laughing at him. And Jaffa in the room had his eyes open at this time, looking at John who was fooling around with the mutants. After a moment, Jaffa closed his eyes and shifted his gaze to Eric beside him. With a chuckle, Jaffa said: "Eric, it seems that the atmosphere in the brotherhood is good. The one named John has a good heart. !" To be honest, Jaffa was a little surprised by John's performance. From the X-Men Part 3, although John has the ability of fire, he does not have the characteristics of fire and enthusiasm. His whole person exudes a cold feeling. He is also very jealous, which can be said to be completely different from his current behavior. Hearing Jaffa's words, Eric chuckled and said: "The mutants who can be here, no matter their strength or character, have absolutely no problem. Charles and I have spent too much effort for them. ¡± Seeing Eric¡¯s melancholy look, Zhue Feng nodded lightly and said nothing. The next moment, Jiefa's expression changed and he said, "I came to you this time because of something" After a while, Eric's face became serious after listening to Jiefa's narration, and he said coldly: "Those idiots in the parliament actually dare to attack you!" Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa chuckled disdainfully and said, "Americans have always been arrogant. Their long-term dominance of the world has caused them to ignore the existence of some people and things." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric chuckled: ¡°You still say American, aren¡¯t you also an American!?¡± "I'm only half American, so I'm not that arrogant!" With a chuckle, Jiefa said, "What do you think of my proposal!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Eric was stunned for a moment, and then showed a look of thinking. After a while, Eric said: "Yes, but if you use my name, they won't know it's because of yours." The retaliation for what happened, even if they guessed it, they would connect the Brotherhood with Stark Industries, which is not a good thing for Stark Industries!" Hearing what Charles said, Jaffa chuckled and said: "No, this thing is the latest research of Osborne Industries, but it is not an absolute secret. The United States will definitely know it. Even if they don't knowTao, we can also reveal it to them. "As he spoke, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "As long as something happens to the congressmen who want to target me so much, they will turn their attention to this aspect, and maybe they will start to deal with Osborne Industries, and The Osborne family has a genetic disease. Their research on this genetic medicine was originally intended to save lives, but now it has failed, if they encounter the United States' targeting. You can come forward to win over Osborne Industries. " Hearing Jiefa¡¯s narration, Eric¡¯s eyes lit up. Apparently, Jiefa¡¯s suggestion made Eric take action. After thinking for a long time, Eric said directly: "Okay! Let's do it like this!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Big Plan You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa chuckled and said nothing. In fact, Jaffa had already thought about this when he was planning to ask Eric for help. Although it is said that Eric will still help Jiefa even if it does no good at all, but Jiefa will not really do this. The X-Men have state support. Although some members of Congress reject the X-Men, there are still some resources that should be available. The Brotherhood is different. From its establishment to the present, the Brotherhood has always relied on itself, but mutants cannot stand on the bright side. Therefore, the Brotherhood has never been very wealthy in terms of funds. If it can really win over Osborne Industries, it will definitely be a great thing. Reaching out and making a move, the figure of the future sentinel suddenly appeared beside Jiefa. Then, Jaffa waved his hand, and the Future Sentinel threw the remaining jars of genetic medicine directly to Eric. The next moment, the future sentry disappeared directly. Staring in the direction where the future sentry disappeared, Eric showed a look of thinking on his face. Seeing Eric's expression, Jiefa chuckled and said, "What do you think?!" "Very strong! I'm not sure." With a sigh, Eric shifted his gaze to Jiefa's face and asked doubtfully: "Is this? Your subordinate?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "That's right, he only listens to me!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Eric showed a melancholy look on his face and sighed: "Originally, I thought that after so many years, the gap between you and I would be smaller, but from the moment I saw your At that moment, I knew that the gap between us was getting bigger and bigger!" As he said that, Eric's eyes once again shifted to the place where the future sentry disappeared just now, and said: "Even your men are worse!" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa smiled and said: "That means you still have the potential to improve!" "Potential for improvement?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Eric was stunned. The expression on his face was extremely complicated, and he sighed softly: "I am nearly a hundred years old, and I still have the potential for improvement!?" Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa stood up gently, walked directly in front of Eric, and stared at Eric. Jiefa suddenly stretched out his hand and patted Eric's shoulder directly. . The next moment, Eric's whole body trembled. Then, Eric's clothes were broken into pieces, and his skin cracked. As the skin split, a young Eric slowly stood up. After a few quick stretches and tightenings, Eric's face showed a hint of unexplainable meaning. He looked down at his young body and strong muscles. The expression on Eric's face turned into a look of confidence. After a moment, Eric stretched out one hand and lightly made a fist. Turning to look at Jiffa, Eric raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Now, I am sure that I can defeat him!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said directly: "During this period, there is an opportunity for mutants, a big opportunity! After turning all the members who reject mutants into mutants, there will be another thing that will give us a big opportunity. Support from some American citizens! At this time, I need a young Eric and those young first-generation X-Men!" Turning and walking towards the door, Jaffa continued: "I will leave it to you to deal with those congressmen who are causing trouble for me. I will communicate with Osborn. It won't be long before mutants can live openly and openly under the eyes of the public!" With that said, Jiefa pushed the door open and walked out. Eric was left with an excited look on his face. As soon as she went out, Emma stood outside the door. At this time, Emma also had a look of excitement on her face, and whispered: "Jefa, is what you said true?! Can mutants really be recognized by citizens?!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Of course!" After saying that, Jiefa lightly patted Emma's shoulder and said, "Don't worry!" Jaffa fully understands the mood of Emma and Eric. Charles, Alex, Hank In fact, they are all the same. These mutants who were the first to awaken can be said to have suffered from ordinary people, the government, Exclusion from all classes. Powerful mutants may not have anything happen to them. But the feeling of seeing your compatriots being bullied is absolutely unspeakable. At this time, Jiefa told them that it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to be recognized by everyone, and from then on they would live openly and openly in this free country. How could this not make them excited? After chatting for a few words, Jiefa walked directly out of the brotherhood. Walking on the streets of Washington, Jaffa¡¯s faceShangya couldn't help but reveal a smile. Over the years, Jaffa had long regarded himself as a member of the mutants. Jaffa had already had this idea when he proposed to Charles to activate the X-gene of those senators who rejected mutants and turn them into mutants. Since government members reject mutants, then turn them into mutants. Since citizens reject mutants, then let mutants become their heroes. Jaffa doesn't believe it. Have the American people fallen to this point? Will the savior discriminate against you? The matters regarding the fraternity did not take up much time for Jiefa. After wandering around Washington Street for a while, Jiefa flew directly back to New York. On the third day after Jaffa returned to New York, news came from Natasha that several congressmen suddenly turned into monsters during the meeting and began to cause wanton destruction. Fortunately, no casualties were caused. However, the mutants who turned into monsters were killed directly. After hearing the news, Jiefa just chuckled and did not express any opinion. This situation had long been expected by Jiefa. And Jiefa is also preparing to contact Osborne (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 Gwen You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After returning to New York, Jaffa did not go directly to Osborne Company, but first came to Gwen's home. Rather than entering through the main entrance, Jiefa flew directly to Gwen's room window. Looking inside from the window, Jaffa could see that Gwen was sitting at the desk, looking at the books in her hands seriously. Although Gwen still looked beautiful, Jaffa could see a hint of worry in Gwen's expression. Seeing the worried look on Gwen¡¯s face, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but feel a little distressed. The next moment, Jiefa slowly stretched out his hand and knocked on the window gently. Hearing the sound of the window, Gwen was stunned and quickly turned her head to look in the direction of the window. The moment Gwen saw Jaffa, he was stunned. After a while, Gwen finally realized it and put down the book in her hand. He quickly walked to the window and opened it! Then, Gwen looked at Jiefa blankly, a mist suddenly rose in her eyes, and she was about to cry. Seeing Gwen's appearance, Jiefa was stunned, went in directly through the window, hugged Gwen gently, and whispered: "What's wrong?!" Gwen gently broke away from Jiefa's arms, Gwen opened her eyes and stared at Jiefa. Seeing Gwen¡¯s expression, Jiefa was filled with doubts and said in surprise: ¡°Gwen? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen stared straight at Jiefa, the mist in her eyes became thicker, and she was about to cry. After a while, Gwen finally said: "Jefa, my father said that you have other women, more than one?!" Hearing Gwen¡¯s words, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, and his brain began to work rapidly. Although Jiefa has nothing to do with the US government now, after all, he once served in the military. Some of Jiffa's information has also been filed with the U.S. government, although the information is not detailed and classified as confidential. However, as the chief of the New York Police Department, George's status is not low, so there is no problem if he wants to see some information about Jiffa. And here Gwen looked at Jiefa with a dull look on his face, but he still didn¡¯t understand the truth of the matter. In an instant, Gwen's eyes instantly turned red, and tears flowed directly from her eyes. Seeing Gwen¡¯s look, Jiefa panicked and stretched out his arms to hug Gwen. Jiefa hurriedly said: ¡°Gwen, give me a chance to explain, can you?!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen raised her head slightly and stared directly into Jiefa¡¯s eyes. After a moment, Gwen nodded slightly and said, "Say it!" Hearing that Gwen was willing to listen to his explanation, Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa said: "Gwen, first of all, I want to say that what your father told you is true!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gwen¡¯s face turned green, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Jiefa¡¯s performance just now reminded Gwen of this fact. Paying careful attention to Gwen's face, Jiefa quickly said: "Your father told you this matter, and you also know that I am a mutant. However, there is one thing that your father probably did not tell you." "What's going on?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Gwen gestured and asked. "My age!" Looking straight at Gwen, Jiffa whispered: "In fact, I should be nearly a hundred years old now!" "What!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Gwen was stunned instantly. Looking blankly at Jaffa's face, Gwen suddenly reached out and touched Gwen's face. Seeing Gwen¡¯s sudden cuteness, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but feel like he couldn¡¯t help but smile. Reaching out and grabbing Gwen's palm, Jiefa continued: "I was born at the beginning of the last century. Since I was 23 years old, I have maintained a young body and appearance until now. If there are no accidents, I will still be in the future. I will always be young and live forever.¡± After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "Gwen, you should know that the most difficult thing to control in this world is your own feelings. In so many years, I have fallen in love with more than one girl, although I don't want to Like this, but now that I'm with them, I don't want to give up on anyone. I hope to be with my lover forever." After speaking, Jiefa paused slightly and looked directly at Gwen's expression. He saw that Gwen's expression didn't change much after hearing his words. Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief and continued: "Gwen, you may not know that both of them are of the same generation as me, but they still remain young. Gwen, you are my You are the only person I have fallen in love with in a while, and I really don¡¯t want to give up on you!¡± HeardAfter hearing this, Gwen looked stunned, a tangled look appeared on her face, and she didn't speak for a long time. After a long time, Gwen said softly: "II need to think!" Hearing Gwen's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "Okay, Gwen, I'll leave first!" After saying that, Jiefa walked directly towards the window and turned over. As soon as he came out of the window, Jiefa paused for a moment, then turned back again and said softly: "Gwen, I really don't want to give up on you!" After saying that, Jiefa jumped directly and disappeared from the window (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Norman Osborne You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After standing on the Brooklyn Bridge and watching the moon all night, Jiefa felt a little calmer. With the Nine-Yang Magic in action, Jiefa directly evaporated the dewdrops on his body. Looking at the sun rising slowly on the horizon, Jiefa regained his calm expression. Jaffa is not a paranoid person. When things get to this point, it all depends on Gwen. If Gwen is willing to be with Natasha and the others by Jaffa's side, that would naturally be the best. If you don't want to, Jiefa won't have any objection. With a chuckle, Jiffa suddenly murmured: "Good morning, New York! Good morning, Osborne Industries!" The next moment, Jiefa suddenly raised his head, his eyes opened instantly, and then, Jiefa raised his brows and disappeared from the bridge. At this time, on the top floor of the Osborne Industrial Building, a pale-faced Norman Osborne was lying on the hospital bed. Next to the bed was Norman Osborne's son, Harry. Looking straight at Harry, Norman's tone was extremely weak: "Harry, I never thought that I would die like this." Hearing Norman¡¯s words, Harry¡¯s face was expressionless and he didn¡¯t say a word. Seeing Harry's expression, Norman sighed softly and said helplessly: "Harry, to be honest, I don't expect you to forgive me. I don't believe in miracles. Harry, do you think I am doing this for my career?" You sacrificed your childhood, but Harry, do you know! I did this not just for me! It was for you!" "Really?!" After hearing Norman's words, Harry snorted coldly and said, "To me, a 200 billion Osborne company and an 80-square-meter house are not too big. difference!" "Harry!" Norman yelled, "Have your hands started to cramp? When you were lying on your back, did you feel that you were going to cramp? It's hidden under the skin, waiting to show up and show it. The essence of it!" As he spoke, Norman coughed twice and continued: "Retrovirus hyperplasia, Harry, I never told you, this is hereditary! Our disease started to attack at your age. "Yes." As he spoke, Norman pulled Harry's hand over and handed a USB flash drive into Harry's hand. Raising his head, Norman looked directly at Harry and said softly: "This is the greatest legacy I can give you, my life's work!" "Your life's work? What's in it? Research on retrovirus proliferation? It should be something good, but unfortunately, Harry won't be able to use it!" At this moment, a voice suddenly sounded in the room. . This time, Harry and Norman were startled, and they both looked in the direction of the door. At the door, Jaffa was leaning against the door frame, looking at Harry and Norman with a joking look on his face. He was also playing with a USB flash drive in his hand. If he looked carefully, he saw that it was the one Norman had just handed to Harry. I don¡¯t know when, but it was taken away directly by Jiefa. After all, he was the big shot who single-handedly built Osborne Industries. Seeing Jiefa's sudden appearance, Norman didn't show any surprise on his face, and he sat up on the bed with all his strength. Norman's eyes stared straight at Jaffa, his eyes shrank, and he shouted loudly: "Who are you?!" With a stretch of his hand, Jaffa directly threw the USB flash drive in his hand onto Norman's shirt. Seeing this, Harry quickly picked up the USB flash drive on the bed and held it firmly in his hand. At this time, Jiefa had already walked to Norman's bed and looked at Norman up and down. Norman's face was covered with black spots, and his nails were long and cone-shaped. At first glance, they were not nails that humans should have. Seeing this scene, Jiefa chuckled. It seemed that in order to survive, Norman even used those potions that had not been successfully developed. But this is fine. The more it is like this, the more it shows that Norman is afraid of death, and the easier it will be for Jiefa to achieve his goal. With a chuckle, Jaffa said directly: "Let me introduce myself, my name is Jefayas. I wonder if Mr. Norman has heard of my name!" "Jefayas!" After hearing Jaffa's words, a look of surprise finally appeared on Norman's face. Staring straight at Jaffa, Norman said softly: "You are the variant of Stark Industries. Director!? What's the matter with you coming to my place? You should have seen that here is just an old man who is about to die and confessing his last words to his children. It shouldn't be worthy of Mr. Jeffa's attention, right?" Hearing Norman's words, Jaffa laughed and said loudly: "The old man who is about to die? Mr. Norman, it seems that you have given up hope?!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Norman snorted and said in a cold voice: "Even if there is still hope, I won't be able to survive until that time. Could it be that Mr. Jaffa came here to give me hope?!"  "As expected of Mr. Norman!" Hearing Norman's words, Jiefa suddenly clapped his hands gently and exclaimed: "You really hit the mark!" Saying that, Jiefa didn't wait for Norman to speak. He dodged and appeared directly next to Norman's head. The next moment, Jiefa directly held Norman's head behind him. Then, a golden light visible to the naked eye came directly from Jiefa. The hand rose and passed into Norman's head. "What are you doing!" Although the relationship between father and son was not good, when he saw his father being restrained by Jaffa, Harry immediately shouted and wanted to push Jaffa away! "If you still want him to live, just don't move!" Jaffa shouted directly before Harry could make a move. Hearing Jaffa's words, Harry's movements stopped for an instant, and in just this moment, Harry saw that the dark spots on Norman's face faded away little by little. , and Norman's originally weak face slowly turned rosy. Seeing this scene, Harry immediately calmed down and stood quietly aside, not daring to disturb Jaffa's movements at all (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Signs of Dying You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a moment, Jiefa slowly retracted his arm. At this time, the dark spots on Norman's face had completely disappeared. And Norman's face was rosy, and there was no sign of dying at all. After a while, Norman slowly opened his eyes, and then he turned over and jumped out of his clothes. ? Stretching out his hands to sense his own status, Norman showed a look of excitement on his face. After getting excited, Norman's eyes turned directly to Jaffa's direction, staring straight into Jaffa's eyes. There was a hint of disbelief in Norman's tone, and he loudly said: "You can cure this disease! ?¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa nodded directly. Seeing Jaffa nodding, the excitement on Norman's face became even more intense. He walked up to Jaffa and said loudly: "Help Harry heal. I'll give you whatever you want!" "Don't get excited!" Looking at Norman who looked excited, Jiefa poured down a basin of cold water without hesitation and said, "I just treated you, but it's not completely cured yet!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Norman¡¯s face froze, and he calmed down. He walked to the bed again, and Norman did it gently and said, ¡°What do you want!?¡± Seeing Norman¡¯s performance, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but nodded again. No one wants their partner to be a fool. Walking straight to Norman, with a sinister smile on his face, Jaffa leaned towards Norman's ear, but said in a loud voice: "Osborne Company!" "What!?" As soon as Jaffa finished speaking, an exclamation rang out from the room. It was Harry who had been silent just now. "Harry! Shut up!" As soon as Harry exclaimed, he was interrupted by Norman. The next moment, Norman turned to look at Jaffa and said softly: "Although this disease is a terminal illness for me. , but I believe that treating it won¡¯t take much effort at all for you. Osborne¡¯s company is worth 200 billion U.S. dollars, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a bit much?!¡± Hearing Norman's words, a smile appeared at the corner of Jiefa's lips, and he said softly: "You are right. It is not difficult for me to treat this disease. But how much it is worth is not based on my side. The decision is based on you, Mr. Norman!" At this point, Jiefa paused slightly, walked directly to Norman's side, and said softly: "Mr. Norman, you have to know that these two hundred billion Austrian Osborne Company, what we exchange is the lives of your father and son No! It¡¯s not just you and your son, it should be said, it¡¯s the lives of your Osborne family!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Norman's expression froze, and he turned to look at Jaffa. Norman didn't speak for a long time. After a moment, Norman's face changed. He must have made some decision, and he stared straight at Jaffa's face. Eyes, Norman suddenly said loudly: "Okay!" "Father!?" Hearing Norman's words, Harry subconsciously exclaimed. Turning to look at Harry, Norman instantly understood what Harry meant. Looking at Harry quietly, Norman said softly: "Harry, do you think the lives of our father and son are worth 200 billion US dollars? !¡± Hearing Norman's words, Harry was stunned. After a moment, Harry nodded slightly and said firmly: "It's worth it!" Hearing Harry's words, Norman suddenly laughed and said loudly: "Okay! This is Norman Osborne's son. An Osborne company is nothing. Without us, we can still make money back, and our lives will be saved." is the most important!" Hearing Norman¡¯s words, Harry also had a look of excitement on his face and nodded fiercely. "Hey!" Seeing the appearance of Norman and his son, Jiefa suddenly said: "I asked you, why are you so sad? I never said I wanted Osborne Company!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Norman and Harry turned their heads and looked directly at Jaffa. Looking at Jaffa who looked indifferent, Norman frowned and said: "Then what do you want? What do you want!?¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa said directly: "Actually, I'm here to help others!" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "I want to win the support of Osborne Industries for an organization! " "What organization!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Norman said directly without any hesitation. People say that the most precious thing is what is lost and found. They had already decided to give up Osborne Company, but after hearing Jaffa's words, Norman felt a strange feeling in his heart. Norman decided that even if the organization Jaffa mentioned was a terrorist organization, Norman would support it! Staring straight into Norman's eyes, the smile on Jiefa's face became even more mysterious. It has to be said that even if Norman started from scratch and founded AustrianA large company like Siben Company is still far behind Jiffa, who can be called a century-old monster, when it comes to playing with people's minds. After a moment, Jiefa chuckled and slowly uttered three words: "Brotherhood!" "What!" As soon as Jiefa said these words, even Norman couldn't help being surprised. Norman was surprised, not because the Brotherhood was more unacceptable to Norman than a terrorist organization. Norman was surprised for other reasons. As the chairman of Osborne Company, Norman also knows some things about mutants. In the early years, Norman also tried to capture mutants for research. But before he could start researching, Norman was directly approached by the X-Men. After Jaffa's influence, the X-Men's methods in this world are not as gentle as in the original work. That time was the closest Norman felt to death, coupled with some psychological hints from Charles. Even though Norman was on the verge of death, he never thought about taking action against the mutants. Seeing the look on Norman's face, Jiefa asked doubtfully: "What, don't you agree?!" "Agree!!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Norman subconsciously cleared the way. As soon as the words came out, Norman reacted. Then, Norman turned to look at Jaffa and said softly: "I can support the Brotherhood, but if I remember correctly, the Brotherhood and the X-Men are mortal enemies, right? If I support the Brotherhood, how many days will I have to live?" Hearing Norman's concerns, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, and then couldn't help laughing (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Doubts You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa¡¯s smile immediately stunned Norman and Harry. They couldn¡¯t help but look at Jaffa in confusion. They had no idea why Jaffa was laughing. After a moment, Jaffa stopped laughing, stretched out his hand, pointed at Norman, and said loudly: "Norman, you are a well-established person in the United States, but you were scared like this by the X-Men?! " Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Norman¡¯s face instantly turned red, but he lowered his head without retorting. Seeing Norman¡¯s expression, Jiefa didn¡¯t bother to taunt him any more. He chuckled and said directly: ¡°Okay, I promise you, the X-Men will never take action against you!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Norman couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Then, he saw Norman¡¯s brows knit together tightly. After a moment, Norman finally said: ¡°How can I believe you!¡± "Trouble!" After hearing Norman's words, Jiefa's eyes narrowed and he said coldly. Originally, Jiefa was not in a very good mood during this period, and he only came to see Norman this time for entertainment. However, he did not expect that this dignified founder of Osborne Enterprises would be as timid as a coward. Thinking of this, Jiefa's eyes flashed, and his whole person disappeared in an instant, appearing directly in front of Norman. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Norman was shocked and couldn¡¯t help but exclaimed: ¡°You!!!¡± Before he could say anything, Jiefa stretched out his hand and pinched Norman's neck as fast as lightning. Almost instantly, Norman's face turned red, but it was suppressed. When Harry saw this, he hurriedly came forward, but Jaffa had already discovered Harry's intention. Before Harry could make a move, Jaffa turned his head and glared at Harry. When Jaffa glared at him, Harry's whole body froze and he stood there blankly, not even daring to move. And here, no matter how much Norman struggled, Jiefa's arm remained motionless. After a while, Norman's face turned a little blue, and his struggling movements weakened. Jiefa then casually threw Norman onto the bed aside. When Jiefa let him go, Norman coughed violently a few times, and then began to breathe heavily. And at this moment, Jiefa's voice came to Norman's ears again: "I said they won't take action against you, but they won't take action against you! If you dare to be nagging again, I will kill you directly first!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Norman¡¯s face, which had already regained some rosiness, turned pale again in an instant. Dang even nodded quickly without any objection. Seeing Norman's submissive look, although Jiefa knew that this could never be Norman's true thoughts, Jiefa didn't care about this. It was just an Osborne company and it was not harmful at all. With a wave of his hand, Jiefa directly hit Norman with a stream of Nine Yang Qi. Looking at the confused Norman, Jiefa said softly: "Your illness is not a problem anymore, and you will be cured within three months at most. "As he spoke, Jaffa tilted his head slightly, looked at Harry beside him, and chuckled: "As for him? Just follow me first!" "Ah!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Harry couldn't help being stunned and said in surprise: "Following you??!" "Harry!" After hearing Harry's words, Norman shouted directly before Jaffa could speak: "Do you have any objections? It is your honor to be with Mr. Jaffa!" Hearing what Norman said, Harry's face froze. After a moment, he nodded slightly. Then, Harry turned to look at Jaffa and said softly: "Mr. Jaffa, I hope you will take more care of me." Nodding slightly, Jiefa turned his attention to Norman and said, "It won't be long before the people from the Brotherhood come back to find you. By then, you should know what to do!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Norman nodded and said respectfully: ¡°I understand!¡± Seeing Norman's expression, Jaffa chuckled and reached out to grab Harry who was standing beside him. He raised his other hand and a blue light flashed through, making a big hole in the wall in front of him. The next moment, a blue light flashed under Jaffa¡¯s feet, and he directly grabbed Harry and left the building of Osborn Industries. Seeing Jaffa flying away with Harry, Norman got frightened from the bed. Looking at Harry and Jaffa gradually disappearing from the field of vision, Norman's expression was uncertain. A moment later, Norman punched a cabinet next to the bed. In an instant, the wooden cabinet cracked with a "click!" Jaffa was no longer in the mood to pay attention to the anger in Norman's heart at this time. Grabbing Harry, Jaffa flew directly outside Peter's home and landed directly on the roadside As soon as he landed on the ground, Harry couldn't help but retched a few times. When his condition improved a little, Harry immediately started to fiddle with his hair. Seeing Harry's actions, Jaffa couldn't help but couldn't help but laugh or cry, and secretly thought: "What a bastard!" Then Jaffa walked directly towards Peter's house. Seeing Jaffa¡¯s movements, Harry hurriedly followed him and looked around a few times. Harry asked doubtfully: ¡°Mr. Jaffa, what kind of place is this?!¡± "My little apprentice's home!" Hearing Harry's question, Jaffa said directly without looking back. At this time, Jaffa had already reached the door of Peter's house and knocked on the door. After a moment, the door opened directly, and Ben's figure appeared. Opening the door and seeing Jiefa, a smile instantly appeared on Ben's face and he said, "Mr. Jiefa, you're here!" With that, Ben reached out and invited Jiefa into his home. , and said at the same time: "Peter is upstairs right now, you can just go up!" Hearing Ben¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded slightly and responded: ¡°Okay, please!¡± "Peter?!" Harry, who was behind Jaffa, was stunned when he heard Ben's words (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27: Be wary You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Raising his head, Harry was about to ask Jaffa something, but saw that Jaffa had already walked up the stairs. Helpless, Harry had no choice but to suppress the doubts in his heart and catch up with Jaffa in a few steps. No matter what guesses you have, you will understand everything after a while. Walking to Peter's room door, Jiefa pushed the door open. Then, Jiefa saw Peter jump up from the bed, putting on a guarded look. Seeing Peter's actions, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "Not bad, my vigilance has improved a bit! Although it's because I didn't hide it." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s compliment which was not a compliment, Peter also laughed and said with a smile: ¡°Master.¡± At this time, Harry, who was behind Jaffa, also squeezed into the room, staring straight at Peter, showing a puzzled look, and whispered: "Peter Parker?" Hearing Harry's words, Peter was stunned, and his eyes instantly shifted to Harry. Seeing Harry, Peter frowned, as if he was thinking about something. After a moment, Peter tentatively said: "Are you? Harry? Harry Osborn?!" "Peter, it's really you. We haven't seen each other for seven or eight years!" Hearing Peter's words, Harry laughed, his face full of joy. "Yes!" Nodding slightly, Peter chuckled: "It's been seven or eight years. By the way, Harry, why are you here with the teacher?" Hearing Peter's words, Harry was stunned. He couldn't help turning his head to look at Jaffa on the side, and said in surprise: "Teacher?" Then, Harry seemed to have thought of something, turned around suddenly, and stared straight at Peter, He said, "Peter, you said Mr. Jaffa is your teacher? Is it possible that you are also a mutant?" "He's not!" Before Peter could speak, Jaffa spoke first. Hearing what the two of them said, Peter felt a little confused. His eyes turned to Harry, and Peter wondered: "Harry, you haven't said anything yet, why are you with the teacher!" "I have some cooperation with Osborne Company, so Harry is with me now." This was Jaffa's answer for Harry again. He glanced sideways at Peter and said, "Peter, during this time How does it feel to be a hero?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Peter¡¯s face instantly became excited, and he nodded sharply. Peter said excitedly: ¡°It feels so good, as if I should have done these things.¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Harry on the side was puzzled again. He turned his head and looked at Jaffa. Harry was confused and asked: "What are you talking about?! What kind of chivalry." Looking sideways at Harry, Jaffa said softly: "Harry, you should know Spider-Man!" Hearing Jaffa's question, Harry said without hesitation: "Of course I know. There are still a few people in New York who don't know about Spider-Man." After saying this, Harry suddenly paused and slowly turned his head to look at Peter. He said softly: "Peterit can't be!?" Hearing Harry's words, Peter chuckled and said softly: "Why, don't you think I look like me?" "No. Of course not!" Shaking his head violently, Harry had a look of disbelief on his face and murmured: "I just didn't expect it to be you." Harry now feels that he is filled with an indescribable feeling. Today, Harry was greatly stimulated. Originally, his father was about to die, but then he learned that his father's disease was hereditary, and he might not live much longer. Then Jaffa suddenly appeared, giving Harry hope of survival. Then Jaffa said he wanted Osborne Company, and then said no. Then he was taken away by Jaffa, and Harry didn't kill him. He understood that Jaffa wanted his father to do things, and he was just a proton. Immediately afterwards, Harry met his childhood friend whom he had not seen for many years, and then learned that his friend turned out to be the famous Spider-Man in New York. ¡°Having received so much stimulating information in just a few hours really caught Harry off guard. After chatting with Peter for a few words, Jaffa threw Harry directly to Peter and left directly. Both Norman and Harry believed that Jaffa asked Harry to follow them to intimidate Norman. Jaffa did think so, but Osborn Company did not have Harry, Norman and the others in Jaffa's mind. Think so important. Just scare Norman. Jaffa doesn't want a dragster to follow him. Flying quickly in the sky, Jiefa rushed directly towards Xavier Academy for Geniuses. A few days ago, Jiefa had already received news that a meteorite had landed in New Mexico. When he found the meteorite, he found the so-calledThe stone turned out to be a hammer, a hammer that no one could pick up. Of course Jiefa knew this news, and it also heralded the beginning of the Thor plot. If I remember correctly, Thor will also come to the earth at any time, and there is a female scientist who predicted the location of Thor's arrival in advance. Jiefa's purpose is to find this female scientist and then know her location! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Rainbow Bridge, Thor arrives, Jeffa leaves! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Charles is still as reliable as ever. When Jaffa came to Charles's office at Xavier Academy for Geniuses, the location of the female scientist's information had been prepared for a long time. Picking up the information in his hand and taking a look at it, Jiefa's eyes shrank and he said in surprise: "They have already discovered it?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles chuckled and said, "If you are right, that hammer and that god came to the earth at the same time, but the hammer had already arrived a few days ago. , and that god will arrive tonight, it¡¯s really incredible.¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa responded: "I don't know the principle of the existence of the Rainbow Bridge at all. Maybe there is also the power of time in it. In addition, Thor has been deprived of his power and can survive in the Rainbow Bridge. Odin has blessed him, and there is no way he could have come to Earth before Thor's hammer." Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Charles shook his head helplessly and said softly: ¡°Well, I don¡¯t understand everything you said, but if you go find the female scientist now, you should still be able to make up for the time.¡± Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa chuckled and said, "In that case, I'll leave first!" After saying that, Jiefa flew out of the window without hesitation. Not long after, outside a desert in New Mexico, a man and a woman were having a heated discussion in an off-road vehicle. These two people are naturally Jane Foster, the heroine of Thor, and Shavig, another astronomer. At this time, Shavig looked at Jane with an expression of embarrassment and said loudly: "Jane, you have to know that if your prediction is correct and there will be an electromagnetic storm tonight, we are likely to Died in this desert." Jane on the other side was fiddling with the instruments in front of her. After a while, as if she had just heard Shavig's words, Jane looked up at him and said calmly: "I know your concerns, but last time we I have already missed it once, and I really don¡¯t want to miss it this time. Shavig, you have to know that this is a discovery that humans have not studied at all.¡± "But this is very dangerous, and we are not prepared at all! We can go back and be fully prepared, and come back to detect when such a situation happens again in the future!" "In the future?!" After hearing Shavig's words, Jane paused, turned to look at Shavig, and shouted: "Are you sure something like this will happen again? I've already missed it once, and I definitely don't want to do it again. I missed it the second time, Shavig, if you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll go by myself.¡± Hearing Jane's resolute words, Shavig couldn't help but be stunned, with a tangled look on his face. After a moment, the expression on Shavig's face finally calmed down. Looking at Jane who was still busy, Shavig sighed softly. He took a breath and said helplessly: "Okay, I'll go with you!" "Then come and help debug the instrument! Move it under the display screen." Jane directed the people, not polite at all. And above the two Janes, a faint blue light shone under Jiefa's feet. The real person was floating directly in mid-air, his eyes opened, and he looked straight at the scene below. This time, Jiefa only planned to follow them to find the specific location, and had no intention of interacting with them at all. Although Jane and the others were not fully prepared, even these inadequate preparations kept them busy until dark. When it was completely dark, Jane and the others finally started the off-road vehicle and drove slowly towards the desert. What Jane and the others didn't know was that when they started taking action, Jiefa, who had been floating in the air, followed them and flew straight into the desert. An hour later, Jane and the others finally arrived near the scheduled location, and at this time, the strong wind in the desert began to slowly become stronger. After a while, the wind became stronger and stronger, and even a small tornado drove directly in front of the car. At the same time, the instruments in the car began to jump randomly, obviously malfunctioning. Seeing this scene, Jane was not surprised but overjoyed, with a look of excitement on her face. She grabbed Shavig next to her and said loudly: "It's true! Shavig, my prediction is true!" Jiefa couldn't understand Jane's excitement at this time. When the tornado took shape, Jiefa rushed directly into the center of the tornado. Jaffa knew that the Rainbow Bridge coming this time was not for teleportation, but purely for the purpose of expelling Thor. The time was extremely short, and the opportunity must be firmly grasped. Jiefa didn¡¯t let him wait too long. As soon as he rushed into the center of the tornado, several thunders rang directly in Jiefa¡¯s ears. NextJiefa's white eyes opened instantly, he raised his head and looked straight towards the sky. As soon as Jiefa raised his head, he saw a colorful ray of light falling directly from the sky. Faintly, Jiefa could also see a figure looming in the light. Seeing this scene, Jiefa started bullet time without hesitation. The next moment, the colorful light blasted down. Staring straight at this light, Jiefa jumped up and rushed into the light. Yes, Jiefa planned to come to the earth through Thor from the beginning. , directly use the Rainbow Bridge to rush to the divine realm. The next moment, Jiefa's whole person disappeared directly, but Thor's figure suddenly appeared in the direction of Jiefa's original direction. Then, Thor was directly hung up by the tornado and slammed into Jane's car. Not long after, the tornado subsided, and Thor was discovered by Jane and taken to the car to start a new chapter on Earth. But at this time, Jiefa was flying upward quickly in the Rainbow Bridge with all his strength. After a while, Jiefa could vaguely see the end of the Rainbow Bridge (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Battle with Heimdall You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the faint flash of light, Jiefa's eyes lit up, he suddenly increased his energy and rushed out. As soon as he came out of the Rainbow Bridge, Jiefa could only see a dazzling golden color in his eyes. In a huge room, all the walls, floors, and ceilings were shining with this golden light. "Who are you!" Before Jiefa could look around the room, a loud shout came directly to Jiefa's ears. Hearing this voice, Jiefa raised his eyebrows and turned his eyes to the side. He saw a tall man wearing golden armor and holding a huge sword, staring straight at Jiefa. Seeing this man, Jiefa was stunned. This man was naturally the guardian of the divine domain: Heimdall. Glancing at Heimdall blankly, Jaffa almost couldn't help laughing. When I was watching movies on my computer, I thought Heimdall was actually quite handsome. But now that I see him, why do I feel like he looks so much like the Golden Saint? As if he saw the smile in Jeffa's eyes, Heimdall glared again and shouted: "I'll ask you again!! How did you come to Asgard!" Hearing Heimdall's scolding, the smile in Jiefa's eyes quickly faded away, and he stared straight at Heimdall and said coldly: "Don't you know how I got here?!" "How outrageous!" Heimdall couldn't help but be furious after hearing what Jaffa said. As the guardian of the Rainbow Bridge, he controls the passage to the Nine Realms, and he is also a powerful god. Even when facing Thor, Odin, and Loki, Heimdall would not be too polite. At this time, Heimdall asked Jiffa questions instead of directly capturing Jiffa. In Heimdall's view, it was already a very merciful gesture. But Jeffa actually dared to speak to him in this tone. It was simply a shame. Very disrespectful. Raising the giant sword in his hand, Heimdall swung his sword directly towards Jaffa, and at the same time shouted loudly: "Since you can't answer, then you are a spy! Let's die!" Seeing Heimdall's actions, Jiefa's eyes narrowed, and a cold light flashed from Jiefa's eyes. Jiefa didn't know much about the power of the gods in Asgard's domain, and Heimdall, as Asgard, A god whose strength is comparable to that of the God Realm should allow Jiefa to have a better understanding of the strength of the Asgard God Realm. Looking at the giant sword wielded by Heimdall, Jiefa did not dare to look down upon it. The Nine Yang Divine Art quickly moved around, coating Jiefa's body with a layer of golden light. The next moment, Jaffa actually reached out and grabbed Heimdall's giant sword. "I don't know whether to live or die!" Seeing Jiefa's actions, Heimdall's eyes flashed with coldness, and he shouted loudly, while also increasing the strength in his hands. The next moment, Heimdall had already rushed to the depth of Jaffa, and the giant sword was about to attack. But at this moment, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face. Seeing the look on Jeffa's face, Heimdall's heart skipped a beat, and he felt an unknown feeling. But the giant sword has been swung out, and it is really impossible to take it back. Almost in an instant, Jiefa moved his feet and directly avoided Heimdall's giant sword. At the same time, he turned his steps and directly touched Heimdall's expression. Then, a fist with golden light struck directly. Heimdall's waist. "Bang!" With a crisp sound, the tall Heimdall was knocked back a few steps by Jiefa. Quickly stabilizing his body, Heimdall's face instantly turned livid and he stared at Jaffa fiercely. Heimdall didn't say a word and rushed towards Jaffa quickly. Seeing Heimdall's actions, Jiefa raised his eyebrows, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. This Heimdall was not injured at all! ! Although Jiefa's blow just now was just an ordinary blow that contained some Jiuyang Qi, it was powerful enough to penetrate an iron plate several centimeters thick. And looking at Heimdall's current appearance, not only was there no scratch on his armor, Heimdall seemed not to have been attacked at all. ¡°In fact, Heimdall¡¯s movements were several times faster than before. He rushed directly in front of Jiefa, and the giant sword in Heimdall's hand began to dance quickly. Although it was a two-handed sword, Heimdall's attack was extremely fierce, and he stabbed out several sword shadows in an instant. The attack speed was fast, and Heimdall's strength did not decrease at all. A series of sword lights flashed through, causing ripples around him. But these are of little use to Jiefa. Without even turning on bullet time, Jiefa has perfectly dodged all Heimdall's attacks. "This Heimdall's strength is indeed good. I guess if it is tenYears ago, I might not have been able to beat him! "Since his strength increased, except for the Hulk who just appeared some time ago, Jiefa has rarely encountered opponents who can fight with him. Seeing Heimdall's performance at this time, Jiefa couldn't help but feel Got excited. Seeing Heimdall's sword attack again, Jiefa's eyes flashed, and his palms shining with golden light directly grabbed the giant sword. The previous attacks had been avoided by Jiefa, and Heimdall was already filled with anger. Seeing Jiefa's same actions as before, Heimdall couldn't help but have a hint of violence in his eyes, and he snorted in his heart, secretly thinking. : "Still want to come?!" The next moment, the strength in Heimdall's hand was directly reduced by a few points, but the speed did not slow down at all, and even felt faintly faster. At the same time, Heimdall was secretly preparing for Jaffa's sudden attack. But what Heimdall didn't expect was that this time Jiefa didn't dodge at all, but directly reached out and grabbed the sword that Heimdall had struck, and grabbed it in his hand. Seeing this scene, Heimdall couldn't help but be stunned. This surprise indeed gave Jiffa an excellent opportunity. Without a trace of hesitation, Jaffa kicked Heimdall in the abdomen with a flickering electric kick, sending Heimdall flying away. Looking at Heimdall flying in mid-air, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth and disappeared. The next moment, he appeared directly above Heimdall (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Heimdall¡¯s trump card You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he appeared above Heimdadar, Jaffa kicked him hard. But at this time, Heimdall did not even turn around, and was unable to defend against Jiefa's attack. Being kicked hard by this, Heimdall fell face down and climbed directly to the ground, making a muffled "bang" sound. Although Jiefa¡¯s set was smooth and enjoyable, the actual effect was not as good as Jiefa thought. Turning over in mid-air, Jiefa landed gracefully about ten meters away from Heimdall. As soon as he landed on the ground, Jiefa couldn't help but frown, and saw Heimdall not far away, standing upright as well, staring at Jiefa. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but tremble in his heart. The attack on Heimdall in mid-air just now was not a full-strength attack by Jiefa, but it was not weak either. And Heimdall actually got up from the ground in an instant, as if it was not affected at all. "I have to say, you are quite strong! But that's all!" Staring at Jaffa, Heimdall suddenly spoke: "You dare to make me so embarrassed. Today, I will let you die here. " As he spoke, Heimdall directly picked up the big sword in his hand. Then, in Jaffa's dumbfounded eyes, Heimdall's original two-handed giant sword began to shrink rapidly, from the original two-handed sword to Got a one-handed sword. And the armor on Heimdall disappeared in an instant. Seeing Jiefa's surprised look, Heimdall couldn't help but grin and said, "I didn't expect that!" As he said that, Heimdall walked directly towards Jiefa step by step. His movements were not fast, but he brought Jiefa a lot of attention. There was an erratic feeling, as if Heimdall would disappear at any time. Looking at Heimdall attentively, Jiefa did not dare to be careless in the slightest. Soon, Heimdall walked to a position five meters in front of Jiefa and stopped directly. Looking straight at Jaffa, Heimdall said softly: "When the world sees my appearance, they all think that I have both defense and strength. But how do they know that my image is just that of a guardian of the Rainbow Bridge? , need to maintain dignity wherever possible.¡± Having said this, Heimdall paused for a moment, and a flash of lightning flashed faintly in his eyes. The corners of his mouth turned up. Heimdall said with a hint of sarcasm on his face: "Basically, everyone doesn't know that I What I am most proud of is my speed! That armor was made from a huge mountain, but it is a burden to me." As he spoke, Heimdall had a murderous look in his eyes and said in a cold voice: "Although I still don't know who you are, butdie!" "Whoosh!" Heimdall moved instantly, and wisps of electric light appeared all over his body. Heimdall's whole body was like a thunderbolt, turning into a z-shape. Heimdall approached Jaffa in an instant. There was only a mere five meters distance between the two sides. With this movement, Heimdall appeared directly in front of Jaffa. At the same time, Heimdall's long sword also had a trace of lightning and stabbed directly towards Jeffa's neck. "So fast!" Jiefa was shocked, and he turned around in an instant, directly avoiding Heimdall. Heimdall couldn't stop his figure for a moment, and he rushed directly to the wall of the hall. And just when he was about to hit the wall, Heimdall quickly twisted his body, jumped into the air, and kicked his feet directly on the wall. Then, Heimdall exerted all his strength with his legs, and even surpassed Jeffa to attack at a faster speed than before. Looking at the long sword with a trace of electric light, Jiefa did not dare to raise it, and turned to one side to avoid it again. Rushing to the other wall with the lightning, Heimdall repeated his old trick, and then the rebounding force rushed towards Jaffa at an even faster speed. After a few times, Heimdall's speed became faster and faster. When Heimdall's speed reached its peak, it seemed as if there were dozens of Heimdalls attacking Jiefa at the same time in the hall. Jiefa was extremely surprised as he quickly dodged Heimdall's attack. Heimdall's speed at this time had faintly exceeded Jiefa's fastest speed in his normal state. If it weren't for Heimdall's inability to perfectly control this speed, Jiffa wouldn't be able to guarantee that he would be able to completely dodge Heimdall's attack. But fortunately, Heimdall is just faster, and in terms of neurological reaction, he is simply not as good as Jaffa. Moreover, Heimdall's attacks had no skills at all and relied entirely on his own speed. Of course, Heimdall may not have no skills, but under such instructions, Heimdall couldn't use them at all. After a few breaths, dozens of people in the roomAll of Heimdall's figures suddenly disappeared. Jaffa was slightly startled by the sudden change, but he realized it in a moment. Heimdall actually stopped attacking! At this time, Heimdall was standing about twenty meters in front of Jiefa. At this time, Heimdall's face was full of solemn expression, staring straight at Jaffa, no longer daring to look down upon him like before. "I admit, I underestimated you!" After a moment, Heimdall suddenly said: "Next, I will use all my strength to kill you!" Hearing Heimdall's words, Jiefa was stunned, and a smile appeared on his face. Wasn't he using his full strength just now? Now, it¡¯s getting more and more interesting! With a smile and a hint of excitement on his face, Jiefa directly replied loudly: "If you have the ability, just come!" "Hmph!" Facing Jiefa's provocation again, Heimdall just snorted coldly this time. The next moment, Jiefa clearly saw that Heimdall's whole body began to rise with lightning, and at the same time, Heimdall's momentum also skyrocketed instantly. However, Jiefa here did frown and thought to himself: "Use thunder and lightning to stimulate the body to increase speed, strength and defense? Is this Heimdall's trump card?" I have to say, seeing Heimdall's performance at this time , Jiefa's heart was full of disappointment. Although Heimdall is much stronger now than before, Jiefa has mastered this method very early. For Jiefa, Heimdall's trump card is not interesting at all. However, before Jiefa could show his disappointed expression, Heimdall changed again! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Odin You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Almost in an instant, all the lightning on Heimdall disappeared. However, Heimdall's momentum has not declined at all. Even if Heimdall is just standing there, Jiffa feels an indescribable sense of oppression. Looking directly at Heimdall, the expression on Jiefa's face became serious at this time. Jaffa can be sure that Heimdall is no longer much weaker than the Hulk before. In other words, Heimdall has now severely damaged Jeffa's strength. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but get excited. The next moment, Heimdall moved. When he raised his hand, Heimdall directly used the one-handed sword in his hand as a spear and threw it directly towards Jaffa. At the same time, Heimdall took a step and rushed towards Jiffa in an instant. The force under his feet made a small hole in the floor of the hall. You know, even the fierce battle between the two just now did not affect the hall. Causing a trace of damage, Heimdall destroyed the floor of the hall with just one step. One can imagine how powerful Heimdall possessed at this time. Although the one-handed sword attacked Jiefa first, Heimdall rushed in front of Jiefa without using the one-handed sword at all, and directly punched Jiefa with his fist. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes flashed, he turned his head and let the one-handed sword fly out. Then, Jaffa directly punched Heimdall's fist. "Well done!" Seeing Jiefa's movements, Heimdall shouted and strengthened his hand even more. The next moment, the fists of Jaffa and Heimdall collided directly. "Boom!" The sound was just the collision of two fists, but it actually made a roar like muffled thunder, and even the entire hall was shaken. With one punch, Jiffa and Heimdall didn't think anything about it at all, followed by another punch, and they collided again. The collision between the two sides was extremely fierce. Although he had the Nine Yang Qi and the stimulation of thunder and lightning, Jiefa was a bit weaker. The bones in his fists and arms were shaken so much that they made a "clickclick" sound. However, for such minor injuries, Jiefa's golden light As soon as the non-destructive magical power and the nine-yang magical power were activated, it healed almost instantly and had no impact on Jie Fa at all. On the other hand, Heimdall, the other half, although he has a divine body and Heimdall's recovery speed is extremely fast, he is still not as good as Jaffa, and he passed by in a few times. Heimdall was shocked to the point that his arms were numb and his body staggered. In the collisions again and again, Jiefa kept looking for opportunities to defeat Heimdall, but Heimdall was equally fast, and even his control over speed was a bit higher. He would easily give Jiefa this opportunity, and even forced Jiefa to defend many times. Although he was extremely excited, Jiefa still remembered his current situation. At this time, Jiefa did not dare to get hurt easily, otherwise he might be captured directly in a short while. But long-term defense will eventually be broken, and Jiefa didn¡¯t want Heimdall to seize any chance. Looking at Heimdall's fist swinging over again, Jiefa's heart moved. A large amount of thunder and lightning began to stimulate his arms, which greatly increased Jiefa's strength. "Boom!" With another crash between Heimdall and Jaffa, Heimdall's arm trembled suddenly, and he took a step back. Seizing this opportunity, Jiefa took a step forward and punched Heimdall in the chest. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Heimdall couldn't help but be shocked. Heimdall had already experienced how powerful Jiefa's power was. If he was hit on the chest like this, he would definitely lose the ability to resist in a short time. By then, he would really Trouble. Thinking of this, Heimdall moved quickly and crossed his arms directly in front of his chest. The next moment, Jaffa's fist also directly hit Heimdall's arms. "Fell into a trap!" As soon as Jiefa's attack arrived, Heimdall suddenly had this thought in his heart. Although Jiefa's attack was still strong at this time, it was far inferior to what it was just now. Sure enough, as soon as he hit Heimdall's arms, Jeffa's fist moved directly to the side, and he struck the side of Heimdall's head with his elbow. The fist attack on the chest was just a feint, and the elbow attack on Heimdall's temple was Jiefa's real purpose. After understanding Jiefa's strategy, Heimdall couldn't help but feel anxious. He raised his hand to protect the side of his head. But now that Jiefa has taken action, how can Heimdall let Heimdall hug him easily and observe the sea from the corner of his eye?As a result of Dahl's movement, Jaffa directly grabbed Heimdall's arm with his other hand, which he wanted to reach over. Although he took action in a hurry and was distracted, the force used by Jiefa was a little smaller than Heimdall, but it was more than enough to prevent Heimdall from protecting himself. The next moment, a loud "bang!" was heard, and Jeffa's elbow directly hit Heimdall's temple. The huge force even produced a ripple visible to the naked eye. Almost instantly, Heimdall's eyes immediately became distracted. Then, Heimdall, who was more than two meters tall, fell to the ground and passed out. It has to be said that Heimdall's body is indeed strong. Jeffa's blow just now was enough to break a hill, but Heimdall was just unconscious. Looking at Heimdall who fell limply to the ground, Jaffa breathed a sigh of relief. This Heimdall was indeed a good opponent. After a while, Jiefa suddenly smiled and said loudly: "You've been watching for so long, aren't you going to come out?!" After the words fell, there was silence in the hall, without any changes. Seeing this scene, Jiefa frowned and said coldly: "If you don't come out, I will take action!" This time, as Jiefa's words fell, an old voice echoed in the hall: "Mortal, you are too arrogant!" As the voice fell, a golden light suddenly rose in the hall, and then, a The one-eyed old man appeared in front of Jiefa holding a long staff. Seeing the man in front of him, Jiefa grinned and said softly: "King of the Gods, Odin!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Confrontation on Speed You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Odin didn't seem to be surprised at all that Jiefa knew him. He stared at Jiefa with one eye and said coldly: "Since you know me, you should know what my identity means." Hearing Odin's words, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "I know that the highest leader of the nine realms is also the strongest god, Odin." Having said this, Jiefa paused slightly, with a disdainful smile on his face, and said softly: "But, so what!" "What did you say!?" Originally, Odin had a smile on his face when he heard the first part of Jiefa's words, but after hearing Jiefa's last words, Odin's entire face suddenly condensed and he said coldly. Looking at Odin quietly, Jaffa chuckled and said: "You are the leader of the nine realms, what does it have to do with me? I will not accept your rule anyway. As for you being the strongest god" Having said this, Jiefa suddenly moved and punched Odin directly, shouting: "Then I will knock you down!" Seeing Jaffa¡¯s sudden movement, Odin couldn¡¯t help but be startled, but he was the king of the gods after all. Almost in an instant, Odin reacted, swung his long staff, and directly faced Jaffa¡¯s fist. Seeing Odin's movements, Jiefa's eyes flashed, and without any change in his movements, he directly hit Odin's long staff. Unlike the previous battle with Heimdall, Jaffa¡¯s fist made no sound at all after it collided with Odin¡¯s staff. The moment they made contact, Jiefa suddenly pulled back and retreated dozens of meters away. Staring straight at Odin, Jaffa's fist drooped, and drops of golden blood dripped on the ground. Upon closer inspection, there was a long, thin scratch on Jiefa's hand. With the Nine Yang Divine Art in operation, the wound on Jiefa's hand healed quickly, but his eyes shifted to Odin's long staff. On the top of the long staff between them, a few drops of blood were clearly visible. Looking at Odin's long staff, Jeffa's expression was extremely solemn. He thought to himself: "I should have known a long time ago that Thor's hammer was made from a dying white dwarf star. If my son's weapons are so powerful, how can the weapons in his father's hands be ordinary!" Jiefa estimated that if he hadn't stopped quickly just now, his arm would have been cut into splits at this time. However, even though Odin's weapons were powerful, Jiefa had no intention of retreating at all. He stared directly at Odin. In Jiefa's eyes, there was an extremely strong fighting spirit. Seeing Jeffa's look, Odin couldn't help but frown and said coldly: "Give up, although you are very strong and can even defeat Heimdall, but even so, you can't beat me at all. Yes! Our strength is not on the same level." Hearing Odin's words, Jaffa sneered and said disdainfully: "Who told you, what I just showed is all my strength!" "Huh!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Odin raised his eyebrows, a hint of anger flashed in his eyes, and shouted: "Since you are so stubborn, let me show you the gap between us!" "Then come on!" With a loud shout, Jiefa instantly turned on bullet time. His whole body turned into an afterimage and rushed towards Odin quickly. In an instant, his whole body appeared beside Odin. He directly attacked with his fist, and the next moment, Odin's entire body was covered with the shadow of Jeffa's fist, covering half of Odin's body. But it was still useless. I saw Odin's long staff turning and turning directly to Jiefa's side. The long staff also turned into a large afterimage, covering a large area. Electricity flowed around the long staff defending Jiefa. All attacks against the law. ¡­¡­. ?????????????????????????????????? Jeffa¡¯s 1.8-meter figure turned into afterimages, densely surrounding Odin¡¯s side, and kept attacking with his fists. This scene is just like the battle between Jie and Heimdall just now. Jiefa is just like Heimdall just now, using his super speed to attack Odin non-stop. But the difference from before is that Jiefa is much faster than Heimdall, and Jiefa can also control his speed perfectly. And Odin is different from Jiefa just now. Just now Jiefa just avoided all the attacks, but Odin stood motionless, just letting a long staff defend. After a few breaths, Jiefa immediately pulled away and retreated dozens of meters away. Seeing Jeffa¡¯s actions, a smile appeared on Odin¡¯s face and he said loudly: ¡°As I said, there is a huge gap between us.¡± Breathing heavilyNow, Jaffa didn't pay any attention to Odin's words. In terms of speed, Jiefa's speed is twice that of Odin. The difference in speed is much more exaggerated than the difference in strength. Jiefa completely takes the initiative in the battle. But it was useless against Odin, although it may be due to old age. Odin's movement speed was far inferior to that of Jaffa, but Odin's shooting speed perfectly suppressed Jaffa. The long staff danced so airtight that Jaffa didn't even have a chance. Facing Odin's long staff, Jiefa's proud defense was useless. Although the confrontation just now was extremely fierce, there was no collision between the two at all. It was just a pure exchange of speed. After glancing around the hall, Jiefa's eyes suddenly lit up. The next moment, Jiefa disappeared and reappeared. When he reappeared, Jeffa actually had Heimdall's sword in his hand. Looking at the long sword in his hand, Jiefa's eyes turned to Odin, with a smile in his eyes. Jiefa said softly: "I didn't touch your weapon just now. You can defend so perfectly. If I touched it!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Odin¡¯s expression changed slightly (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Magic? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa¡¯s strength is not weak at all, and although Heimdall¡¯s weapon is not as good as Odin¡¯s long staff, it is not the kind of thing that will break at a touch. Once the two collide, Odin's long staff will definitely be affected. By then, it is difficult to guarantee whether the defense can be so perfect. Staring at Jaffa with a gloomy expression, Heimdall snorted coldly and said, "That's what it is, but can you use the sword in your hand well?!" Hearing Odin's words, Jiefa chuckled and said softly: "Don't worry about this kind of thing!" Just kidding, how could Jiefa not know how to use a sword? You know, at the very beginning, the weapon that Jiefa always used was a single sword. However, later on, Jiefa's strength grew faster and faster, and the Tenglong Sword could no longer keep up with Jiefa's progress. However, this does not mean that Jiefa could not Use a sword. With a chuckle, Jiefa's body surface was filled with faint electric light, and with a terrifying speed, he once again struck directly in front of Odin, and at the same time, the long sword also cut directly and quickly. ¡°Dang~~~¡± The weapons of both sides collided for the first time. Odin's long staff tried his best to block, and the surrounding electric light kept flashing, but Jaffa's long sword, which was also flashing with electric light, attacked again and again, with terrifying speed. Odin's long staff was obviously very difficult to defend. Amidst the continuous clanging sounds, Odin's defense became increasingly difficult. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but feel triumphant in his eyes. "Now!" At the moment when the weapons of the two sides collided, the long sword in Jiefa's hand turned violently, and almost lost his grip with Odin's long staff. At this time, Odin only felt that Jaffa's long sword struck his long staff, as if it was directly stuck to his long staff, and a huge force led the long staff in his hand to deflect directly to the side. This is a clever trick. You know, the magnetism of thunder and lightning is very strong. Jiefa was able to use the power of thunder and lightning like Chidori to develop a technique like the electromagnetic gun that was not in the same system at all. It can be said that Jiefa's magnetic control of lightning can be said to be extremely perfect. In the constant collision just now, Jiefa had figured out the magnetism of the thunder and lightning on Odin's long staff. In the collision just now, Jiefa directly adjusted the magnetism of the thunder and lightning on his long sword to directly interact with Odin's long staff. The staff developed the characteristic of attracting each other, catching Odin off guard. Seizing this rare opportunity, Jeffa raised the sword in his hand and lifted it into the sky with Odin's staff. At the same time, Jaffa dodged directly and bullied Odin. With a "bang" sound, Jaffa's shining golden fist hit Odin's chest hard. Odin is worthy of being Odin. Jeffa's movements are extremely fast, but in such a short time, Odin also quickly discovered Jeffa's little skills. When Jeffa attacked Odin, the arrow on Odin's long staff The magnetism has changed and is directly out of Jiefa's control. At the same time, Odin took advantage of the power of Jaffa's blow and retreated directly. Not only that, when Odin retreated, he pressed the long staff in his hand slightly, and the tip of the long staff directly made a slender scratch on Jeffa's shoulder. However, Odin also felt uncomfortable. After closing the distance between him and Jaffa, Odin couldn't help but cough up a mouthful of blood. Not caring about the wound on his shoulder, Jaffa stood proudly in the hall and looked at Odin coldly. In a moment, the wound on Jiefa's shoulder healed directly. Looking straight at Odin, Jaffa suddenly chuckled and said with a smile: "Is this the so-called King of the Gods? Doesn't it feel like this? It's just relying on the power of weapons." Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Odin¡¯s eyes flashed coldly, he snorted coldly, and shouted: ¡°You are just using your words! Today, I must keep you here!¡± Hearing Odin¡¯s words, Jaffa chuckled and said disdainfully: ¡°It¡¯s just you?!¡± "It's up to me!" Hearing Jaffa's mocking tone, Odin couldn't help but yell angrily. The next moment, the golden light in Odin's hand flashed and hit his chest directly. This time, Odin's originally pale face turned rosy in an instant. Not only that, there was also a hint of golden light on Odin's body, and Odin's whole aura also changed drastically. Just by looking at it, you could feel the vigorous vitality in Odin's body, which was completely different from just now. Then, Odin waved his arm again, and a black light directly covered the top of Odin's staff. The faint black light filled the area, making Jeffa feel a little trembling just looking at it. Jiefa frowned slightly, feeling vaguely uneasy. At this time, Odin looked at Jaffa with a chuckle on his face and snorted: "?Arrogant guy, next, I will let you experience the power of divine magic! " "Magic?!" Hearing Odin's words, Jiefa raised his eyebrows, with a look of doubt in his eyes, but Jiefa was not in the habit of asking his enemies for advice. With his long sword drawn across his chest, Jiefa said directly: "In this case, you will see how I can defeat your so-called magic!" As he said this, Jiefa's figure suddenly became erratic and he quickly rushed towards Odin. Hearing Jiefa's words, Odin snorted coldly and said disdainfully: "Ignorant boy!" Then, Odin raised his long staff and rushed towards Jiefa at the same speed (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Victory You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next moment, the weapons of Jaffa and Odin collided together again. Relying on the length of the weapon in his hand, Odin pressed directly on top of Jeffa, but this time, Odin also opened the door. , gave Jiefa an excellent opportunity. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes lit up, he loosened his hand, and actually threw away the long sword in his hand. He leaned close to Odin, and with a strong force on his right shoulder, he hit Odin hard. Ding's chest. Received a heavy blow from Jaffa. Unexpectedly, Jaffa would throw away the weapon in his hand. Odin completely withstood Jaffa's blow. The next moment, Odin's whole body trembled and he staggered back a few steps. And even as he was being repelled by Jaffa, Odin wanted to repeat his old trick and injure Jaffa again with his long staff. But this time, Jiefa was on guard for a long time. When he saw the long staff that Odin was attacking, Jiefa reached out and grabbed it, and he caught the staff. At the same time, he hit Odin hard with his left elbow and hit him directly in the abdomen. This time, Odin couldn't hold on any longer. He let go of the long staff and took several steps back again. Gently shaking the long staff in his hand, Jiefa's eyes turned to Odin and chuckled: "King of the Gods Odin, I think you are really old, right? You still have magical powers, what's the point of being proud of? Yes, I can tell what it does as soon as I see it!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Odin couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and said in surprise: ¡°How is that possible!? Even in the Asgard Divine Realm, only a few people can use divine magic. How could you possibly know that?¡± Hearing Odin's words, Jiefa couldn't help laughing in his heart. Jiefa had never seen such magic before, but after being influenced by so many anime, TV series, movies, and novels in his previous life, he saw Odin just two years ago. It looks like a magical skill, you can guess it. Looking at Odin with a look of disbelief, Jaffa chuckled and said, "The magical spell you cast first is obviously to restore the injury, and it is obviously continuous and can be used in the next battle. I will continue to recover your injuries." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "Looking at how energetic you are now, what I said must be right!" After saying that, Jiefa shook the long staff in his hand again and said softly: "As for the magic on this long staff, it is probably some kind of curse that prevents my wounds from healing!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Odin couldn¡¯t hide the look of surprise on his face. He stared at Jaffa dumbfounded, and Odin suddenly shouted: ¡°Who are you! Where did you come from!¡± Looking at the excited Odin, Jaffa also gave up the idea of ??fighting Odin. Without Odin with his long staff, Jaffa had no idea how many ways to defeat Odin. Hearing Odin¡¯s question, a joking look appeared on Jiefa¡¯s face, and he chuckled: ¡°Where do I come from? Don¡¯t you know? The King of the Gods.¡± "I'm kidding, how would I know!" When he said this, Odin couldn't help feeling embarrassed. As the king of the gods, Odin did have some ways to find out a person's origin, but when facing Jiefa, Odin found that none of those methods worked. Whether it was Jeffa's past or future, in Odin's view, it seemed like a mist, making it unclear. Hearing Odin's words, the smile on Jiefa's face became even brighter, and his eyes shifted to the side of the Rainbow Bridge. Jiefa said calmly: "You are allowed to throw garbage at my place, but you are not allowed to come to settle accounts with you?! " "Throw away the trash?!" Odin couldn't help but be stunned when he heard Jeffa's words, with a confused look in his eyes. I don¡¯t understand what Jiefa is saying at all? But when he saw Jeffa¡¯s gaze, Odin suddenly had a flash of inspiration in his mind and shouted: ¡°You mean Thor¡¯s hammer and Thor?!¡± Hearing Odin¡¯s words, Jeffa curled her lips in disdain and said softly: ¡°It seems that you are not old enough to remember things!¡± After getting Jiefa¡¯s confirmation, Odin¡¯s face turned green instantly. That was one of the most valuable artifacts in the Asgard God Realm and his own son. How come it turned into garbage when it came to Jiefa¡¯s mouth. If it weren't for the fact that Jiefa was so powerful that Odin had some scruples, Odin would have definitely rushed forward and taught Jiefa a lesson. Staring at Jaffa with piercing eyes, Odin had a look of confusion in his eyes. After a moment, Odin finally said: "You are from Earth, how could a strong man like you appear on Earth!?" "With your little knowledge, what else do you know?!" Glancing at Odin with disdain, Jaffa chuckled and said, "I also want to tell you that there are other beings on earth who are not weaker than that guy!" With that, Jaffa pointed directly at Heimdall beside him. Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Odin couldn¡¯t help but be stunned again.??However, he did not doubt Jiefa's words. After all, there was no need for Jiefa to lie about this kind of thing. But after believing Jeffa's words, Odin felt worried again. Although he said he was banishing Thor, Odin's real purpose was to train Thor. But now we know that there is such a strong person on the earth, and there is more than one. The level of this copy is obviously beyond the standard. You must know that Thor has now had his divine power sealed by Odin, and is only equivalent to a mortal. Thinking of this, Odin's gaze shifted directly to Jaffa and said softly: "In this case, I'm really sorry. Don't worry, I will bring him back soon!" As he spoke, Odin I have secretly made a decision to get Thor and Mjolnir back in a moment. If you want to experience Thor, you don't have to be on the earth. You can send it to any of the nine realms, and if you are in the nine realms, your control will be much higher than on the earth (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 The Eternal Spear You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Odin had made his own plan, but this decision made Jeffa freeze on the spot. Looking at Odin with a frown, Jaffa said doubtfully: "You really plan to do this!" "What, is there a problem?!" Hearing Jaffa's question, Odin chuckled and said calmly. "Of course there is no problem!" Seeing Odin's expression, Jiefa frowned and couldn't help but said: "Someone wants to raise his son to be a playboy, so what do I have to say about it." "What do you mean!?" After hearing Jaffa's words, Odin's eyes narrowed and he spoke directly. Seeing Odin's look, Jaffa laughed and said loudly: "What can I mean? I'm just telling you that there are many secret things in this world, and I know many things that others don't know. For example, The real purpose of sealing your son¡¯s divine power and banishing him to the earth is also the true identity of your other son, Loki!¡± As soon as Jeffa's words came out, Odin's eyes shrank, and a murderous aura shot out directly from Odin's eyes. The next moment, Odin raised his hand and made a move in the direction of Jiefa. The long staff in Jiefa's hand suddenly disappeared, and when it reappeared, it was already in Odin's hand. After getting the long staff, Odin looked at Jiefa who was still dozens of meters away from him, and stabbed directly with the long staff in his hand. Seeing Odin's inexplicable movements, Jiefa's heart suddenly became alarmed. Without a trace of hesitation, Jiefa instantly spread Jiuyang Qi all over his body, and at the same time quickly withdrew and retreated. Without any warning, a scratch instantly appeared on Jiefa's shoulder, and blood flowed out instantly, but the wound did not heal as quickly as before. Staring at the long staff in Odin's hand, Jaffa's eyes were full of solemnity and he said loudly: "I see, is this the true power of this weapon?!" Looking at Jaffa quietly, Odin said directly without any emotion in his tone: "This is only part of the ability of the Eternal Spear. If I fully used its ability, you would be dead now!" "Spear of Eternity?" He murmured the name in his mouth. Jiefa's face was full of serious expression, but Jiefa couldn't help but cursed in his heart at this time: "You really don't know Marvel." What are the screenwriters in the movie studio thinking? Even Odin in the comics is not so perverted! The Eternal Spear, isn¡¯t this the weapon of Odin in Norse mythology!¡± While Jeffa was thinking, Odin had already raised the spear in his hand and was about to swing it again. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but be shocked. In an instant, he opened up his speed and rushed directly in front of Odin, punching Odin hard in the face. Seeing Jaffa's movements, Odin was also stunned. His originally planned attack movement could not be turned into a defensive move, and he directly blocked Jaffa's fist with the handle of his gun. "It works!" Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but secretly shout. Then, without any hesitation, Jaffa began to attack Odin with punches, forcing Odin to defend himself. Furthermore, Jiefa did not dare to open the distance between him and Odin, forcing Odin to be unable to wield the Eternal Spear. After a while, Odin finally couldn't help himself and shouted: "Stop!" Then in order to show sincerity, Odin stopped his movements first. Hearing Odin¡¯s shout, Jiefa paused slightly. The next moment, Jaffa reached out and grabbed Odin's gun-holding arm, but the attack stopped. "What else do you want to say?!" Staring directly at Odin, Jeffa secretly used all his strength. The Eternal Spear poses too great a threat to him, and Jiefa is already murderous! "You don't have to be so excited, I won't do anything to you!" Seeing Jeffa's wary eyes, Odin chuckled and said directly. "Haha!" Hearing Odin's words, Jiefa sneered, curled his lips in disdain, and said nothing. Jiefa could clearly see Odin's serious murderous intention just now. Seeing Jiefa's look, how could Odin still not understand what Jiefa was thinking? He chuckled and said calmly: "You don't have to be like this. You should know that if I want to kill you, I will try my best to hit you." If you attack, I will agree to swing the eternal spear and pierce you directly!" Hearing Odin's words, Jiefa couldn't help but frown. Although he didn't want to admit it, Jiefa also knew that what Odin said was right. Staring at Odin with sharp eyes, Jiefa said coldly: "Okay, tell me, what are you doing?"What do you want to do? ! " "Thor!" Hearing Jaffa's question, Odin opened his lips slightly and spit out a name. Hearing Odin¡¯s words, Jiefa was stunned and asked doubtfully: ¡°You want me to protect your son!?¡± "That's right!" Admitting Jaffa's words without hesitation, Odin said directly: "Since you know this matter, I won't hide it from you. Loki has a very high IQ. I suspect that he already knows about his I know Loki too well about his true identity. He will definitely take action. Although everything is under my control, I am still afraid of some unexpected surprises that I don¡¯t want to see!" "So after you saw me, you wanted me to help you take care of Thor!?" Jiffa chuckled and said disdainfully: "What good do I do!?" "Benefits?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Odin frowned and lowered his head with a thoughtful expression. After a moment, Odin¡¯s eyes lit up, as if he had thought of something, and he looked up at the Eternal Spear in his hand. Noticing Odin¡¯s eyes, Jaffa chuckled and said, ¡°What? You want to give this to me!?¡± Shaking his head slightly, Odin said calmly: "You also know this is impossible!" As he said that, Odin exerted a little force on his phone to get out of Jiefa's control. Feeling Odin's movement, Jiefa also directly released Odin. With such a close distance, Jiefa was really not afraid of what Odin was planning to do. Shaking the Eternal Spear in his hand, Odin snorted softly, and a golden light appeared directly in Odin's hand, covering the entire Eternal Spear. After a moment, the Eternal Spear in Odin's hand split into two. Seeing this scene, Jiefa was stunned and said in surprise: "Is this!?" "Projection of the Eternal Spear!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 The truth about the Eternal Spear You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Odin's words, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned. He subconsciously observed the two eternal spears in Odin's hands, but Jiefa didn't see any difference. "What's the difference between them!?" Without hesitation, Jiefa asked this question directly. "Power!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Odin replied directly: "The only difference between them is the size of their power. In terms of appearance, there is no difference between them!" Hearing Odin's words, Jaffa curled his lips disdainfully and sneered: "You are going to use such a projection as a reward for me? Let's not say whether I will get it or not. Don't think I don't know, the Eternal Spear The body is in your hand, it's just a projection, you can take it back whenever you want, Odin, do you really think I'm stupid!" "I can swear on the name of God that as long as you help Odin learn humility and become a qualified god, even if you become my enemy in the future, I will never take this projection back!" Hearing Jaffa's concerns, Odin If there was any hesitation, he said decisively: "Also, the power of this projection is not as powerful as the Eternal Spear, but it has no less abilities than the Eternal Spear!" Hearing Odin¡¯s words, Jiefa¡¯s eyes lit up and he said directly: ¡°Bring it to me and see!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Odin didn¡¯t hesitate at all, and threw the projection of the Eternal Spear in his left hand directly at Jaffa. The moment he received the projection of the Eternal Spear, Jiefa's eyes lit up. Although it was his first time to get it, Jiefa felt like he was using his arms as soon as he held the projection of the Eternal Spear. Seeing Jeffa¡¯s expression, Odin chuckled lightly and said, ¡°It already recognizes you as its master!¡± After hearing Odin's words, Jiefa didn't say anything, and directly began to concentrate on sensing the projection of the Eternal Spear in his hand. The next moment, Jiefa directly felt that there seemed to be a consciousness in the projection of the Eternal Spear. He cheered for Jiefa, but this consciousness is still very weak now. Feeling this consciousness, Jiefa was not happy, but his mood became heavier. The Eternal Spear in his hand was just a projection, and it already had its own consciousness. How powerful should the Eternal Spear in Odin's hand be? From this point of view, even if he tried his best, he would definitely not be a match for Odin. Temporarily suppressing the heavy weight in his heart, Jiefa continued to sense the projection of the Eternal Spear in his hand. The next moment, some information was directly transmitted into Jiefa's mind, but it was exactly some of the characteristics and usage of the Eternal Spear. Seeing this information, Jiefa was stunned again. He looked up at a long pillar not far away in the hall, and Jiefa threw the spear in his hand. The next moment, the projection of the Eternal Spear in Jiefa's hand disappeared in an instant. When it reappeared, it was firmly inserted into the pillar where Jiefa's target was. Then, with a thought in Jiefa¡¯s mind, the Eternal Spear appeared directly in Jiefa¡¯s hand. Turning his head suddenly to look at Odin, Jaffa was surprised and said: "Is this? The power of space!?" Seeing Jaffa's surprised look, Odin laughed, with a proud smile on his face, and said loudly: "Yes, the Eternal Spear is born with the power of space. It can directly cut wherever you want. Break the space and directly hit your target, but the distance it appears depends on your strength. With your strength, this eternal gun can appear anywhere on the earth. How about it, right? Very powerful!¡± Hearing Odin's words, Jaffa smiled slightly and said softly: "Yes, it is indeed very powerful!" As he said this, Jiefa couldn't help laughing wildly in his heart, and said to himself: "You are so powerful, I have been worried for a long time!" To be honest, when he first saw the effect of the Eternal Spear and then heard the name Eternal Spear, Jiefa felt extremely uneasy. But now that he knows that the Eternal Spear turns out to be the power of space, Jiefa's heart suddenly changed. settled down. Although the power of space is still strong, the power of the Eternal Spear cannot be resisted by Jie Fa now, but it cannot be done now, but it does not mean that it cannot be done in the future. You must know that Jiefa's two-dimensional system can obtain the abilities of various two-dimensional worlds. Although the power of space is equally powerful in various two-dimensional worlds, it is not invincible. As long as Jiefa is given time, There is always a way to deal with the Eternal Spear. As for Jiefa¡¯s initial uneasiness, he directly regarded the Eternal Spear as Odin¡¯s weapon in Norse mythology: the Eternal Spear. Although the effects of the two seem to be similar, Odin's Eternal Spear in the Marvel Cinematic Universe is even faster than the Nordic one.The Spear of Eternity in mythology is superior, but it is only due to space. As long as it is powerful to a certain extent or has similar means, the Spear of Eternity in the Marvel movie world is not a concern. But the eternal spear in Nordic mythology is different. Although it can also hit the target, the eternal spear in Nordic mythology relies on another more powerful ability: cause and effect! The Eternal Spear in the Marvel world can hit the enemy 100%, relying on the speed of cutting through space. Strictly speaking, the hit rate is not 100%. For example, if Odin used the Eternal Spear to fight Thanos, he would probably die without even knowing how. To take a step back, even if it were to face the unknown Doctor Strange who exists on Earth, he would probably fall into the dust. The eternal spear in Nordic mythology is different. The eternal spear in Nordic mythology has been marked as a sure hit when it is shot. Although it does not have the power of space, even if you cross the space and escape to the ends of the earth, , there are thousands of defensive obstacles around you, and it will chase you and hit where it wants to hit. Even Jiefa doesn¡¯t know how to resist this mysterious power. Knowing the nature of the Eternal Spear, Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief. Looking up at Odin, Jiefa showed a look of satisfaction on his face and said softly: "Not bad, deal! You can swear it!" Hearing Jeffa's words, Odin smiled slightly and said calmly: "I, Einn Odin, swear by my god's name that as long as the person in front of me can follow the commission, let my son Thor understand humility and become a qualified god. , the projection of the Eternal Spear in his hand will always be his. I am afraid that one day we will become our enemies, and I will never take it back! If I violate this oath, I will lose all my divine power and become a mortal forever!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Thor You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Odin's words, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. Jiefa knew that even if he did nothing, Thor would be able to understand. This projection of the Eternal Spear is completely earned in vain. However, the projection of this eternal spear, with Jiefa's method, is not useful at all against enemies who are weaker than himself, and it is even less useful against enemies who are stronger than himself. Fortunately, we just learned from some information transmitted from the Eternal Spear that this thing can still be given to others for use. This time, Jaffa worked hard to come to God's Realm from Earth, fight with Heimdall, and play with Odin. Jaffa also roughly figured out Odin's strength. The original goal has been achieved, and he even earned an extra projection of the Eternal Spear. Jiefa is still in a good mood. Glancing sideways at Odin, Jaffa chuckled and said, "Okay, I will help you train your son as promised. Now, open the rainbow door first!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Odin nodded expressionlessly. Then, Odin waved his long staff, and a colorful brilliance instantly rose in the rainbow door passage behind him. With a chuckle, Jiefa held the spear in his hand and jumped directly into the rainbow door. Quickly walking through the rainbow gate, Jiefa returned to Earth every time. Falling to the ground out of thin air, Jiefa took a look at the embarrassing scene around him and the mysterious formation at his feet. Without any hesitation, he jumped directly into the sky. In the main hall of God's Domain, Odin looked at Jaffa's disappearing figure, suddenly reached out and touched his chest, and spurted out a mouthful of blood. After a moment, the pale man sighed softly and murmured: "I am still old after all!" On the Earth side, Jiefa identified the direction in the sky and flew directly towards the place where Thor's Hammer landed in New Mexico. If there were no accidents, Thor would find it on his own in a short time. While Jiefa was flying quickly, his eyes suddenly froze, the corner of his mouth raised a slight arc, and he murmured: "What a good luck! But I'm going to wait!" With that said, Jiefa rushed directly and quickly downwards, and below was a desert. There is another car running fast in the desert, and in the car is Jeffa's target, Thor. And that Scientologist Jane. Driving the car, Jane and Thor were chatting, and an ambiguous emotion began to spread in the car. While chatting, the two of them suddenly fell silent. After a while, Jane was the first to speak: "Who are you!?" Hearing Jane's words, Thor was silent for a while, and a look of hesitation appeared on his face, just when Thor wanted to speak. A figure suddenly rang in the car: "He is Thor, Thor, God of Thunder!" Hearing the sudden sound, both Jane and Thor were startled, and Jane screamed uncontrollably. Even the car turned suddenly! Fortunately, Jane reacted quickly and hurriedly braked to stop the car. As soon as he stopped, Jian Jian turned to look in the direction of Jie Fa, and said in a panic: "Youwho are you!?" Seeing Jane's performance, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Don't be nervous, I'm not a bad person!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Jane raised her eyebrows, obviously not believing Jiefa's words, and Thor on the side shouted: "Who the hell are you!" Hearing Thor's words, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, a strange smile appeared on his face, and said softly: "You don't need to know that much, you just need to know that I am here to find you, that's it!" "Looking for me?!" Thor was stunned when he heard Jeffa's words and said in surprise: "You came to find me? Why are you looking for me!?" Sticking directly in front of Thor, Jaffa sneered: "Some people are throwing things next to my land one after another. Why don't I look for you? Not only looking for you, I also went to the Kingdom of Asgard. , I want some garbage disposal fees!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Thor frowned and shouted: ¡°You said I¡¯m trash!!!¡± "Haha!" Hearing Thor's surprised words, Jaffa laughed and said loudly: "I thought you would care about the affairs of Asgard God's Domain first!" When he said this, Jiefa also said directly in his heart: "He is indeed the Thor God of Thunder, one of the two people with the lowest IQ among the Marvel superheroes!" And when Tuo Er heard what Jiefa said, he looked like he suddenly realized it, and shouted: "Yes! How did you get to the Asgard God's Domain! Also, what is the garbage disposal fee you are talking about!" ¡°You don¡¯t need to know the first question. The second question is you and the hammer!Things that belong to Asgard will invade the earth's air, food, and various resources when they appear on the earth, and they will also produce garbage. You can't do this for nothing! " "Uh!" After hearing Jiefa's introduction, Jane and Thor's expressions froze and they looked at Jiefa speechlessly. Obviously, he was shocked by Jiefa's theory (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Teaching Thor a Lesson You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a moment, Thor snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: "No matter what you get from my father, I will take it back!" Hearing Thor's words, Jiefa frowned. The name of Tou Er was indeed worthy of his name. Now Thor is just a mortal, and he dares to provoke Jiefa so openly. And since Jaffa can take things from Odin, even if Thor regains his divine power, what can he do to Jeffa? With a chuckle, Jaffa glanced at Thor and chuckled: "Okay! But don't blame me if you get beaten to tears!" "Joke!" Upon hearing Jeffa's words, Thor shouted angrily and said loudly: "Do you think I am the same as a cowardly mortal? It won't take long before I give you a severe lesson!" "Really?!" Jiefa sneered, and a trace of anger appeared in his eyes. This Thor is really a bit lawless. Staring straight into Thor's eyes, Jiefa said coldly: "Before that, I will teach you a lesson first!" As he said that, Jiefa reached out and grabbed Thor's collar, and actually Thor was dragged from the front to the back of the car. Then he kicked the car door open, pulled Thor and jumped out of the door. As soon as he got out of the car, Jiefa threw Thor to the ground. During the whole process, Thor had no power to fight back. Seeing this, Jane, who was sitting in the driver's seat, hurriedly walked out of the car door and came to Thor's side in a few steps. At this time, Thor was lying on the ground in a panic, coughing non-stop. Although Jaffa didn't use much power, it was still a huge force for Thor now. In addition, this is the desert, and Thor raised a lot of dust when he was thrown to the ground. Some of this dust was inhaled into Thor's lungs, which caused Thor to cough constantly. Seeing Thor's current appearance, a trace of worry appeared on Jane's face. She raised her head and glared at Jaffa, shouting: "What are you going to do!?" "These two people are doing it pretty fast?!" I muttered a few words in my heart. Jiefa snorted coldly and said, "Didn't you see what I was going to do!?" Hearing what Jiefa said, Jane looked stunned. Yes, Jiefa wanted to teach Thor a lesson. His purpose was very clear. He not only saw it, Jiefa also said it himself just now. After being stunned for a while, Jane couldn't help but feel a little at a loss? Weird method? It seems that Thor first said that he would teach Jeffa a lesson in the future, so Jeffa took action. Not just Jie Fa, but probably anyone with a temper would do this. But if Jaffa is allowed to continue to attack Thor, Jane is not willing to see it. After hesitating for a moment, Jane stood in front of Thor with a firm face and shouted: "No matter what, you can't hit him anymore!" "Really?!" Hearing Jane's words, Jiefa sneered and said disdainfully: "What if I say no?!" As he said that, Jiefa walked towards the two of them step by step. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Jane's expression froze, and all the words she wanted to say were choked back. Looking at Jiefa walking towards her step by step, Jane couldn't help showing a trace of panic. At this moment, a pair of big hands suddenly appeared from behind Jane, pulling Jane back and protecting her behind him. It was Thor who had recovered. With Jane firmly behind him, Thor had a resolute look on his face, staring straight at Jaffa. Thor shouted loudly: "If you have any tricks, just come at me." Go ahead! If you dare, kill me! Otherwise you will suffer retribution sooner or later!" Hearing Thor's words, Jiefa frowned and subconsciously touched his nose, feeling quite embarrassed. In this scene, I feel like a villain. However, Thor's performance made Jiefa's eyes show a hint of anger, even though he had long known that Thor was arrogant and arrogant. But Jiefa didn't expect that Thor could not see the form so clearly, and dared to say such words when facing an opponent who was much more powerful than himself. Wasn't this forcing someone to eradicate the enemy? With a sneer, Jiefa stretched out his hand, and the projection of the Eternal Spear appeared directly in Jiefa's hand. Looking at Thor coldly, Jiefa said coldly: "For the sake of looking at things, I will let you go today! But some small lessons are still inevitable!" After saying that, Jiefa waved his hand directly, The Eternal Spear disappeared instantly. When he reappeared, the Eternal Spear had already slashed across Thor's face and pierced the ground not far away. With another wave of his hand, the Eternal Spear disappeared from the ground and appeared in Jiefa's hand. But at this time, Thor had a dull look on his face and muttered:He said: "How is it possible? It is really the eternal spear of my father, but why is it in your hand? What you got from him turned out to be the eternal spear?" "Why not?!" appeared in front of Thor in an instant. Jiefa flicked his spear, and the tail of the gun directly hit Thor's side, knocking Thor's whole body away. Looking at Thor lying on the ground with a painful look on his face, Jaffa sneered and said calmly: "I'll let you remember this time! Odin doesn't even dare to talk to me like that, so what qualifications do you have!" After that, Jiefa jumped directly and flew into the sky. At this time, Jane on the side looked blankly at Jiefa flying in the sky, and then looked at the embarrassed Thor on the ground. Jane just felt that her world view had collapsed today. If Jiefa suddenly appears in the car, he will be able to fly in the sky. Jane, who knew about the existence of mutants, would not be so surprised. But I heard the conversation between Thor and Jaffa with my own ears, and saw the invisible spear with my own eyes. Jane felt that her world view had collapsed. She stared blankly at Thor who stood up slowly, and Jane murmured: "Are you really a god?!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Thor's Hammer You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Flying quickly in the sky, Jiefa's face was not very pretty. If Thor was not a mortal now, Jiefa would definitely take care of him. Although I was somewhat mentally prepared, Thor was still too arrogant. After calming down the anger in his heart, Jiefa flew directly to the place where Thor's hammer fell. As soon as he arrived here, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh. Just like in the movie, SHIELD has indeed built a fortress here, which looks quite high-end. "But Jaffa knows that all of SHIELD's efforts are in vain after all. Mjolnir is destined to belong only to Thor, and even Jaffa doesn't know if he can pick it up. Quickly reaching the sky above this temporary barrier, Jiefa flew down directly without any demonstration. And Jiefa¡¯s figure was directly discovered by the surrounding agents. Immediately, a group of agents quickly appeared and directly surrounded Jiefa. With a gun pointed at Jiefa, an agent shouted directly: "Who are you!? Tell me your identity!" Having no intention of wasting time with these people, Jiefa rolled his eyes and took in an unobstructed view of the entire fortress. And Coulson's figure also directly caught Jaffa's eyes. "It's actually this guy!?" The moment he saw Coulson, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned. You know, SHIELD is now full of talents, and there is no need for Coulson to come forward for anything. Although in the original book It seemed that Coulson was in charge here, but it was still Coulson now, which surprised Jaffa. After all, in Jaffa's impression, Coulson should be with Steve. After looking around at the people around him, Jaffa said directly: "My name is Jefayas. Go tell Coles and he will come out to see me!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the agent who just spoke hesitated for a moment and looked at the person next to him. Then he nodded and ran directly towards the back. In Jeffa's sight, he clearly saw this man coming to Colson and saying something to Colson. Then Colson was stunned for a moment, then stood up and walked quickly. He ran towards Jaffa. Not long after, Colson appeared in front of Jaffa. The moment he saw Jaffa, Colson's face showed a hint of joy and he shouted: "Mr. Jaffa!" At the same time, Cole Sen also walked quickly towards Jiefa. The surrounding agents saw Coulson's performance and immediately put down their guns. Before he could reach Jaffa, Coulson shouted loudly with a smile on his face: "Mr. Jaffa, I didn't expect you to come here!" Hearing Colson¡¯s words, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa¡¯s face, and he whispered: ¡°So now that I¡¯m here, why do you think I¡¯m here!?¡± "Huh?" Coulson was stunned for a moment when he heard Jaffa's words, and couldn't help but secretly thought: "Besides the hammer, is there anything else worth coming to here?" But Colson didn't dare to say that. With a smile on his face, Colson said softly: "Mr. Jaffa is kidding. Apart from that thing, there is nothing worth Mr. Jaffa's trip here!" After speaking, Colson paused slightly and continued: "To be honest, we are all worried about that thing. Mr. Jaffa is here just in time. Please help Mr. Jaffa take a look at it!" As he said that, Coulson also put on an expectant look. Hearing Kelson's words, a smile appeared on Jaffa's face. Colson's words just catered to Jaffa's wishes. Jaffa was already very interested in Thor's hammer. At this time, he heard Colson say this. Said, Jiefa nodded immediately and said softly: "Lead the way!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Coulson¡¯s face became even more joyful. When he reached out, he took Jiefa directly and walked inside. This fortress was not big to begin with, and it didn¡¯t take long before Jiefa came directly to the place where Thor¡¯s hammer landed. Seeing Jaffa looking at Mjolnir with great interest, Coulson immediately said from the side: "Mr. Jaffa, we can't move it in any way! There is no way to even test its weight, but from now on It now appears to be denser than anything we know." Hearing Colson's words, Jaffa chuckled and said calmly: "Of course you can't move it unless you get its approval. Otherwise, if you want to move it, you must first have the ability to move a planet! " "What!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Coulson's face froze immediately and he looked at Jiefa blankly.?Carlson muttered: "A planet?!" After being stunned for a moment, Coulson looked at Jaffa carefully and said softly: "Mr. Jaffa, do you know its origin?!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "Of course, otherwise I wouldn't have said that!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Coulson instantly looked at Jiefa with an extended expression of expectation, and the meaning was self-evident. Seeing Coulson's look, Jaffa couldn't help but feel funny. He turned his head and looked at Mjolnir. Jaffa said softly: "Give up. It's waiting for someone here. You can't get it! Instead of it, It¡¯s a waste of time here, why not hurry up and pack your things and go back to do other tasks!¡± Hearing what Jaffa said, Coulson smiled bitterly and said helplessly: "Mr. Jaffa, you know, you can't just let things like this go unchecked!" ??????????????????????????????????:???????????: Jiefa nodded lightly. Jiefa didn't say anything else. It was just a suggestion. Jiefa had no control over how to do it. After observing again for a moment, Jiefa stepped directly towards Mjolnir. Seeing Jaffa's actions, Coulson was stunned and said in surprise: "Mr. Jaffa, what are you doing!?" Looking sideways at Coulson, Jaffa chuckled, held Mjolnir directly, and chuckled: "Can't you understand? I want to try to see if I can pick it up!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13: Can you pick him up? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ah!" Coulson's eyes lit up instantly after hearing Jiefa's words. Although Mjolnir is now under the strict supervision of SHIELD, it stands to reason that no one can touch it except researchers. Even Coulson had no right to let unrelated personnel approach Mjolnir, let alone try to pick it up. But who is Jiefa? There are only three people with the highest status in S.H.I.E.L.D., Natasha is Jaffa¡¯s woman, Nick is Jaffa¡¯s former subordinate, and Zero is said to have a lot to do with Jaffa. Jaffa wants to try to pick up Mjolnir, but Coulson will definitely not stop him. "Don't even try it, even if Jaffa runs away with Mjolnir, Coulson won't have any objections. What's more, Coulson also knew that Jaffa would never do such a thing. Looking at Jaffa holding the handle of the hammer and preparing to exert force, Coulson showed a look of expectation on his face, if Jaffa could really pick up Mjolnir. Coulson felt that he could ask Jaffa to bring Mjolnir to SHIELD. Although it didn't take long in this hellish place, Coulson really felt that enough was enough. Holding the handle of the hammer tightly, Jiefa stretched his arms slightly and exerted force. But it is a pity that the Thor's hammer in Jiefa's hand is still in place, motionless. Seeing this scene, Coulson's eyes couldn't help but darken, and he murmured in his heart: "It still doesn't work!" On Jiefa's side, looking at the motionless Thor's hammer, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a hint of emotion in his heart, and chuckled: "It's a bit interesting!" As he spoke, Jiefa gently rolled up his sleeves and directly grabbed the handle of Mjolnir with both hands. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Coulson¡¯s eyes revealed a look of anticipation. He hadn¡¯t tried his best just now! "Ah!" Jiefa shouted loudly as he grabbed the handle of the hammer and exerted force on his arms, even tightening the clothes on his arms. But it is a pity that Mjolnir is still firmly on the ground, as if it was originally a part of the earth, unbreakable. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but shook his head. Just when he was about to release Thor's hammer, Jiefa suddenly felt that the projection of the eternal gun he had placed in the space suddenly trembled. The next moment, eternity The gun actually appeared directly in Jiefa's hand out of thin air. Then, Jiefa was surprised to find that the weapon spirit in the Eternal Spear seemed to be communicating with Thor's Hammer! ? Thinking of this, Jiefa's eyes suddenly lit up. Yes! Thor's Hammer is the top artifact in Asgard's domain. Although it may not be as good as the Eternal Spear, it definitely already has an artifact spirit. Otherwise, it would be impossible to possess that kind of ability. What's more, if Jaffa remembers correctly, Odin once said to Thor's hammer when he threw it to the earth: "No matter who gets Thor's hammer, as long as he is qualified, he can have it." The power of Thor." When he said this, an inscription appeared on Thor's hammer, and then disappeared. If it were not for possessing the weapon spirit, Mjolnir would not be able to do such a thing. And from the perspective of the subsequent plot, even if Thor does not need to obtain Mjolnir, as long as he is qualified, Mjolnir will automatically fly over to recognize its owner, which further confirms that Mjolnir has a weapon spirit. And in this case, it is not surprising that the weapon spirit of the Eternal Spear can communicate with the weapon spirit of Thor's Hammer. But what makes Jiefa depressed is that although they are called weapon spirits, the spirit of these artifacts in Marvel seems to be completely different from the spirit of some fairy tales. At least Jiefa doesn¡¯t know what is being communicated between the constantly trembling Mjolnir and the equally trembling Eternal Spear. After a while, the communication between the two artifacts finally stopped. After the projection of the Eternal Spear trembled in Jiefa's hand, it directly broke through the space and disappeared. Looking blankly at his empty palms, Jiefa suddenly had an inexplicable feeling. This projection of the Eternal Spear seemed to be trying to please himself? After thinking for a long time, Jiefa didn¡¯t understand what the eternal spear meant. Looking sideways at Mjolnir in the other hand, Jiefa suddenly felt like he could pick it up. Just as he thought of it, Jiefa exerted force on his hand. The next moment, Jiefa's hammer, which Jiefa couldn't pick up even with all his strength, was lifted off the ground and held in his hand. Looking at Mjolnir in his hand, Jiefa seemed to be unable to feel its power at all.?There is even a feeling of lightness. At this time, Coulson stared blankly at the Thor's Hammer in Jiefa's hand, and said in surprise: "You just picked it up!?" Hearing Colson¡¯s words, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: ¡°Otherwise, what else!?¡± He casually placed Mjolnir where it was before. Jaffa turned to look at Coulson and said calmly: "Okay, that's it! I'm leaving first!" "Ah!" Coulson couldn't help but be stunned when he heard Jiefa's words, and said hurriedly: "Mr. Jiefa" Before Colson could say anything, Jaffa was the first to speak: "Okay, I know what you want to say, but I told you just now, this thing is waiting for someone and will stay here for a while. Here!" As he spoke, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said softly: "If you don't want to stay here, just pack your things and go home! Haha!" After saying that, Jiefa was not allowed to speak to Coulson, so he jumped directly and flew into the sky. Looking at Jiffa who quickly disappeared from sight, Coulson smiled bitterly and murmured: "Pack up and go home? I want to, too!" ¡­¡­ Flying towards home quickly, Jiefa suddenly felt that there should be something about this projection of the Eternal Spear that he didn't know. At the very least, it should be worthy of further study! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 The Eternal Spear You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Quickly returning home, Jiefa flipped his hand, and the projection of the Eternal Spear appeared directly in Jiefa's hand. As soon as it appeared, the Eternal Spear trembled slightly, as if it was saying hello to Jiefa. Feeling the wonderful change of the Eternal Spear, Jiefa couldn't help showing a look of interest. When he was at Thor's Hammer just now, although Jiefa didn't know what the spirit of the two artifacts communicated with, he was sure that he had not been recognized by Thor's Hammer. ?? And just now I was able to pick up Thor's hammer, but I could only pick it up. Jaffa felt that it was better that the Eternal Spear knew that he wanted to pick up Mjolnir, and then ran to communicate with Mjolnir. Then Jaffa was able to pick it up. It feels like the Eternal Spear is a public relations person? This thought came to mind, and Jaffa himself couldn't help laughing. His eyes shifted to the Eternal Spear in his hand, and Jiefa's brain began to spin rapidly. As a projection of the Eternal Spear, it actually has a weapon spirit. This is indeed a very magical thing. But since it is a projection, it is separated from the original eternal spear. The original Thor¡¯s Spear has been following Odin for so long, how could the spirit projected by the Eternal Spear begin to please himself so quickly? Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but fell into confusion again. Jie Fa actually didn¡¯t know that it was just a mere projection, so it was impossible for it to have a weapon spirit. However, if there is a projection without a weapon spirit, Jiefa really won't take it seriously, and without a weapon spirit, the Eternal Power is just an extremely hard and sharp weapon. Therefore, this projected weapon spirit can be said to be that Odin reluctantly separated from the original weapon spirit of the Eternal Spear, and made the projected weapon spirit an independent consciousness. And the projected weapon spirit naturally knows this. From a side perspective, it can be said that the reason for its existence is Jiefa. Coupled with Odin's oath, the projected weapon spirit also knew that Jiefa would be his master in the future. The emotion of gratitude coupled with the obedience to the master led to the scene of the projected weapon spirit helping Jiefa like this. However, Jiefa has no idea about these things. After various detections, Jiefa can only know that this weapon spirit is absolutely obedient to him at least now. Jiefa is not the kind of person who wants to get into trouble. Since he doesn¡¯t understand it, Jiefa will not think about it for the time being. Looking at the Eternal Spear in his hand, Jiefa chuckled and murmured: "Now that it's in my hands, I can't call it the Eternal Spear anymore! It looks like I have to think of a new name for you!" " Other names for the Eternal Spear in Nordic mythology came to mind. Jiefa's eyes suddenly lit up and he said, "I'll call you the Meteor Spear from now on!" As Jiefa finished speaking, the Meteor Spear trembled slightly, as if he recognized the new name Jiefa gave himself. Seeing the appearance of the Meteor Gun, Jiefa chuckled, directly received the Meteor Gun into the space, and then turned over and lay on the bed. The plot of Thor is not long, it only lasts for a few days. Let¡¯s go to sleep first, and then go to find Thor. The plot is almost over. Thinking that in the original work, Thor directly destroyed the Rainbow Bridge in the end, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little regretful. Such a convenient thing was also a powerful war weapon. It would be a pity if it was destroyed like this. We will see what happens next. Go directly to Asgard and stop it if you can. Having made this decision in his mind, Jiefa fell into a deep sleep. After falling asleep, Jiefa slept until noon the next day. After getting up, Jiefa simply washed himself, then flew out of the house and quickly headed towards New Mexico. When Jiefa was approaching New Mexico, he keenly discovered that the Rainbow Gate had opened again in the Gobi Desert. Seeing the changes in the sky in the distance, Jiefa's eyes shrank and he thought to himself: "Who will it be this time? Those four warriors from the Asgard God's Domain? Or the Destroyer?!" When he thought about the Destroyer, Jiefa's expression paused, and he quickly flew in the direction of the target. A cold light appeared in Jiefa's eyes: "Is that Loki? How did you find Thor? I won¡¯t care about the trouble, but if you still dare to wreak havoc on the town like in the original book, then I will have to communicate with you!¡± At this time, Loki had justThe Destroyer started up, but suddenly felt a chill in his heart and shuddered subconsciously. He looked around suspiciously, but Loki didn't find anything unusual. At this time, the Destroyer had also appeared in front of Loki. Looking at the tall Destroyer, Loki suppressed the strange feeling in his heart, with an evil smile on his face and a cold voice. Said: "Make sure my brother doesn't come back! Destroy everything!!" By this time, Jiefa had also arrived at the place where the Rainbow Bridge appeared. Looking at the surrounding scene with no human habitation except for the traces of the Rainbow Bridge, Jiefa thought to himself: "It must be those four supporting actors!" After thinking for a moment, Jiefa decided to wait here for the arrival of the Destroyer. At this moment, several cars appeared from a distance and quickly arrived around Jiefa. The car door opened, and Colson stepped out of the car and quickly came to Jiefa. Colson shouted: "Mr. Jiefa! What happened here? Did anything show up this time?" ?¡± Hearing Colson¡¯s words, Jaffa grinned and said softly: ¡°I just arrived too!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 The Destroyer You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Coulson couldn¡¯t help but fell silent for a while, with a look of disappointment on his face. Looking down at the traces left by the Rainbow Bridge on the ground, Coulson turned his head and glanced at the other agents who were following him. Coulson said directly: "Get the language expert quickly." After saying that, a melancholy look appeared on Colson's face, and he said helplessly: "Situations like this always happen these days. I don't know why, but I always feel uneasy." Hearing Colson's words, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said softly: "Actually, you are right, Mr. Crow-mouthed Colson!" "What?!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Coulson couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "What do you mean!?" But as soon as the words came out, Coulson immediately closed his mouth and stared blankly at the sky above. I saw something that looked like a funnel suddenly appeared in the sky, and the surrounding clouds also made waves, and the entire sky became dark. "This is" Looking straight at the clouds in the sky, Colson didn't know what to say for a moment. "Something big is coming!" After murmuring softly, Jaffa suddenly shouted: "Colson, tell your people to leave immediately!" He is worthy of being the best agent of SHIELD. After hearing Jaffa's words, Coulson still didn't know what was about to happen. He immediately turned around and waved his arms, directing the agents behind him to quickly evacuate. When Coulson and the agents all retreated a distance, the large funnel formed by the clouds in the sky suddenly dropped down and landed directly at the same spot. In an instant, a large amount of dust rose up. When the dust slowly dispersed, a huge steel man appeared directly in everyone's field of vision. It is the secret weapon of Asgard God Realm, the Destroyer. At this time, Coulson also came up directly and asked doubtfully: "Is this Stark's Iron Man?!" As he said that, Coulson's realization turned directly to Jaffa. Coulson knew about the relationship between Jaffa and Sterk. Hearing Kelson's words, Jiefa shook his head slightly and said softly: "No, let's not talk about whether it is made of steel. At this stage, this thing is much more high-end than Tony's steel armor!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Coulson nodded thoughtfully. The next moment, Coulson walked directly towards the Destroyer. Seeing Colson's actions, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, but he understood it instantly. After thinking about what Coulson planned to do, Jaffa couldn't help but have a funny look on his face. Sure enough, just as Jaffa expected, after walking about five or six meters in front of the Destroyer, Coulson shouted directly: "You are using weapons authorized by Siege now, please identify yourself!" Hearing Colson's shouting, the Destroyer suddenly paused and turned in Colson's direction. The mask on his face paused slightly, as if it was about to open halfway. Seeing this scene, Coulson couldn't help but have a smile on his face. He turned his head to look at Jaffa and chuckled: "It seems that this guy is much easier to talk to than Stark!" "Really?!" Hearing Colson's words, Jaffa suddenly smiled strangely and said softly. Seeing Jeffa's appearance, Coulson was stunned for a moment, and then he seemed to have thought of something, and instantly turned his head to look at the Destroyer. I saw that the Destroyer's mask had been completely opened at this time, but there was no pilot and Yona inside as Coulson expected. Instead, it was empty. The Destroyer turned out to be hollow in the middle. The next moment, a yellow light began to glow on the face of the Destroyer, and it was self-evident what it represented. Seeing this scene, Colson couldn't help but shouted: "Damn it, he's going to open fire." With that said, Colson turned around and wanted to escape from here. But all the cars that could serve as a cover had already been taken away, and with Coulson's speed, there was no way to avoid the Destroyer's attack. The next moment, a ray of yellow light shot out directly from the Destroyer's head and attacked Coulson. Seeing this scene, Coulson couldn't help but have a look of despair on his face. Are you going to die here? ? At this moment, Jiefa's figure suddenly flashed and appeared in front of Coulson. The meteor gun was held in his hand by Jiefa at some point, and he looked straight at him. Jiefa raised his eyebrows at the energy light coming from him, flashed the yellow light in his hand, and swung the popular gun he was holding, and actually hit it directly.The entire energy light was shot away. The energy light was instantly knocked away, and Jiefa felt his hands were numb from the shock. However, Jiefa smiled instead of being angry, with a hint of excitement on his face, and said softly: "It's interesting!" When Loki, who was in the Asgard God's Domain at this time, saw this scene, he was stunned, with a look of disbelief on his face. The next moment, Loki's face instantly turned livid. He stared straight at the meteor gun in Jiefa's hand and murmured: "This is" As he said that, Loki looked sideways. A glance at the eternal spear in his hand. The two are exactly the same. Since Odin fell into coma, the Eternal Spear fell into Loki's hands. Unfortunately, Loki was unable to control the true power of the Eternal Spear and only regarded it as a powerful weapon. At this time, when he saw the Meteor Spear in Jiefa's hand that was exactly the same as the Eternity Spear, Loki's eyes lit up. Loki didn't know that what Jiefa was holding was the projection of the Eternity Spear. He thought he was holding it. It is a top-notch artifact created at the same time as the Eternal Spear. At that moment, the excited Loki shouted: "Kill him!! Get that gun back from me!" As Loki finished speaking, the Destroyer in front of Jiefa moved instantly! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Loki You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At the same time as he quickly punched towards Jiefa, the Destroyer used two prongs and fired a beam of energy directly from his head, hitting Jiefa directly. Seeing the Destroyer's movements, Jiefa's eyes flashed coldly, and he said disdainfully: "This Loki seems to have some ideas!" Looking at the energy light that was already in front of him, Jie Fa followed suit and flicked the meteor gun, directly throwing the energy light away. At this time, the Destroyer had already rushed in front of Jiefa. Seeing the Destroyer's fist coming towards him, a disdainful smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he shouted: "Too slow!" After saying that, Jiefa jumped directly and avoided the Destroyer's punch. . Then, Jiefa, who was in mid-air, did a somersault and kicked the Destroyer on the head. This time, he kicked the Destroyer and staggered him. Seizing this opportunity, Jiefa¡¯s meteor spear swung and directly pierced the Destroyer¡¯s back. As soon as it attacked the Destroyer, the Meteor Spear directly pierced the Destroyer, causing him to lie face down on the ground. At this time, the frightened expression on Colson's face has not yet dissipated. Looking at the Destroyer who was lying on the ground and not moving, Coulson was stunned and said in surprise: "Is this solved?" Hearing Colson¡¯s words, Jaffa chuckled and said calmly: ¡°Of course not!¡± With that said, Jiefa directly pulled out the Meteor Gun, kicked the Destroyer in the head, and shouted: "Get up! Don't pretend to be dead!" As Jie Fa¡¯s words fell, the Destroyer¡¯s head turned quickly, one hundred and eighty degrees. Then, without any hesitation, the Destroyer directly attacked Jiefa with a beam of energy. Seeing this scene, Jiefa snorted coldly and actually put back the meteor gun. The next moment, golden light burst out from Jiefa's right hand, and then he went directly towards the energy light of the Destroyer. Almost in an instant, the energy light hit Jeffa's arm with Coulson's stunned eyes on the side. After resisting the attack of the energy light head-on, Jiefa's arm couldn't help but flex slightly, but the energy light of the Destroyer actually stayed safely in Jiefa's hand and did not explode at all. It even turned into a ball of light, like a handicraft in Jiefa's hand. Then, Jiefa looked at the Destroyer who was lying on the ground and had not yet stood up, and waved with one hand. The energy light controlled in his hand actually attacked the Destroyer directly. Faced with such a swift attack, the Destroyer had no ability to resist. The next moment, the energy light exploded directly in the Destroyer's chest, directly blasting a big hole. However, as the attack fell, Jiefa could clearly see that the steel-like things on the Destroyer's body began to circulate rapidly. After a while, the big hole in the Destroyer's chest returned to its original state. Then, the Destroyer stood up directly, glanced at Jiefa, and wanted to charge forward again. "Wait a minute!" At this moment, Jiefa suddenly shouted: "Loki! I want to talk to you!" As Jiefa¡¯s words came out, the Destroyer was instantly stunned. All movement stopped completely. After a moment, a green light suddenly reflected from the Destroyer's head. Loki's figure also appeared in front of Jiefa. After looking Jiefa up and down, Loki took the lead and said, "Mighty man of the earth, what do you want to talk to me about?!" Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa chuckled and did not answer. Instead, he looked Loki up and down. Loki was seen holding the Eternal Spear at this time, and his silver-gray armor was still able to shine. Wearing a green cloak behind him, there is a silver-gray helmet on his head, with two huge horns snaking out from the helmet. Anyway, Jaffa felt that Loki's appearance was simply ridiculous. After a moment, Jiefa suddenly took a few steps, walked directly to Loki, and said softly: "I know you are just a projection. But it doesn't matter." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly, and the look on his face suddenly changed. He became serious and said in a cold voice: "Loki! I have no interest in caring about your affairs in the Asgard God's Domain, but there must be a limit to throwing garbage, right? Throwing garbage on the earth again and again, don't you think? Isn¡¯t it a little unreasonable!?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki¡¯s first reaction was to be stunned, but he quickly came to his senses. The next moment, Loki burst out laughing and said loudly: "You said they are all rubbish? Yes, I like the statement!" Then, Loki¡¯s expression suddenly changed, and in an instantHis face was expressionless, and he said in a cold voice: "Asgard, Vanaheim, Alfheim, Jotunheim, Watheim, Helm Hades, Niflheim, Muspelheim , Midgard is collectively called the Nine Realms, and the king of Asgard is the leader of the Nine Realms. The earth is only under my rule. Whatever I want to throw here, I can throw away!?" Hearing Loki's words, a cold light flashed in Jiefa's eyes. The Meteor Spear instantly appeared in Jiefa's hand. He directly thrust the Meteor Spear into the ground. The Meteor Spear instantly brought up a large area from Jiefa's feet. of waves. Then, Jaffa said: "Odin doesn't even dare to talk to me like this. You are so crazy! It seems that I should teach you what etiquette is!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 What is etiquette? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki didn¡¯t react at all. He stared blankly at the meteor gun in Jiefa¡¯s hand and said in surprise: ¡°How is this possible?!¡± Seeing Loki's surprised expression, Jiefa also chuckled. Previously, Loki might not be able to see the true face of the Meteor Spear when watching it through the Destroyer, but now that Loki's own projection has arrived, he can definitely easily discover it. , the Meteor Spear in Jiefa's hand is the projection of the Eternal Spear. Seeing the look of disbelief on Loki's face, Jaffa smiled disdainfully and said, "It seems that you have also discovered its true appearance, right? No need to try to take it back, you are not qualified yet, Even Odin wouldn¡¯t dare to do this!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki¡¯s face instantly turned livid. Jiefa was right, although he could pick up the Eternal Spear and even use the Eternal Spear as a weapon. But the real power of the Eternal Spear is not something that Loki can control. The master of the Eternal Spear is still Odin after all. Not only the Eternal Spear, but also the Destroyer, Loki has no real control. Looking straight at Jiefa, Loki's face suddenly softened. The next moment, he was full of smile and said softly: "Dear Earth strongman, I actually didn't mean to offend you!" Seeing Loki surrendering so simply, Jiefa was stunned and glanced at Loki meaningfully. Jiefa had to admit that although Loki had evil intentions, he had some intellectual and emotional intelligence. , indeed higher than Thor by an unknown amount. Anyway, Jiefa had no intention of dealing with Loki now. Seeing Loki's behavior, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "I just said, I have no interest in intervening in matters between your brothers. , but since you have come to Earth, just be honest with me. If any Earthling is injured or killed, I will personally attack the Asgard God's Domain!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki¡¯s fear of Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but become deeper. He knew the Asgard Divine Realm and dared to say such words. This Jiefa was definitely not an ordinary strong man. Thinking of this, the smile on Loki's face became even brighter, and he said directly: "Sir, don't worry, I won't stay on earth for long." Hearing Loki¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said nothing more. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s look, Loki also chuckled and put the projection back. But the next moment, Loki's face, who was sitting on the throne in the main hall of Asgard God's Domain, instantly turned livid. Ever since Thor was banished and Odin fell into a coma, Loki has regarded himself as the king of the gods in Asgard. And now that he is deflated on earth, how can he not make Loki angry? Looking at Jaffa with a gloomy face, Loki snorted coldly and directly controlled the Destroyer to walk towards the town not far away, where Thor was. As long as Thor is eliminated and the throne is secured, Loki is sure that he has many ways to deal with Jaffa. At this time, Jiefa looked at the Destroyer who was walking towards the town step by step. He opened his eyes instantly and looked at Thor who was already waiting for the Destroyer to arrive. Jaffa chuckled and thought to himself: "Thor, God of Thunder, don't let me down this time!" Seeing the Destroyer's actions, Coulson couldn't help but have a look of anxiety on his face. Quickly running to Jaffa's side, Colson said anxiously: "Mr. Jaffa, are there innocent civilians in that town?!" As he spoke, Colson had a look of anger on his face. Obviously, Coulson was still very dissatisfied with Jaffa letting the Destroyer go to the town. Regarding Coulson's attitude, Jiefa was so lifeless that he was not afraid of Jiefa's strength. Because some ordinary people who had nothing to do with him glared at Jiefa, Colson was definitely a qualified person. American officials. With a chuckle, Jiefa said directly: "It doesn't matter, all the irrelevant civilians in that town have already been evacuated!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Colson was stunned. He didn¡¯t doubt Jiefa¡¯s words. After a moment of silence, Coulson wondered: ¡°Then that thing?!¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "It's okay, someone will take care of him!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Coulson couldn¡¯t help but fell silent for a while, and then softly said after a moment: ¡°Okay!¡± Glancing sideways at Colson, Jaffa chuckled and said calmly: "I'm going to watch the fun. If you're not afraid of death, come with me!" After saying that, Jaffa didn't wait for Colson to speak. He jumped directly and flew towards the town. But when Coulson heard Jiefa¡¯s words, he froze and hesitated for a long time.God, Cole finally made up his mind and ran quickly in the direction of the car. Quickly climbing into a car, Colson ran directly towards the town. As for the town, when the Destroyer arrived, Thor immediately began to evacuate the people in the town. Originally, they were in a very anxious mood, but after everyone in the town evacuated, they still didn't see the destruction. The arrival of the visitor made several people a little confused. Looking sideways at Thor, Sif asked in surprise: "Thor, why haven't the destroyers sent by Loki arrived yet?" Hearing Sif's words, Thor shook his head slightly and said, "I don't know either, Sif, are you sure you are the Destroyer?!" Nodding sharply, Shiv loudly said: "I am extremely sure!" ¡°Well, that¡¯s really bad news.¡± Hearing Thor's words, Shiv paused for a moment and said softly: "Thor, I don't know why it's still being ignored, why don't we leave first?" "No!" As soon as Shiv's words came out, Thor decisively refused: "He is here to find me. If I run away, it will only cause greater casualties!" After saying that, Thor's eyes became fierce. He shrunk and said softly: "Here he comes!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Danger You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Thor's words, everyone was stunned. The next moment, a strong and powerful sonorous sound came from not far away. ??Looking together, they saw the Destroyer walking towards everyone step by step. His tall body and dark metal color directly gave everyone an invisible sense of oppression. And Loki in the Asgard God's Domain saw a smile on his face when he saw the town that was deserted except for Thor. He murmured: "My good brother really thinks about me! He even took the initiative to drive everyone away!" To be honest, if the people in this town had not been evacuated, Loki must have been a little wary of Jaffa's sudden attack, but he didn't expect Thor to be so cooperative. At this time, Sif and the three warriors from God's Domain had already stood up, blocking the Destroyer's path. Looking at the Destroyer walking towards him step by step, several people glanced at each other with smiles on their faces. However, if you observe carefully, you can still see a trace of it in everyone's eyes. dignified. Obviously, the Destroyer put tremendous pressure on them, and their mood was not as relaxed as it seemed. Standing quietly on the rooftop of a two-story building not far away, Jiefa looked at the people below with interest. Jiefa already knew about the top combat power of the Asgard God's Domain. For the three Jaffa was still a little curious about warriors and general-level figures like Shiv. Glancing sideways at the Destroyer, Shiv whispered directly: "You attract his attention!" After saying that, Shiv walked directly to the side, climbed directly to the roof of a house, and quickly moved towards the Destroyer. Close to the past. As for the three warriors, just like in the original work, the two of them directly drove the strongest warrior, and then threw it directly. In an instant, the warrior brandished his giant ax and quickly attacked the Destroyer in the air. Seeing this scene, Jiefa curled his lips in disdain. Although he didn't know what the attack power of this warrior with a giant ax was, his speed was obviously not up to par. Even if the Destroyer currently controlled by Loki is not in full state, he can easily neutralize this attack. Sure enough, as soon as he rushed in front of the Destroyer, before the giant axe warrior could attack, he was directly hit by the Destroyer with a wave of his hand. He flew out and hit a car behind him. He directly smashed the car down, and the Destroyer also approached the giant axe warrior step by step. Looking at the Destroyer who walked up to him in just three or two steps and was about to emit the energy light, the giant axe warrior didn't even have a trace of panic on his face, and even a glimmer of light appeared in his eyes. A smile appeared on his face. The next moment, Shiv, who had been waiting on the roof next to him for a long time, moved instantly, jumped up, and Shiv jumped directly from the roof. At the same time, the spear in his hand was raised and stabbed hard into the Destroyer's neck. In an instant, the Destroyer's neck was directly penetrated by the spear, and he was stabbed to the ground. The energy light that was ready to go out was suppressed directly, and the whole body bent down. Seeing the silenced Destroyer, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and a proud smile appeared on Shiv's face. Seeing the performance of these four people, Jiefa who was not far away couldn't help but shook his head and murmured: "How long has it been since there has been a war in the Asgard Domain? Is this the level of the backbone soldiers? It's really disappointing. !¡± As Jiefa's words fell, the Destroyer below moved instantly. There was a strange fluctuation in the metal on his body, and his whole body began to turn over. From the gaps in the Destroyer's body, it could be seen that A yellow light flashed inside. It took almost no time, and the Destroyer flipped over without moving his body at all. Facing Sif, who was still on his body, the Destroyer flashed yellow light, and a beam of energy light shot out instantly. But at this critical moment, Sif jumped directly from the Destroyer, avoiding the attack of the energy light. But in this way, the opportunity was completely lost. As the Destroyer's energy beams shot out, the four of them were directly forced to have no way to escape. In the end, they were all hit by a beam of energy, and all of them were blown away. Seeing this scene, Thor's expression not far away could not help but tighten, and then turned into a determined look. He glanced sideways at the Janes and others beside him, and Thor shouted directly: "Let's go! Now is the time." , leave quickly!" Hearing Thor's words, Jian and the others, who were already a little confused, immediately moved and prepared to do the same.Died. And at this moment, the Destroyer's laser instantly set off a huge explosion, which shocked the others and almost knocked them to the ground in the aftermath of the explosion. At this time, the Destroyer took another step forward, with the laser ready to kill Thor next to Jian and the others (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Kill You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But at this moment, a bolt of lightning suddenly shot out diagonally behind the Destroyer, hitting the Destroyer's head in an instant. He directly suppressed the attack that the Destroyer had not yet unleashed. Receiving this sudden attack, the Destroyer instantly turned his head and looked directly in the direction of the attack. But as soon as he turned his head, the first thing the Destroyer encountered was Jaffa's cold gaze. Staring at the Destroyer with an expressionless face, the coldness in Jiffa's eyes seemed to pierce through the Destroyer. Even Loki, who was far away in the Asgard God's Domain, had a feeling that Jiefa was in front of him and would kill him at any time. At this time, Jiefa also spoke directly: "Loki! Did you turn a deaf ear to what I just said?" As Jiefa¡¯s words came out, a substantial murderous intention penetrated directly into Loki¡¯s mind. In an instant, Loki's whole body shivered and he couldn't help but shudder. After a while, Loki finally came to his senses. Looking at Jiffa in the image in front of him, Loki suddenly felt as if he had underestimated this powerful man on earth. Just through the influence, I can make myself feel this murderous intention as if it is real. Loki asked himself, even if he were twice as strong, he might not be able to reach this point. The next moment, Loki's projection appeared in front of Jiefa again. Loki bowed slightly towards Jaffa. At this time, Loki was dressed like an earthly man, with a soft smile on his face. He said softly: "I'm sorry, sir, I was just a little excited for a moment. I promise, I will never I will hurt any innocent people on earth again!" After speaking, Loki paused slightly, as if he felt that his sincerity was not enough, and continued to add: "And I will double the compensation for the loss of this town. !¡± Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa nodded gently, glanced at Loki meaningfully, and said softly: "I hope you can remember what you said!" "Of course!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Loki nodded sharply and bowed slightly towards Jiefa again, and the projection finally dissipated in front of Jiefa. Looking at the Destroyer moving below, a smile appeared on Jiefa's lips. He was not bullying Loki just for fun or for ordinary people. The purpose of Jiefa is to deepen Loki's fear of the strong people on the earth. The more Loki is afraid of the strong people on the earth, the more useful it will be in the future! During the time when Jiefa took action just now, he did not attract Thor's attention. At this time, Thor was seizing the rare free time and quickly gathered Jane and Shiv together. Glancing at everyone, Thor said softly: "You have done your best, now, leave quickly!" "No!" After hearing Thor's words, Shiv was the first to speak: "I will die like a warrior! What happened today is destined to be passed down through the ages." "Then you stay alive and pass on the story yourself!" After hearing Sif's words, Thor showed a trace of anxiety on his face and shouted directly. After looking at the people beside him, Thor shouted again: "Go quickly! You must return to Asgard to stop Loki!" Hearing Thor's words, Shiv and others were stunned, not knowing what to say. After all, this matter is also extremely important. After gritting her teeth, Jane looked up at Thor and said, "What are you going to do!?" After hearing Jane's words, Thor's expression paused, and a soft smile instantly appeared on his face, and he whispered softly: "Don't worry, I have a plan!" After saying that, Thor directly stretched out his hand to push a few people, and shouted: " Leave quickly!" After saying that, Thor turned around and ran towards the direction of the Destroyer. Seeing this scene not far away, Jiefa couldn't help but curled his lips and thought to himself: "Although I feel uncomfortable with this guy Thor, I have to admit that this guy is growing up quite fast. For those who agree, It¡¯s really good.¡± "And Thor here is in danger of passing through. There is a laser of the Destroyer, rushing in front of the Destroyer. "Loki!" Thor shouted directly as he approached the Destroyer. As Thor's voice fell, the Destroyer also stopped moving, then kicked away the car blocking the road in front of him, and also walked in front of Thor. Seeing the Destroyer's actions, Thor paused slightly and said: "Brother, no matter what I did wrong, I'm really sorry for letting you do this. But these people are innocent, even if you take them away It won't help to save my life." After saying that, Thor raised his head and said softly: "Go to me.My life" Maybe he felt the huge pressure from Jaffa. At this time, when Loki heard Thor's words, he didn't hesitate for a moment like in the original work. Instead, he took action directly and punched Thor in the face. In an instant, Thor flew more than twenty meters away and landed hard on the ground. Not only that, after seeing Thor landing, the Destroyer's head also lit up, and a beam of energy was about to shoot out. Seeing this scene, Jiefa, who was still watching the show leisurely, couldn't help but froze, and said helplessly: "Really, I thought I could watch the whole show, but I didn't expect that I would still need to take action." With that said, Jiefa¡¯s entire figure disappeared directly from the rooftop (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Thor You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Almost in an instant, Jiefa appeared directly in front of the Destroyer, with a slight smile on his face. Jiefa stared at the Destroyer in front of him with bright eyes. Seeing the appearance of Jiefa, Loki, who was far away in the Asgard God's Domain at this time, felt a "thump" in his heart. The next moment, Loki's projection appeared directly in front of Jiefa again. Looking directly at Jiefa in front of him, Loki said directly: "You" Before Loki could say anything, Jiefa waved his arm, and his arm with black light instantly swept across Loki's projection. The next moment, Loki's projection collapsed. ??Looking at the Destroyer in front of him with a smile, Jiefa chuckled and said: "You don't have to say anything! I was just playing tricks on you before!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki¡¯s color suddenly turned blue, and he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Staring straight at Jiefa in front of him, Loki wished he could kill him on the spot. And at this moment, there was a sudden sound of breaking through the air in the distance, and the next moment, a white line directly crossed the sky, flying quickly towards the direction of the town. When those things got closer and were gathered together, they realized that it was Mjolnir, and Mjolnir was flying towards Thor quickly. The next moment, Thor, who was lying on the ground without making a sound, suddenly reached out and firmly grasped the flying Mjolnir in his hand. The next moment, a thick stream of tears burst out directly from Mjolnir, reaching into the sky. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle, turned his head to look at the Destroyer beside him, and said: "Okay, my mission is over, you can continue playing!" With that said, Jiefa disappeared directly. When Loki saw this scene, he still didn't understand. Jaffa wanted to protect Thor from the beginning and let Thor regain his divine power. When he thought that he had been cheated from beginning to end, Loki couldn't help but feel a huge desire for destruction in his heart. And the next moment, the Destroyer also directly found the target. Looking at Thor in the thunder, the Destroyer's head glowed with a burst of yellow light, and a beam of energy was about to shoot out. But at this time, Mjolnir instantly escaped from Thor's hand and hit the Destroyer's head directly. The yellow light that had not yet been emitted was suppressed again. Speaking of which, the Destroyer is really pitiful under Loki's control. With such a long-range attack method, it has been suppressed many times one after another. This time it was not the case. After hitting the Destroyer's head, Mjolnir flew directly backward for a short distance, and then flew back towards Thor's hand at a faster speed. During the flight, it also hit the back of the Destroyer's head and directly brought the Destroyer down. "Thor!!" In the Asgard God's Domain at this time, Loki couldn't help but roared angrily. The next moment, the Destroyer's energy was activated and aimed directly in Thor's direction. But at this time, the clouds in the sky had begun to change, Thor flew directly into the sky, and the Destroyer's attack was directly missed. Quickly waving the Thunder God's Pursuit in the sky, Thor actually created a storm in the sky. A tornado appeared directly in the town, and thunder flashed from time to time around the clouds in the sky. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and murmured: "Thor, there are so many people who can't stop him, he will use his attacks as soon as he comes up!" While speaking, although Jiefa's tone was relaxed, a trace of solemnity could still be seen in his eyes. Although Jiefa is sure that he will definitely surpass Thor in terms of combat power, the ability to change the sky and create a combat environment that is favorable to him is something Jiefa does not possess. Divine power is indeed a magical thing. As the storm rapidly intensified, the Destroyer slowly rose into the air and flew quickly in the direction of Thor. Quickly stabilizing his body, the Destroyer directly fired beams of energy at Thor. Facing the Destroyer's attack, Thor also directly showed his powerful side. He waved Mjolnir in his hand one after another, directly knocking the Destroyer's energy light away. In the end, Thor went down quickly, stared directly at the Destroyer's energy light, rushed towards the Destroyer, and directly stuffed Thor's hammer into the Destroyer's head. The next moment, the Destroyer's head was directly twisted, and the energy in the body became unstable instantly. In an instant, the energy in the Destroyer's body was a big explosion, and the Destroyer's body was even moreThen it fell weakly from mid-air. Staring directly at the Destroyer falling to the ground, Jiefa was even more certain that Loki had not shown the true strength of the Destroyer at all. You know, the explosion just now came from the Destroyer's body, but the Destroyer's body did not receive any damage. What's more, the Destroyer's deformed head that was beaten by Thor just now has recovered. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help showing a look of excitement and murmured: "Odin's ultimate weapon, the truth will fight with the strongest destroyer!" Just as Jiefa was thinking for a moment, Thor also fell down. A moment later, he directly carried Jane and flew into the sky. Seeing this scene, Jiefa also came to his senses, but he still didn't understand Thor's purpose. Immediately, Jaffa also jumped directly and followed Thor's figure. The connection point of the Rainbow Bridge is not far from the town. It didn't even take a few seconds for Thor and Jeffa to already be standing here. At this time, Thor looked at Jaffa behind him with a troubled expression (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Return to Asgard You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After staring at Jaffa for a while, Thor's expression softened. After a while, Thor said softly: "Thank you!" Hearing Thor's words, Jiefa was stunned, even though he knew that Thor might also know what happened during that time. However, Thor actually thanked him, which surprised Jaffa. But now that Thor knows what is good, Jaffa will not deliberately target Thor. With a chuckle, Jaffa said calmly: "It's a small thing! Besides, Odin asked me to take care of you!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Thor and Jane couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, especially Jane. In the past few days, Jane also knew that the Odin mentioned by Jeffa was Thor's father. But since his father has asked you to take care of him, is it really appropriate to deal with Thor first when they meet? Thor was also speechless. After a moment of silence, he finally stopped entangled with Jaffa on this matter. Without saying another word, Thor walked directly to the connection point of the Rainbow Bridge and shouted: "Heimdall, open the Rainbow Bridge." However, after Thor¡¯s words were out for a long time, there was still no movement. Seeing this scene, Thor couldn't help but have a look of surprise on his face, and asked doubtfully: "Heimdall? Are you there?" Unfortunately, Thor still didn't get any response. Looking sideways at Jaffa and Jane, Thor couldn't help but look a little embarrassed. I couldn't help but whisper: "Situations like this never happened before!" Hearing Thor's words, Jaffa smiled slightly. Of course he knew Heimdall's current situation. However, Jiefa was still a little surprised. He did not expect that with Heimdall's strength, he would be tricked by Loki. With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "It doesn't matter, maybe you can try calling him a few more times, he should hear it." At this time, Sif and three Asgard warriors also came here and walked towards a few people. Thor's face was full of anxiety: "Heimdall did not respond!" "In this case, we will be trapped here!" Hearing Thor's words, Shiv was stunned and said with a gesture. Then, Thor, Sif and the three warriors began to call Heimdall together. After a while, the shouts of several people were finally answered, and the clouds in the sky began to change rapidly. Seeing this, Shiv and the others couldn't help but feel a hint of joy on their faces, and they quickly ran towards the link point. And Thor did turn his head to look at Jane beside him. After a moment of silence, Thor directly hugged Jane in his arms, and the two began to kiss passionately. Without wasting much time, Thor soon let go of Jane and ran directly to the link point. Then, Jiefa also moved in an instant and appeared directly beside Thor and the others. Looking sideways at Jaffa, Thor had a look of surprise on his face and asked doubtfully: "You want to go to Asgard too?!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "I still have something to go to Odin for." Hearing the conversation between the two, Shiv couldn't help but said: "Thor? Who is this?!" Hearing Shiv¡¯s culture, Thor paused slightly and said softly: ¡°He is a strong man!¡± Hearing Thor's words, Sif and the three warriors were startled, and the eyes they looked at Jaffa changed slightly. They knew Thor too well. Although Thor has changed a lot now, some things are true. Nothing will change. Since Thor himself said that Jaffa was a strong man, Jaffa would not be much weaker than Thor at worst. Without giving the few people much time to communicate, the Rainbow Bridge opened directly in the next moment, and the figures of Jeffa and Thor also disappeared in an instant. Although it is already the third time to use the Rainbow Bridge, Jiefa still has to admit that the Rainbow Bridge is indeed a very magical thing. Almost in an instant, several people arrived at the main hall of the Rainbow Bridge in the Asgard God's Domain. Coming out of a rainbow bridge, Heimdall, who was already limp on the ground, and the corpses of two Frost Giants not far away came into view. Seeing this scene, Thor instantly understood what had just happened. Without any hesitation, Thor shouted directly: "Take him to the treatment room quickly! I will deal with my brother!" With that, Thor did not have any doubts. Hesitating, he quickly flew out of the hall. And here, the people from Shiv greeted him directly and wanted to help Heimdall on the ground. "Let me help him treat him! You go and help Thor!" At this time, Jaffa suddenly walked quickly to HeimdallIn front of you, you stretched out your hand to Heimdall, and a golden light emerged directly from Jiefa's body. Seeing this scene, Shiv and the others couldn't help but be stunned and looked at each other. After hesitating for a moment, they nodded and quickly ran out. And here, Heimdall woke up directly after Jiefa's treatment. Turning his head and seeing Jeffa's figure, Heimdall couldn't help but be startled, and then said softly: "Stop, our energy comes from different sources, you can only help me recover to this extent." Hearing Heimdall's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and stood up directly. Looking at Heimdall, Jaffa suddenly whispered: "I didn't expect that you would be defeated by someone like Loki!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Heimdall's expression froze and he said helplessly: "He activated the ability of the Frost Giant. The ability of the Frost Giant itself is very restrained for a speed type like me. Loki's strength is also very powerful." It¡¯s not weak, and I¡¯m defenseless, so it¡¯s normal for me to be defeated.¡± Hearing Heimdall's words, Jaffa chuckled lightly, with a look of disdain in his eyes, but he didn't say anything. "Do you have a lot of restraint against speed type?" Thinking of Heimdall's words, Jiefa secretly laughed in his heart: "That's because you are not fast enough!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Against Loki You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Jiefa¡¯s expression, Heimdall seemed to understand what Jiefa was thinking, and his face couldn¡¯t help but become a little sad. After a while, Heimdall said softly: "I'm going to heal myself first!" After saying that, Heimdall walked directly outside. When he was about to leave the hall, Heimdall suddenly turned his head again and said solemnly: "No matter what your thoughts are, I hope you won't take it lightly!" Hearing Heimdall's words, Jiefa looked stunned, but nodded slightly. Heimdall was kind-hearted after all, and there was no need to fight him on this. Seeing Jaffa nodding, Heimdall seemed to breathe a sigh of relief and walked outside step by step with his long sword. Not long after Heimdall left, Loki came to the hall. As soon as he entered the hall, Loki saw Jiefa standing in the center of the hall. The next moment, Loki couldn't help being stunned and said in surprise: "Why are you here!" Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa sneered and said calmly: "Why am I not here! Why, do you still want to take care of where I am?" Hearing Jie Fachu¡¯s teasing words, Loki¡¯s face instantly turned livid. After a moment, Loki breathed a sigh of relief, as if to suppress the anger in his heart. After a while, Loki said coldly: "I don't care where you are, as long as you don't interfere with my affairs!" With that said, Loki walked directly towards Jiefa. To be more precise, he walked towards the launcher of the Rainbow Bridge behind Jiefa. But Jaffa came here just now to prevent the Rainbow Bridge from being destroyed. If Loki really allowed Loki to open the Rainbow Bridge and start destroying Jotunheim, wouldn't Jaffa come here in vain? What's more, if the Rainbow Bridge is really destroyed, Jiefa doesn't know how he can return to Earth. And Loki looked at Jiefa who was standing in front of him, his face turned cold, and he said in a cold voice: "Are you really going to go against me!?" Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and said softly: "Go against you? Are you worth it?!" As soon as Jiefa said these words, Loki's face instantly turned livid, really turned livid. I saw Loki instantly transform into a frost giant, and a ball of ice in his hand instantly sprayed towards Jiefa. However, Jiefa had already been prepared. As soon as Loki moved, Jiefa flashed and disappeared from the place. The next moment, Jiefa appeared next to Loki. He raised his leg and kicked Loki away, slamming him into the wall of the hall. "Damn it!" Loki suddenly stood up from the ground and cursed. Then, Loki raised his hand, and the five or six meters around him were completely covered with ice. Then, Loki began to spray out cold air quickly, and even froze the entire wall of the hall. After doing this, a proud smile appeared on Loki's face. He looked directly at Jiefa and chuckled: "Now, I don't know if you can maintain that speed!" Faced with Loki's provocation, Jiefa chuckled and said nothing. Loki, this guy, really has a good mind. By covering himself with ice cubes, Jaffa cannot use his super speed to get close to Loki. When the temperature of the entire hall is lowered, the air density will also increase, which will also be a huge limit to Jiefa's speed. At least if he wants to exceed the speed of sound, it will be much more difficult than before. However, looking at Loki's proud smile, Jiefa couldn't help but sneer. Did Loki think that he could really be restrained that easily? Quietly casting a glance at Loki, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Loki, actually I have many ways to defeat you, but because you have put so much effort into it, I will use a completely A way that will make you despair!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki¡¯s face was full of disbelief. He chuckled and said directly: ¡°In what way? Are you going to kill me? Then I will indeed be very desperate!¡± Too lazy to argue with Loki, Jiefa glanced around the hall. The next moment, Jiefa snorted coldly and activated the Nine Yang Magic at full power. In the next moment, Jiefa¡¯s whole body suddenly became gleaming with golden light. Then, the golden light on Jiefa¡¯s body became more and more prosperous. Then, a wave of heat spread directly from Jiefa's body, and in an instant, the chill around Jiefa dissipated instantly. " Moreover, it is not that simple. Jiefa is like a little sun at this time, exuding scorching heat.The brilliance, the hall that had been sealed by Loki's ice, began to warm up quickly. And the ice cubes made by Loki began to melt immediately. Seeing this scene, Loki couldn't help but be shocked. The ice in his hand quickly flowed and was sprayed directly towards Jiefa. But it didn¡¯t happen at all. Before Loki¡¯s ice even touched Jiefa, it was already melted by the temperature of Nine Yang Divine Art. In just a few minutes, all the ice cubes in the hall disappeared, and even the water was evaporated. And Loki didn't care to attack Jiefa at this time. At this time, Loki was sweating profusely and too hot to even bother to attack Jiefa. The ice in my hands was flowing, and I began to cool myself down continuously. After a while, Thor's voice suddenly came from the door of the hall: "It's so hot! What's going on!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 Brothers killing each other You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Thor's voice, Jiefa immediately stopped his power and stood up. Speaking of which, this was the first time for Jiefa to do this, but Jiefa did not expect that such a sudden consumption of internal energy would be really huge. Thinking about this, Jie Fa couldn't help but laugh bitterly. In fact, the internal strength was not enough, which was actually due to the fact that he had not perfected the Nine Yang Divine Art. If the Nine-Yang Divine Art has reached perfection and the inner strength is endless, Jiefa can definitely bear it even if it is twice as big, let alone if it is consumed. After a while, the heat in the hall slowly dissipated, and Thor walked into the hall. As soon as he entered the hall, Thor ignored Jaffa, who was relatively close to him, and rushed directly to Loki on the other side. Staring straight at Loki, Thor shouted loudly: "Loki! Why!?" Hearing Thor's words, Loki chuckled, and then his face changed instantly, showing a ferocious look, and said in a cold voice: "Why do you think you are? I want to prove to my father that I am his good son. When he wakes up, I will be his savior, and I will also kill the monster race." After speaking, Loki pointed at Thor and shouted: "And you will never come back, and I, Will become the true heir to the throne!" Then, Loki turned his head suddenly, looked at Jaffa with a look full of hatred, and said in a cold voice: "And all of this was ruined by this guy!" Being pointed at by Loki, Jiefa turned his head unnaturally and thought to himself: "What do you care about me? Even if I don't take action, you can't succeed, okay?" But at this time, Jeffa's role seemed to be a background. After hearing Loki's words, Thor didn't even look at Jeffa, and looked at Loki with disbelief. Thor shouted: "You actually want to kill a race?" Hearing Thor's words, Loki smiled disdainfully and said calmly: "Why can't I?!" With that said, Loki walked directly to Thor and said, "Isn't this what you had in mind? You even led us to Jotunheim! Thor, you have changed!" Staring straight at Loki in front of him, Thor said: "Yes! I have changed!" "Then I've changed too!" As soon as Thor finished speaking, Loki said instantly. At the same time, Loki swung the spear in his hand and hit Thor directly in the face. Before Thor could recover from the blow, Loki instantly said, "Duel me!" The next moment, Loki swung the end of his spear and knocked Thor away. A few meters. When Jiefa on the side saw this scene, a gloating smile appeared on his face, and he said softly: "After waiting for so long, we finally have another good show." Stepping towards Thor, Loki already had a sense of madness on his face. Loki shouted: "Thor! I never want to sit on the throne. I just want to be strong, as strong as you." !¡± Quickly getting up from the ground, Tony shouted: "I never want to duel with you, brother!" Hearing Thor's words, a smile suddenly appeared on Loki's face. But in an instant, the smile on Loki's face turned into a ferocious look, and he roared: "I'm not your brother! I never have been. !¡± Hearing Loki's words, Thor was stunned, and then subconsciously said: "This is so crazy!" "Crazy?!" Loki's face twitched when he heard Thor's words, and he said with a ferocious smile: "Really? Why did you become so weak after you went to Earth? Don't tell me it's because of that woman, oh. That's right! Maybe after I get rid of you, I will go find that woman myself! " Loki's words seemed to hit Thor's life gate instantly. In an instant, a trace of anger rose on Thor's face and he jumped up, holding Mjolnir and rushing towards Loki. Seeing Thor's movement, Loki also moved instantly and rushed towards Loki. It has to be said that although the Eternal Spear is more powerful than Thor's Hammer, Loki does not have the ability to master the Eternal Spear. There was no distinction between the two when it came to weapons. There is no difference in the weapons, and the two people's personal battles are also different. After just a few moves, Loki was directly suppressed by Thor. The next moment, while the two weapons were clashing, Loki suddenly retreated backwards, quickly widening the distance between him and Thor. Then, Loki directly raised the spear in his hand, and a yellow light began to glow from the spear, attacking Thor directly. And oneWhen Jiefa saw Loki's attack, he almost couldn't help laughing. Using the Eternal Spear to attack in such a simple way, Jiefa felt a little pity for Loki. He is holding the most powerful weapon that Jiefa has ever seen, but he is unable to exert its power at all. Thor here saw Loki's attack, and the Thor's hammer in his hand flashed with lightning. He jumped up and rushed towards Loki quickly. As soon as the two collided, Loki was knocked away by Thor almost instantly. Then, the two of them broke through the wall of the hall and fell onto the glazed bridge outside the hall. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24: Poor IQ You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Jiefa also rushed out, he saw Loki holding on to the edge of the glass bridge with one hand, about to fall directly. When Thor on the side saw this, he ran over quickly and wanted to reach out to hold Loki. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but shook his head and sighed: "This Thor, not to mention his strength, is simply crushed by Loki in terms of IQ!" Sure enough, things were just as Jeffa thought. As soon as Thor bent down to rescue Loki, Loki, who was holding on to the Rainbow Bridge with one hand, turned into a ray of green light and disappeared in an instant. Behind Thor, Loki's true form suddenly appeared, stabbing Thor's abdomen with the eternal spear in his hand. Then, Loki took advantage of the situation and threw Thor aside, lying on the ground in a panic. Seizing the opportunity, Loki laughed. In an instant, countless Loki shadows suddenly appeared and directly surrounded Thor. The next moment, all the spears in Loki's hands were raised at the same time, and they were about to stab Thor. And at this moment, Thor's eyes flashed with anger, and he shouted: "Enough!" Then Thor directly raised the hammer of Thor in his hand. In an instant, a thick thunder pillar shot out from Thor's hammer, and the shadows of Loki around him disappeared, leaving only Loki's body, which was severely knocked away. Taking this opportunity, Thor climbed up from the ground and walked to Loki in a few steps. Looking at Loki who was in constant pain, Thor paused for a moment, and after a moment of silence, he softly said: "Brother, have you had enough trouble?" Hearing Thor's words, Loki instantly roared: "Shut up!" Then, Loki directly picked up the Eternal Spear next to him. Then, Loki stretched his legs, turned over in the air, and stood up from the ground. At the same time, he also opened the distance between him and Thor. Then, Loki stared directly at Thor and shouted: "Come on! Thor! The battle between us is not over yet!" As he said that, Loki flicked his spear and pointed the tip directly at Thor's. direction. Seeing Loki's performance, Thor's face became a little ugly. Without any hesitation, Thor said coldly: "Loki, you have lost!" Hearing Thor's words, Loki paused for a moment, and suddenly a strange smile appeared on his face, and said softly: "Not yet, we haven't decided whether to live or die yet, right?!" "Lokiyou!!!" Upon hearing Loki's words, Thor was shocked, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. "What a good opportunity!" Seeing Thor's appearance, Loki secretly shouted in his heart, jumped up directly, and stabbed Thor with his spear. In almost an instant, he had already attacked Thor's body. . But Thor is Thor after all. Faced with such a sudden attack from Loki, Thor quickly recovered and directly raised Mjolnir, blocking the tip of Loki's spear at the critical moment. "It's a pity that although Thor is much stronger than Loki, he made a hasty move after all, and his whole body was directly knocked away by Loki. "If they were in the main hall just now, nothing would have happened to Thor, but now the two of them were on the Liuli Bridge. Loki's attack actually hit Thor so hard that he almost fell out of the Liuli Bridge. Although Thor has not fallen yet, he is not too far away from falling. At this time, Thor seemed to be the shadow of Loki just now. His whole body was hanging outside the glass bridge, and he was just holding on to the bridge with one hand to prevent himself from falling. And Thor's hammer also fell directly to the side. After struggling for a while, Thor threw himself away and clung to the edge of the bridge with his other hand. Then Thor tried hard with both hands and wanted to board the Liuli Bridge again. But at this time, Loki was already holding the Eternal Spear and slowly walked up to Thor. Not far away, when Jiefa saw this scene, he couldn't help but cursed in his heart: "Damn it, this Nima Loki really has the IQ to crush Thor and create a miracle?!" The next moment, Jiefa was confused. It was absolutely impossible for Loki to win, but if Jiefa really let him take action, Jiefa himself felt that Loki would be too pitiful. Originally, their plans were interconnected and there were no loopholes. Even if Jie Fa intervened, he finally relied on his own IQ and hard work to create the current situation that is about to succeed. But if Jiefa suddenly appeared at this time and intervened, Jiefa estimated that Loki's hatred for him would reach the sky. Just when Jiefa hesitated, the situation on the field changed again.?Perhaps to show off his upcoming victory, Loki walked directly in front of Thor and squatted down slowly. There was also a bright smile on his face, as if he was planning to say something. But Thor did not give Loki this chance and saw Loki coming in front of him. Thor's eyes flashed, and he grabbed Loki's ankle and pulled him towards him. At the same time, Thor roared, and with one arm, he turned over and jumped up from the bridge. At this time, Loki had not yet fallen. Then, Thor directly grabbed the other end of the Eternal Spear in Loki's hand with his backhand, and hung Loki outside the bridge. The situation was instantly reversed. Seeing this scene, Jiefa also breathed a sigh of relief. This was good, so that he would not have to worry about whether to take action. But the next moment, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. Sure enough, the big villains show off when they fail and when they are about to succeed. At this time, Loki was holding the Eternal Spear with one hand and looking at Thor above, with a look of disbelief on his face. Looking straight at Loki, the tense look on Thor's face softened. For a moment, Thor whispered: "Loki! Promise me, apologize to my father, and he will forgive you!" Hearing Thor's words, Loki paused slightly and smiled bitterly: "No! It won't happen!" As he said that, Loki's hand paused slightly. Seeing Loki's appearance, Thor shrank his eyes and shouted: "No! Loki, don't let go!" As he said that, Thor exerted all his strength, as if he was trying to drag Loki up. However, Thor's movements were obviously a step slower. The next moment, Loki let go and his whole body flew down into the endless sea of ??stars below. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Loki! ! ! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Loki!!!" Seeing such a scene, Thor couldn't help but roared in grief and anger, with a sad look on his face. He looked straight at Loki's disappeared figure, with a look of disbelief on his face. "No!" At this moment, Jiefa suddenly remembered a sigh. Hearing the sudden voice beside him, Jiefa didn't look surprised at all. He chuckled and said directly: "What's wrong? Odin, are you sad for Loki too?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki glanced sideways at Jiefa and said softly: ¡°That¡¯s my son.¡± When Jiefa heard this, he sneered directly. Jiefa believed that Odin would definitely be sad, but Jiefa did not believe that Odin was really as painful as the death of his son. If nothing else, if it was Thor who fell, Odin would never have the same dull look on his face. But Jiefa would not say this. Glancing sideways at Thor who was still squatting by the Glazed Bridge, Jiefa said softly: "I have fulfilled your request. From now on, this projection of the Eternal Spear will be mine. Remember what you said, or else forget it." If your oath is not fulfilled, I will also mark Asgard¡¯s domain!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Odin¡¯s pupils shrank, and then he nodded slightly and said softly: ¡°In this regard, you can rest assured.¡± "That's good!" Hearing Odin's words, Jaffa chuckled and said, "By the way, there is one thing I have always been curious about!" "What's the matter!??" Odin was stunned when he heard what Jaffa said, and said directly: "If you have anything, just ask. If it's not something secret, I can tell you." "Of course not!" With a chuckle, Jiefa turned his head and looked at the sea of ????stars outside Liuli Bridge, and said softly: "Isn't it possible to fly there!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Odin was stunned, and subconsciously looked at the endless sea of ??stars outside the bridge. After a moment of silence, Odin finally said: "There, it can be said that there is a space of one step. Although it looks very close, But even if you move a little bit, you don¡¯t know how far you have gone.¡± Hearing Odin's words, Jiefa's pupils shrank, his eyes flickered, and he didn't know what he was thinking. After a moment, Jiefa nodded slightly and said calmly: "I understand, send me away!" Nodding slightly, Odin stretched out his hand and the Eternal Spear not far away flew directly into Odin's hand. Then, Jaffa saw Odin reach out and flick the Eternal Spear. In an instant, a burst of light appeared on the Eternal Spear. Then, Odin whispered: "Okay, come with me!" After saying that, Odin took the lead and walked directly towards the hall. Seeing this scene, Jiefa still didn¡¯t understand that Odin had clearly sealed the ability of the Eternal Spear before. Odin's move directly raised the alarm in Jiefa's heart. Since Odin can seal the ability of the Eternal Spear, he may not be able to directly seal the ability of the Popular Spear in the future. Originally, Jaffa wanted to give the Meteor Gun to Natasha or Carter, but Odin's move forced Jaffa to think about it carefully. If Odin could really seal the ability of the Meteor Spear, it would not be considered a violation of his oath at all. However, this would add danger to Jiefa's woman out of thin air. Jaffa knew that Odin could activate the Rainbow Bridge even if he did not remove the seal of the Eternal Spear, but Odin still did it in front of Jaffa. There is no doubt about this at all. Odin is definitely trying to beat Jiefa. He is telling Jiefa clearly that I am cheating on you. What can you do? Thinking of this, Jiefa's face instantly became extremely gloomy, but soon, Jiefa forced himself to calm down. Now Jaffa really doesn't have any good means to deal with the Eternal Spear, and on this matter, he still doesn't know how to fight against Odin. But Jiefa remembered what happened today. A moment later, Jiefa returned to Earth directly through the Rainbow Bridge. Quietly looking at the surrounding Gobi desert, Jiefa suddenly felt a depressing emotion in his heart. After a while, Jiefa looked left and right again, identified the direction, and then jumped directly into the sky, flying directly towards the north quickly. Two hours later, outside a factory in a suburban town in Canada, Bruce Banner looked at the figure in front of him with a horrified look on his face, a panicked look on his face. Looking straight at Bruce Banner, Jaffa said expressionlessly: "Do you need me to say anything else?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Bruce¡¯s whole face changed. He stiffened and shook his head. Then Bruce finally said: ¡°YouHow did you show up! " Hearing Bruce¡¯s words, Jaffa snorted coldly and was too lazy to talk to Bruce. The next moment, Jaffa¡¯s entire figure flashed and appeared beside Bruce, directly pulling Bruce and flying towards the sky. Then, not long after, fierce explosions began to be heard in a forest far away from the town, and there were also faint roars. It wasn¡¯t until a long time later that the sound finally disappeared. With his seriously injured body, Jiefa returned home directly and began to meditate. After such a long time, Hulk's strength has indeed increased. In addition, Jiefa did not hold back this time and came purely to vent, which further aroused Hulk's ferocity. This time, it can be said to be the worst battle between Jaffa and Hulk. However, Jiefa couldn't sleep well when he thought about someone who could threaten him. After thinking about it for a long time, Jiefa finally made up his mind. After that thing was completed, he must enter the dungeon again! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Qin Gray goes berserk You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The matter on Thor's side is temporarily over, but on Bruce Banner's side, there is no need for Jaffa to intervene. In other words, Jaffa has already intervened. Jiffa came to the door again and again and took her away. After waking up, she was lying naked in a shabby forest. As long as Bruce is not a fool, he will definitely understand the purpose of Jaffa looking for him. And under the coercion of such a situation, Bruce will definitely step up his research and find ways to return himself to normal. After Jaffa recovered from his injuries, he began to live a leisurely life with Carter and Natasha. As for Gwen, the time was too short, and Jaffa didn't want to interfere with Gwen's current extremely unstable mood. Gwen. Originally, Jiefa thought that he could live a leisurely life for a while longer, but that was not the case. Not even a week after the good times passed, Jaffa received a message asking for help: from Charles! Charles, who had never asked for help, took the initiative to contact Jiefa for help, thinking that knowing what happened would definitely not be a trivial matter. And Jiefa's response was also very impressive. Less than two hours after receiving Charles' request for help, Jiefa had already appeared at Xavier Academy for Geniuses. As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the college, Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief. Although he had not learned about the situation yet, from the outside of the college, there should be nothing undesirable happening in the college. Walking all the way towards Charles' office, some students in the courtyard acted as if nothing had happened at all. And when Jiefa walked into Charles' office, he couldn't help but put on a smile on his face, and said loudly: "Hey! Charles, I thought it would take a while to see you like this!" Follow that! Jaffa looked around and saw that Charles was no longer as old as before, with a straight rocker, blond hair, and a determined look on his face. No matter how you look at it, he is a young man in his twenties. Hearing Jiefa's words, Charles chuckled and said helplessly: "I can't help it. If I keep looking like that, I can feel that my mental strength has no passion at all." Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa's eyes shrank. Charles is still Charles, and this will never change. But the young Charles is definitely much more powerful than the old Charles. Although I don't know what happened, but Charles has become like this, it is definitely not a small matter. After a moment of silence, Jiefa spoke softly: "Charles, what happened!?" Hearing Jaffa's question, Charles sighed softly and said helplessly: "My student, Qin, ran away! Although I didn't cause much damage because I found it in time, it still cost me a lot of money. It took a lot of effort to suppress her, and she may break out of control at any time and run rampant again." "Qin?!" Hearing Charles' words, Jiefa was startled, and then he remembered that among the mutants, there was Qin, a nearly invincible killer! "It's one of my students!" Seeing Jiefa's appearance, Charles thought that Jiefa didn't know Qin's existence, so he said directly: "When she was a child, her latent spiritual energy was awakened because her friend was tragically killed in a car accident. And this power comes from the possession of the Phoenix Force, which is the incarnation of the original cosmic life force and emotional force. It is immortal and ever-changing." As he spoke, Charles asked and sighed, as if he was lamenting that she had such a powerful power. Then, Charles continued: "Eric and I found Qin when she was young, and then I brought her to the academy. , hoping to let her learn to control this power. For her safety at that time, I sealed the Phoenix Power that had not yet grown up, hoping that Qin could control this power, but unfortunately, Qin has only been able to control it so far. I learned to control the spiritual power on the surface. And the Phoenix power that was originally sealed gradually formed another personality, the Dark Phoenix!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa continued what Charles said: "Then Dark Phoenix broke through your seal and took control of Qin's body, but was suppressed by you again. However, this suppression was only temporary. Dark Phoenix It may appear again at any time, so you came to ask me for help?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles nodded directly and said helplessly: ¡°That¡¯s right, I really have no other choice.¡± Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa couldn't help but frown. To be honest, when Charles just said Qin's name, Jiefa had already guessed what was going on. Later, when Charles talked about Qin's situation, Jiefa didn't listen at all. He kept thinking about what to do about this matter. ??Jiefa still has some understanding of the Phoenix Force, but just because of his understanding, JiefaOnly then did I realize how difficult this matter was. The Phoenix Force has powerful abilities in both physical and spiritual aspects, and more than that, the Phoenix Force also has some other magical abilities. Putting all this aside for now, Qin Gelei's rampage was mainly due to mental reasons, while Jiefa didn't have any good countermeasures in this regard. Speaking of which, Charles is the person who knows the most about spiritual power on earth. But having said that, Jiefa still wants to go and have a look. Is there any way to do it? Thinking of this, Jiefa turned his head to look at Charles and said softly: "Where is Qin now?!" "Long Island!" After hearing Jiefa's culture, Charles said directly: "Qin's home is on Long Island. It has some effect on stabilizing Qin's mood. Eric is watching over there now!" Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa was stunned and couldn't help but said: "Charles, I never noticed before that you are so brave!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles couldn¡¯t help but smile and said nothing. The Long Island that Charles is talking about here is obviously not Long Island, Japan, but Long Island, New York. Long Island, New York, is bounded to the west by the urban areas of Brooklyn and Queens, New York City, and to the east by Nassau and Suffolk counties in New York State. If most New Yorkers refer to Long Island, they only refer to these two counties. A few count Queens or even Brooklyn as part of Long Island. The environment of Changdao is particularly good and is considered to be one of the most habitable areas in the world. This is also an area where wealthy people gather. Many wealthy Americans, including wealthy foreigners, have purchased properties here. If Qin really can't control himself and goes on a rampage and destroys Nagashima, it will definitely cause a huge shock to the top brass of the world. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 The Power of the Phoenix You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The matter was urgent, so Jiefa did not continue to tease Charles, but directly drove towards Long Island in the car. It has to be said that although both Jiefa and Charles were in a very anxious mood, once they arrived in this beautiful place like Long Island, they both felt much calmer. Qin¡¯s home is a pretty nice villa. When Jiefa and the two came here, there were already several cars parked outside the villa. Without any hesitation, Jiefa and Charles got out of the car and walked quickly towards the villa. It may be that they saw the arrival of Charles and the two in the room. As soon as Jiefa and the two walked to the door, Eric came directly to greet them. When the few of them met, they just nodded slightly and walked quickly towards the room. Qin¡¯s room was on the second floor, and Qin was still unconscious at this time, but when Jiefa entered the second floor, he felt an invisible pressure surge up in an instant. Even though Qin was still unconscious, the power of the Phoenix still seeped out and affected the surrounding materials. In the room, all kinds of large and small items, except Qin and her bed, were quietly floating in the air. It was as if Qin's room was weightless outer space. Even Jiefa felt that the Phoenix Power was still trying to influence him, but Jiefa could simply ignore this power. Then, Eric also walked into the room. Seeing the scene in the room, Eric smiled bitterly, and then hummed lightly. In an instant, all the items were classified. Seeing Eric's performance, Jiefa's eyes lit up. It seemed that after Jiefa awakened Eric decades ago, Eric had also put a lot of effort into researching his abilities, and even now He is already so skilled at controlling these non-metal objects. Stepping up to Qin, Jiefa began to think quickly: Before awakening the Phoenix Power, Qin's ability was to read people's hearts, manipulate other people's thoughts, move objects with telekinesis, fly, etc. Speaking of which, it is a weakened version of Charles plus a weakened version of Eric. But this is not the real power of the Phoenix Force. Only Qin's other personality, Dark Phoenix, can truly control the Phoenix Force, such as the control of objects as precise as molecules or even smaller, and super mental power. Even the Phoenix Force in the comics can resurrect the dead, control time, and more. But Jiefa can be sure that the Dark Phoenix in the movie, where Jiefa is now, will never be able to do that. But even so, Jiefa is not confident that he can suppress the Dark Phoenix with force. Mentally, Jiefa is not afraid at all, but with such precise molecular control, Jiefa very doubts that he will be directly broken down into dregs by the Black Phoenix. None left. After Jiefa came to Qin's side, Charles also walked directly to Qin's bed. Looking at Qin lying on the bed, Charles said softly: "How is it?" "Not so good!" After hearing Charles' words, Jiefa's expression suddenly froze, and he said helplessly: "Charles, you seem to have angered her!" As soon as Charles came up to him just now, Jiefa felt the aura around him change instantly. The Phoenix Power that had been permeating the surroundings actually gathered towards Qin who was lying on the bed. Obviously, Charles' seal has begun to fail, and Dark Phoenix can already sense the outside world through Qin's body. And just now, when Charles, the man who had sealed her for so many years and suppressed her forcefully before, appeared, Dark Phoenix was so excited that she accelerated her control of the Phoenix Power. Jiffa estimates that in less than ten minutes at the latest, Qin no, it's the Dark Phoenix who's about to wake up! When he thought of this, Jiefa's expression changed instantly, and he shouted: "No! We must find a remote place. Otherwise, this place will be destroyed in a while!" After saying that, Jiefa directly broke the wall and grabbed it. Qin's bed flew out with Qin in it. At this time, Jiefa didn't dare to touch Qin directly, who knows if it would accelerate the awakening of the Dark Phoenix. Hearing Jaffa's words, a look of anxiety appeared on the faces of Charles and Eric behind them. The two looked at each other, and Eric took Charles and flew out of the room, quickly heading towards Jaffa. Chased him. Just because of the Dark Phoenix's estimation, Jiefa didn't dare to fly too fast. Only then could Eric and the two of them keep up with Jiefa. Otherwise, they probably wouldn't even be able to catch ashes. Although Jiefa did not dare to fly at full speed, the speed was not too slow. In addition, Changdao was originally on the beach. In just six or seven minutes, Jiefa had flown a long distance and arrived on a deserted island. Then, Eric and Charles also came to this desert island.As soon as they landed on the ground, their expressions changed, and the fluctuations of the Phoenix Power on Qin's body were extremely obvious at this time. Although there is no color in the Phoenix Force, Qin at this time is still like a huge light bulb in the eyes of Jiefa and the others. After another minute, Jiefa's expression changed, he turned to look at Charles and Eric, and shouted: "You go aside first, don't come over, if there is a fight, you can't help." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric and Charles looked at each other, smiled bitterly, and ran away. They knew that Jiefa was right. The Phoenix Force was similar to their abilities, but more advanced than their abilities. During this period, the Dark Phoenix had grown very rapidly and was now stronger than them. They all have the same type of abilities. When faced with the more advanced Phoenix Force and the more powerful Dark Phoenix, they really can't help much. Eric and the two had just evacuated, and around Qin on the other side, the power of the Phoenix spread directly and began to fluctuate violently. In an instant, the surrounding water, stones, flowers, plants, etc., seemed to have lost half of their weight and slowly floated in the air. After a while, these things floating in the air suddenly paused, and then they all fell down. At the same time, Qin, who had been lying on the bed unconscious, also opened his eyes instantly! ! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 The Powerful Dark Phoenix You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next moment Qin's eyes opened, Qin immediately stood up from the bed and floated in mid-air. At the same time, the bed behind Qin also disappeared. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes couldn't help but shrink. Unexpectedly, Black Phoenix was so powerful that it destroyed the solid wood bed in an instant, and not even the remains of the bed could be seen. But no matter how powerful Dark Phoenix is, Jiefa must subdue her. Jiefa¡¯s plan has been planned for a long time and there is no room for mistakes. There must be no such powerful variable as the Dark Phoenix. Against the awe-inspiring energy around him, Jiefa walked step by step not far in front of Black Phoenix. At this time, the Black Phoenix was also floating in the air, staring at Jiefa with a sharp look, and said in a cold voice: "Who are you to deal with me?!" Hearing what Black Phoenix said, Jiefa shrugged, stood there with his arms folded, and chuckled: "It's okay, even if no one comes to me, I won't let you go!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, a wicked smile appeared on Black Phoenix¡¯s face. He also crossed his arms, looked straight at Jiefa, and said with a smile: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you have this strength!¡± Hearing this, Jie Fa curled his lips and it looked like he was going to die. Then, Jiefa said directly: "You will know if you try it!" As he said that, Jiefa raised his hand in an instant, and a thick bolt of lightning flew directly towards the black phoenix. This is the most powerful railgun that Jiefa can fire in an instant. Even the Hulk will suffer some injuries if he resists this attack. And even if this move was used against the previous Qin, it could directly seriously injure or even kill her. But it is a pity that now Jiefa is facing the rampaging Black Phoenix. She is not a vegetarian. Seeing Jiefa's attack, Black Phoenix raised his eyebrows and directed his super power towards Jiefa's attack. Then, Jiefa suddenly saw that his railgun was getting smaller and smaller, and finally there was only a coin left. Then, the coin's castration stopped and slowly floated into the palm of Black Phoenix's hand. Looking at the pure black pupils of Black Phoenix, Jiefa's expression became extremely solemn. Originally, Jiefa thought that the Dark Phoenix should have an imperfect personality, and even if he controlled the power of the Phoenix, he would not be able to use it very well. But now Black Phoenix's performance has exceeded Jiefa's expectations. Directly controlling superpowers to disintegrate Jiefa's attacks requires a lot of control. After playing with the coin that controlled Jiefa for a while, he suddenly raised his hand and the coin shot out instantly, attacking Jiefa directly like a bullet. Facing an attack like the Black Phoenix, Jiefa couldn't move at all. When the coin flew in front of Jiefa, Jiefa raised his hand and knocked the coin away. Looking straight at Black Phoenix, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Stop playing these little tricks now!? Go all out! Let me see how powerful the Phoenix Power is!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Black Phoenix snorted coldly and shouted: ¡°In that case, then I will do as you wish!¡± ??????????????????????????????????????????????? out??? Seeing this scene, Jiefa did not dare to be careless at all, and directly fired another electromagnetic cannon to meet the black phoenix's phoenix power. But no matter what, the Phoenix Force is stronger than Jeffa's lightning ability. As soon as the railgun hit the Black Phoenix's Phoenix Force, it began to melt quickly. However, the power of the Phoenix Power did not diminish at all, and it still flew past Jiefa quickly. Seeing this scene, Jiefa immediately moved, jumped directly, flew into the air, and dodged the Phoenix Power. Having dodged this phoenix power, before Jiefa could even breathe a sigh of relief, a warning sign arose in his heart. Without a trace of hesitation, or even daring to look at what was going on, Jiefa instantly turned on bullet time. He quickly fled from where he was. As soon as Jiefa left the spot, a subtle sound of breaking through the air came from behind Jiefa. At this time, Jiefa finally took the time to look back. Sure enough, a phoenix power passed behind Jiefa and floated directly into the distance. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a layer of cold sweat on his back. If he had been hit this time, Jiefa would probably be seriously injured even if he didn't die. And Black Phoenix frowned when he saw that Jiefa had dodged his attack.It was a wrinkle in an instant. Then, Black Phoenix glared, and an invisible spiritual force eroded directly towards Jiefa. But Jiefa didn't notice it at all. Just when Jiefa was thinking about keeping a distance from Black Phoenix and looking for an opportunity to sneak attack, he suddenly saw Black Phoenix groan in pain, and a mouthful of blood spurted out of his mouth in an instant. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but be startled, and then quickly reflected, saying in his heart: "System, you are really awesome, I will thank you very much when I have the opportunity in the future!" Then, Jiefa made a sudden move and rushed directly towards the Black Phoenix. Almost in an instant, Jiefa rushed to Black Phoenix's side. He raised his hand and struck the back of Black Phoenix's head with a punch that shone with golden light. "But Dark Phoenix is ??Dark Phoenix after all. Even if it was counter-injured by the system and suffered some small losses, it quickly responded. The next moment, the power of the Phoenix ejected directly from the Black Phoenix, protecting itself in the middle. At this time, Jiefa's fist had just grazed the back of Black Phoenix's head. Although the opportunity was difficult, Jiefa still broke his strength immediately and retreated instantly. Quickly closing the distance between him and Black Phoenix, Jiefa raised his right hand slightly, his expression becoming more solemn. I saw that a small piece of meat was missing from Jiefa's hand. Although the small piece of meat recovered quickly with the recovery of Nine Yang Magic and the Indestructible Steel Magic, this also made Jiefa's The mood became even heavier. Sure enough, he was completely unable to withstand the Phoenix Power of Dark Phoenix. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4: The vital weapon color domineering You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The numbness of the new flesh made Jiefa couldn't help but shake his hands. At the same time, he began to think quickly in his mind. The Phoenix Power is a high-level energy, which is almost the application of rules. Jiefa said this There is no way at all. At this time, Jaffa felt that even if Odin came, he probably wouldn't be able to get anything good from Dark Phoenix. As he was thinking about it, Jiefa's eyes suddenly lit up: "Rules?" The next moment, an idea suddenly popped out of Jiefa's mind. But before Jiefa could think about it, the Dark Phoenix on the other side also took action. He wanted to use his mental power to control Jiefa, but was injured by the system, and then almost defeated him by Jiefa's speed. Dark Phoenix no longer had any contempt for Jiefa in his heart. During the time that Jiefa was thinking, Black Phoenix had spread the power of the Phoenix more than ten meters around his body, completely turning the entire surrounding area into his own domain. The Phoenix Power is cosmic-level energy. As long as Dark Phoenix can hold on, it can be used endlessly. This consumption is not harmful to Dark Phoenix at all. After this was done, Dark Phoenix took action even more brazenly. The power of the Phoenix was directly centered on Dark Phoenix, and quickly spread to all directions like the shock wave of an explosion. Dark Phoenix is ??trying to block Jaffa¡¯s speed! No matter where he hides, the Phoenix Force will always attack Jiefa. If he wants to avoid the Phoenix Force's attack, Jiefa has no choice but to run! But let Jiefa escape? Is this possible? Of course it¡¯s impossible! If Dark Phoenix is ??let go this time, who knows how much trouble will be caused in the future, and some of his designs will be in vain. Thinking of this, Jiefa became cruel and didn't care whether the idea he just had was really feasible. The next moment, Jiefa's belief moved, and his whole body was instantly filled with black armed domineering energy. As soon as Jiefa finished, the power of the Phoenix immediately attacked Jiefa. Then, Jiefa only felt a huge tearing force coming from all parts of his body. Waves of Phoenix Power kept impacting Jiefa's body, trying to crush Jiefa into molecules. And Jiefa could also clearly see that as soon as the power of the Phoenix passed by, some stones, flowers, trees and other things beside him disappeared completely. Jiefa knows that these have been completely wiped out from this world by the Phoenix Power of Dark Phoenix! But, I¡¯m still fine! After realizing this, Jiefa's heart was quickly surrounded by joy. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "Sure enough, my guess is correct." When Jiefa practiced in seclusion and practiced the Golden Light Indestructible Magic and Nine Yang Magic to the point where he could no longer improve, he also tried to practice Armed Color Haki. And this ability that once brought Jiefa surprises did not give Jiefa new surprises at that time. After several years of training, Jiefa also successfully developed the Armed Color Haki to the point where it could cover the whole body, but Jiefa didn't know how to increase the intensity of the Armed Color Haki. This also instantly created an embarrassing situation where the armed color was domineering. In terms of defense, the armament and domineering power cannot compare to the indestructible power of Vajra. To attack in one round, Jiefa can use the Nine-Yang Divine Art as much as possible, and he can use the electromagnetic gun at a distance, which is far more flexible than the armed domineering force. And Jiefa's armed color Haki is also different from the original Armed Color Haki ability in One Piece. After the system changes, the Armed Color Haki on Jiefa is more like Kamijou Madang's pick-up artist. All special abilities are disabled. In the past, Jiefa could use this ability as a sword to attack others. However, after possessing the Nine Yang Divine Art and the ability of thunder and lightning has been greatly improved, the ability of armed colors cannot keep up. And being covered in armed colors will put Jiefa into an embarrassing situation: his own abilities are also disabled! To put it simply, if Jiefa covers his whole body with armed color Haki, then Jiefa's other abilities will not be able to be used. However, if only one part of the body uses armed color Haki, it will not be as effective as Jiuyang Zhen in terms of substantive attacks. Angry. Jiefa has also studied armed color Haki, and the final conclusion is that the best way to apply armed color Haki is if there is an enemy that can use a special ability to defend, making it impossible for Jiefa to defeat, then he can Use armed color domineering to break through his defense, just like he did against Xiao. But it is a pity that Jiefa has never encountered such an enemy again, which also makes Jiefa somewhat ignore this ability of his. But just now when he was thinking about how to deal with the Phoenix Force, the existence of armed color Haki rose up in Jiefa's mind again. Although he was not sure whether this new type of armed color Haki that had been transformed into the system could withstand the Phoenix Force. impact?Jiefa's confidence was not very high, but at that critical moment, Jiefa couldn't care too much. Fortunately, the Armed Haki did not disappoint Jiefa. Although it felt a little difficult, the Armed Haki still withstood the attack of the Phoenix Force. Looking at the surprised Dark Phoenix across from him, Jiefa grinned slightly and chuckled. But at this time, Jiefa's whole body was completely black, and his smile was really ugly. Sure enough, when he saw Jiefa's smile, Black Phoenix's face, which was just a little surprised at first, instantly turned livid. Then, Black Phoenix directly exerted its power, and an even larger force of Phoenix erupted directly from the body, attacking Jiefa turbulently. However, even the full attack of Black Phoenix only made Jiefa feel that the pulling force was stronger, but still could not break through the defense of Armed Haki. And Jiefa saw a trace of struggle and confusion in Black Phoenix's eyes when Black Phoenix took action with all his strength. Seeing this scene, Jiefa immediately understood. Black Phoenix's full attack has already given Qin the ability to resist. As long as Jiefa can work harder and hurt Black Phoenix, he can help Qin gain the upper hand. , when the time comes, the Dark Phoenix will be able to be suppressed again. But at this time, another problem posed in front of Jiefa. His whole body was covered with armed domineering energy, and Jiefa had no way to use his other abilities. So, how can we hurt Qin? ? ? (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Changes in Meteor Gun You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, Jiefa already had some plans in mind regarding this issue, and that was to use the Meteor Gun. But at this time, Jiefa faced the same concern as before, that is, can the Meteor Spear survive the power of the Phoenix and successfully hurt Qin? While he was struggling, Jiefa keenly noticed that Black Phoenix's eyes were gradually returning to clarity. Seeing this scene, Jiefa was secretly shocked. This was definitely a sign that Qin was going to be suppressed by the Dark Phoenix! You know, at this time, Black Phoenix is ??still exerting all its power to suppress Jiefa. If under such circumstances, Black Phoenix can completely suppress Qin, it means that Qin can basically say that in the future, I have no power to turn over! Thinking of this, Jie Fa felt cruel and could no longer worry about it. At that moment, Jiefa took out the meteor gun directly. Although the whole body is covered in armament, all abilities are no longer usable. However, the Meteor Spear and Jiefa had the same idea. As soon as Jiefa's heart moved, the Meteor Spear directly broke through the space and came to Jiefa's side. As soon as the Meteor Spear appeared, it was directly faced with the surging Phoenix Force in the air. The next moment, the entire body of the popular gun was shaking violently, and it was about to collapse. But even so, the Meteor Gun also brought Jiefa a huge surprise. You know, the Meteor Gun itself is just a projection of the Eternal Gun. Being able to survive the impact of the Phoenix Power without instantly collapsing was far beyond Jiefa's expectations. Not daring to waste any more time, Jiefa directly grabbed the Meteor Spear, twisted his arm, and turned 360 degrees. The next moment, the Meteor Spear came out of Jiefa's hand. But when Dark Phoenix saw Jiefa's actions, he smiled disdainfully. To be honest, when Jie Fa resisted the Phoenix Power just now, it gave Black Phoenix a huge shock. At that time, Black Phoenix directly attacked with all its strength, intending to use its endless Phoenix Power to consume Jie Fa to death. . And when the Meteor Spear appeared in front of Black Phoenix and didn't collapse in an instant, Black Phoenix was shocked again. But the next moment, when he saw the Meteor Spear trembling continuously under the pressure of the Phoenix Power, Black Phoenix breathed a sigh of relief again. Then, when Dark Phoenix saw Jiefa swinging the spear in his hand towards him, he didn't take it to heart at all. Immediately, Black Phoenix began to mobilize the Phoenix Power, hoping to defeat the Meteor Gun while it was flying, so that Jiefa could see that the Phoenix Power could not be blocked by just anything. But just when Black Phoenix mobilized the power of the Phoenix to destroy the Meteor Gun, he suddenly discovered that the Meteor Gun disappeared the moment it flew out of Jiefa's hand. Seeing this scene, Dark Phoenix's heart skipped a beat before he could be surprised. And the Black Phoenix is ??indeed a Black Phoenix. The moment the alarm in his heart rose, he doubled the power of the Phoenix around him in an instant, protecting himself firmly inside. But these are of no use at all. Although the Phoenix Force is still extremely powerful in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, it currently seems that the Phoenix Force has no role in stabilizing space at all. Therefore, even the surroundings of Black Phoenix have been tightly protected by the Phoenix Force. The Meteor Gun also appeared in front of Black Phoenix instantly. Although there is still a thin layer of power between the place where the Meteor Gun appears and the Black Phoenix, there is no way to stop the Meteor Gun. The next moment, the Meteor Spear directly pierced Black Phoenix's shoulder. Although only the tip of the spear went in, the tip of the Meteor Spear was also very long. This time, it directly pierced Black Phoenix's shoulder. Wear a pair. Then, Dark Phoenix's eyes and face began to change rapidly. One moment he was confused, another moment he was stern, now he was determined, and now he was angry. Obviously, Qin was already fighting with Dark Phoenix for control of her body. "It's done!" Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but secretly shout in his heart. Then, Jiefa was about to call Charles over to help Qin. After all, Charles was better at this aspect. But before Jie Fa could take action, something unexpected happened suddenly. Under Jiefa¡¯s surprised gaze, the Meteor Spear originally inserted into Black Phoenix¡¯s shoulder suddenly began to tremble rapidly. Under the influence of the Meteor Spear, another stream of blood flowed out of Black Phoenix¡¯s shoulder. And Jiefa also clearly saw from the change in Black Phoenix's eyes that Qin had seized this opportunity and gained the upper hand in the fight. ? ?In the future, if this was just the case, this should be considered a good thing, but things are obviously not that simple. The next moment, the Phoenix Power that was permeating the surroundings actually started to move, from slow to fast, and finally it could be said that it rushed towards the shoulders of the Black Phoenix very quickly. No! It shouldn't be said that it was heading towards Dark Phoenix's shoulder, but more accurately, it should be rushing towards the meteor gun on Black Phoenix's shoulder. From Jiefa's sight, it was clear that with the influx of Phoenix power, the trembling of the meteor gun became more and more intense, and finally it fell directly from the Black Phoenix's shoulder and floated directly on the In mid-air, it began to quickly absorb the surrounding Phoenix power. And as the meteor gun fell out of Qin's shoulder, Jiefa could also see that Qin's eyes immediately returned to clarity in an instant. Then, the whole person went straight back and fainted! Despite this, Jiefa still has not given up. The Black Phoenix matter should be temporarily resolved, but when it comes to the Meteor Gun, Jiefa is completely confused and has no idea what the Meteor Gun is doing! It didn¡¯t take long for all the surrounding Phoenix power to be absorbed by the Meteor Spear. The trembling of the Meteor Gun slowly began to calm down, but it did not stop. Seeing this scene, Jiefa did not feel relaxed at all. He stared straight at the Meteor Gun. Jiefa cursed in his heart: "Damn it! What a bastard! He doesn't even look like he's eating! He's so full!" If the trembling of the Meteor Gun just now was just a trembling, the trembling of the Meteor Gun now is not that simple. Although the frequency is much slower, the trembling this time is indeed the trembling inside the Meteor Gun. Even if you don¡¯t need to roll your eyes, Jiffa You can also feel that the structure of the Meteor Gun is changing rapidly! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 New Life You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Charles and Eric, who had been hiding aside for a long time, also discovered that the battle was over, and came to the island together. As soon as he landed, Charles couldn't wait to run to Qin's side, obviously wanting to help Qin suppress the Dark Phoenix. Eric, on the other hand, walked to Jiefa's side in two or three steps, and looked at the Meteor Gun with Jiefa. It can be seen that the vibration amplitude of the Meteor Gun is getting smaller and smaller at this time, but the frequency of vibration is getting faster and faster. "What's going on?" Looking sideways at Jiffa beside him, Eric asked directly. Obviously, even with Eric's experience over the years, he couldn't understand the current situation at all. Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa paused slightly and said softly: "What did you see?" Hearing Jiefa's question, Eric's eyes moved to the Meteor Spear again, and at the same time he whispered: "I can't see it, I can only feel that the magnetic field of this spear is constantly changing, very violent. Even I can't keep up with the speed of its magnetic field changes." Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "That's right! All the Phoenix Power released by the Black Phoenix just now was absorbed by it!" "What?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Eric was shocked. He stared blankly at the meteor gun that was still shaking rapidly, and murmured: "How is that possible?!" "How is it impossible?!" Hearing Eric's muttering to himself, Jiefa chuckled. Eric shook his head violently. Eric felt that he had received too many shocks today. Eric had a deep understanding of the power of the Phoenix. It was simply an indestructible force. Even Eric believed that Wolverine's Adamantium alloy frame could not withstand the impact of the Phoenix Force, let alone directly absorb the Phoenix Force? After a moment of silence, Eric finally said: "To be honest, Mr. Jaffa, I really can't imagine that there is something so hard in the world?!" Hearing Eric's words, Jaffa shook his head slightly and said: "It is not an entity! It is the projection of the weapon of Odin, the King of Gods! And it also has a weapon spirit, which means it has its own It has the ability to think, just now it took the initiative to absorb all the Phoenix power around it." After saying this, Jiefa himself didn't know how to explain it, although the Meteor Gun looked and used nothing like the real thing. There is a difference, but Jiefa knows that it is really not an entity. The ability to create things out of thin air may really exist in this world, but Jiefa does not believe that this is an ability that Odin can master. As for the existence of something like the Meteor Gun, Jiefa can't explain it. He can only say that the divine power of those in the Asgard God's Domain and the power controlled by Jiefa are not in the same system at all. There are many things that even Jiefa only knows how they are, but doesn't know why. Jiefa was a little confused about this kind of thing, let alone Eric. Hearing Jiefa say that the Meteor Gun was not a real entity, and suddenly hearing about a legendary existence like Odin, Eric was completely confused. I was stunned. Eric, who was already in his sixties or seventies, felt for the first time that he didn't really understand the world yet. And just when Eric was about to open his mouth and continue to ask Jaffa something, the trembling meteor gun finally stopped trembling. Noting this scene, Eric and Jaffa could not help but focus their attention on the Meteor Gun. Although the Meteor Gun seems to be peaceful now, both Eric and Jaffa can feel that the calm is only on the surface, and the essence of the Meteor Gun is still undergoing earth-shaking changes. Suddenly, the Meteor Gun moved again, and the entire body of the Meteor Gun trembled violently. Seeing this scene, Jiefa was completely shocked. He couldn't help but secretly thought: "It's over! I'm really full, not just full, I'm almost full!" Sure enough, just as the thought in Jiefa's mind arose, the Meteor Spear suddenly exploded, and the moment it burst, the entire body of the Meteor Spear was instantly turned into powder. Then, there was a rapid It turned into molecules and disappeared directly from the sight of Jie Fa and the two of them. But the next moment, Jiefa's eyes lit up. He clearly felt that although the Meteor Gun had disappeared, the connection between the weapon spirit of the Meteor Gun and himself had not been interrupted, and it had even become stronger. . Sure enough, under Eric's stunned gaze, a tiny ray of light appeared where the Meteor Gun disappeared. Then, these rays of light came together again, and soon they gathered together again and condensed into shape.? Butlooking at the new meteor gun in front of him, Jiefa didn't know what to think. The Meteor Gun at this time can no longer be called a gun at all. You know, a Chinese gun is divided into three parts: the gun body, the gun head and the red tassel. However, these three parts exist independently. When they are joined together, they become a long gun. " Foreign guns only have a gun head and a gun body, and the gun head is much larger than the Chinese gun head. It can even be said to be a dagger. As for foreign guns, the head and body of the gun are connected together, and the entire gun is an integrated entity. The original Meteor Gun belongs to the second type. The gun head and the gun body are integrated and cannot be distinguished from each other. But now this re-condensed Meteor Gun has no gun body at all. Even the gun head is smaller than before, and even the appearance has undergone huge changes. The current Meteor Gun has blades on both sides and a blood groove. The entire gun head is much thinner than before. Rather than being a gun head, it can be said to be a hidden weapon. And just when Jiefa was struggling, a piece of information was directly transmitted to Jiefa's mind by the meteor gun. After closing his eyes for a moment, Jiefa began to receive the information. When Jiefa finished reading all the information, his eyes lit up, and he looked at the Meteor Gun with unabashed affection. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Qin You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jie Fa never thought that the Meteor Spear, which in Jie Fa's eyes was a very suicidal move, would bring such a big change to it. Looking at the Meteor Spear again, Jiefa keenly discovered that there were some bloodshot eyes looming on it. Jiefa knew that this was some of Qin's blood absorbed by the Meteor Gun. Otherwise, not even the tip of the Meteor Gun would be left. Fortunately, the Meteor Gun has survived this baptism, and the current Meteor Gun can be said to be completely reborn. Let¡¯s talk about the changes in abilities first. The Meteor Gun itself still retains its ability to travel through space. On this basis, the Meteor Gun has an additional ability, which is telekinesis! This is an ability that can only be obtained by absorbing the Phoenix Power. The Phoenix Power itself has super mental and physical abilities. After the Meteor Gun absorbed the Phoenix Power, although it did not fully inherit it due to its own reasons, The characteristics of the Phoenix Force, but it also gained the ability to telekinesis. Although the finger strength of the Meteor Gun Spirit is not high enough to make good use of telekinesis, it has no problem at all in controlling itself. Even in the future, after you become proficient in the ability of the Meteor Gun, you can also use telekinesis to temporarily restrain the enemy. Think about the future Meteor Gun, which does not need to be controlled by Jie Fa at all. It can attack the enemy based on its thoughts, can suddenly appear in front of the enemy without a trace, and can even use telekinesis to trap the enemy. This is completely an unsolvable problem. A murder weapon! But just thinking about it made Jiefa feel extremely excited. And what excites Jiefa the most is not just this. After obtaining the Phoenix Power and reorganizing it, the Meteor Spear has nothing to do with the Eternal Spear. In other words, even if Odin intends to violate his oath, Or if you want to put some restrictions on the Meteor Gun, it is simply impossible. Jiefa can now use the Meteor Gun to deal with Odin openly. Jiefa believes that although the current Meteor Gun is much smaller, it cannot be used as a weapon. But in terms of level, the Meteor Spear is an artifact that is not weaker than the Eternal Spear. After thinking about this, Jiefa couldn't help but get even more excited. Originally, Odin was a big stone weighing on Jiefa's heart, but now he has a meteor gun that is not weaker than the Eternal Spear. Odin's deterrent to Jiefa The strength suddenly became much smaller. But Jaffa doesn't think Odin is completely without threat. Jiefa also understands now that Odin has lived for so long and been the king of the gods for so long. If he said that he didn't have any other trump cards, Jiefa would never believe it. Therefore, after completing this plan, it is still a very important thing for Jiefa to enter the dungeon again and improve his strength. Jiefa has a vague premonition that sooner or later, he and Odin will fight again. . Although I thought about it a lot in my mind, it actually didn¡¯t take long. With a thought, the meteor gun directly cut through the space and appeared directly in front of Jiefa. Looking at the Meteor Gun in front of him, Jiefa liked it more and more. It wasn't until Charles on the other side was done that Jiefa directly put the Meteor Gun into the space. Walking to Qin¡¯s side in a few steps, Jiefa turned his head to look at Charles who was already sweating profusely, and said softly: ¡°Successful!?¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Charles nodded slightly and said, ¡°Yes, but the Dark Phoenix is ??much stronger than last time!¡± At this time, Eric also walked closer to the two of them. After hearing what Charles said, Eric also said directly: "This is absolute. Not only is Dark Phoenix now much stronger than before, but as time goes by, Dark Phoenix She will be emphasized more and more, and I guess it won¡¯t be long before even Mr. Jaffa won¡¯t be able to suppress her!¡± Hearing Eric's words, Charles' face froze. After thinking for a moment, he nodded directly. Although he didn't want to admit it, Charles also knew that what Eric said was right. Seeing the sad looks on their faces, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "It doesn't matter, I will handle this matter after a while!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric and Charles¡¯ eyes lit up and they couldn¡¯t help but said in unison: ¡°Really?!¡± Seeing the looks of the two of them, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Really, don't worry!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Eric and Charles both had a look of relief on their faces. They both trusted Jiefa very much. Since Jiefa said there was a way, although they didn't know what it was, they still believed deeply. No doubt. But how do they know??, Jiefa himself is not sure, so he can only hope for the next copy. After a while, Qin's eyelids suddenly twitched as she was lying on the ground, and not long after, Qin opened her eyes directly. After all, there was nothing wrong with Qin's body. As soon as she woke up, Qin turned over and got up from the ground. Then, Qin turned to look at Charles and Eric, and said softly: "Excuse me, Professor, Mr. Eric!" It seems that even if she is suppressed by the Black Phoenix, Qin can still sense the things in the outside world. . After apologizing to Charles, before the two of them could speak, Qin's eyes turned directly to Jiefa who was aside, with a curious look in her eyes. Noticing Qin¡¯s eyes, Jiefa chuckled and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Looking at me like this, is there something wrong with my face?!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin shook her head violently and said loudly: ¡°Of course not, I¡¯m just curious, how can you be so powerful at such a young age!¡± Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jaffa smiled slightly, glanced sideways at Charles and Eric, and said softly: ¡°Don¡¯t they look very young now?!¡± Hearing Jiefa say this, Qin was stunned for a moment and reacted instantly. When Jiefa said this, he meant that his actual age was not as young as he looked. Although she was surprised for a moment, it wouldn¡¯t be worth Qin¡¯s fuss, but the next sentence directly shocked Qin on the spot: ¡°I am still Charles¡¯ adoptive father!¡± As soon as she heard this, Qin was stunned on the spot and turned to Charles stiffly. Seeing Qin¡¯s gaze, Charles nodded lightly and acknowledged Jiefa¡¯s words. Before Qin could recover from her surprise, Charles turned to look at Jaffa and said, "Father, there is something I want to trouble you with." "Say it!" After hearing Charles' words, Jiefa nodded lightly and said calmly. "I hope Qin can be by your side in the next period of time!"(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 The only choice You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What?!" After hearing what Charles said, before Jiefa could speak, Qin beside her couldn't help but lost her voice: "Professor? Why? I want to go back to the academy!" Hearing Qin's words, Charles turned to look at Qin aside and said solemnly: "Qin, you know, none of us are sure how long Black Phoenix can be sealed. Her current power is stronger every moment. He becomes stronger every second, and the only person on the entire planet who can suppress the Dark Phoenix is ??my foster father!" Hearing what Charles said, Qin couldn't help but be silent for a while. Obviously, Charles was right. Dark Phoenix is ??now an unstable factor and may explode at any time. And once the Dark Phoenix breaks out and there is no one who can suppress her, not only Qin herself, but the entire New York may be in danger. As if he could see what Qin was thinking, Charles looked straight at Qin and said, "Qin, this is your only choice, you must do this!" As soon as Charles said this, Qin was stunned for a moment and looked at Charles blankly, as if she was looking at some rare treasure. Not only Qin, but also Eric on the side looked at Charles in surprise. For a moment, Eric suddenly laughed and said loudly: "Charles, it seems that regaining your youthful appearance has also caused some changes in your personality! In the past, you would not have been so determined to make such a decision for others!" As he said, Before Charles could speak, Eric stepped forward, hugged Charles, and said softly: "But I am very happy, as if I have returned to the time when I was dealing with Hellfire and forming the X-Men and the Brotherhood. " "Ah? Really?!" After hearing Eric's words, Charles was stunned and subconsciously said, "Why don't I feel it?" As he said that, Charles' eyes turned to Qin. Seeing Charles¡¯ doubtful gaze, Qin nodded sharply and said, ¡°Professor, you are indeed a little different from before. You feel more decisive!¡± Jiefa, who was on the side, was speechless when he heard the three people discussing the changes in Charles' personality. He didn't open his mouth to join in the conversation between the three of them. Jiefa just touched his nose in embarrassment and thought to himself: "Has Charles changed? Why can't I feel it?!" It has to be said that since he has not seen Charles much in so many years, Jiefa, his adoptive father, is actually the most popular among the people present. People who don¡¯t know Charles anymore. The few people did not discuss it for too long. Although the previous battle with the Dark Phoenix and the changes in the Meteor Gun did not last long, the powerful energy fluctuations that broke out here must have attracted the attention of the US government. After a quick discussion, Qin accepted Charles' proposal and decided to stay with Jaffa for the time being. Regarding this point, Jiefa did not express any objection. One thing is because what Charles said is indeed right. The Dark Phoenix will break out at some point, and the only one who can suppress the Dark Phoenix is ??Jaffa. Another point is also because Qin is also an out-and-out beautiful woman. There must not be many people who would be unwilling to have a beautiful woman follow him. His eyes glanced around, and finally fell on Qin. Jiefa said softly: "Okay, let's leave quickly. People from SHIELD may be coming soon. Qin, what's your current situation? It¡¯s not suitable to be exposed in front of the U.S. government. And" As he said that, Jiffa's eyes shifted to Qin's shoulder and whispered: "Your wounds should be treated too!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin, Charles and Eric all nodded in unison. Then, Jiefa jumped directly and flew into the sky, and Qin also followed Jiefa directly. And Eric below also took Charles directly and flew away. In less than three minutes, all the people disappeared from the desert island. Less than five minutes after the few people left, a helicopter slowly landed on the desert island. After leaving the desert island, Jaffa did not return to Xavier College, but took Qin directly to Tony's villa in California. Coincidentally, Tony happened to be in the villa and did not go out to fool around. On the contrary, Jaffa did not see Howard in the villa. She was already very familiar with Tony. As soon as Jiefa entered the villa, he greeted Qin to sit down as if it were his own home, and then handed her a drink. Then he said to Tony: "Tony, I'm really surprised that you are at home instead of at a dance or on the way to a dance." Then, Jaffa paused slightly and continued: "Where is Howard? !¡± "Honestly, I have done statistics. I spend more than 60% of the time at home in a year! Dad is researching his own steel armor." Although he was answering Jaffa's question, Tony's gaze But he was always focused on Qin, without even looking at Jiefa. After answering Jiefa¡¯s questionWhen asked, Tony said directly to Qin: "Maybe we can get acquainted?! I don't know what your name is?" Jiefa was not angry about Tony's performance. Instead, he looked at the two of them with interest. Qin and Qin were not women that Tony could control. And here, after hearing Tony's words, Qin smiled slightly and said softly: "Qin Gray." Hearing Qin's answer, Tony put on a charming smile on his face and whispered: "What a good name. My name is Tony, Tony Stark!" After saying that, Tony paused slightly and continued: "Of course. Maybe I don¡¯t need to introduce you to know me, Iron Man, Tony Stark!¡± Hearing Tony's words, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckled and said: "Tony, please stop showing off your identity. If you make Qin angry, there will be a hundred Iron Man, and Qin will die in ten seconds." Can wipe them all out." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Tony was stunned. You still believe in Jiefa¡¯s words, even if it sounds incredible. The next moment, Tony's eyes shifted to Qin. Seeing Qin's smiling face, Tony shuddered subconsciously. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 It¡¯s a lie, right? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Then, Tony turned to look at Jaffa and said awkwardly: "Haha, thisis a lie!" Seeing Tony's demented look, Jiefa couldn't help but feel that the change was funny. He immediately looked at Tony with a straight face and said, "If you don't believe it, you can try it!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony immediately shook his head violently, and then said: "By the way, I'm going to see what happened to my dad's research!" After saying that, Tony turned around and left, heading directly towards the basement. Zhong ran away. After Tony left, Jiefa looked at Qin, who had a serious face, and couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. He chuckled, and Jiefa said: "Well Tony has such a character, don't be offended!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Qin smiled slightly and said softly: "It doesn't matter, I have heard of Tony Stark's name a long time ago!" After saying that, Qin looked up and looked around, and continued: "By the way, we Are you here? What are you doing? Just visiting friends?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said: "I just want to ask Tony to make something. Just wait a moment and I'll go find him. It shouldn't take long!" After saying that, Jiefa stood up directly. Walking down to the basement of Tony's house, which is also Tony's research room. About a quarter of an hour later, Jiefa returned to the room again and threw something directly to Qin. With the help of Jiefa, Qin lowered his head and saw something that looked like an electronic watch, with a big zero displayed on it. Looking at the electronic watch in his hand, Qin raised his head and shifted his gaze to Jiefa, wondering: "What is this?!" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa chuckled and said: "Take it with you. Fortunately, there are two of the world's top physical and mechanical scientists below, so we can make such a thing so quickly. This is a test for you. Heart rate stuff.¡± Hearing Jiefa's return, Qin couldn't help but become more confused, but she still put it on directly. Then, the number on the electronic watch changed from zero to ninety-seven. Then, Qin asked Jaffa: "What's the use of this thing!?" Smiling slightly, Jiefa said softly: "You should know that although Dark Phoenix is ??likely to suppress your consciousness with its powerful power, she should not be able to do so in a short period of time. And in such a situation, your emotions will fluctuate It is a huge factor that induces her. And what can reflect the mood swings is the heart rate. Although it may not be all the factors, when this number jumps to two hundred, Dark Phoenix should be able to take the opportunity to suppress you , appeared again.¡± Although she is a mutant, Qin has also received a high-end education. When Jiefa explained this, Qin immediately understood. Immediately, Qin gave a helpless smile and said: "It's a very useful thing. At least it can let me know when I will no longer be me!" Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t be too pessimistic, believe me, it will be solved in a short time!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin nodded slightly and said, ¡°Then what are we going to do next!?¡± "Canada!" "What?!" "Let's go to Canada! Find someone, someone similar to you!" With a mysterious smile on his face, Jiefa turned his head and looked at Qin. "People like me!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin was stunned subconsciously and said in surprise: "What do you mean? I don't seem to understand something!" Seeing Qin's confused eyes, Jiefa smiled softly and said: "A person like you will go berserk when he rises, but the consequences of his rampage are much more terrible than yours. Speaking of which, you have I only came up with this idea from him!" "More terrifying than the Dark Phoenix!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin was stunned and murmured: "This is indeed a bit scary. Are we going to find him?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "Yes, I need to understand the progress of some things based on him. Moreover, what happened to him also makes me very interested." "Okay!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin nodded slightly and said, "When will we set off!" "Now!" "Now?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "How to get there? Have you bought the ticket?!" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa smiled and said: "I haven't been on a plane for a long time, let's fly there!" "Fly over?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Qin couldn't help but??Just an exclamation, loudly: "From here? Fly to Canada?" "That's right!" Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "Don't tell me you can't do it!" Qin has always been a strong woman. When Jiefa said this, she immediately shouted: "How is it possible?! Although I am not as powerful as Black Phoenix, I will never be able to do this! Let's go !"(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 The Origin of the Hulk You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although she said so, when she flew halfway to the distance, Qin couldn't hold on any longer. At that time, Jiefa wanted to take her along, but was mercilessly rejected by the good-looking Qin. However, when the flight reached two-thirds of the distance, Qin still couldn't hold on anymore. In desperation, he could only let Jiefa hold Qin and fly towards Canada. It was at this time that Qin remembered that the man next to him was a fierce man who could defeat Dark Phoenix. It would be unwise to compete with him. And when the two finally arrived in Canada, the town where Bruce Banner was located, it happened to be afternoon. Instead of choosing to land, Jiefa floated Qin directly in mid-air, opened his eyes, and took in the entire town at a glance. At this glance, a smile did appear directly on Jiefa's face, and then he turned his head to look at Qin and said softly: "We came just in time!" "What do you mean?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Qin was stunned and asked subconsciously. Hearing Qin's question, Jiefa pursed his lips directly downwards and whispered: "See for yourself!" Following Jiefa's instructions, he looked down and saw a small military armored vehicle standing out in the streets of the town. Stop at the intersection. Although the armored vehicle has been camouflaged, it cannot escape the eyes of Jiefa and Qin. Seeing this scene, Qin¡¯s eyes suddenly shrank, she turned to look at Jiffa, and said in surprise: "Is this a member of the US military? Are you here to arrest him?!" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "And the team is led by a general! The members of the team are also the most elite warriors selected from each army." "Damn it!" Hearing Jiefa's deterioration, Qin shouted angrily and said loudly: "How dare they do this!" As he said that, Qin made a move and wanted to rush down. "What are you doing?" He didn't expect Qin to be so excited. Jiefa was still a little dazed for a moment, but luckily Jiefa moved quickly and grabbed Qin before she could rush down. "Why are you stopping me!?" Being held by Jiefa, Qin subconsciously tried to break free but failed. She couldn't help but look back at Jiefa and said loudly. When Qin asked him this question, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, and then said in a dumbfounded voice: "I should ask you, what do you want to do?" Hearing Jiefa's culture, Qin's eyes suddenly showed a trace of anger, and she said loudly: "They are actually arresting mutants privately! Don't you know? Unless there is a head-on conflict, otherwise, the only way to control The criminal evidence of mutants was obtained, and then handed over to us for filing. At this time, the army can be dispatched to deal with mutants. I am responsible for managing these filings. I am sure that the name Bruce Banner is not included in them. What they do is It doesn¡¯t comply with our agreement with the government!¡± Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa realized that Qin had misunderstood. Letting go of Qin's hand, Jaffa said with a bitter smile: "When did I tell you that Bruce Banner is a mutant?!" "Ah?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin was stunned, and the anger in his heart disappeared in an instant. Looking at Jiefa blankly, Qin said in surprise: "He is not a mutant? But you are not following me Say, does he look like me?!" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa said helplessly: "He is very similar to you, and he can go berserk at any time, but I never said that he is a mutant!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin became even more confused and couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Who is he?¡± Hearing Qin¡¯s question, Jiefa did not answer Qin¡¯s question directly. Instead, he asked: ¡°You know Steve Rogers, right!?¡± "Of course I know, the famous Captain America! What? Is he related to this person?!" Looking at Jaffa in confusion, Qin said directly. Nodding slightly, Jaffa sighed and said: "Abraham Erskine developed the Superman serum that changed Steve's life, but on the day the experiment was successful, he was killed by Hydra spies. The final Superman serum was also broken. However, the military did not give up research in this area. Although it was unsuccessful, some information was retained. "As he spoke, Jaffa paused slightly, pointed to the armored vehicle below, and said: "Then the leader this time, General Ross, restarted this research, and Bruce Banner was the main person in charge of this research. , and also the first experimenter! Unfortunately, the experiment failed. Although Bruce Banner gained powerful power, this power was indeed uncontrollable.Just like you and Dark Phoenix, but what's worse is that its IQ is far inferior to Dark Phoenix! " After hearing what Jiefa said, Qin couldn't react. However, after reacting, Qin's face became even more gloomy. She stared straight at the armored vehicle at the alley. Qin said softly: "In other words, he The reason why I came to capture Bruce Banner is to study the secret of this potion, then improve it, and manufacture controllable potions in batches!" Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, ¡°Absolutely, that¡¯s the purpose!¡± "They must be here to deal with mutants!" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, Qin said loudly: "It must be!" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa was stunned, paused slightly, and said: "Although I can't be sure about this, if he really succeeds, the United States will not accommodate mutants anymore. But, it's a pity. ¡± Here Qin was waiting for Jiefa to analyze the situation, but Jiefa stopped talking. At that moment, Qin couldn't help but become anxious and said directly: "What a pity!?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 11 Power You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Qin's question, Jiefa sneered and said calmly: "Unfortunately, they are destined not to succeed! There is only one Hulk!" "Hulk?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin murmured and wondered: "Is this the name of another consciousness in his body?!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything, and took Qin directly to the roof of a private house, and the two began to monitor Ross¡¯s team. It is ridiculous to say that Ross is monitoring Bruce Banner and is ready to arrest him at any time, but Jaffa is monitoring them, and they know nothing about it. By this time, it was already evening. There was no rich nightlife in suburban towns. Although it was not completely dark yet, there were not many people on the streets. In addition, Bruce had just returned home from get off work at the factory at this time. It was a time to relax, which was undoubtedly the best time to arrest him. And at this moment, Ross's armored vehicle moved, and the door opened, and several fully armed American soldiers got out of it in an orderly manner. After getting out of the car, the soldiers approached Bruce Banner's residence without any hesitation. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes lit up, and he reached out to push Qin, who was already a little sleepy. Qin was almost asleep at this time. The two of them had arrived in Canada around two o'clock, and then they had been monitoring Ross and the others. It was almost seven o'clock now. Originally, such a surveillance mission was not stressful for Qin, but the fight with the Dark Phoenix had consumed most of Qin's mental energy, and then she flew directly from the United States to Canada. To be honest, Qin could persist to this point. Some of it surprised Jaffa. But even so, after being woken up by Jiefa, Qin quickly woke up and turned her attention to the soldiers who had arrived in front of Banner's door. Qin whispered: "Have they taken action?" Hearing what Qin said, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "Yes, but Banner has already discovered it." Most of these soldiers are just sidemen, and among them, there is the future evil: Blonsky. This last big boss in The Invincible Hulk, in Jiefa's view, is far inferior to the Hulk. Although the evil spirit can compete with the Hulk in a short time and even suppress the Hulk, fundamentally, he cannot. That unique Hulk trait is destined to be nothing more than a stepping stone on the road to Hulk becoming stronger. And while Jiefa was thinking, Bronski had already led people to blow open the door of Bruce's house and rushed in quickly. However, Jaffa and Qin could clearly see that Bruce had already discovered the arrival of these soldiers and ran away. And Bronski and the others quickly discovered this. What followed was a fierce chase in the small town. Several American soldiers with guns directly caused the town to be in chaos. In the end, Bruce also successfully ran to the factory where he worked, along with several employees of the factory who were at odds with Bruce and wanted to teach him a lesson. Then, Bronski brought the soldiers to the factory. Then, Qin wanted to go in directly, but was directly stopped by Jiefa. Looking at Qin's confused eyes, Jiefa chuckled and said: "We don't need to take action. As I said before, I just came to confirm some things." development of." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Qin couldn¡¯t help but be startled, and then asked in surprise: ¡°Then what are we going to do now?¡± Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa cast his eyes towards the factory not far away, with a hint of joking in his eyes, and whispered: ¡°Watch a show!¡± "Watching a show?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Qin was stunned and said without knowing why. Smiling slightly, Jiefa said softly: "That's right, watch the show. He has the potential to become the strongest person in the universe. He will be leaving the factory soon!" Then, as if to cater to Jie Fa¡¯s words, a huge roar came directly from the factory. Hearing this voice, Qin didn¡¯t care what she was asking Jiefa, she raised her brows and directed a burst of spiritual power towards the factory. "Compared with Charles's mental ability that can only act on living bodies, Qin's mental ability obtained from the Phoenix Force is undoubtedly more comprehensive. Mental power quickly enveloped the factory, and the next moment, some of the things that happened in the factory were directly reflected in Qin's mind. When she saw the scene in the factory, Qin was stunned. Taking a deep breath, Qin subconsciously exclaimed: "That's it!!!" "That's the Hulk!" After hearing Qin's words, Jiefa said directly: "The monster inside Bruce Banner, or in other words, is another personality that can useWhat a powerful personality! " Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Qin nodded slightly. With the Dark Phoenix in his body, Qin could easily understand the relationship between Bruce Banner and Hulk. Looking at Qin who was observing the scene in the factory attentively, Jiefa smiled slightly. To be honest, Jiefa always believed that neither the Dark Phoenix nor the Hulk existed, and the power of the Phoenix or the Hulk did not exist. It¡¯s Jean and Bruce¡¯s own abilities. However, neither Qin nor Banner could control the powerful power in their bodies, so Dark Phoenix and Hulk came into being. Rather than saying that Dark Phoenix and Hulk are the second personalities of Jean and Bruce, it is better to say that they are the embodiment of the will of the Phoenix Power and the Hulk Power. The Phoenix Force is the embodiment of the original life force and emotional power of the universe, so the Dark Phoenix also possesses higher wisdom. The power of the Hulk does reflect anger and strength, so Hulk's IQ is a little lower, but Hulk is constantly improving. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Rounding up Bruce You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa believes that if one day, if Bruce Banner can one day merge with the Hulk and successfully control the Hulk's abilities, then he will definitely become one of the most powerful beings in the universe. But at this time, Bruce Banner was still a scientist who was being chased by the army and gangsters and had to rely on Hulk's ability to stay safe. Hulk has appeared, and the showdown in the factory is almost coming to an end. The few gangsters have no resistance at all, and they are instantly killed by Hulk. And the same goes for those soldiers. When they fight Hulk, they will be crushed. In the end, Hulk rushed out of the factory, aiming in one direction, and soon went in different directions. After watching the play, Jiefa was about to call Qin to leave, but when he turned his head, he met Qin's confused eyes. Seeing Qin's expression, Jiefa smiled slightly and said, "What's wrong, Qin? Do you have any questions?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Qin just nodded and said: "Before you said that Hulk has the ability to become the strongest man in the universe, but I think his previous performance seems to be not as good as Dark Phoenix at all. !¡± Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "It seems so, but you don't know, Hulk's fighting method is different from that of Dark Phoenix, so he doesn't seem to be as powerful as Dark Phoenix. And Hulk It may not be as good as Dark Phoenix now, but Hulk has one quality that Dark Phoenix does not possess!" "What trait?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Qin was stunned and asked hurriedly. "Angry!" Without any hesitation, Jiefa said directly as soon as he heard Qin's question: "Anger is the source of Hulk's power. No one can kill Hulk, and Hulk will grow as his anger grows. , becoming more and more powerful, there is no upper limit!¡± "What?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin was stunned. She stared blankly at the direction where Hulk disappeared. Qin's eyes were full of disbelief and she murmured: "It can still be like this! ?¡± Jiefa was not surprised at all by Qin's reaction. No matter in the past life or in this life, it was absolutely inevitable for people to marvel at this incredible Hulk. After finding the direction, Jiefa jumped directly into the sky, then turned to look at Qin who was still surprised, and said loudly: "Okay, we should go!" Before Qin could recover from the surprise, she heard Jiefa's words again. Looking at Jiefa who was still floating in the air, Qin's face turned green for an instant and she said helplessly: "Are we going to fly back to the United States again? !?" "Of course." Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa smiled mysteriously and said, "Do you still want to fly back? We didn't apply for a visa when we came!" In the end, Qin gave in and flew back to the United States directly with Jiefa. Of course, Qin, who had not recovered yet, couldn't hold on anymore this time, and was carried back by Jiefa for the rest of the way. After returning to New York, Jaffa directly let Qin live in his home. To Jaffa's surprise, Natasha and Carter easily accepted Qin's existence. Later, Jiefa found out that Charles had told the two of them the news in advance. In this regard, Jiefa only felt helpless for a while. This Charles seemed to have the intention to leave the piano to Jiefa. But Jiefa didn't have any objections. After all, Qin was also an out-and-out beauty. Regarding this matter, Qin is the most embarrassed one. There are only four people in Jiefa's family, Jiefa, Natasha, Carter and herself. Natasha and Carter are both Jiefa's women. Living here, Qin feels out of place every day. But Qin didn't have a better choice. Dark Phoenix seemed to be a little afraid of Jiefa. Every time Jiefa was around, Dark Phoenix would be honest. Time passed quickly under such circumstances, and half a month passed in the blink of an eye. On this day, Jaffa directly called Qin and came to Calvo University in Virginia. Jaffa had already asked Charles to help him investigate. Ross had already discovered Bruce's whereabouts and was preparing to capture Bruce again today, and this time , Rose has made a lot of preparations. Although Jaffa knew that Bruce should have arrived at the university a day or two ago, Jaffa was not in the mood to care about the love between Bruce Banner and Betty Ross, so he did not come a little earlier. Standing on the top floor of the main teaching building of Calvo University, Jiefa and his wife were quietly watching Bruce and Betty on campus. At this time, Bruce has decided to leave and find a way to recover, but Betty is sorting out Bruce's clothes.??, obviously very sad to see Bruce leave. But it seems that they are destined not to be separated this time. Looking from a distance, from Jiefa's position, one can clearly see that armored vehicles are quickly heading towards the campus. And Bruce, who was immersed in sadness, quickly discovered a soldier who was accidentally exposed. In an instant, Bruce turned around and ran away without hesitation, running directly towards the library. But this scene was seen by both Jiefa and Qin. Seeing this scene, Jiefa chuckled, turned to Qin and said: "Look at this, the show is about to begin!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin's expression did not change much. She just chuckled and said calmly: "Really? I hope I can see something interesting this time!"(Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 13 Hulk Reappears You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s attitude, Qin just chuckled and nodded without saying anything. Seeing Qin¡¯s performance, Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything more, but directly turned his attention to the direction of the library. Perhaps in order to provide students with a good reading environment, the library of Calvo University is relatively remote, located in the northwest of the school. The library of the University of Calvo has two buildings, connected by a sky bridge in the middle. At the moment when Jaffa and Qin were talking, Banner had already arrived on the overpass, apparently wanting to take refuge directly in another building. But it's a pity that Ross is fully prepared this time, and naturally he will not let go of the Calvo University environment. When Bruce rushed to the door of another building, the door was already closed, and several soldiers pointed their guns directly at Banner. Seeing this scene, Jaffa chuckled and said, "It looks like Hulk is about to appear. To be honest, I still think Ross letting Banner go is the best choice." "He won't do that!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin sneered and said, "I know their style too well, it's completely American imperialism style!" Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa also nodded, completely agreeing with Qin¡¯s statement. The United States will never lack radicals like Ross, whether in the military or government. "But this kind of thing is not up to him!" With a sideways glance, Jiefa's eyes were directly cast on Rose. At this time, Ross seemed to have a dispute with his daughter Betty, when Jiefa looked over. Just as he saw Ross pushing Betty away, he took the walkie-talkie and issued another order. "The Hulk's power is beyond their control!" Just looking at Ross, Jaffa's eyes turned to Bruce again. He said softly: "Most of the people who stop Hulk will become the cornerstone of his success!" When Qin on the side heard what Jiefa said, she just shrugged slightly and said nothing. People who have never really seen the terrifying Hulk will not understand why Jiefa admires Hulk so much. The gates on both sides were guarded by soldiers with guns. At this time, Bruce was trapped in the overpass and found himself in a dilemma. Seeing this, Ross, who was not far away, also had a smile on his face. It can be said that Ross attached great importance to this operation. It was indeed a happy scene to see things developing in a good direction. Picking up the walkie-talkie in his hand, Ross said directly: "Throw two tear gas canisters in first!" After hearing Ross¡¯s order, two soldiers immediately picked up grenade guns under the overpass. The next moment, two large tear gas canisters directly broke the glass and were thrown into the overpass. Then, the smoke of tear gas began to fill the overpass. When Betty next to Ross saw this scene, she couldn't help but have a worried look on her face, and she actually ran quickly towards the overpass. And Ross's attention was all on Bruce. When Betty ran out, Ross failed to stop her. The next moment, Ross shouted: "Stop her!" Hearing Ross's order, the two soldiers rushed towards Betty instantly. Without noticing, the first soldier was hit in the nose by Betty with a hard elbow and fell directly to the ground. The second soldier did indeed throw Betty to the ground directly. And all this was seen by Bruce on the overpass. For a moment, anger suddenly appeared in Bruce's eyes. Seeing the change in the expression on Bruce's face, a smile appeared in Jiefa's eyes and he said softly: "It's time to start." Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin nodded directly and said, "His body is changing. I can feel that this is different from ordinary mutants with the ability to transform. His body has undergone fundamental changes. ,so amazing!" Hearing Qin's exclamation, Jiefa smiled slightly in his heart and said to himself: "Of course, otherwise how could he be called the Incredible Hulk!" While Jaffa and Jean were talking, Bruce had also completed his transformation and became the Hulk. Then, in the sight of Ross and others, a huge shadow in the smoke suddenly stepped forward. The next moment, the overpass was directly stepped into a huge pothole by Hulk. The Hulk's figure instantly appeared in front of everyone. Hulk jumped directly from the overpass. When Hulk landed on the ground, the surrounding buildings trembled.   Looking at the roaring Hulk, Ross, Blonsky, Betty and a group of soldiers all looked dumbfounded. Although Blonsky had seen the Hulk, it was still night in the factory at that time, and it looked far less impressive than it does in broad daylight now. But soon, these people also realized that as soon as Hulk moved here, countless bullets attacked Hulk in an instant. The fire from the muzzle made the surrounding area extremely bright for a moment. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Hulk You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But it¡¯s a pity that even though these are already the top-level standard rifles among US military soldiers, they still didn¡¯t even break the Hulk¡¯s skin when hit. It was impossible to stop Hulk. On the contrary, countless bullets directly angered Hulk. Immediately, Hulk roared and rushed towards the soldiers. Ross, who was not far away, could not help but change his expression when he saw this scene. He directly picked up the walkie-talkie in his hand and shouted: "Where is the off-road chariot? Come here quickly!" As Ross¡¯s voice fell, two off-road tanks equipped with the latest machine guns rushed out from behind and quickly approached the Hulk. At the same time, two machine guns also opened fire instantly, and bullets poured directly on Hulk's body. As we all know, although machine guns are not as flexible as rifles, and can even be said to be a bit bulky, the loading capacity and penetration of machine guns are far from comparable to that of rifles. The bullets from the two machine guns hit Hulk's body, causing small craters. "However, Hulk's recovery power is not limited. Almost in an instant, these small pits disappeared directly. And these attacks also made Hulk furious. When the next bullet hit Hulk's body, it couldn't even make a small crater. Naturally, these subtle changes were noticed by Jiefa and Qin. Seeing this scene, Qin's face was full of horror and she murmured: "As the anger rises, the strength will continue to increase. It turned out to be Really! There are such magical things in the world!" Jiefa on the side couldn't help but chuckle when he heard Qin's exclamation, and said calmly: "I don't have to lie to you. You should know that this is not scary. The scary thing is that there is no upper limit to his improvement." Not to mention the surprised Qin here, Hulk on the other side had also directly knocked over an off-road tank. The other off-road tank was even worse. It was directly caught by the Hulk and torn to pieces. Although it was a holiday at Calvo University at this time, it did not mean that there was no one in the school. Such a huge movement in the library also alarmed nearby students. It has to be said that it is the nature of everyone in the world to love to join in the fun. Although these students were also frightened by Hulk, they still took out their mobile phones and started filming. But at this time, Ross didn't notice these students at all, or in other words, even if he did, he didn't have time to take care of them for the time being. Looking at the mighty Hulk on the field, Ross couldn't help but have a hint of hatred on his face, and shouted: "Blonsky, it's your turn!" Hearing Rose's words, Bronsky, who was not far away, shouted: "Give me cover!" Then he directly picked up a grenade gun and walked directly towards Hulk. Several grenades all hit Hulk accurately, and then he fought with Hulk for a while with his flexible hands. Speaking of fighting, after Bronsky ran out of bullets, he could only desperately avoid the Hulk's attack. But even so, Bronski's performance made everyone shine. Seeing Bronski's performance, Qin couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "This guy, who went to catch Bruce one day? How could he suddenly become so strong?" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and said, "He should have injected some of the medicines that Bruce researched. He's just a clown." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin let out a soft ¡°Oh¡± and didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to Bronski. During this period of time, Qin also discovered that Jaffa was extremely accurate in his views on some things and some people. Since Jaffa said that Blonsky was a clown, he would never be able to make any big waves. It is not unreasonable for Jaffa to say this. In the original work, Blonsky successfully escaped from the Hulk and even directly guided the Hulk between the two cannons, posing a certain threat to the Hulk. However, Later, I don¡¯t know why, but this poor guy actually took the initiative to challenge Hulk, and was kicked half to death by Hulk. If his body hadn¡¯t been modified by the medicine, he would have turned into pulp, and how could he continue? Jumping around. But now in this world, the Hulk in this time period is different from the one in the original work. Jiefa just discovered that Hulk, who originally only knew brute force, actually has more accurate control of power. There is even a hint of light in his eyes from time to time. Perhaps it was the reason why I had many fights with Hulk before, which catalyzed Hulk's growth. Sure enough, Hulk soon did something that made Jiefa's eyes light up. I saw Hulk here taking advantage of the punch to hit Bronsky. When Bronsky jumped lightly to avoid it, the other arm used a fasterThe speed directly hit Bronski who was still in mid-air. The next moment, Bronski rolled directly and flew out. He flew almost fifty or sixty meters in mid-air before finally landing. After landing, the huge momentum carried Bronski and rolled several meters on the ground. It wasn't until he hit a tree that he finally stopped. When General Ross saw this scene, his face turned livid instantly, and he couldn't help but yelled: "Damn!!!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Don¡¯t know whether to live or die You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But don¡¯t say that Blonsky is desperate now. Even if Blonsky is beaten to a pulp by Hulk on the spot, Ross will never give up on capturing Hulk. At that moment, Ross shouted: "Go with all your strength, suppress him with all your strength! Where is the pulse cannon? Get in position quickly!" Ross¡¯s original plan was to have Blonsky attract Hulk to where the pulse cannon was, but he didn¡¯t expect that Blonsky would be so unsatisfactory. In desperation, Ross had no choice but to order the cannon to be brought over and take the initiative to attack Hulk. Compared with attracting Hulk, the risk of actively attacking is undoubtedly much greater. Fortunately, the current Hulk is relatively immature. Although large-caliber bullets and some howitzers cannot cause any damage to the Hulk, they can suppress the Hulk in a short time. When Hulk's anger escalated, he grabbed a howitzer and threw it back. Two off-road military vehicles carrying pulse cannons are also in place. The next moment, two shock waves visible to the naked eye attacked Hulk directly. Speaking of which, pulse cannons are indeed very powerful. They use overfrequency vibrations to directly cause damage to the enemy's internal organs, and are extremely destructive to living creatures. There are no more than twenty such pulse cannons in the United States. But it is a pity that no matter how powerful the weapon is, it can only be a stepping stone on the road to the rise of Hulk. Sure enough, facing the collision of two pulse cannons, the painful look on Hulk's face only lasted for a mere five or six seconds. Then, Hulk stared directly at the powerful momentum and walked directly to a pulse cannon step by step. With the fall of Hulk's punch, a pulse cannon and the off-road vehicle carrying it were destroyed in an instant. Then, Hulk grabbed the off-road vehicle with both hands, and with a strong force, he tore the off-road vehicle in half. ??Then Hulk casually turned around, and half of the off-road vehicle crashed into another pulse cannon, which exploded instantly. "Fuck!" Seeing this scene, Ross who was not far away finally couldn't help but cursed out. Then, Ross picked up the walkie-talkie in his hand and shouted: "Helicopters come to cover, we are ready to retreat!" After hearing Rose¡¯s order, a hint of joy appeared on the faces of the surrounding soldiers. Although the soldiers Ross brought this time were all elites in the military, fighting against monsters like Hulk still brought huge pressure to them. The feeling of being helpless against the enemy but dying at any time is really too bad. And just when all the soldiers were quickly preparing to evacuate, a figure came upstream and walked in the direction of Hulk. After a closer look, it turned out to be Betty Ross. This is Bruce Banner's girlfriend. I saw the helicopter flying quickly in the distance and Betty who had already arrived at Hulk's side. Jiefa chuckled lightly, turned to look at Qin beside him, and said softly: "Okay, the show is over, we should go too!!" "Leave?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Qin couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "You don't plan to take action!?" "Why should I take action! Which side should I help? Help the military? I have no relationship with the US military now. Help the Hulk? He doesn't need my help." Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa chuckled and said. ¡°That means you called me here from New York just to watch this farce!?¡± After hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin couldn¡¯t help but shout loudly. Seeing Qin's angry look, Jiefa suddenly laughed and said softly: "Don't get excited, I'm not that bored. This time, I still need some help from you!" After saying this, Jiefa didn't know either. No matter what he was thinking, he actually reached out his hand and patted Qin's head gently. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin was initially interested in thinking about what Jiefa needed to do. However, when Jiefa¡¯s hand patted her head, Qin¡¯s whole body froze instantly. "What are you doing!" The next moment, Qin quickly took a few steps back, and a trace of blush appeared on her face. It was at this time that Jiefa realized what he had done and quickly retracted his hand. A look of embarrassment appeared on Jiefa's face. He was used to it just now. Apart from his own woman, Jiefa had never spent such a long time with any other girl. It was also Jiefa's subconscious action just now. Smiling awkwardly, Jiefa changed the topic directly and wisely, and did not continue to dwell on this issue. Reaching out and pointing not far away, Jiefa said softly: "Did you see those two people!?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin didn¡¯t know that Jiefa was deliberately changing the subject. However, in order to avoid embarrassment, Qin still looked in the direction Jiefa was pointing. Then, Qin keenly discovered that not far awayBehind a tree, two students were holding their mobile phones, pointing them in the direction of the Hulk, and were concentrating on taking pictures. They had obviously been taking pictures for a long time. Seeing this scene, Qin turned to look at Jiefa who was aside, and said softly: "I see, two students!" As she spoke, Qin's eyes had a confused look, and she obviously didn't know what Jiefa wanted her to do. Seeing Qin's expression, Jiefa smiled softly and said excitedly: "If I remember correctly, you should also have the ability to influence people's thinking! I want you to influence them, you don't need to do anything, just let them subconsciously I feel that more people must know what they photographed today, the more the better!¡± "What are you going to do?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Qin couldn't help but become more confused, and couldn't help but ask directly. Hearing Qin¡¯s culture, a mysterious smile appeared on Jiefa¡¯s face, and he said calmly: ¡°I want to make American citizens have a crisis of confidence in the military!¡±(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Superhero You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Qin's face suddenly froze, and she looked at the determined look on Jiefa's face. Qin couldn't help but exclaimed: "You can't do this! If you go to incite the masses, the US government will definitely not let mutants exist, and we will be dealt a huge blow!" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Of course I know this, but this time it's the US military who seeks their own death! We are just letting the masses know the truth of the matter!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, there was still a trace of hesitation on Qin¡¯s face. After a while, she softly said, ¡°Are you sure?!¡± "Don't worry!" Seeing Qin's cautious look, Jiefa couldn't help but said loudly: "I just exposed the truth of the matter. Don't say they don't know it was me. Even if they knew it was me, what can they do? When did the United States restrict people's speech!?" Hearing what Jiefa said, Qin finally nodded and agreed with Jiefa¡¯s words. Then, Jiefa saw Qin Yi startled, with a confused look in his eyes. ¡°Then, the two students not far away looked startled, and then they put away their mobile phones and quickly left the small battlefield. At this time, Hulk had also blown up the attacking helicopter and dropped it, and firmly protected Betty in his arms to avoid being harmed by the explosion. "Let's go!" After taking a look at Hulk who had calmed down, Jiefa knew that there was nothing to see next, so he immediately turned to look at Qin and said softly. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin nodded slightly, and then the two quietly flew away from Calvo University and flew towards Xavier College. If you want to make this matter bigger, just those two students are not enough. Returning to Xavier College again, Qin's mood was obviously much better. As soon as she entered the academy, Qin was immediately surrounded by a group of children. Seeing this scene, Jaffa also chuckled and walked directly towards Charles' office. As soon as he entered Charles' office, Jaffa saw Charles standing in front of the window with a smile on his face, looking at Qin and the children playing in the yard. Stepping up to Charles, Jaffa also looked towards the yard. After a moment, he softly said: "It's a beautiful scene, isn't it?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles was slightly startled, and then a bright smile appeared on his face, and he said: ¡°That¡¯s right, so I absolutely cannot let this scene disappear!¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa slowly walked to the chair in front of the desk and sat down, and whispered: "Do you know about Calvo University?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles nodded slightly. Although this incident happened not long ago, it would be really strange if Charles didn't know about such a big thing at the first time. Strolling over and sitting next to Jaffa, Charles asked doubtfully: "What do you want to do? Help that Bruce Banner?" Hearing what Charles said, Jaffa shook his head directly and said, "Bruce Banner and I have nothing to do with each other. The people I want to help are mutants!" "Mutants?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Charles immediately became interested and said directly: "Can this matter be beneficial to mutants?!" Shaking his head slightly, Jiffa said calmly: "There is no such thing. The Bruce Banner matter is just a pavement for the rise of mutants!" Hearing Jaffa say that things at Calvo Academy were not good for mutants, Charles couldn't help but feel a little disappointed. However, after hearing Jaffa's next words, Charles' spirits perked up again, and he asked doubtfully: "How do you say that!?" With a chuckle, Jaffa did not directly answer Charles' question, but asked: "Charles, you said, if the people are in a state of distrust towards the military and the police, and a crisis comes, , what will the people think!? What do they need most at this time?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Charles couldn¡¯t help but froze, and fell into deep thought. After a moment, Charles gently raised his mouth and said, ¡°They need a hero!¡± "That's right!" As soon as Charles finished speaking, Jaffa said directly: "When people fall into a crisis that they cannot resist, they may become crazy, desperate, and fight to the death. But what they desire most in their hearts is Someone can still show up and save them." As he spoke, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "In fact, the prestige of the police and the army among citizens is very small now. In the past, people showed upIn times of crisis, the first thing that comes to mind is the police and the military, but now, what they think of is" "It's Iron Man! Spider-Man! Green Shadow!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles seemed to understand what Jaffa wanted to say, and said excitedly. "That's it!" After hearing what Charles said, Jaffa paused slightly and agreed: "They need these superheroes, but what the hell is that Green Shadowman?!?" Hearing Jaffa's question, Charles chuckled and said, "That's the young boss of Osborne Industries, Harry Osborn. I heard before that you took him away from Osborne Industries and placed him with Spider-Man. , and then this guy actually got out the secret research of Osborn Industries, which was a set of semi-covering armor and some other cutting-edge equipment. Originally, these things were limited by energy and could not be used, but Peter Parker Using your name, I got an Ark reactor for Harry Osborn from Tony Stark. Then Harry went out with Peter every day to be a superhero. He also gained some fame." Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa was also stunned and couldn't help but chuckle, but it didn't hurt. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Jiffa¡¯s Plan You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Putting Harry's matter aside for the time being, Jaffa asked Charles directly: "Think again, what are the characteristics of these three superheroes now! The most important characteristics." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Charles couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and began to think quickly in his mind: Identity? wrong! Tony and Harry are both from rich families, but Peter is from an ordinary family? A heart of benevolence and righteousness? Impossible, Peter might have this thing, Tony just wanted to enjoy the feeling of being in the spotlight. Technological power? This is possible. Tony relies on the steel armor he developed, Harry uses the cutting-edge weapons of Osborn Industries, and Peter relies on the spider genes developed by his father! But Charles felt that this was not the answer that Jiefa wanted! After thinking about it for a long time, Charles couldn't come up with any good answer. Seeing the troubled look on Charles's face, Jaffa couldn't help but rolled his eyes and said loudly: "Power! Idiot!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles reacted instantly, didn¡¯t he? No matter which one of the three is Tony, Harry, Peter, or the equipment or mutations they rely on, they all have one thing in common: they possess power far beyond that of ordinary people. In fact, as an ordinary person, anyone can probably answer this question, but since Charles established the X-Men, he has basically come into contact with all kinds of mutants. The powers of Tony and others that are extremely powerful in the eyes of ordinary people are indeed the most ordinary in Charles's eyes! Thinking of this, Charles's eyes lit up and he couldn't help but say: "You mean, let mutants go out to do justice like him and them, and change the image of mutants in the minds of the American people!?" Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "Yes and no!" "What do you mean?" After listening to Dao Jiefa's words, Charles couldn't help but feel confused and asked subconsciously. Sighing lightly, Jiefa said directly: "Although many ordinary people are kind to mutants, more people are still discriminatory and afraid of mutants. If there are problems that the police can solve, mutants are not If you interfere, it will even make them think that mutants are nosy! And for some big accidents, they might even bite back and say that the accident was caused by mutants, and then put on a show!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles was stunned and couldn¡¯t help but nodded. Although Jiefa¡¯s words were a bit serious, Charles had lived for so long and had that kind of ability. Charles' grasp of people's hearts can be said to be very profound. And the deeper the understanding, the more Charles understands the truth that people's hearts are sinister. When a person hates and discriminates against another person, no matter what this person does, it will be malicious in his eyes, and he will wonder whether he has any special purpose. Even if you help him, he will hate you even more! Thinking of this, Charles couldn't help but feel weak. He glanced sideways at Jaffa and said softly: "What should we do!?" Hearing Charles' question, Jaffa suddenly laughed and said softly: "We need a shocking opening! Do something that no matter what they say or how they discriminate against us, we have to admit that we are heroes! " Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles' eyes couldn't help but brighten, but then he calmed down and said softly: "If there is such an opportunity, it will definitely change people's impression of us. Not to say it will become better instantly, but at least it will Reaching the level where mutants will not be discriminated against and acting like superheroes in the future can indeed completely change the status of mutants in the minds of ordinary people." After saying this, Charles paused slightly and continued: "Butwhat's the matter? How can things give us this opportunity?" Hearing what Charles said, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "This opportunity will come soon!" As soon as Jaffa's words came out, Charles was stunned, and then quickly echoed what Jaffa had told him not long ago, and the opportunity for mutants would come soon. At that moment, Charles held back his excitement and said softly: "Can you tell me??" "Of course!" Hearing Charles's words, a smile appeared in Jiefa's eyes, and he said slowly: "To put it simply, aliens are going to attack the earth!" "What?!" Upon hearing Jiefa's words, Charles' face froze instantly. Charles would not be surprised by the existence of aliens, but without any sign, Jiefa suddenly told such shocking news, which directly stunned Charles. Staring straight at Jaffa, Charles¡¯ face was filled with a look of ¡°You¡¯re not kidding.¡±"" look. Seeing the dumbfounded Charles, Jaffa stopped teasing him and said directly: "You should know about Hydra during World War II, right? The reason why Hydra rose is because of the acquisition of the Cosmic Cube. The Cosmic Cube contains With infinite energy, when the Red Skull successfully developed this energy, Hydra rose accordingly. During the battle between Steve and the Red Skull, the Cosmic Cube also fell into the deep sea. It was later salvaged by Howard and has been stored in SHIELD. Some time ago, SHIELD began to study the Cosmic Cube again, hoping to successfully utilize the unlimited energy inside like the original Hydra. But this time, a powerful alien force discovered the existence of the Tesseract. I don¡¯t need to say more about what happened after that! " Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles took a deep breath and nodded gently for a moment before he whispered softly: ¡°How long will it take?¡± "Almost!" With an inexplicable meaning flashing in his eyes, Jiefa whispered: "How are Alex and the others doing now?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Charles also had a smile on his face, and said excitedly: ¡°They are always on standby!¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Bruce is arrested You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Jiefa came out of Xavier Academy, there was a smile on his face. It was indeed the right choice to hand over Tong Hu's technique of suspended animation to people like Charles. Jaffa believes that when these first-generation X-Men emerge with renewed glory after years of baptism, they will definitely shock the world. Qin¡¯s condition has been relatively stable recently, plus Charles is here to watch her, and Qin misses the children in the academy very much, so Jaffa directly left Qin at Xavier Academy. After leaving the gate of Xavier College, Jiefa jumped directly, flew into the sky quickly, and returned directly to his home. As soon as he entered the house, Jiefa turned on the TV directly. It must be said that under Qin's influence, the two students were in an extremely urgent mood, and the American media was also very powerful. As soon as he turned on the TV, Jiefa saw the previous report from Calvo University. The first thing that appeared on the TV was the scene of the battle at Calvo University. Then, a female anchor appeared and said: "Rumors about the exchange of fire between the US military and unknown creatures at Calvo University earlier today have become more and more intense. Second-year student Jack Mai Gil and Jim Wilson witnessed some of the battle scenes.¡± Then, the camera turned to two young people. They were the two students who were watching the shooting at that time. At this time, they both looked excited and said loudly: "He is really It¡¯s so big and covered in green, it¡¯s like a Hulk!¡± Then, the camera began to show the scenes captured by the two students before. Although it was incomplete, the battle between Hulk and the US military also clearly appeared on TV. Jiffa estimated that Ross should have seen the news by now, and the next step would be to use his own connections to try to eliminate the impact of this incident. However, Jaffa will not let him get his wish. When he was at Xavier Academy just now, Jaffa had already told Charles. From today on, Charles will directly use his mental power to influence the editors-in-chief and old editors of major media. The military has no deterrent effect on these media, and with Charles' influence on these people, they will not worry about Ross. ¡°Although the U.S. government and some high-level officials are aware of Ross¡¯ behavior, this does not mean that they can tolerate this matter being magnified infinitely. Therefore, Ross is destined to be a tragedy. It can only be a stepping stone for Jiefa to complete his plan. Picking up the remote control, Jiefa turned off the TV directly, lay on the bed and fell asleep. Next, Bruce and Betty should come to New York to find Dr. Samuel Stern of Grayburn College, Mr. Lan, who has been communicating with Bruce. Two days later, Jaffa received news from Charles that Bruce Banner had met with Samuel Stern. That night, Jiefa came directly to Grayburn College. When Jaffa arrived at the entrance of Dr. Stern's laboratory at Grayburn College, he happened to see a senior soldier driving a somewhat confused Bruce out. Rose walked directly to Bruce's place, apparently wanting to say something to Bruce. Seeing this scene, Jiefa walked directly in the direction of Bruce without any hesitation. Jiefa's movements were extremely fast, but without causing any movement, he stood directly behind Rose. As soon as he got close, Jaffa saw Rose looking down at Bruce, and said in a cold voice: "Do you believe it, I want you to live a life worse than death!" As he said that, Rose could not help but have a trace of emotion in his eyes. Pleasure. But before Ross could become happy, Jaffa's voice rang directly behind Ross: "Do you believe it? After today, you will no longer be Thunderbolt General Ross!" "Who is it?" Jiefa's voice was heard. Rose was startled, and instantly turned his head to look behind him. But when Ross turned around and looked over, he was surprised to find that except for the busy soldiers, there was no one behind him. Before Ross could show his surprise, Jaffa's voice rang again: "Look what's going on behind the scenes, I'm here!" Turning his head back suddenly, Ross finally saw Jiefa's figure. Immediately, Ross shouted: "Who are you!?" Ross shouted loudly, which directly attracted the attention of the nearby soldiers. When they saw Jiefa, a man who suddenly appeared, they all raised their guns and pointed them at Jiefa. But at this time, Jiefa had an indifferent expression on his face, as if he was not the one being targeted at all, and he directly reached out to touch Bruce.? face, stretched out his hand to open Bruce's eyelids. At this time, Bruce's eyes had regained some clarity, and he had obviously regained some consciousness. When Bruce saw Jaffa, he couldn't help but froze, and murmured: "Is it you!?" Seeing Bruce's weak look at this time, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle and said calmly: "It's me, Bruce, you are really disappointing. It seems that for so long, you haven't understood something you should have known a long time ago. It makes sense!¡± At this time, Ross, who had been ignored, became furious and took out his pistol and pointed it at Jaffa. Bruce said coldly: "I'm asking you a question, how dare you ignore me?!" Glancing sideways at Rose, Jiffa had a look of disdain in his eyes and said softly: "Although this thing has no deterrent effect on me, I still hate it when someone points it at me, but seeing as you are about to For the sake of your downfall, I will forgive you this time!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s face turned cold at that moment, and he said coldly: ¡°What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Hearing Ross's words, Jaffa chuckled and said softly: "General Ross, I wonder if you are interested in hearing me tell a story. This story may be the headline of all the news tomorrow!"( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 New Discovery You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With that said, Jaffa didn't wait for Ross to speak, and then said directly to himself: "Thunderbolt General Ross convened a large number of scientific researchers with the intention of creating the Superman serum originally used by Captain America. However, he was eager for quick success and had not yet researched it. Under good circumstances, direct human experiments were conducted, but a major accident occurred. In order to evade responsibility, General Ross listed the main researcher and experimental subject: Dr. Bruce Banner as a fugitive. Affected by the serum, Dr. Bruce Banner became a fugitive. He became the Hulk, and facing the powerful Hulk, General Ross directly used powerful weapons, causing huge damage to Calvo University, which was the Hulk Time that was making a lot of noise these two days, but it is a pity that , General Ross's actions had no effect. During this process, Dr. Bruce also worked hard to research an antidote to return himself to normal. Finally, Dr. Bruce succeeded. But at this time, General Ross appeared again and captured Dr. Bruce, who was no longer able to resist. At the same time, he threatened to make Dr. Bruce's life worse than death! " After saying that, Jiefa walked directly to Ross, looked at the livid Ross, and chuckled: "I don't know if I am right, General Ross?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s face turned stiff. The surrounding soldiers also began to change their eyes when looking at Ross, and they all began to look at each other. You know, if what Jaffa said is true, then Bruce could be regarded as Ross's subordinate before. Pushing his subordinates out and convicting him when something happened is always the most disgusting thing. ¡°It is estimated that if they were not concerned about Ross¡¯s identity and his prestige over the years, these soldiers would have started whispering to each other! Staring at Jaffa with eyes full of hatred, Ross shouted: "Catch him and take him back together!" Hearing Rose's words, several soldiers around him looked at each other, and then loudly said: "Yes!" After saying that, the two soldiers wanted to step forward and capture Jiefa. Jiefa just came to tease General Ross this time because he didn't like General Ross, and it wouldn't affect his plan. But Jiefa would not lose face because of this. Seeing the actions of the two soldiers, Jiefa smiled directly at Rose, moved his whole body, and disappeared from Rose's eyes in an instant. A moment later, when Ross and some people around him were still stunned and at a loss. Jiefa suddenly poked his head out of the helicopter not far away and shouted: "Why are you so slow!" After saying that, Jiefa directly raised his hand and pointed at the two soldiers carrying Bruce, and said loudly : "Hurry up and get him up quickly!" Seeing Jiefa suddenly appearing in the helicopter, several people present couldn't help but look at each other. The two people who had been pointed out by Jiefa just now looked at Ross in confusion. After glaring at Jaffa fiercely, Ross said coldly: "Let's go!" With that, Ross took the lead and walked directly in the direction of the helicopter. Seeing this, several soldiers behind him hurriedly followed Ross. Finally, Betty quickly walked onto the helicopter It didn¡¯t take long for the helicopter to take off slowly and fly towards the outside of New York. During this process, Ross kept staring at Jaffa with an extremely gloomy expression. After a while, Ross said: "Are you a mutant!?" Hearing Rose's words, Jiefa raised his eyebrows, his eyes shifted directly to Rose's face, and chuckled: "Why, doesn't it look good?!" When speaking, Jiefa had a playful smile on his face, which made Rose, who was already in a very bad mood, feel as if he had just eaten shit. He was so depressed. Looking at Jaffa in front of him, Ross felt that this man was getting more and more hateful. After taking a few deep breaths to calm down, Ross said to Jaffa: "Don't think that just because you are a mutant, you can be arrogant. Let me tell you, even if the X-Men don't care about you, the U.S. military has plenty of them." Find a way to deal with you!" Hearing Rhodes' words, Jiefa's eyes shrank for a moment, and he thought to himself: "I didn't expect that I would get something unexpected by teasing Rose when I have nothing to do. I knew that those guys in the United States would never be so kind to support x War police, it turns out that they have secretly developed weapons to deal with mutants!" Secretly refreshing himself, Jiefa still pretended to be arrogant, and his eyes showed a look of disdain at the right time, and he said casually: "Really? I really don't think there is anything you can do to deal with it. Gotta get me!" In fact, after Ross said those words just now, he was also shocked. The United States is researching weapons to deal with mutants. ThisIt is highly confidential, and they are cautious in doing things, for fear of causing a backlash from the X-Men. Putting the United States into chaos. However, looking at Jiefa's expression, it seemed that he didn't show any abnormality about what he just said, and Rose was relieved. Then, Rose's face straightened and he made up his mind not to reveal any more information. However, seeing Jaffa's disdainful look, Rose couldn't help but said: "Sooner or later, you will take back those words. of!" Hearing Rose's words, Jiefa narrowed his eyes and thought to himself: "Old guy, you are quite vigilant!" Since he can¡¯t get anything out of Rose, Jaffa is too lazy to play tricks with Rose. Anyway, if you don¡¯t tell him now, he can let Charles learn this information from this guy¡¯s head when he goes back. Too lazy to talk nonsense with Ross here, he turned his eyes directly to Bruce Banner who had recovered. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 The Evil Appears You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Bruce has almost recovered at this time, the incident of being caught has dealt a big blow to him. At this time, Bruce's face has a dejected look. Seeing Bruce like this, Jiefa immediately moved, sat next to Bruce, and chuckled: "What, Mr. Bruce, are you imagining your bright future!?" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Bruce gave a helpless smile and said, ¡°Yes, my A better future than life is worse than death. " As soon as Bruce said these words, Rose's expression on the side couldn't help but become even more gloomy. When Jiefa heard Bruce's words, he laughed directly and said loudly: "It seems that your mood is not as bad as it seems. You are still in the mood to tease your father-in-law!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Rose¡¯s face turned cold. He snorted coldly and said, "I will not become his father-in-law!" "Yes, I no longer regard you as my father!" As Ross finished speaking, Betty on the other side said directly. It seemed that Betty was still very upset about Ross taking Bruce away. "What a good assist!" Hearing Betty's words, Jiefa couldn't help but secretly praise him. This Betty is definitely a good example of cheating. Looking at Rose whose face was completely down, Jiefa stopped attacking him. It would not be fun if Rose was really anxious. His eyes returned to Bruce again, Jaffa chuckled, and suddenly said: "Bruce, the Hulk can't be killed!" "What!?" Hearing Jiefa's unreasonable words, Bruce couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "What do you mean!" Hearing Bruce's words, Jiefa suddenly turned his head and looked out the window, with an inexplicable meaning in his eyes, and chuckled: "Bruce, are you ready?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Bruce was stunned, a look of confusion appeared in his eyes, and he asked in surprise: ¡°What on earth are you talking about!?¡± When Ross heard Jaffa's words, he directly pointed his gun at Jaffa and said in a cold voice: "What do you want to do? Let me tell you, Bruce is an important prisoner now. If you want to help him, just Against the entire U.S. military." Hearing Rose's words, Jiefa suddenly flashed a cold light. The next moment, Jiefa's whole figure flashed and disappeared directly from the place. Then, in less than a second, Jiefa appeared on the spot again. When several people around him saw such a scene, they couldn't help but be stunned. They couldn't help but blink their eyes, and they all wondered if they had just been deceived. At this moment, Jiefa slowly raised his arm, and then everyone was surprised to find that Jiefa actually held a pistol in his hand. The next moment, almost everyone's realization subconsciously focused on Ross. Sure enough, the pistol Ross was holding had disappeared. Rose's entire face had a look of horror as he stared blankly at Jaffa. Looking straight at Ross, Jiefa squeezed his hand hard and flattened the pistol. Then, Jaffa used both hands to crumple the pistol into a ball, and then threw it aside. He said softly: "I said, I hate people pointing this thing at me. Next time, you won't be so lucky!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ross couldn¡¯t help but get angry and stared at Jiefa hatefully. Ross said coldly: ¡°It won¡¯t be long before you can no longer be arrogant!¡± Hearing Rose's soft threat, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle, sat aside and said with a smile: "Okay, I'll wait. But before that, you'd better take care of yourself, tonight After that, you will never be arrogant again!" "What do you mean?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Ross couldn't help but feel a little confused. Jiefa had said this more than once, but Ross couldn't think of any other problems. The Hulk incident has already made a big fuss on the Internet before, and Ross couldn't suppress it directly, but now that Bruce has caught it, it won't take long for the matter to calm down. As for the story Jaffa told just now, Ross actually didn't care. Although the United States claims freedom of speech, there are limits. News that would obviously cause huge public opinion to the military, the media still dare not report it easily, even if If you want to report, you will tell the military in advance, and the military will naturally suppress it. Even if there are one or two media outlets that are not afraid of death occasionally, they will not be able to make any big waves. But the inexplicable smile on Jiefa¡¯s face made Rose feel uneasy.   At this moment, the aircraft's communications officer suddenly turned his head and said loudly: "General, listen to this!" With that, the communications officer directly handed the intercom to Ross. With a look of confusion on his face, Ross walked directly to the correspondent, picked up the intercom and put it to his ear. The next moment, an urgent cry came directly into Rose's ears: "Hulk is on the street! Repeat, Hulk is on the street!" Hearing this, Rose's whole heart trembled, and Jeffa's inexplicable smile quickly appeared in his mind. Then, Ross quickly regained his composure and shouted: "Take care of yourself first, soldier, stabilize yourself first, what is your position!?" "121st Street, go north toward Broadway!" Hearing the words in the intercom, Ross looked directly at the driver and said: "Look back!" Feeling the direction of the plane change, Jiefa smiled slightly, stood up directly, and walked towards Ross. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Calculation You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Then, Jiefa directly looked out from the front of the aircraft. Originally, because Jiefa was delayed for some time, the helicopter did not go far. At this time, after just turning around and flying for a short while, Jaffa saw Blonsky who had already walked out. At this time, Blonsky had turned into a evil spirit, with a ferocious look on his face, and was wreaking havoc on the streets of Manhattan. With. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said: "Look, your trouble is coming! I said, after tonight, you will never be arrogant again!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Ross suddenly turned around, looked directly at Jaffa, and roared: "I know, you did this! That guy is your subordinate, right! You are plotting against me. !¡± Seeing the excited Rose, a look of disdain flashed in Jiefa's eyes. Without thinking, he pushed Rose away from him and said disdainfully: "Am I plotting against you? Do you have the qualifications?" Being pushed away by Jiefa, Ross staggered back several steps and leaned directly against the edge of the plane. Then, Ross felt as if he had just woken up from a dream. He didn't bother to go to Jiefa to settle the score, and directly grabbed the intercom and shouted: "Give me the image, I want a clear image!" The next moment, the scene on the streets of Manhattan clearly appeared on the screen in front of Ross. This was a soldier's first-person perspective. Although it was a little shaken, he could still clearly see the evil that was wreaking havoc. At this time, Bruce and Betty, who were in the middle of the plane, quickly walked up to Ross and looked straight at the screen in front of them. When they saw the evil spirit running out of a car on the screen, Bruce and Betty couldn't help but turned to look at Ross. Bruce's face was filled with a tangled meaning. He looked at Rose and asked doubtfully: "Your people!? What on earth have you done?" "Inject that potion!" Hearing Bruce's words, Jaffa chuckled and said, "You didn't use all of the experiment you did on yourself, the rest was in that guy's body!" As he said, Jaffa turned to look at Ross and said calmly: "General Ross, don't say that you don't know who that guy is!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Rose's whole body trembled, and his expression suddenly weakened. Looking at the evil spirits on the screen who were still destroying, Ross knew that Jaffa was right. After today, I really can't be arrogant anymore. And while Ross was deep in thought, the picture on the screen suddenly began to tremble violently. Then, a big dark green foot suddenly fell down, and the scene ended. Seeing this scene, Ross couldn't help but close his eyes, with a dejected look on his face. When Bruce on the side saw this scene, he lowered his head. There was a look of intolerance all over his face. But immediately, Bruce suddenly looked up at Jaffa, a glimmer of light appeared in his eyes, and said loudly: "You take action! You will definitely be able to stop him? Right!" Hearing what Bruce said, Jiefa frowned and said coldly: "Why should I take action? This matter seems to have nothing to do with me at all!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Bruce couldn't help but be startled, and said in a trembling voice: "But there are so many civilians down there! They are all innocent people!" Hearing Bruce's words, Jaffa also paused slightly. Just when he was about to speak, Ross suddenly spoke: "I think it's not that he doesn't want to go, but he is afraid of death!" Originally, Jiefa was a little confused after hearing Bruce's words. To be honest, he didn't want to take action, even though those civilians were indeed very innocent. But Evil is different from Hulk. Hulk is not very powerful at the beginning. He quickly increases with anger. The evil evil is different. Although it does not have Hulk's abnormal recovery and ability to quickly increase its strength, the evil evil is at its peak from the beginning. If Jiefa fights the evil evil, he may cause greater damage to the surroundings. of. Originally, Jaffa was going to explain it to Bruce, but as soon as Ross said this, Jaffa calmed down, with a sarcastic smile on his face. Jaffa stepped aside and said with a smile: "Bruce, Ross is right." , I am indeed afraid of death!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Bruce immediately became anxious. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Ross. Bruce roared directly: ¡°Shut up!¡± Being yelled like this by Bruce, Ross was stunned and said in surprise: "Bruce, how dare you talk to me like that!" "Shut up!" Without giving Rose any face, Bruce yelled and suppressed Rose's next words. Then, Bruce turned directly to look at Jay.Fa, please whisper: "Listen to me, General Ross is a fool. Don't pay attention to what he says. Can I beg you? They are all innocent!" Hearing Bruce's words, Ross stared and wanted to say something. Betty on the side saw this and hurriedly pulled a corner of Ross's hand. Feeling Betty's movement, Ross couldn't help but be startled. After a moment of silence, Ross gave up the idea of ??arguing with Bruce and sat aside. He also looked sideways at Jaffa. He was very curious, why did Bruce have so much confidence in this guy? Hearing Bruce's words here, Jaffa also sighed lightly, looked sideways at Bruce, and said softly: "Bruce, this guy still wants to see you!" "Me?!??" Bruce was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words, and couldn't help but asked in surprise: "What do you mean?"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Peter and Harry You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Bruce's question, Jaffa chuckled and said, "It means that the guy below should be solved by Hulk!" "What?!" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Bruce frowned and couldn't help but said: "Maybe you don't know, I was at Grayburn University before" "Bruce!" Before Bruce could finish speaking, Jaffa directly interrupted Bruce. Then, Jaffa took a step forward, walked up to Bruce, and said softly: "Remember what I said, Hulk will never die! Maybe you suppressed it temporarily through some methods, but he will come back at any time. " Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Bruce was stunned. He subconsciously raised his hands and clenched his fists slightly, as if sensing Hulk¡¯s presence. And the eyes of some people around him were also cast on Bruce. Seeing this scene, Jiefa also smiled slightly and said nothing more. For some things, it is enough to just point it out. Talking too much is also a trouble for yourself. Looking at Bruce who didn¡¯t seem to have recovered, Jiefa walked directly to the tailgate, stretched out his hand, and opened the back door of the plane. Then, Jaffa turned to look at Bruce and said, "I've already said this. It's up to you to decide what to do. Don't worry about the civilians below. I will bring them out. As for Blonsky, it¡¯s up to you!¡± With that said, Jiefa jumped directly out of the helicopter. After Jaffa left, the center of everyone in the helicopter inadvertently shifted to Bruce. Even Ross couldn't help but look at Bruce with expectant eyes, as if he was facing a trial. On Jiefa¡¯s side, after jumping from the helicopter, a blue light flashed under Jiefa¡¯s feet and he quickly traveled through the night sky of New York. In less than ten seconds, Jiefa arrived on the rooftop of a high-rise building. At this time, there were two people at the edge of the rooftop, staring straight in the direction of the evil spirit, with tangled expressions on their faces. Surprisingly, they are Peter and Harry, who have been popular in New York recently. At this time, Peter was wearing a spider tights, with the mask on his head, but not pulled down. Harry is dressed the same as in The Amazing Spider-Man 2, but he has a green mask in his hand. Harry is covered in a layer of dark green armor, and next to him is a green aircraft. No wonder he is called For the Green Surfer. However, Harry at this time was a little different from before. At this time, Harry is still a handsome boy, and his face does not have those disgusting scars in the original book. Jiefa was not surprised at all by the existence of the two of them. In other words, Jiefa only felt this place specifically after discovering the two of them. With a smile on his lips, Jiefa walked directly behind the two of them. As for Jie Fa¡¯s arrival, the two people who were so focused on it didn¡¯t notice it at all. As soon as Jaffa walked behind the two of them, he heard Peter say: "Harry, shall we take action? I really can't bear it anymore." Hearing Peter's words, Harry couldn't help but have a look of embarrassment on his face, and said softly: "But Mr. Tony has given us a greeting. This is something done within the military, so we'd better not get involved!" Hearing Harry's words, Peter was also tangled for a while, but not long after, Peter pulled off the mask on his head and shouted: "No matter what, it's best not to interfere, but it's not forbidden to interfere, let this monster do it again" If we continue, everyone in Manhattan will probably be killed!¡± "It's not as exaggerated as you said!" Before Peter could make any move, Jiefa's voice rang directly behind the two of them. Hearing Jaffa's voice, both Peter and Harry turned their heads. Seeing Jaffa's figure, Peter instantly pulled up the hood he had just pulled down, with a look of joy in his eyes. He said in a voice: "Master!" Harry on the side also nodded respectfully and said: "Mr. Jaffa!" Hearing what the two said, Jiefa nodded slightly. Jiefa was quite satisfied with Peter's performance just now. You know, today Peter has not experienced the shock of losing his loved ones, and doing justice in New York is just a task assigned to him by Jaffa. Jaffa was really afraid that Peter would just treat this as a job, not his responsibility. You know, no matter how much you love something, if you just regard it as a job, you will definitely get bored one day. But Peter's performance made Jiefa relieved. After Peter said hello, he couldn't wait to walk to Jiefa's side and said anxiously: "Master,That thing over there! ? " Hearing what Peter said, Jaffa said directly: "Tony is right, this is a military matter, if you get involved, you will definitely be in trouble!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter was stunned, a look of anxiety appeared on his face, and he said loudly: "But, master" Before Peter could say anything, Jaffa chuckled, interrupted Peter, and said with a smile: "Why are you excited? I didn't say I wouldn't let you take action!" "Great!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Peter shouted excitedly, then pulled the mask off his face, and at the same time turned his head to Harry and said: "Harry, let's go!" This way! When Harry heard Peter's words, there was a look of excitement on his face, and he stepped directly onto the aircraft beside him. "Peter! Harry!" Just as the two were about to set off, Jaffa shouted again and stopped the two. Then, Jiefa put on a serious look on his face and said: "Remember, this time you go, you can't take action against that monster, you can only save people, you can only save those innocent citizens, those buildings and cars If he wants to destroy it, let him destroy it, and in the end someone from the military will pay for it!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Peter was stunned, then nodded slightly, then jumped directly off the rooftop, while Harry on the side also rushed out of the rooftop. Both of them quickly ran towards the evil street. Looking at the two people moving quickly, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh softly and said: "Nima, it's really troublesome to teach an apprentice!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24: Ready to move You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the evil spirit's movements, Harry and Peter couldn't help but were stunned and looked at the evil spirit without knowing why. Questions flashed through his mind, what was he going to do? At this moment, a bright light suddenly appeared in Harry's mind, and a look of anxiety appeared on his face. He shouted: "Stop him quickly! He is going to Times Square!" Hearing Harry's words, Peter felt his mind explode, and a look of panic appeared on his face. Times Square is known as the "Crossroads of the World". There are nearly 40 shopping malls and theaters nearby. It is a prosperous entertainment and shopping center and has become a symbol of New York. At this time, you don't have to think about it to know that a huge crowd must have gathered. If evil spirits want to cause destruction in Times Square, they will not have time to save people. Even if there are no casualties, Times Square is still a landmark building in New York. If there is major damage, it will be very simple to repair, but the invisible loss is indeed the most fatal! Thinking of this, Peter didn't hesitate at all and rushed towards the evil spirit. At the same time, he flicked his hands and weaved a huge spider web directly in front of the evil spirit. At this time, Bruce and the others also keenly discovered the evil purpose, and a trace of anxiety appeared on Bruce's face. Without almost a trace of thought, Bruce said directly: "I have to go up, let me down!" Hearing Bruce's words, Betty on the side couldn't help but exclaimed: "What did you say?! Do you think you can handle it? There are them down there, they are all superheroes in New York." Hearing Betty's words, Bruce turned around, hugged Betty directly, and whispered softly: "Betty, they are all superheroes, but they can only harass Blonsky. Blonsky really If they focus solely on destruction, they won¡¯t be able to organize it at all!¡± "But!" After hearing Bruce's words, Betty couldn't help but hesitated and said, "What if you fail? You're not even sure whether you can still transform!" "No, no, no!" Gently letting go of Betty, Bruce had a determined look on his face and said, "He's right! The Hulk can't be killed! Even I can feel it now. , he is ready to make a move." As he spoke, Bruce's eyes suddenly shifted to Ross beside him, and he said, "This is a situation caused by us, all of us!" Then, Bruce's sincere eyes swept over Ross and Betty, and said softly: " please!" Hearing Bruce's words, Ross couldn't help but be silent for a while, and then finally nodded gently. Seeing Rose¡¯s actions, Bruce also had a smile on his face and walked directly towards the rear hatch. Looking at the bottom below from the rear hatch, Bruce suddenly chuckled and murmured: "How many times has this fallen from a high altitude?" On the plane here, Bruce decided to take action. Harry and Peter on the other side were not having a good time. As expected, the evil spirit's power was not something they could resist. The spider web that Peter had set out before was directly knocked away by the evil spirit and failed to stop the evil spirit at all. Even at this time, the evil spirit changed from passive to active, forcing Peter and Harry to take action against the evil spirit. A casual counterattack put the two of them in danger. In the end, defending too much will lead to failure. Peter sprayed spider silk towards the evil spirit, trying to stop the evil spirit's movements, but the evil spirit was already prepared and grabbed Peter. Then, the evil spirit didn't give Peter any time to cut off the spider's thread, and with a sudden force, he pulled Peter and flew towards him quickly. "Peter!" Seeing this scene, Harry on the side couldn't help but exclaimed, but Harry was a certain distance away from the evil spirit. The evil evil spirit had already waved its fists to meet Peter, and Harry had no time to rescue him. Even if Harry went there, the two of them might be blamed for it. At the critical moment, Harry didn't even have time to think, and directly threw a pumpkin bomb between the evil spirit and Peter. This was to use the impact of the bomb to push Peter away from the evil spirit. I have to say that Harry is indeed a smart man. Although Peter will be injured in this way, it is far better than being caught by the evil spirit. But don¡¯t forget, Jiefa has been watching a few people, and he will not let Peter suffer such a big loss. Almost in an instant, Jiefa appeared instantly, standing in the middle between Peter and Evil. One hand supported Peter who was flying over quickly, and the other hand directly caught the pumpkin bomb that Harry threw. Then, before the evil spirit could react for a while,Jiefa instantly stuffed the pumpkin bomb in his hand into the evil spirit's mouth, and then directly hit the evil spirit's chin, sealing the evil evil's mouth firmly. The next moment, a muffled sound of "boom" came from the evil evil's mouth. The evil evil couldn't help it and retreated several times. Then, the evil spirit spat lightly, and even spit out a tooth. Staring straight at Jiefa, he roared angrily and said fiercely: "Are you going to fight me!?" Hearing the evil words, Jiefa curled his lips in disdain. He was just a piece of garbage with no potential for improvement. He was not worthy of Jiefa's attention at all. Then, Jiefa suddenly looked up at the sky, laughed softly, and said calmly: "Your opponent is here!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Hulk vs. Evil You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°What?!¡± Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Evil Sha couldn¡¯t help but be startled. Immediately, a shout of "Ah~" suddenly rang out from the sky, and a figure fell from the sky in an instant, hitting the ground about 60 to 70 meters behind the evil spirit, and directly smashed a huge out of the ground. It was Bruce who had just jumped out of the helicopter. Peter and the others here were all staring blankly at this somewhat funny scene. Even when Bruce fell to the ground, Peter couldn't help but make a "bang" sound in his mouth, as if he was dubbing Bruce's fall. Then, Peter looked like he was shocked and said loudly: "Oh my God! This guy can be spread on bread as jam now!" When he heard Peter's words, Jaffa couldn't help but rolled his eyes, then glared at Peter and said: "If you keep talking nonsense, I will throw you into this guy's mouth to see if spiders are better than jam." Eat some!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Peter immediately stood at attention, then covered his mouth with both hands, shook his head violently, indicating that he would stop talking. Seeing Peter's appearance, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh bitterly. Although Peter was a little too lively, I have to say that he was a funny genius. After Peter shut up, the scene instantly became quiet, while the evil spirits on the side stared straight at the place where Bruce fell, as if expecting something. They didn¡¯t let everyone wait for long. After a few seconds, a big green hand stretched out from the hole. Seeing this scene, the evil spirit raised the corners of his mouth, revealing an excited and cruel smile. The next moment, Hulk climbed out of the pit, tore off the broken pieces on his body, and looked up to the sky with a roar. "Hulk!" Staring straight at Hulk, the evil spirit's face was full of excitement, and then the evil spirit roared directly at Hulk. Seeing the huge evil spirit and the Hulk roaring at each other, Peter couldn't help showing a look of excitement, and said loudly: "Hey, it's like two beasts fighting for territory. They roared at each other first to demonstrate, so that I It is estimated that after a while, they will quickly rush towards each other and start fighting, you bite me and I bite you" And just when Peter was dancing excitedly, he suddenly discovered that both Evil and Hulk were stealing unkind looks at him. Seeing the expressions of the two of them, Peter was stunned for a moment and said in surprise: "Oh~ I can hear it from so far away!" Looking at Peter who became cautious for a moment, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle and said: "If you are so nagging, I will let you bite them, and then let them bite you again!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Peter couldn¡¯t help but froze. The scene Jiefa said subconsciously appeared in his mind, and then Peter shuddered. The next moment, Peter rushed directly behind Jiffa, stood at attention, and looked like a good baby. For those who didn't know, they might have thought that this was a life-size model of Spider-Man. Peter finally languished on this side, and Hulk and Evil on the other side didn't pay attention to Peter's joke. The two looked at each other and ran towards each other quickly. After two or three steps, the distance between the two people was only a few dozen meters. At this time, the two people jumped up and attacked each other with fists waving. At this time, you can see the difference between the two. Hulk is undoubtedly closer to the human form, while Evil has weird bulges on his spine, elbows and other parts. Just by looking at it, you can tell that this guy is definitely a killing machine. , which gives people a chilling feeling. In comparison, Hulk¡¯s appearance doesn¡¯t seem so scary. And when the two collided together, the surprise in their body shape was instantly reflected. Although he was transformed through Bruce's blood and potion, the evil spirit was much taller than the Hulk. When the two collided, Hulk was directly knocked out by the evil spirit. Then the evil spirit took advantage of the situation and threw Hulk directly for more than a hundred meters. Peter here was dressed in simple clothes. In an instant, he spit out a spider thread and jumped directly to a tall building not far away. Obviously he wanted to see the battle between the evil spirit and the Hulk. Seeing this, Jaffa and Harry also flew directly to Peter's position. As soon as the three of them stood still, they saw Hulk getting up from the ground, but the evil spirit was watching Hulk eagerly not far away. After taking one look at the ferocious-looking evil spirit, Hulk suddenly turned around and aimed at a police car next to him, and thenWith one punch, he actually tore a police car in half in two or three blows. He took the half in one hand and obviously used it as a boxing glove. When Hulk was ready, Evil Spirit rushed directly in front of Hulk and punched him directly. Originally, the evil spirit was much larger than the Hulk, but after getting the police car version of the boxing gloves, it changed the direction and increased the Hulk's arm length. Before the evil spirit's fist hit Hulk, Hulk swung half of the police car and punched the evil spirit in the face, causing the evil spirit to stagger. Seizing this opportunity, Hulk quickly walked beside the evil spirit, and at the same time, his fists kept falling on the evil spirit, and he actually knocked down the evil spirit in two or three strokes. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 The Advantages of Evil You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ????????????? Then, Hulk gained the upper hand and was not merciful. He turned over and fell on the evil spirit. Although it is said that hitting someone does not hit the face, Hulk's fist did fall hard on the evil spirit's face. Even though the evil spirit is currently stronger, it was actually suppressed by Hulk. However, this situation did not last long. It was just an ordinary police car. It was not hard enough to be a weapon for the two evil Hulks to fight. After a few blows, the police car was torn into two halves. It was directly turned into pieces. However, because the police car's hardness is too low, Hulk's series of attacks just now did not cause any substantial damage to the evil spirit at all. He twisted his head slightly, a disdainful smile appeared on the evil face, and chuckled: "Is this all you need!?" Being despised by the evil spirit, a look of anger instantly appeared on Hulk's face. He raised his right hand and was about to land a heavy punch. However, Evil Spirit would not let Hulk continue to attack him. Seeing Hulk's movements, Evil Spirit immediately bent his legs and wanted to kick Hulk away. In the original work, the evil spirit directly kicked Hulk away for an unknown distance, and even passed through several buildings. However, it seems that due to Jaffa's influence, the current Hulk is slightly different from the one in the original work. When the evil spirit moved, Hulk had already keenly noticed the evil spirit's movements. Before the evil spirit could take action, Hulk's movements changed, and the right fist that was about to be thrown out directly caught the evil spirit's collarbone. Hulk's left hand was originally on the evil spirit's shoulder, and he had already been prepared for the evil spirit's movements. Not only did evil spirit not knock Hulk away this time, but Hulk used this power to directly hit him. With a somersault, the evil spirit was thrown away and hit the wall on the other side. But after all, it was a hasty attack, and it did not cause much damage to the evil spirit. Almost as soon as he was thrown out, the evil spirit jumped onto the street again. However, Hulk would not let the evil spirit have such an easy time. With a sudden step, Hulk directly cracked the road under his feet, and his whole body rushed towards the evil spirit with a "boom". "So fast!" Before the evil spirit was ready, he saw the Hulk attacking, and the evil spirit was immediately shocked. "How could he be faster? There was no one so strong before!" But at this time, the evil spirit didn't care anymore. He instinctively crossed his arms and blocked himself in front of him. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a loud noise that even shook the surrounding area. Hulk's fist and Evil's arms collided fiercely. "Sure enough, he has become stronger!" Although it was only a short fight, the evil spirit was still keenly aware of Hulk's huge changes. But after discovering it, Evil Evil's heart was directly filled with jealousy: "How is it possible! Why does he have such a powerful power!" The evil spirit here was full of jealousy, but Hulk would not let him go so easily. Seizing this opportunity, Hulk attacked Evil Evil's face again. ??Left uppercut, right uppercut, lower uppercut, straight punch, attacking the evil evil one at a time, directly blinding the evil evil, he was completely instinctively resisting and defending hastily. Hulk's attacks are getting faster and faster, and the power is getting stronger and stronger. The evil spirit can't help but roar in his heart: "How is it possible! I am stronger than him! I am definitely stronger than him!" After resisting Hulk's attacks twice, the evil spirit's eyes suddenly turned red, and his face became extremely ferocious. The next moment, the evil spirit finally couldn't bear it any longer. He raised his hand and punched Hulk. ¡°Bang!¡± There was a muffled sound, and in the eyes of Evil Evil himself, who was a little surprised, Hulk was directly knocked away by Evil Evil. "How could it be!?" Seeing this scene, Peter who was not far away couldn't help but exclaimed in surprise: "Didn't Hulk suppress the ugly monster and beat him? How could it suddenly become like this!?" "Can't you see it?!" Hearing Peter's exclamation, Jiefa turned his head slightly, looked at Peter, and said softly: "If you look carefully, you should be able to see it." After hearing Jaffa's words, Peter couldn't help but be startled. With a puzzled look on his face, he looked at the evil spirit and the Hulk not far away again. At this time, the two had already fought again, but the battle scene did seem to be the opposite of what it was just now. In general, he turned into a evil spirit and completely suppressed the Hulk while fighting. "I know!" It didn't take long for Peter to directly discover the key lock. His eyes lit up and he said loudly: "It's the arm length! Hulk is no better thanThe Ugly Monster is weaker, but there is a gap in their size. The Ugly Monster's arm is one section longer than the Hulk. If they both punch at the same time, the Ugly Monster will definitely hit the Hulk first. " Hearing Peter's words, Jiefa nodded slightly, with a smile on his face, and said softly: "That's right, the evil spirit was suppressed by Hulk before, because he hadn't discovered this problem yet, but he was suppressed by Hulk. After a period of time, Evil Evil's desperate move made him discover this advantage of his." Nodding sharply, Peter cast his eyes on Hulk again and said, "In this case, what should Hulk do? The two of them are about the same strength, but the Ugly Monster's size advantage allows him to fight very hard. It¡¯s so easy!¡± "Who said they are about the same strength?!" After understanding Peter's words, Jiefa suddenly said, and at the same time, a mysterious smile appeared on his face. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Jiefa¡¯s Behavior You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Huh?!" Peter couldn't help but be startled when he heard Jaffa's words, but after staring straight at the Evil and Hulk below for a long time, Peter still didn't feel anything was wrong. At that moment, Peter said directly: "Why, when I look at them, I still feel that there is no difference except that the ugly monster is much larger than the Hulk." Hearing Peter's words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "There is no difference now, it will be there soon!" "What!?" Peter couldn't help but be startled when he heard Jiefa's words, but before Peter could ask anything, Jiefa's figure suddenly disappeared. The next moment, Jiefa's figure appeared directly next to Hulk and Evil. Looking at the two people fighting in front of him, Jiefa's expression was extremely calm. Even the sound of breathing was inaudible, and the Evil Hulk and the two had no idea that Jiefa had appeared beside them. Raising his head and taking a brief look at the evil spirit in front of him, Jiefa moved his feet and floated directly behind him. At this time, the evil spirit was still attacking Hulk with punches, forcing Hulk to defend and had no power to fight back. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes flashed with light. The next moment, Jiefa's hand began to flash with a dazzling blue color. If you look closely, it was a flash of lightning. And when the evil spirit was swinging its fist and attacking Hulk's head, his whole movement suddenly stopped, and then the evil spirit began to tremble violently. Holding back the huge pain, the evil spirit struggled to turn his head, and finally found Jiefa. At this time, Jiefa was putting his hand on the evil spirit's back. The dazzling light in his hand clearly showed that the pain of the evil spirit was caused by Jiefa. his. But even if he knew it, the evil spirit had no way to resist and could only passively endure Jiefa's electric shock. You must know that Jiefa's current electricity is not comparable to the kind of electricity used by domestic industries. The attack the evil evil received at this time was no less than a bolt of lightning striking him directly. And Hulk on the other side naturally discovered the situation on the evil side. But Hulk didn't seize the opportunity to attack the evil spirit. Looking at the electric light on the evil body, a look of hesitation appeared in Hulk's eyes. Obviously, Jiefa's lightning also brought extremely painful memories to Hulk. But the purpose of Jiefa¡¯s coming out is not to directly clean up the evil spirits. After confirming that the evil evil spirit would not be able to resist in a short period of time, Jiefa directly grabbed the evil evil spirit's pipa bone, then threw it with his backhand, and actually threw the huge evil evil spirit for more than a hundred meters. Then, Jiefa flew directly towards Hulk slowly. And when Hulk saw Jiefa flying towards him and the lightning in Jiefa's hand, he subconsciously took a step back. A look of fear appeared on his face. Seeing this scene, a mysterious smile suddenly appeared on Peter's face not far away. He turned his head to look at Harry. Peter pretended to be mysterious and said softly: "Hey, Harry, you said my master used to What on earth did you do to Hulk to make Hulk scared like this!" Hearing Peter's words, Harry was stunned, and then a strange smile appeared on his face, and he said softly: "I don't know what Mr. Jaffa did, but I know that if Mr. Jaffa knows that you are talking behind your back, You will be able to feel his words for yourself soon!¡± Hearing Harry's words, Peter's face froze for an instant, and then, before Peter could speak, a huge roar suddenly sounded. In an instant, Peter and Harry's eyes were all directed towards the place where the sound came from. The next moment, Peter's expression froze. The one who roared just now was of course Hulk. At this moment, Jiefa was putting an arm on Hulk's shoulder. Hulk's face was full of pain, but he couldn't move at all. This scene is almost the same as what happened to the evil evil just now. But unlike the evil spirit, Hulk's whole body was flashing blue electric light at this time, and there was no electric arc beating. Obviously, the electricity Jiefa used on Hulk was much stronger than the electricity he used on Evil just now. And that's not all. As Hulk's roar became louder and louder, the power output in Jiefa's hand became more and more fierce. In the end, even Hulk couldn't help but kneel on the ground. No matter even so, Hulk still didn't faint. Hulk even started roaring and struggling. The huge movement made the evil spirit on the other side who had just recovered a bit stunned. And Peter stared blankly at Jaffa, who had an indifferent expression. After a moment, Peter's eyes moved slightly, and then he looked at Hulk, whose face was full of pain. Suddenly he whispered: "Harry, you didn't do anything just now.?Hear that right? I didn't say anything. " Harry's eyes on the side were a little dull at this time. Hearing Peter's words, he nodded subconsciously and said softly: "That's right, I didn't hear anything." Jiefa didn¡¯t know what happened to Peter. At this time, Jiefa had fully powered up, but he felt like he couldn¡¯t suppress the Hulk. After a few more seconds, Hulk finally roared, raised his arms, grabbed Jiefa in his hand, and threw him directly into the sky. With a "whoosh" sound, he was thrown a hundred meters away. Jiefa, who was able to control his figure, slowly fell down, and finally stopped directly about five or six meters above Hulk. Staring straight at Jiefa, Hulk suddenly let out a "roar!" and roared at Jiefa. Seeing Hulk's appearance, Jiefa also gave a helpless smile and said, "Damn it, you still have this bad problem!" After saying that, Jiefa directly raised his hand and pointed in the direction of the evil spirit on the other side, and said loudly: "You Where are the enemies!" Hulk is not completely devoid of intelligence, and he knows that what Jiefa said is right, but Hulk was obviously very dissatisfied with Jiefa's behavior just now, and glared at Jiefa before turning his head and walking in the direction of the evil spirit. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 The Powerful Hulk You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Regarding Hulk's performance, Jiefa just chuckled. He was not worried that Hulk would go crazy and lose his mind and attack him. Speaking of which, this is not the first time that Jiefa has done this to Hulk, otherwise Hulk would not show that familiar look. In the past, Jiefa often fought with the Hulk to get injured. At the beginning, he would fight the Hulk for a while, let the Hulk rise during the battle, increase the Hulk's strength, and then attack himself. However, after a few times, Jiefa felt that this method was too slow to improve Hulk. After studying several methods, Jeff simply grabbed Hulk and started electrocuting him. Not to mention, this method really worked. When Jiefa used it for the first time, he was chased for hundreds of miles by the rampaging Hulk and was almost beaten to death by the Hulk. That was also the first time Jiefa faced the crisis of death. Although I did it myself. And the effect of this trick will be much worse if used frequently. After all, after getting used to it, Hulk's anger about Jiffa's electric attack on him is not as strong as the first time. However, there was severe pain caused by the electric shock, as well as the suffocating feeling of wanting to move, but being paralyzed and unable to move. It can still bring great anger to people, and Hulk just did that. Walking towards the evil spirit step by step, Hulk's every movement caused the surrounding air to sway, and the waves were almost visible to the naked eye. The power contained in Hulk's body is evident. The Hulk here is so angry that he urgently needs something to vent his anger on. But the evil spirit at this time had a different feeling. Perhaps his transformation into a non-human state gave him a keen intuition far beyond that of humans. Just looking at the Hulk walking towards him had already brought evil spirits to him. An incomparable feeling actually made him feel a sense of fear. But speaking of it, although the medicine affected Blonsky's thinking and turned him into an evil spirit, the evil spirit's current thinking is still dominated by Blonsky. Blonsky is proud and unwilling to admit defeat, and the medicine makes his mood even more violent. Facing the Hulk, Evil is simply unwilling to trust his inner intuition. He gritted his teeth violently, suppressing the fear in his heart. Then, Evil Evil glanced left and right. For a moment, Evil Evil's gaze stopped on the changed land, and there was a glimmer of light in his eyes. After walking to the side in a few steps, there was a huge iron chain on the ground there. He took the chain directly in his hand, and the evil spirit rushed directly towards Hulk in the next moment. While rushing, the evil spirit waved the chain. Both ends of the chain were huge iron blocks. When the evil spirit waved it, the iron blocks at the top directly caused a huge whistling sound. At the same time, it would sweep the houses on both sides from time to time, but the iron block was not blocked at all, and directly smashed the bricks on the house into pieces, and was still waved and rotated by the evil spirit. It can be felt that the attack power of the swung chain is much stronger than that of Evil Evil himself with his bare hands. Both Evil Sha and Hulk were extremely huge, and the distance of more than 100 meters was not considered a distance to them. After two or three seconds, the two were already less than 20 meters apart. The next moment, the evil spirit roared loudly, swung the chain in his hand, and the iron block at the top flew directly towards Hulk. Facing the evil attack, Hulk had a look of disdain in his eyes, and even his walking movements did not change at all. The next moment, the iron block hit Hulk's body hard, and there was a loud "bang" sound in an instant. The parts where Hulk's body and the iron block came into contact directly caused a wave visible to the naked eye. Some of the surrounding cars were blown away a meter or two. But this was of no use. As soon as Hulk was knocked down, the iron block was instantly bounced away. On the other hand, Hulk, let alone being injured, was not even affected at all by his movements. Seeing this scene, Evil Evil couldn't help but have a look of horror on his face, but Hulk didn't give Evil Evil time to react. Taking two steps, Hulk came directly to the evil spirit in almost an instant. "So fast!" The evil spirit was startled. A thought just came into his mind. Before the evil spirit had any time to react, he was directly punched in the face by the Hulk. The next moment, the evil spirit raised his head, lifted his feet off the ground, and flew backwards. But this was not over yet. As soon as the evil spirit took off, Hulk grabbed the evil spirit's right foot with one hand and wheeled it directly towards the ground. Once, twice, three times In Hulk¡¯s hands, the evil spirit is like a dark green cloth, flying in the wind in mid-air with Hulk¡¯s movements, and is constantly being blown away by Hulk.Ke smashed the ground back and forth on both sides, and two huge holes were made on the ground on both sides by the evil body. "However, such an attack cannot kill the evil spirit. It is like smashing a piece of iron onto cotton. No matter how hard you use, holding the piece of iron will only crush the cotton. Although the evil spirit is not an iron block and the ground is not cotton, the meaning is almost the same. Although the evil spirit could not be killed, such an attack brought an unprecedented sense of humiliation to the evil spirit. At this moment, the evil spirit was filled with anger. But it is a pity that the evil spirit is not the Hulk. Even if his anger turns into substance and can burn the galaxy to ashes, he can only be angry and cannot use anger to improve his strength like the Hulk. Therefore, the evil spirit is still the plaything in Hulk's hands at this time. After dozens of blows, Hulk seemed to have calmed down a little bit from the anger of being beaten down by the evil spirit and electrocuted by Jaffa, and he stopped flailing. But this does not mean that Hulk's attack has stopped. Holding one of the evil spirits' legs with one hand, Hulk directly lifted the evil spirits upside down. Then, Hulk kicked the evil spirit hard in the chest, and in an instant, the evil spirit flew outthis time he really flew out. ¡°Then, Hulk reached out and picked up the chain that Evil Sha had just thrown on the ground. He rushed to Evil Evil in a few steps and tied up Evil Evil with chains. Although the evil spirit is not dead at this time, it has almost no ability to resist. It lies softly on the ground and can only be manipulated by Hulk. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Genes You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After tying up the evil spirit, Hulk directly stepped on the evil spirit's chest, and roared while looking up to the sky. As if announcing his victory to the world. At this time, some soldiers and policemen around them finally dared to come forward, and even some media reporters who were not afraid of death appeared. Then, there were bursts of roars, and Ross's helicopter finally landed. As soon as the helicopter stopped, Betty rushed out of the helicopter and ran directly in the direction of Hulk. However, Hulk did not make contact with Betty. When he saw Betty thrown towards him, Hulk took two steps back. Seeing Hulk's movements, Betty couldn't help but be stunned, and her steps stopped. Seeing this scene, Hulk also had a sad look in his eyes, and then he jumped directly onto a tall building nearby and ran directly out of New York. "Bruce!" Seeing Hulk's movements, Betty couldn't help shouting, but it was of no use. The movements of Hulk's feet still didn't pause at all, and soon he disappeared from everyone's eyes. Seeing this scene, Jiefa also chuckled and disappeared from the place in an instant. Just kidding, the evil spirit is lying there, and Hulk is gone. If he hadn't left, everyone would probably pay attention to him soon. Jiefa didn't want to cause unnecessary trouble. However, it seemed that the media who were not afraid of death did not pay attention to Jie Fa at all. At this time, they all gathered around the evil evil, vying to take pictures of the evil evil at close range. In the blink of an eye, three days have passed since the Manhattan incident. In the past few days, the entire United States has been in a state of chaos. Almost all American people have been discussing one thing these days: the U.S. military is conducting secret research. Intended to replicate the original Superman serum of Captain America. However, the experiment failed and the main researcher turned into the Hulk. In order to avoid responsibility, the general in charge of the research located the main researcher as a fugitive and sent people to hunt him down. Finally, the military personnel discovered that Hulk was so powerful that they injected the failed medicine into the soldiers, causing the soldiers to go berserk and become evil, wreaking havoc in Manhattan. Fortunately, with the help of Spider-Man and Green Shadow, no one was killed. What¡¯s even more ironic is that the one who finally showed up to deal with this monster was Hulk, who was originally listed as a wanted criminal by the military. This news was naturally caused by Jiefa who asked Charles to release it and controlled the media editors to report it. As soon as this news came out, the trust of all American citizens in the military has almost reached a low point. What's more, some residents living in Manhattan whose houses were destroyed even issued strong protests. You know, if New York is the financial center of the world, Manhattan is the financial center of New York. Those who live here, except for the powerful, are the elites of society. Their protests instantly overwhelmed the U.S. military. As a last resort, the military responded quickly, removing General Ross from his post, bearing all the losses in Manhattan, repairing all damaged houses, and compensating for all economic losses. ¡°And this landlord has also made the American people¡¯s favorable impression of the military drop even further. You know, isn¡¯t the money used by the military for compensation actually the money of all taxpayers? "However, the military really has no better way. It has to compensate. In that case, the matter will probably be even bigger. At this time, the military brass simply hated Ross and the media who reported on it. There are big conglomerates behind the media, and the military can't touch them, but Ross was directly beaten to the end, which is basically equivalent to early retirement. While the incident in Manhattan was in full swing, Jaffa and Charles had already diverted their attention away from this aspect. Xavier Academy for Geniuses, in the underground X-Men headquarters, Jaffa, Charles, Eric, Hank and some mutant scientists are all gathered in a circle, looking at the things inside. Looking at the thing in front of him, Jiefa had a curious look in his eyes. After a moment, Jiefa turned his head and looked at Hank beside him, and said softly: "Is this what you have been researching for such a long time?" Hearing Jiefa's words, a look of pride appeared on Hank's face, and he said loudly: "Yes, although it has not been tested yet, I am sure that this thing can definitely activate the X gene in the human body. , making him a true mutant." Hearing what Hank said, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "What about those people who don't have the X gene in their bodies!?" "Huh?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Hank was stunned for a moment, then thought for a moment, and then said: "ThisI really haven't thought of this problem, but the working principle of this thing is to detect first, and only when the unactivated x gene in the human body is detected, it will be activated. This detection method does no harm to the human body, so if the user is someone who does not have the X gene, it should not cause any harm! ! " Hearing Hank's words, Jiefa couldn't help but nodded slightly. After his eyes turned to the machine again, Jiefa suddenly smiled and said helplessly: "Hank, do you think this thing makes you want an enlarged version of the notebook?" Computer radiator!?"' "Ah?" After hearing Jiefa's words, everyone was stunned and subconsciously turned to look at the machine. They saw that the machine was rectangular, with some facing a bed board, and a metal grid above it. Through the grid, From the small holes on the Internet, you can see the small radiators in the machine. If those radiators are replaced with small fans, it is really like what Jiefa said, it is an enlarged version of the laptop radiator. ah! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 Embarrassment You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiffa's words, Hank also had a look of embarrassment on his face, but after all, he has lived for so many years, and Hank is no longer the young and shy boy he used to be. He chuckled, and Hank's face The embarrassed look disappeared and he said directly: "No matter what it looks like, it just works, right?!" "That's right!" Hearing Hank's words, Jiefa nodded his head gently and said, "If it works, you can come!" Then, Jiefa turned his head and looked in Eric's direction. He said softly: "Get ready and start taking action soon. It won't be long before the spring of mutants is coming!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the mutants around them couldn¡¯t help but have a look of excitement on their faces. Although they didn¡¯t know Jiefa¡¯s future plans, they knew what this machine was going to do. However, they are already so happy, which shows what kind of status the mutants had before. And Eric couldn't help but said: "When do we take action!?" Hearing Eric's words, Jiefa tilted his head slightly, a smile appeared on his face. After a while, Jiefa finally said: "Now!" "Now!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Eric couldn't help but be stunned, and then a smile appeared on his face, and he said softly: "Okay! Who is going?" "It's just the two of us. Just call Qin over later!" Jiefa said directly without much thought. Then, Jiefa walked up to the machine, turned his attention to Hank, and said softly: "Hank, what does this machine run on?" "Energy!" After hearing Jaffa's question, Hank walked directly to the machine, pointed to the bottom of the machine and said: "Basically, most of the energy in nature can drive its operation, and there are also other things inside it. There are many small gears, and by urging these gears to rotate, you can also start the machine. This is another way of actuating, specially designed for Mr. Eric!" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? nodded slightly, no matter how many ways there are to activate it, as long as it can be used. Turning to look at Charles, Jaffa said calmly: "Charles, find a congressman who is in New York and has the most resolute attitude against mutants. Let's try the effectiveness of a machine!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles nodded directly, closed his eyes, and began to search intently. Although Charles did not use his "brain" at this time, with Charles's own ability, it was still no problem to cover the entire New York City. ! But after a moment, a look of anger appeared on Charles' face. You must know that such an expression is difficult to appear on Charles' face. After a moment, Charles opened his eyes instantly, but the anger in his eyes still did not dissipate. He glanced sideways at the people around him, and Charles said: "We found the target!" "Charles, compared to that target, I'm more curious about what happened to you just now to make you so angry!?" Jaffa asked in confusion after hearing Charles' words. With a light breath, Charles calmed down the anger in his heart and said: "That's the goal this time, Congressman Kelly! He has just entered New York. I have just seen his heart. The purpose of his coming this time is to go Find General Ross!" "Looking for Ross?!" After hearing what Charles said, Eric was stunned and couldn't help but wonder: "If I remember correctly, this Kelly is the guy who came up with the Mutant Registration Act. He went to find Ross. What are you doing!?" After hearing Eric's question, Charles asked for a moment and said, "He wanted to discuss with Ross and ask General Ross to make a statement saying that Bruce Banner's experiment failed because mutants were secretly sabotaging it. , the superhuman potion they developed was actually successful. And Blonsky was actually controlled by me to do that kind of thing!" "What!!" After hearing what Charles said, Eric shouted angrily and couldn't help but cursed: "This bastard, how dare he pour dirty water on us?" And Jiefa¡¯s face looked a little ugly at this time. This kind of initiative to throw dirty water on mutants is no longer just a matter of discriminating against mutants. At that moment, Jiefa did not hesitate at all and said directly: "In this case, then our first target is him!" After saying that, Jiefa turned to look at Charles and said loudly: "Inform Qin, let's go. !¡± "Okay!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Charles closed his eyes and began to concentrate on telling Qin. Eric, on the other hand, directly controlled the X-gene activator behind him, and kept up with Jiefa's pace in a few steps. Above the X-Men base is the academy. As soon as she arrived at the entrance of the academy, Qin?? Came up directly, Charles should have explained everything. As soon as he saw Jaffa and Charles, Qin nodded directly towards the two of them and took the lead to fly into the sky. When Jeff and Eric saw this, they hurriedly followed. Although Ross still had a military rank at this time, he no longer had any position and was no longer in the military area. Qin took Jaffa and Eric all the way to the suburbs of New York. Although New York is a cosmopolitan city, it does not mean that every area in New York is prosperous. This was the case when the three of them came to this place. The place where Jaffa and the others are now is a small village. Ross is in a bar in the village at this time, but Kelly has not yet arrived. After some discussion, Jiefa and others decided to wait for Kelly's arrival directly outside the village, and then kidnap him directly. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Panic Kelly You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And Councilor Kelly didn¡¯t let Jiffa and the others wait long. Less than half an hour later, Qin, who had been keeping her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes and whispered: ¡°Here we come!¡± Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa just nodded slightly, but his eyes were fixed on Qin¡¯s body. After being looked at by Jiefa for a while, Qinpo turned his head unnaturally, turned to look at Jiefa, and said coldly: "Is there something on my face?!" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa shook his head slightly and said: "Qin Gray, I don't know what happened to you these days, but you'd better be yourself and don't let the Dark Phoenix affect you!" Eric on the side was stunned when he heard what Jaffa said, and said in surprise: "What's wrong? Mr. Jaffa? Black Phoenix? Has she started to affect Qin's mind!?" "That's not true!" After hearing Eric's words, Jiefa said softly: "But Qin's personality has begun to approach the Dark Phoenix. This is not a good development!" "Qin!" After listening to Jiefa's words, Eric turned to look at Qin and said softly: "Tell us, what happened in the past few days?!" Seeing the concerned eyes of the two people, Qin couldn't help but be stunned, and the expression on her face softened, and she said softly: "Iit's nothing, I just went to see my parents two days ago!" After hearing Qin's words, Jaffa and Eric instantly understood that more than 60% of ordinary parents of mutants in the world have huge prejudices against their children, and among Xavier students, Most of the students are children like this. Although Qin has grown into a qualified teacher, she also grew up like this. Apparently, Jean's previous trip home to visit her parents had not been a pleasant one. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh, put his hand on Qin's shoulder, and said softly: "It's okay, Qin, think about what we are doing, before long, the world's view of mutants will change dramatically. Changing!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin nodded sharply, and a look of expectation appeared on his face. But when she felt Jiefa's arm on her shoulders and the warmth on it, Qin couldn't help but blush. He quickly changed the subject and shouted: "He's here!" Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jaffa and Eric quickly reacted and looked directly ahead, which is the only road from New York to the villages and towns behind! Sure enough, every few minutes, a slight roar of cars rang directly from the other side of the street, and then a car appeared directly in everyone's field of vision. Seeing the car, Jaffa and Eric couldn't help but cast their eyes directly on Qin. Seeing their expressions, Qin nodded directly, indicating that Congressman Kelly was there. After being confirmed, Eric stretched out his hand without a trace of hesitation. The next moment, the car that was originally driving slowly lifted up and flew directly towards a forest next to a few people. As the car got closer and closer, Jaffa and the others could clearly see the frightened look on Congressman Kelly's face, and Kelly also saw Jaffa and the others. When he saw Jaffa and the others, Kelly immediately felt something was wrong. He knew both Jaffa and Qin. One was the backbone of the X-Men, Qin Gray, a teacher at Xavier Academy for Geniuses. The other is Stark Industries' second shareholder, Jefaas, who was targeted by them some time ago. Eric Kelly on the side did not recognize him, after all, Eric had turned into a younger appearance at this time. But even the identities of Jaffa and Qin were enough to frighten Kelly, especially Jaffa. Not long after they targeted Jaffa some time ago, several of the most vocal members of Congress mysteriously turned into giant monsters. The lizard attacked several people in succession. This directly frightened other congressmen into silence, which made Kelly, who had originally planned to use this moment to work well, couldn't help but feel resentful. But at this moment, Jiefa appeared in front of him and made it clear that he was targeting him. How could Kelly not be frightened! Without any hesitation, as soon as these thoughts emerged in his mind, Kelly directly reached out to the car door, wanting to jump out of the car and escape. However, Kelly¡¯s actions did not escape Eric¡¯s eyes at all. When Kelly finally touched the car door, he sadly discovered that the door was stuck to the car body and could not be moved at all. Seeing this scene, Kelly instantly felt a sense of despair in his heart. At this time, the car also made a loud "bang" sound. At the same time, Kelly directly saw a violent vibration. He subconsciously looked up and saw that the car had already stopped.He came to the woods and fell directly to the ground. Seeing the car that had fallen to the ground, Jiefa raised his head slightly. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Eric grinned directly. The next moment, Eric waved one hand, and the entire roof of the car seemed to be torn apart by an invisible hand, and it was directly separated from the car. But Jiefa¡¯s eyes were focused. Looking at the smooth marks around the car that looked like incisions, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but have a smile on his face. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t the only one growing up in these years! At this time, Kelly in the car couldn't help but tremble. He looked straight at Jiefa and the others. Kelly mustered up the courage and shouted loudly: "Who are you?! What do you want to do!?" He walked directly to the car in two or three steps. Jiefa pulled Kelly out in one hand and said calmly: "It's nothing, I'm just doing an experiment on you!" "What!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Kelly was instantly startled, and the previous congressmen who turned into giant lizards quickly appeared in his mind. The next moment, Kelly's feet moved instantly, and he turned and walked towards the woods. However, Kelly's resistance was destined to be in vain. As soon as he turned around, several iron pieces flew out from the car next to him, tied them directly to Kelly's hands and feet, and dragged Kelly towards the direction of the X-gene activator not far away. flew over. Seeing this scene, Kelly couldn't help but struggled violently. At the same time, he shouted loudly, trying to find someone to help. But all this was of no use at all. Not long after, Kelly was lying directly on the X-gene activator, and the iron pieces on his hands and feet also directly controlled Kelly, making him unable to move at all. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33 is finally here You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Once there, Kelly was imprisoned in the X-Men for three full days by Jaffa and the others. During these three days, Jaffa and the others not only observed Kelly's physical condition, but also made Kelly accept that he had become a mutant. fact. As a well-developed politician, Kelly's receptive ability is indeed very good, and he quickly broke away from the emotions that he had become a mutant. Even Jaffa knew from Charles. In just one day, Kelly had completely understood Jaffa's purpose. For this, Kelly did not resist at all, and even actively began to think about reasonable excuses to overthrow him. Some previous proposals, then to elevate the status of mutants. Kelly¡¯s idea is actually very simple: he must not be exposed as a mutant. Even if he is exposed one day and has to retire from politics and become an ordinary citizen, he will not be treated like mutants today. And Kelly¡¯s idea is exactly what Jiefa needs. Three days later, when Jaffa found that Kelly's body structure was still stable and did not collapse like in the original work, Jaffa directly let Kelly go. After a period of time, Jaffa, Eric and Qin began to quickly travel to major cities in the United States. It took about more than a month to finally successfully transform most of the legislators who extremely suppressed mutants in the political arena into mutants. The main reason why we do not reform all the MPs who suppress mutants is because we are afraid that all these MPs in the political arena will suddenly change their attitudes, which will arouse the suspicion of many people. In fact, even if the attitude of these congressmen changes, it will arouse some people's suspicion. However, if it cooperates with Jiefa's next plan to directly push mutants to the front desk, and with the help of these congressmen, basically no one will be able to do it. changed. Time flies by in the blink of an eye, and soon, more than half a month has passed. Ever since transforming those congressmen into mutants, Jaffa's attention has been on SHIELD. Regarding the Cosmic Cube, S.H.I.E.L.D. has established a special research institute, which brings together most of the top scientists in energy, physics and astronomy in the United States, and the main person among them is Dr. Silvig, a comprehensive A top energy astronomer and the elder of Jane, the former Thor. On this day, Jiefa finally saw the scene he had been waiting for for a long time. The energy of the Cosmic Cube suddenly began to become unstable, and all personnel in the institute began to retreat quickly. And the energy in the Cosmic Cube still began to rise continuously. And Jiefa has been hiding in the dark, observing the changes in the Cosmic Cube. About twenty minutes after the Cosmic Cube changed, Nick Fury finally came to the research room. As soon as he entered the door, Nick shouted directly: "What's going on, doctor!" At this time, Silvig and his assistant were staying next to the Cosmic Cube, examining various data with serious expressions. After hearing Nick's business, Silvig stood up directly, with a look of relaxation on his face. , said loudly: "Sir, the Cosmic Cube is not very serious. Not only does it become active, but it also goes its own way. Moreover, it is an energy source in itself, and we have no way to organize his changes!" Hearing Silvig¡¯s words, Nick paused and said softly: ¡°Isn¡¯t this our purpose? To draw energy from the universe!¡± "But we don't know how to use them yet!" After hearing Nick's words, Silvig's face straightened and he said, "We are not ready yet. He is constantly emitting interference and radiation, but there is nothing Harm.¡± Hearing Silvig's words, Nick turned to look at the Cosmic Cube and said softly: "Then hurry up and find a way to use this energy! There is no harm now, but it doesn't mean there won't be in the future. I don't want this place to become a radiation source. !" As he spoke, Nick paused for a moment and said softly: "Where is Agent Patton!?" As Nick finished his words, Barton slipped down from above. Seeing Barton suddenly appearing, Nick couldn't help but sigh and said helplessly: "Barton, the task I gave you is to observe carefully!" Hearing Nick's words, Barton chuckled and said calmly: "You can see far only if you stand high. I'm sure no one has been in or out of here!" Hearing Barton's words, Nick nodded slightly, but Jiefa in the dark couldn't help but chuckle in his heart: "No one has been in or out? I've been here for several days!" At this moment, the Cosmic Cube suddenly experienced another wave of fluctuations, and the energy fluctuations became even larger! Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but have a look of excitement in his eyes, and thought to himself: "I've been waiting for so long! You are finally here! Loki!"   Following Jiefa's words, the fluctuations in the Cosmic Cube below became more violent, and even the surrounding buildings were shaking. And the light on the Cosmic Cube shines more and more frequently. Then, the Cosmic Cube suddenly trembled and shot out a light blue light directly in front of it. Immediately, a space door appeared directly at the end of the light. Through the space door, one could see the endless starry sky on the opposite side. The space door only lasted for a brief moment, and then closed again in less than a second. However, the Zirid people's purpose was completed, and Loki finally came to the earth! During this project, Jiefa had been observing this scene with cold eyes. Although he did not know how the Qiride people contacted the Cosmic Cube and temporarily borrowed the energy of the Cosmic Cube to open the space door, this did not prevent Jiefa from killing the Qiride people. Heart! Jiefa needs the Cosmic Cube to practice. In Jiefa's eyes, the Cosmic Cube will be his own sooner or later. Jiefa didn't want the Chiridians to suddenly communicate with the Cosmic Cube and open the dimensions while he was practicing, and then randomly send something unknown to him to come to him. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 Blue Flame You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Loki, who was slowly floating with blue flames, kneeling on the ground and assuming the same pose as the Terminator when he traveled through time and space, Jaffa couldn't help but secretly cursed: "Pretending!" However, when faced with Nick, Hawkeye and some of the agents here, Loki has the ability to show off. Jaffa had been watching Loki knocking down all the agents in the research room, but he had not taken any action. After watching Loki control Barton and Silvig, Jaffa finally felt relieved. Originally, Jiefa¡¯s purpose of staring here for several days was to observe the progress of the plot, for fear that something unexpected would happen because of him. However, the development of things did not disappoint Jiefa. With the support of powerful forces in the universe, Loki became more energetic than before, and the confidence of the Qiride people also made Loki worry about Jiefa. But all this was exactly what Jie Fa wanted. Seeing the smooth development of the plot, Jie Fa left the research institute directly. When Jiefa finally left, he took a special look at Loki's scepter. You know, it contained the Mind Stone, one of the owner's six Infinity Stones. The Cosmic Cube, the Mind Stone, and the Ether Stone that will appear over time, three of the six Infinity Stones will appear on Earth. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little melancholy. Once such news spreads, the earth will definitely become the focus of the entire universe. Thinking of this possibility, Jiefa's desire for power became even stronger. If he had unrivaled strength across the entire Marvel universe, why would he have to worry so much all day long? Not long after Jiefa left the institute, the entire land with the institute as the center and a radius of several hundred meters collapsed. Such a scene even made Jiefa feel a little shocked. After that, Jiefa rushed directly to Xavier College as quickly as possible. Although it was already midnight, Charles was still studying something in the office. This time, instead of going through the front door, Jaffa jumped directly into the room from the window of Charles' office. Seeing Jaffa's arrival, Charles couldn't help but be startled and opened his mouth to say something. But before Charles could speak, Jaffa took the lead and said: "Charles, make preparations and call everyone together!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Charles¡¯ eyes immediately lit up, and a look of joy appeared on his face. He said loudly: ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± After discussing some details with Charles again, Jiefa returned home directly. The busy period during this period has made Jiefa not go home for a while. Originally, Jiefa thought that there might not be anyone at home, and even if there were people, they might have gone to bed. However, what surprised Jiefa was that the lights were still on inside the home. After opening the door and returning home, Jiefa walked directly towards the bedroom. When he opened the door, he saw that Carter was at home. At this time, Carter was lying on the bed reading a book. When he heard someone coming in, Carter didn't even turn his head and said directly: "Natasha, are you back? Please turn off the lights later!" Seeing Carter's appearance, Jiefa chuckled and walked directly towards Carter without speaking. At this time, Carter seemed to notice something unusual. He raised his head and saw Jiffa with a smile on his face. The next moment, Carter was stunned, and then there was a trace of sadness in his eyes, and he whispered softly. Said: "You actually know how to come back!" Seeing Carter's expression, Jiefa couldn't help but smile awkwardly, and there was a look of guilt on his face. He had been busy with mutant affairs during this period, and Jiefa had not been home for nearly more than a month. Thinking of this, Jaffa immediately rolled over on the bed and stretched out his hand to hold Carter in his arms. He said softly: "I'm sorry! I promise that I will come home as much as possible every day from now on!" And Carter couldn't help but be stunned when he heard Jiefa's words. How could Carter not know that Jiefa must have something to do, so he often doesn't go home. It was just a casual complaint just now, but he didn't expect it to be replaced by such a sentence from Jiefa. Carter knew Jiefa very well. Although he didn't feel so firm when he said it, since what he said, Jiefa I will definitely try my best to do it. Thinking of this, Carter couldn't help but show a look of excitement on his face and nodded sharply. Seeing Carter so excited, Jiefa couldn't help but feel even more guilty. He hugged Carter tightly in his arms, and Jiefa kissed Carter directly. After a while, the two finally separated. Seeing Carter whose face had turned rosy, Jiffa chuckled.?, he directly reached out and touched the belt of Carter's pajamas. Feeling Jaffa's movement, Carter couldn't help but panic, and hurriedly reached out to stop Jaffa's hand, and at the same time said: "No, no, Natasha will be back soon!" Hearing Carter's words, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle. Although they had already spent time together, Carter was still a little shy compared to Natasha. After a slight pause, Jiefa suddenly said loudly: "I think Natasha won't mind coming with us when she comes back. Are you right? Natasha?!" "Ah?!" Carter was stunned when he heard Jaffa's words. Then he sat up straight and looked towards the door. Sure enough, Natasha was standing at the door with a smile on her face. Looking at Jaffa and Carter. Seeing Natasha¡¯s look, Carter couldn¡¯t help but blush, and said in a panic: "Natashawhen did you come back! You didn¡¯t even say anything!" Hearing Carter's words, the smile on Natasha's face couldn't be thicker. After a moment, Natasha said directly: "When you don't know! If I told you, how could you watch the show!" "What are you looking at!?" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa couldn't help but smile and said loudly: "It's best to personally participate!" After saying that, Jiefa got out of bed and rushed directly to Natasha. Tasha picked her up and walked directly to the bed. At the same time, the lights in the room are also turned off directly. Not long after, a cry of tenderness rang directly from the room. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 Jiefa¡¯s Conditions You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Early the next morning, when it was still dark, Jaffa was awakened by a faint sound. He suddenly opened his eyes and saw that it was Natasha. At this time, I saw that Natasha was dressing herself lightly, and she glanced at Jaffa and Carter, as if she was afraid of waking up the sleeping two people. Seeing Natasha's cautious look, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. He sat up suddenly, stretched out his hand, and directly pushed Natasha onto the bed, and Jiefa held her in his arms again. Being so frightened by Jaffa, Natasha subconsciously wanted to scream, but the next moment she thought of Carter who had not yet woken up. Natasha immediately suppressed the cry that was about to come out and turned it into a moan. Hearing Natasha¡¯s seductive voice, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but reveal an evil smile on his face, and whispered: ¡°It¡¯s not yet dawn, what do you want to do if you don¡¯t sleep well?¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha rolled her eyes at Jaffa and said softly: "I still have a mission." After saying that, Natasha paused slightly and continued: "By the way, there may be a lot of things happening recently. , maybe I¡¯ll ask you for help!¡± Hearing Natasha talk about this matter, Jaffa's face became serious. Then, Jaffa turned his head and glanced at Carter, who was still sleeping soundly, and said softly: "Let's go out and talk!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and then nodded slightly. The two of them walked directly to the living room outside. Sitting gently on the sofa, Jiefa paused, looked straight at Natasha, and whispered: "Natasha, do you know what you are going to face?!" "Ah?" Natasha couldn't help but be startled when she heard Jiefa's somewhat incomprehensible words, and said in surprise: "Do you know about this?!" After saying that, Natasha paused for a moment, without waiting for Jiefa's answer. He continued directly: "Although I only found out yesterday, it seems that our enemy is a god!?" Nodding slightly, Jaffa directly acknowledged Natasha's words, and then continued: "His name is Loki! He comes from the Asgard Domain and is Thor's younger brother. If it were just him, to S.H.I.E.L.D. , although it is a bit troublesome, it is not a big problem. The key to this matter is the power behind Loki!" "The power behind him?!" Natasha couldn't help being stunned when she heard Jaffa's words, and then a look of horror appeared on her face, and she said in surprise: "Is it the Asgard God's Domain!?" "Of course not!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa shook his head directly and said, "They are the Ziridians, an alien civilization with military power that far exceeds that of the Earth. This time Loki dares to come to the Earth. It¡¯s also because of the support from the Zirid people!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha¡¯s face couldn¡¯t help but turn livid, and she couldn¡¯t help but have a look of helplessness on her face, and said softly: ¡°In other words, our enemy this time??¡± "It's another advanced civilization!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa directly said Natasha's next words. Hearing Jiefa's words, Natasha's face calmed down. She looked at Jiefa quietly. Natasha suddenly said: "How do you know this!" As soon as the words were spoken, Jiefa hadn't yet spoken. After thinking about how to answer, Natasha chuckled and said helplessly: "I forgot. With your ability, it would be strange for you not to know about such a big thing!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa looked stunned for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face, and he nodded gently. Then, looking at Natasha who looked melancholy, Jaffa chuckled and said calmly: "Don't worry, I will help you solve this matter." ¡°Really?!¡± After hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but have a hint of joy on her face and said in surprise. "Of course!" With a slight smile, a look of pride appeared on Jiefa's face, and he chuckled: "This may be a big trouble for you, but for me, it is not a difficult thing to solve. But there are some things that you need to talk to Nick in advance!" "What's going on!?" After hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha said directly without any hesitation: "You can just say it. As long as it's not about disbanding SHIELD, I can still make the decision!" As she said, There was a trace of pride on Natasha's face, completely like a little woman. Seeing Natasha¡¯s appearance, Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but smile, but Jaffa still denied Natasha¡¯s words: ¡°This matter is still a bit troublesome, let Nick take the headache!¡± Hearing about JiefaNatasha was stunned for a moment, then nodded slightly. Natasha knew Jiefa very well. Since Jiefa said there was some trouble, it would definitely be very confusing. Seeing Natasha's actions, Jaffa smiled slightly and said, "Actually, there are only two things I want Nick to do. Since Loki has come to Earth, Thor will definitely come. When this matter is over. I want Nick¡¯s Cosmic Cube to be handed over to Thor and let him take it back to Asgard.¡± When he said this, Jiefa was also a little depressed. After staying in the research institute for such a long time, Jiefa had also secretly observed the Cosmic Cube, but that observation made Jiefa come to a tangled conclusion. , that is, with Jiefa's current strength, he is still unable to use the energy in the Cosmic Cube. If he really wants to use the Cosmic Cube to help him break through, it is estimated that Jiefa will make the same mistake as the Red Skull, or be hit by the Cosmic Cube. The energy will shock the body into powder, or it will be exiled to an unknown place by the Cosmic Cube. And if Jiefa cannot use the Cosmic Cube and the Cosmic Cube is still on the earth, it will definitely attract a large number of powerful people in the universe. By then, Jiefa is not sure whether he can save the earth. That's why we made this decision. At the very least, Odin should be able to barely keep the Tesseract. However, after listening to Jaffa's words, Natasha showed a look of embarrassment on her face, and couldn't help but said: "Although SHIELD was in charge of research on the Cosmic Cube before, the ownership is not with SHIELD. It would be very difficult to give it away!¡± "It has to be done even if it's difficult!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa chuckled and said directly: "Just tell Nick about this matter. After a while, I will go to him to explain it clearly! If He is not a fool, he will know what to do!"(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 Shocked Natasha You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Jaffa said, Natasha could only nodded slightly in agreement, then Natasha turned her head slightly, looked directly at Jaffa, and whispered: "Is this the only thing?! " Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jaffa nodded slightly and said, ¡°That¡¯s it for the time being.¡± With a slight nod, Natasha suddenly moved and sat directly next to Jiefa. She was very close to Jiefa and said softly: "Can you tell me what you are going to do?!" Hearing Natasha's question, Jaffa paused slightly and said softly: "Mutants have been living in an environment of discrimination since their emergence. Although it may not sound nice to say, this disaster, But it¡¯s an opportunity for mutants to rise!¡± Natasha is also an extremely smart person. As soon as she heard Jaffa's words, Natasha reacted instantly and said in surprise: "You plan to let the mutants deal with the Zirids? Then turn them into heroes and change the mutants. The impression in people¡¯s minds!?¡± Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa smiled slightly and said softly: "That's not all. This time, I'm afraid I'm going to force Nick to take sides!" "What do you mean!?" Natasha couldn't help but be stunned when she heard Jaffa's words, and said in surprise: "You want Nick to lead SHIELD to side with the mutants?" At this point, Natasha shook her head violently. , said softly: "This is impossible! Although SHIELD has no interaction with mutants now, part of the reason why SHIELD was established is to restrict mutants. Even if Nick wants to speak for mutants, this matter will not work. It¡¯s not up to him to decide!¡± Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa chuckled and said calmly: "I never wanted Nick to make this decision! Isn't Nick very determined to form the Avengers?" Nodding slightly, Natasha agreed: "Yes, in fact, he has already obtained the consent from above. I guess my mission today is to find the members of the Avengers!" "That's it!" Hehehe smiled, Jaffa said calmly: "The members he wants to gather, just think about it, Peter, Harry and Tony are definitely among them, Steve can't run away, Zero and you were originally He is a member of S.H.I.E.L.D. With Nick¡¯s character, maybe Bruce will also invite him, are you right?!¡± After hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha looked startled, then a helpless smile appeared on her face, and she whispered: "Sure enough, nothing can escape your eyes. Plus Barton, these are all the Avengers Nick is looking for. They are members of the Alliance, but Barton has rebelled now. These people you mentioned are all members! But Tony, Harry, Peter and Bruce haven't contacted them yet, and I don't know if they will agree." As A.H.I.E.L.D. As the Bureau's top agent and top manager, Natasha certainly knew that Harry and Peter were the Green Shadow and Spider-Man. With a smile on his face, Jaffa hugged Natasha into his arms and said, "The mutants made great efforts in the battle not long ago, which changed people's impression of mutants. And then in this At that time, the most popular idols in New York, Iron Man, Green Surfer and Spider-Man, stood up to express their friendship towards mutants. Do you think it will change the impression of mutants in everyone's mind in one fell swoop!?" With that said, Jaffa tilted his head slightly, kissed Natasha's forehead gently, and said softly: "Natasha, if I ask you to express your support for mutants in American politics, will you do it? " "Of course!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha said without hesitation: "My man is a mutant, how could I not support him!" Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jaffa smiled softly and did not explain the difference between himself and the mutants. Instead, he lowered his head and kissed Natasha's lips. After a moment, Jiefa gently raised his head, but Natasha's face had already turned red. She chuckled, and Jiefa had a high-spirited look on her face, and said: "As long as I speak. , you, Steve, Zero, Peter, Harry, Tony. They will all openly express their kindness to mutants. Even Bruce will not mind selling me a face. Do you think that in this case, even Nick I firmly deny that SHIELD is on the side of mutants, but what will those high-level government officials think?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha's eyes lit up instantly, and she said directly: "If Nick really called these people together to form the Avengers, then as long as we show our attitude, no matter what Nick says, those people Everyone will regard SHIELD as a supporter of mutants!" "That's right!" After hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa chuckled and said calmly: "Although this seems to be forcing Nick, it's not a big deal."As he spoke, the smile on Jiefa's face suddenly turned mysterious, and he whispered softly: "Let me tell you secretly, in fact, there were many congressmen who were hostile to mutants in the past, but they are actually our people!" "What!?" After hearing Jaffa's words, a look of surprise appeared on Natasha's face. It took a long time to finally calm down and said softly: "Okay, why do I suddenly feel that the water in this world is so deep, it makes me feel like I want to live in seclusion!"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 37 Two generations You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa couldn't help laughing, and then Liang Shang's expression slowly became serious, and he said softly: "Natasha, if you really think so, after a while, I think It will happen! Let¡¯s find a place together where no one can disturb us and live our own lives.¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha couldn't help but be startled, and she couldn't help but have a look of heartbeat on her face, but after a moment, Natasha shook her head gently and said: "Although I am also very I think, but we have to talk about this later. Now, I should go to S.H.I.E.L.D., maybe I¡¯ll be late already!¡± With a slight smile, Jiefa nodded slightly. Then Natasha got up and walked directly out the door. Watching Natasha gradually leave, Jaffa couldn't help but have a smile on his face, stood up directly, and returned to the bedroom. Entering the bedroom, Jiefa looked at Carter, who was still sleeping soundly on the bed. The smile on his face became even stronger. Without any hesitation, Jiefa walked directly to the bed! It was not until noon that Jiefa left home and flew quickly in the direction of Xavier College. As soon as he arrived at the college, Jiefa keenly noticed something strange in the college. During the time when it was supposed to be a break and fun, not even a single student could be seen in the courtyard. Seeing this scene that was completely different from the past, Jiefa opened his eyes and carefully observed the entire academy. The next moment, all the doubtful expressions on Jiefa's face disappeared and turned into an excited smile. Then, without any hesitation, Jiefa walked quickly forward. The target was the X-Men headquarters located below the teaching building! Although it is underground, the X-Men headquarters is not small at all. There is a hall of nearly a thousand square meters in the center, and there are many conference halls that can seat more than a hundred or ten people. At this time, many people gathered in the conference hall, and the strongest ones were naturally Eric and Charles. Further down, there are the members of the first generation of X-Men and those in Hellfire who were later subdued. Hank, Alex, Darwin, Siren, Raven, Logan, Victor, Emma, ??Red Devil, Angel. These have experienced wars and have single-handedly formed the X-Men and the Brotherhood. Although decades have passed, with the help of Tonghu's technique of suspended animation that Jie Fa gave them, each of these people has a young look, and it is completely impossible to tell that they are nearly a hundred years old. And after they go, they are the main members of the X -Men and Brotherhoods today, such as fireman, iceman, steel people, piano, Sikak, Zhenbo women, red tanks. Arriving at the door of the conference room, Jiefa pushed the door open without any hesitation and entered, attracting all eyes to him. When Hank, Alex and others saw Doug Fa's figure, they all had expressions of excitement on their faces, which were different from the latest generation of X-Men. "Old people" like Hank definitely admire Jaffa far more than Eric and Charles. If the X-Men and the Brotherhood can be compared to a big family, for the earliest members of the X-Men and the Brotherhood, Jaffa was their parent, and Charles and Eric were their eldest brothers. For the latest X-Men, Charles and Eric are their parents. Facing everyone¡¯s gaze, Jiefa walked directly between the strongest players, Eric and Charles. The eyes of everyone below were still focused on Jiefa's eyes, as if they were waiting for him to say something. Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Jiefa turned his head slightly, looked at Charles, and said softly: ¡°Have you told them what they are going to do!?¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Charles couldn't help but look stunned, and couldn't help showing a strange look on his face, and said softly: "In fact, even I don't know what we are going to do specifically, I only know, just Like you said, here¡¯s the opportunity for mutants!¡± After hearing what Charles said, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned, with a look of embarrassment on his face. It seemed that Jaffa had been telling Charles and Eric what to do, but he didn't even give the specific details of what he did in the end. The reason has never been clear. Thinking of this, Jiefa nodded slightly and glanced directly at the faces of the people below. Then, Jiefa coughed lightly and said, "Everyone, you are all core members of the X-Men or the Brotherhood. You all know that although the X-Men and the Brotherhood have a hostile relationship on the surface, in fact But we are a family! You also know that the purpose of our doing this is entirely for the future of mutants, so that mutants can obtain the same rights as ordinary people and not be discriminated against. AlthoughWe have also achieved some success and gained the recognition of many ordinary people. However, there are too many ordinary people in this world, and the endurance of these people is undoubtedly a drop in the bucket. " Hearing Jiefa's words, everyone below showed a sad look on their faces. What Jiefa said was true, but this fact made them feel a little uncomfortable. After all, the goals they had worked hard for decades had failed. There has been little success, which is undoubtedly a huge blow to everyone. Seeing the expressions on everyone's faces, Jiefa paused slightly, with a smile on his face, and said loudly: "But these will change soon. Some of you may know, some of you may not know, But it doesn¡¯t matter. Let me tell you now, 70% of those high-level American congressmen who discriminate against us and target us everywhere are already our people. From now on, they will propose many policies that are beneficial to us. If we work hard to reverse the U.S. government¡¯s attitude towards us, we will get better and better in the future.¡± Hearing Dao Jiefa's words, many people present were stunned. Although Jiefa did not keep this matter secret among the members of the X-Men and the Brotherhood, many people present still did not know the news. Jiefa's words were undoubtedly It was like a bombshell had hit them, making them all boil. Looking at the scene below that became heated in an instant, Jiefa smiled slightly, and then his face instantly became serious, and he shouted loudly: "Are you satisfied with this!?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38: Just to scare you You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa's huge voice resounded in the meeting hall, directly shaking everyone present. Their eyes were all on Jiefa. Everyone had a solemn look on their face, waiting for Jiefa. The following of the law. At this time, Jiefa's face was extremely serious, and there was an inexplicable meaning in his eyes. He kept scanning the crowd and said, "I can tell you clearly that even those congressmen are ours. Even if they keep putting forward proposals that are good for mutants, it will not be successful in a short time! And for the people of the United States, they will not abide by some of the government's decisions, and even many government policies It depends on the opinions of the majority of the people.¡± Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, everyone was stunned, and the enthusiasm that had just risen in their eyes instantly calmed down. Jaffa is right. In the United States, the voice and votes of the people are very important to a congressman. Just like Congressman Kelly before him, he was able to gain such a high status with various proposals targeting mutants. , also because many people recognized his proposal. Seeing everyone¡¯s expressions, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his heart, but Jiefa wasn¡¯t here specifically to attack them. At that moment, Jiefa coughed lightly and said loudly: "However, now there is an opportunity in front of you!" Hearing Jiefa say this, everyone couldn't help but show a look of doubt in their eyes. Everyone looked at Jaffa in confusion. Even Charles and Eric next to Jiefa looked at Jiefa expectantly. You know, even they don¡¯t know what Jiefa is going to say next! "The U.S. government has obtained something!" Jiffa finally spoke as his eyes slowly swept over everyone: "This is a very precious thing, called the Cosmic Cube. If it is something on the earth, then If the United States gets it, it will get it. No country on earth will compete with the United States for something! But unfortunately, this thing is a rare treasure in the entire universe. So, someone is on top of the earth!" "Who is it!?" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, a loud shout rang out from below. Jiefa took a closer look and saw that it was Qin. Hearing Qin's question, Jiefa smiled slightly and answered directly: "Ziride people!" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "Just talking about this name, you may not have any idea. I can give it to you. Please explain. The Zirid people do not have their own planet, but this does not mean that they are weak. Whether it is in terms of mobility, equipment, attack power or other aspects, their strength far exceeds any army on the earth. !¡± "You mean aliens are going to attack the earth!?" It was Victor who asked this question, and Victor's face was full of excitement at this time. The X-Men and the Brotherhood are enemies on the surface, but they are actually one family. Those idle mutants were either too weak or too strong, which made Victor, as a militant, extremely depressed. When he heard Jiefa's words, he suddenly became excited and couldn't wait to ask Jiefa questions. "Yes, the war is about to start!" Jiefa's answer did not disappoint Victor. His eyes swept over Victor, and Jiefa said loudly: "In a few days, the Qiride army will will come to Earth and launch a war of aggression. At this time, I need you to take action!" As he spoke, Jiefa paused for a moment, then suddenly raised his voice and shouted loudly: "Win! You are the heroes who save the world, and everyone will look at mutants with admiration! At this time, those who have already cooperated with If our people¡¯s congressmen take action, the status of mutants in people¡¯s minds will be reversed in an instant.¡± "Then what if we lose?!" The speaker was a mutant that Jiefa had never seen before, and his words instantly made the atmosphere in the venue tense, and everyone's eyes were focused on it. On Jeffa's body. "Lost?!" Hearing this man's words, Jiefa suddenly chuckled, with a trace of ridicule on his face, and chuckled: "If you lose, the earth will be captured, and everyone will become the slaves of others. That Sometimes, mutants may have a higher status than ordinary people and become slaves with power. Of course, they may also get a lower status and become experimental subjects!" As soon as Jiefa¡¯s words came out, except for a few people, the faces of everyone else became ugly, as if they thought of the consequences of becoming experimental subjects. Seeing the expressions on those people's faces, Jiefa suddenly snorted, and an invisible aura spread directly in the conference room, and Jiefa's snort was like a drum, directly in front of everyone. The sound in my heart made everyone tremble, and their eyes couldn't help but focus onOn Jeffa's body. Facing everyone's gaze, Jiefa's face was also very serious, and he said loudly: "So, this war represents a lot. You all, be prepared to work hard. This time, if you don't succeed, you will be benevolent!" "With that said, Jiefa ignored the people who started whispering among each other and walked directly out of the conference room. And as soon as Jiefa walked out of the conference room, he felt someone chasing him quickly and came directly to Jiefa. Before the man could speak, Jiefa said directly: "Qin, what's the matter?" The person who caught up was Qin. When Qin heard Jiefa's words, he looked at Jiefa seriously and said softly: "I want to know, is this time really so serious?!" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa was stunned, a smile appeared on his face, and he said softly: "Of course not, even if we don't take action, it will only make the casualties of civilians more serious! The war will still be won! We will still win! The purpose is more like showing off!" "What about you?!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Qin couldn't help but have a look of surprise on her face, but it was more of a feeling of relief. With a chuckle, Jiefa stopped walking, turned to look at Qin, and said with a smile: "I'm just scaring them. You should know that even if it's a show, you have to have real emotions, otherwise, How can others buy it!"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Assembly You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And about an hour or two after Coulson left Stark Tower, Jaffa also left Stark Tower and returned home. This time, Jaffa just told Tony what he was going to do, hoping that Tony would come forward to support the mutants. However, Jaffa also made all the impacts clear to Tony. Regarding Jiefa's proposal, Tony showed far more interest than Jiefa expected. After listening to Jiefa's words, Tony agreed directly without any hesitation. According to Tony¡¯s words, when he was excited to join the Avengers, they actually refused because Tony did not meet the requirements. Now that something has happened, people come to ask for help again. If I don't cheat them, I feel really uncomfortable. In this regard, Jiefa just chuckled and did not express any opinion. In fact, both of them knew that this statement was just an excuse. It was mainly because of Jiefa that Tony agreed. Of course, the credibility of Tony's reason may be even higher. Early the next morning, Jaffa went directly to SHIELD's headquarters parked on the Atlantic Ocean. Looking at this huge aircraft carrier, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh again. Sure enough, government technology is always many times ahead of what is announced. And when Jaffa was about to land, a plane landed directly on SHIELD's mothership. Seeing this plane, Jiefa couldn't help but have a smile on his face. Looking at the plane door slowly opening, Jiefa jumped directly to the side of the plane, looked at it and chuckled: "Hi, Steve, long time no see!" Hearing Jiefa's voice, Steve couldn't help but be startled, turned his head suddenly, and looked directly at Jiefa on the side. Then a look of joy appeared on Steve's face, and he stepped forward and gave it to Jiefa directly. A hug. Then, Steve directly hit Jaffa on the shoulder and said loudly: "Jeffa, you are really mean when I say it. I have been awake for such a long time, and even Howard has come to see me more times than you." !¡± Hearing Steve¡¯s words, the smile on Jiefa¡¯s face became even thicker, and he said directly: ¡°He looks at you more often!? He probably wants to take you out to pick up girls, right?¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Steve instantly showed an embarrassed look, nodded helplessly, and said softly: ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that he is still like this even at such an old age.¡± "He will still look like this even if he is decades older!" Hearing Steve say this, Jaffa couldn't help but laugh and said directly. Then, Jiefa stretched out his hand and said softly: "It looks like someone is coming to pick you up!" I looked in the direction of Jiefa¡¯s finger, and sure enough, Natasha was walking towards the two of them. As soon as she walked in front of the three of them, Natasha said directly to Coulson: "You have to go to the bridge to report, they are starting to follow!" Hearing Natasha's words, Colson looked startled and turned to Steve and whispered, "We'll see you soon!" Then he left the place directly. At this time, Natasha finally turned her head to look in the direction of Jiefa. She couldn't help but have a look of doubt on her face, and said softly: "Why are you here too? Are you ready over there?" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said calmly: "They are on standby at any time. I need to have the latest information." Hearing the conversation between the two, Steve couldn't help but have a look of confusion on his face, and said: "Hey, let me tell you, I don't seem to understand what you two are talking about at all!" Hearing Steve's words, Jaffa couldn't help but smile and said softly: "You'll understand soon!" As he said that, Jaffa raised his head and looked towards the sky, with a slight smile on his lips. He said softly: "It's finally here!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s sudden words, Natasha and Steve were both stunned and couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°What¡¯s coming?!¡± With a slight smile, Jiefa said calmly: "It's just two little guys." As Jiefa finished speaking, a green shadow flew over from a short distance away and soon arrived at the mothership. At this time, Natasha and Steve finally saw the green figure clearly. The one in front was naturally Harry. At this time, Peter was standing on Harry's aircraft. Because he was not wearing a spider tights, Peter had a cautious look on his face. As soon as he approached the mothership, Harry saw Jaffa and the others. Without any hesitation, Harry flew directly towards Jaffa and the others. As soon as the aircraft landed, Harry headed straight towards??Jiefa nodded and said respectfully: "Mr. Jiefa!" Peter, who was originally behind Harry, rushed directly to Jaffa's side and said loudly: "Master, you are here too!" As he said that, Peter's expression suddenly changed and he glanced around. Suddenly he said: "Master, do you think if this thing sinks, can I swim back to the United States from here!? Hearing Peter's words, Jiefa rolled his eyes at Peter and was too lazy to pay attention to this guy. Then, Jaffa turned his head and looked in the direction not far away, and said loudly: "Bruce, how long do you plan to look there!? Do I scare you so much?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, several people on the side were stunned, and their eyes followed Jiefa¡¯s direction. I saw Bruce standing not far away at this time, looking at Jaffa and the others with a troubled expression. After hearing Jaffa's words, Bruce finally walked up to a few people and looked directly at Jaffa. Bruce said softly: "No, you are wrong. In fact, it was only when I saw you here that I finally I feel relieved. At least I don¡¯t have to worry about no one controlling him if he appears!¡± Hearing Bruce's words, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle in his heart: "Pretend! Just keep pretending!" However, Jiefa's face remained calm, and even showed a look of pity, and said: " This may disappoint you, I will leave from here at any time!¡±(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 The Battle of New York (1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, several people present could not help but be stunned. Bruce was even more surprised and said: ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you?¡± "Of course I won't join the Avengers!" Before Bruce could finish his words, Jaffa said directly: "I have other more important things to do." As he spoke, Jiefa suddenly paused, a smile appeared on his face, and said softly: "By the way, I have one more thing that I want to ask you for!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, everyone couldn¡¯t help but feel malicious and cold, and a look of doubt appeared on their faces. Then, Peter couldn't wait to speak: "What's going on!?" After Jiefa told the story about the mutants, everyone quickly agreed. Everyone present was not an ordinary person, and there was no discrimination against mutants. Like Harry, although he was forced, the cooperation between Osborne Company and the Brotherhood was still very close. After Jiefa told the story, everyone had a relaxed look on their faces. Although the news that the earth was about to face an alien invasion made them feel a little heavy, they learned that there were many powerful mutants. After someone accompanied them to fight against the enemy, they felt a lot more relaxed. After everything was said, Natasha was the first to speak: "Okay, we should go in now, we will probably not be able to breathe outside for a while!" And as Natasha finished speaking, the mothership under her feet suddenly let out a burst of sound. There was a loud noise, and at the same time, the staff's voices also rang around: "Air personnel, please land as soon as possible." Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned, and Bruce had a strange look on his face. He whispered: "Is this a submarine? They want to lock me in an airtight iron can hidden deep under the water. inside?" Hearing Bruce's words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said calmly: "Of course not, this is a flying mothership!" "Ah!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, a look of cuteness appeared on Peter's face, and he said directly: "Flying? So if this thing explodes, I won't even have the chance to swim back to the United States. there is none left!" The second time they heard Peter say such words, everyone present could not help but glare at Peter. Natasha even glared at Peter, turned around and walked inside. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The somewhat depressing atmosphere was dispersed by Peter's disturbance. The group of people also walked toward the mothership while talking and laughing. When the mothership finally flew into the sky, everyone also came inside the mothership. At this time Nick was in the control room, constantly directing the staff. Jiefa and others looked around with interest. After a while, the mothership successfully activated the background reflector and entered the stealth state, and Nick turned around and walked up to Jiefa and the others. He shouted: "Gentlemen, welcome!" Then, you have to shift your eyes directly to Jiefa. After a moment of silence, Nick finally said softly: "Thank you very much for coming to help us!" Hearing Nick¡¯s words, Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything directly. He just nodded slightly and said, ¡°I mainly just want to help myself!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Nick couldn¡¯t help but be startled, but Nick didn¡¯t know Jiefa¡¯s arrangements for mutants. Hearing what Jaffa said, Nick thought that Jaffa meant that if the earth was lost, it would be difficult for him. Thinking of this by mistake, Nick couldn't help but smile and nodded, and looked at Jeffa with a much friendlier look. But Nick¡¯s idea is doomed to be simple. In Jiefa¡¯s mind, his ultimate enemy will only be Thanos. It can be seen from the original work that the Chireeds were probably just a unit of Thanos. From the beginning, Jaffa did not regard the Chireeds as his real enemies. The role of the Chireeds was just a stepping stone on the road to the rise of mutants. Just a stepping stone! Turning away from Jaffa, Nick walked directly towards Bruce. Without much nonsense, Nick said directly: "Doctor, thank you for coming. I know your concerns. When we find the Tesseract, you can disappear. Got it!" Hearing Nick¡¯s words, Bruce nodded slightly and said, ¡°Is there any progress now?!¡± Hearing Bruce's culture, Coulson, who was not far away, said directly: "We monitor every wireless limited access camera, mobile phone, laptop, as long as it is connected to the Internet, it will make our target. However, No trace of Loki and the others has been found so far.¡± As he said that, Coulson turned his head and looked atHe turned to Bruce and said, "We can provide you with all the equipment you need, as long as you can find the Cosmic Cube!" Coulson was in a very anxious mood here, but he didn't notice that when he said that everything connected to the network was their target, a look of disdain appeared in Jeffa's eyes. Sure enough, no matter in the past life or now, the behavior of the United States is still so disgraceful. And a trace of anger rose on Peter's face. You know, although Peter is now the famous Spider-Man in New York, he is actually still a high school student from an ordinary family. Of course I would be outraged by SHIELD's behavior. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Battle of New York (2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! You know, apart from his identity as Spider-Man, Peter is just a handsome guy with a badass mentality. And every loser has some secrets of his own, even if they are nothing, others must never touch them. The important components of this are mobile phones and computers. How could I not be angry when I heard Coulson say so blatantly that all devices that can connect to the Internet have become their means. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the current situation, Peter would probably have fallen out right now. Not only Peter, but also Harry, who had heard about these things for a long time, had a look of displeasure on his face. It is estimated that only Bruce and Steve, who have already studied all the secrets, do not have such concerns. Soon, Bruce was led directly to the laboratory specially prepared for him. Tracking the Cosmic Cube. After a while, Peter, who was really bored, turned to look at Nick, who had been standing motionless on the podium, and said loudly: "Hey, One-Eyed Dragon, you called us all here, but you only arranged things for the big man. What? Do we look good enough to be your mascot here?" Hearing Peter's words, Nick's face froze and he said helplessly: "If I wait until there is an emergency to summon you, the earth will probably have fallen!" As he spoke, Nick paused slightly and glanced at Peter's face. Continued: "Besides, SHIELD doesn't have a mascot!" "Really?! That's such a pity!" Upon hearing Nick's words, Peter had a strange look on his face and said, "I thought you would ask God for blessings!" Peter has always been a straightforward person. Since his first impression of S.H.I.E.L.D. was very bad, Peter would never be stingy with his venomous tongue. As soon as this sentence came out, Nick choked and could not speak. And just when Nick was silent, a staff member on the side suddenly turned around and shouted: "We found a clue, the match is 67%!" Hearing this person¡¯s words, several people present were stunned, and all their gazes were directed in that direction. The next moment, this person paused again and continued: "Wait a minute, after cross comparison, the coincidence is 79%!" Hearing what this man said, Nick no longer bothered to argue with Peter. He walked to the computer in two or three steps and said loudly: "Tell me the address. Where is he now!?" "No. 28 Kuningstrasse, Stuttgart, Germany!" Hearing Nick's question, the man quickly typed on the computer, and it took a long time to figure out the specific location. Immediately, there was a trace of anger on the man's face, and he loudly said: "This guy is too arrogant. He had no intention of hiding at all, he just showed up openly!" Hearing what this man said, Nick nodded slightly, then turned his head and looked at Peter, and said: "Little Spider! Your mission is here! Now you don't have to worry about being bored!" "Really?!" After hearing Nick's words, Peter couldn't help but show a look of excitement on his face, but the viper's character still made him unable to help but say: "Capture him back, right? For such a simple task, I guess I¡¯ll be back to boredom in half an hour!¡± Hearing Peter's words, Nick had a strange smile on his face, and said softly: "I'm so sorry, I might disappoint you. It only takes more than half an hour from here to Germany. I hope the sun will rise tomorrow." I¡¯ve never been able to appear here before!¡± "Huh?!" Upon hearing Nick's words, Peter was stunned and froze on the spot Soon after, Jaffa, Peter, Steve, and Harry got on the plane to Germany together. On the plane, Steve could not help but have a look of helplessness on his face as he looked at Peter, who was chatting with Harry next to him as he sat opposite Jeffa. Looking sideways at Jaffa, Steve said softly: "Hey, this is your apprentice?!" "Yes!" Jiefa nodded slightly and said directly: "Yes, he is a nice person, but he is a bit verbose!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Steve's face froze and he said helplessly: "This is more than a little verbose!" After saying that, Steve directly looked up at the electronic watch on the front of the plane and said softly: "Already nearly two How many hours have passed, isn¡¯t he thirsty?¡± Hearing Steve's words, Jaffa also sighed helplessly. To be honest, he also wanted Peter to calm down honestly, but this does not seem to be Peter's nature. If Peter is allowed to calm down, it will probably be worse than It would be uncomfortable to kill him! He looked at Peter who was still talking about something on the opposite side.A strange smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and he whispered: "Since he is so energetic, let him take action soon!" "Is it true?" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, a voice filled with joyful questions rang directly from the plane. But this was not from Coulson, but from Peter who had been talking to Harry all the time. At this time, Peter was looking at Jiefa with an excited smile, and his face was full of eagerness to try. Obviously, Peter had been listening to the conversation between Jaffa and Steve just now. Looking at Peter in front of him, Jiefa's brows jumped and he said helplessly: "Really! But if you dare to bother me again, I can be your opponent first and help you warm up!"(Remember the website address of this site! £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 44: Battle of New York (3) A Different Loki You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa's words, Peter's whole body froze for an instant, and a flattering smile appeared on his face. He said with a smile: "How could it be? I'm just talking casually. Teacher, don't worry, I will definitely be very good in a while." Arrest that guy named Loki quickly!" Hearing Peter's words, Jiefa chuckled and nodded slightly without saying anything. Originally, Loki was exposed deliberately this time, and he was sure to be caught, but there must be some symbolic resistance. It would be a good thing for Peter to learn a lesson by then. Soon, some time passed. When the sky was almost completely dark, Jiefa finally arrived at his destination, a high-end club in Germany. Just like in the original work, when Jiefa and others arrived at their destination, Loki had already completed his goal. At this time, Loki was wearing a divine battle armor, and several clones forced everyone to kneel in the club. on the street outside. There was an unruly look on his face. As the distance got closer, Jiefa and the others could clearly see an old man standing up bravely to refute Loki. However, this seemed to arouse Loki's anger. He raised his staff and prepared to attack the man. elder. Seeing this scene, Jiefa shouted directly and said: "Peter! It's up to you!" "Don't worry!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Peter shouted directly, and he had already put on the spider suit at some point. As the plane door opened quickly, Peter pulled the mask off his face and jumped out. And below, the light on the crystal at the top of Loki's cane flashed, and a ray of light shot directly towards the old man. But Peter¡¯s reaction was also extremely fast. A stream of spider silk shot out from mid-air, taking one step ahead and hitting the old man, pulling him up. Dodged Loki's attack at the limit. After Loki's attack failed, he directly hit a statue in the fountain behind. The next moment, the statue exploded instantly and turned into a pile of powder. Here, as soon as Peter stood on the ground holding the old man in his arms, he directly saw this scene in the fountain. Seeing this scene, Peter was immediately stunned, and his eyes couldn't help but become serious. Even Steve and Harry in the plane couldn't help showing a look of worry when they saw this scene, and they all turned their heads to look at Jaffa, with a look of questioning in their eyes. But at this time, Jiefa didn't look at the two of them at all. He stared straight down, but there was no trace of worry on his face. Seeing Jaffa's expression, Steve and Steve were silent for a moment, and finally didn't speak, and both looked down. Both Steve's eyes were focused on Peter, while Jaffa's eyes were always on Loki. If Jaffa remembers correctly, in the original book, Loki's blow was blocked by Steve with his shield and hit him. Jiefa still clearly remembers that this time, he hit Loki directly to the ground. However, he didn't receive any damage. Jiefa didn't feel anything at that time, but after seeing the effect of this moment, he felt vigilant in his heart. Loki's strength was much stronger than before. . Thinking of this, Jiefa's eyes could not help but slowly shift to the cane in Jiefa's hand, and he thought to himself: "Is it because of it!? Or is it Thanos?" Here, Jiefa is thinking about something, but Peter and Loki below are already standing opposite each other. Looking at Peter across from him, a disdainful smile appeared on Loki's face, then he raised his head slightly, looked at the plane above, and chuckled: "Hey, where's the little spider coming? That's what I mean. , That guy Jefayas should be here now, right? Let him come out!" Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa's face became more cautious. Although the relationship between Jiefa and Peter was not a secret, not many people knew about it. This is the first time Loki has officially come to Earth, and it is even more impossible to know this. However, Loki's meaning at this time clearly reveals his understanding of himself. This thing is indeed strange. But when Peter heard Loki¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t care about it at all. He directly said loudly: ¡°You still need to use the master to take action while I¡¯m here? I¡¯ll finish you off in minutes!¡± Hearing Peter¡¯s provocative words, Loki showed no sign of anger at all and looked up at the plane above. A weird smile appeared on Logic's face, and he turned his head to look at Peter. Loki said softly: "Really? Then I'll get rid of you first!" After saying that, Loki paused slightly and continued. Said: "It won't take long anyway!" "Arrogant!" Loki didn't sayProvoked by Peter, a hint of anger appeared on Peter's face when he heard Loki's words. He shouted loudly, and Peter raised his hand, and a thread of spider silk was shot towards Loki. Facing Peter's attack, Loki's expression remained unchanged. He raised his hand, and a blue light shield appeared directly in front of Loki. Peter's spider silk hit the light shield, but no movement came out at all. , just disappeared. When Peter saw this scene, his face stiffened instantly, and he began to think quickly in his heart, but the result was not very satisfactory. You must know that Peter's attack method, apart from spider silk, is close combat. However, Loki's defensive light shield made Peter a little unclear and made Peter feel a little uneasy. In addition, even if the light shield was of no use to Peter, Loki The attack of Ji's cane also made Peter extremely afraid. When he thought of this, Peter couldn't help but feel entangled in his heart. He had already boasted so much just now. If he not only failed to capture Loki but was defeated now, it would really be a shame. Peter was struggling here, but Loki over there didn't make it so easy for Peter. Seeing the dazed look in Peter's eyes, Loki raised his hand directly, and a green light flew directly from Loki's hand, like a ray of light. Like a rope, it flew out quickly and wrapped directly around Peter's body! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 The Battle of New York (4) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Feeling this scene, Peter couldn't help being shocked, and he couldn't help but start struggling quickly. However, this thin strip of light firmly trapped Peter in place. No matter how much Peter struggled, he couldn't help but start struggling. is to no avail. Seeing this scene, Loki couldn't help but show a look of satisfaction on his face, and then turned his head to look at the plane in mid-air, shouting: "Gefayas! Your little apprentice has lost! You still have Are you going to die if you don¡¯t come out!?" "This guy!" After hearing Loki's words, Steve couldn't help but show a look of anger on his face. Harry on the other side reached out directly to the aircraft on the side, wanting to go out and rescue Peter directly. "Stop!" But before Harry could leave the plane, Jaffa shouted and stopped Harry who was about to leave. Turning to look at Jaffa, Harry couldn't help but whispered: "Mr. Jaffa!" "Stay well here!" Without any expression on his face, Jiefa walked directly to the door of the plane and said calmly: "I'll go meet this guy!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Harry couldn¡¯t help showing a look of excitement on his face and nodded directly. At this time, Jiefa had also left the plane door, slowly falling from the sky, and landed directly next to Peter. After landing, Jiefa turned his head and looked directly at the light strip on Peter's body, with a look of doubt on his face. Then, Jiefa reached out and touched it directly. When Jiefa touched this strip of light with his own hands, he couldn't help but be stunned. Although this strip of light looked illusory, when Jiefa touched it, he felt as if he had touched a piece of hard steel. Generally, stay firmly in place. The next moment, Jiefa frowned, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. Then, Jiefa reached out and made a move, and the Meteor Spear appeared directly at Jiefa's side. Following Jiefa's thoughts, the meteor gun directly cut through the light strip on Peter's body. Then, the blue light band on Peter's body was like a piece of glass being knocked down by a stone, a crack appeared directly, and the whole thing collapsed from the crack in an instant. Peter was rescued, but Jiefa's face became serious. From the moment when the light belt shattered, Jiefa clearly felt that what Loki used was actually the power of space. Although I don't know how Loki obtained this power, the blue light belt directly stabilized the surrounding space. Although it was not particularly powerful, with Peter's power, it was There is absolutely no way to break free. Fortunately, Jiefa's current Meteor Blade is very good at dealing with this unstable space force, and can defeat it with almost no effort. Finally freed from the light belt, Peter moved his hands and feet quickly, exuding a feeling of relaxation. For someone with an active nature like Peter, it would be a horrific torture to tie him in one place and prevent him from moving, even if it was just for a short time. After a quick movement, Peter turned to look at Jaffa, scratched his head gently, and murmured: "MasterI" "Okay!" Without letting Peter continue speaking, Jiefa kept his eyes focused on Loki and said without looking back: "You should go back to the plane first, this guy is not simple!" Hearing what Jie Fadu said, Peter couldn't help but paused slightly, nodded directly, and a spider silk flew out, and then he rushed towards the plane. Loki on the opposite side did not block Peter's movements at all. He looked straight at Jaffa. A smile appeared on Loki's face and he shouted loudly: "Jefayas! You finally showed up!" Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa still had an indifferent look on his face. Then, Jiefa snorted and said loudly: "You are still the same virtuous person as before, and there is no change at all, which makes me very disappointed. !¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, the smile on Loki's face disappeared, a cold light flashed in his eyes, and he said coldly: "Really? Then I promise you, the results this time will never be the same as last time. !¡± With that said, Loki raised one hand, and the same blue light as before shot out from Loki's hand and wrapped directly towards Jiefa. Seeing Loki's attack, Jiefa raised a disdainful smile on his lips. He didn't move at all and just let the light belt wrap around him. Seeing this scene, Loki couldn't help but have a proud smile on his face, and said loudly: "Gefayas, now I will tell you with facts, what exactly happened to me.Variety! " "Haha!" After hearing Loki's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, and a yellow light flashed across his body. Then, Jiefa took a step forward, and the blue light shattered into pieces! Seeing the surprised look on Loki's face, Jeffa couldn't help but smile. Although Loki's light belt space is much more stable this time than when he dealt with Peter just now, Jeffa is not Peter either. With this strength, even if Jiefa doesn't use the meteor gun, he can directly break it away with his own strength. Facing Loki's gaze, Jiefa walked directly in front of Loki step by step, raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and said softly: "Are there any other methods?!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 46: Battle of New York (6) Rocky Surrenders You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa's words, Loki also grinned, snorted coldly, and said, "Don't worry, I won't let you down!" As he said that, Loki raised his cane and directed a blue light towards him. It flew past Jiefa's face at an extremely fast speed. But such an attack couldn't deal with Jiefa. When he saw Loki's attack, Jiefa's eyes flashed, he turned his head suddenly and dodged the attack. The attack did not hit Jiefa, and the attack flew directly into the sky. However, Loki's offensive did not end just like that. Loki swung his cane and hit Jeffa directly. "So fast!" Seeing Loki's attack, Jiefa couldn't help but be shocked. This logic is much stronger than before. The attack speed alone is not much worse than Heimdall! There was no time to think too much, Jiefa rolled his eyes and blocked Loki's staff with a single movement of his hand. In an instant, the two exchanged several moves. And this made Jiefa couldn't help but be extremely confused. Although it was only a short period of one or two months, Loki's physical strength, power, speed, reaction speed, etc. had all improved by more than one step. But physically speaking, Loki is no weaker than Heimdall. But Jaffa wouldn¡¯t believe that this was Loki¡¯s limit. Loki must have some tricks that he hadn¡¯t revealed yet. Thinking of this, Jiefa made an instant move and grabbed the cane that Loki had attacked in his hand. He said coldly: "If you only know this, then you can surrender!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Loki smiled "hehe" and said softly: "Really? Then I will" Seeing Loki's appearance, Jiefa couldn't help but become vigilant, ready to deal with Loki's next move at any time. But what Loki said next made Jiefa stunned on the spot. The smile on Loki's face was extremely bright, and he said directly: "Then I willsurrender!" As he spoke, Loki The smile on his face didn't change at all. Then Loki squatted down slightly, put his cane on the ground, and then raised his hands towards Jaffa. Seeing Loki's actions, Jiefa's face instantly turned cold, and he couldn't help but look at Loki deeply. Regarding the Loki avatar, Jaffa was not surprised. Originally, Loki planned to go to SHIELD to do something inside this time. If he refused to surrender, Jaffa would feel strange. But what made Jiefa a little depressed was that Jiefa was already prepared to defend against Loki, but Loki suddenly surrendered, which inevitably made Jiefa feel a little tangled. At this moment, a roar suddenly came from mid-air, quickly approaching Jiefa and the two. A moment later, with a "choking" sound of metal collision, Tony, wearing steel armor, landed directly next to Jiefa. Then, Tony directly opened the visor on his helmet, glanced at Loki, and said with a smile: "It seems there is no need for me to take action! What is this in the legend? I don't feel anything special?! "As he said that, Tony turned to look at Jaffa and said softly: "Hey, do you need me to do anything!?" "Take him away and put him on the plane. Let's go to SHIELD!" Jiffa raised his finger slightly and pointed at Loki, and Jeffa said directly. "Okay!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Tony nodded helplessly and said softly: "Who told me to be late? I can only do the job of escorting prisoners!" Then, Tony walked directly in front of Loki, grabbed Loki, stood up and flew towards the plane. But Jiefa reached out and picked up Loki's cane from the ground, and carefully examined the gem at the top. Originally, most people on the Internet in the past life thought it was the Mind Stone. Jiefa originally thought so too, but since then When Jiefa actually saw Loki use it, he always felt that if it was really the Mind Stone, it would be too weak. Besides, the Infinity Stones are Thanos¡¯ target, how could they be given to Loki so easily! And when Jiefa saw it with his own eyes, he was even more sure of his idea. This gem was actually mixed, and Jiefa could even feel that there was a hint of the Cosmic Cube in it. In addition to the breath of the Cosmic Cube, this gem also contains other energies that are not weak at all. Jiefa has never seen other cosmic gems, but he thinks that this gem should contain the energy of other gems. Although there are some questions about why Lokior why Thanos got such a thing, no one has given him the answer yet. Taking the cane, Jiefa jumped directly and flew into the sky, until?? flew into the plane. Without wasting much time, since the goal had been achieved, Jiefa and the others flew directly back to the United States. Halfway through, Steve kept trying to get some information from Loki, but Loki still kept a smile on his face and just looked at Steve quietly without saying a word. This directly made Steve very depressed, but there was nothing he could do about Loki. In the end, I could only say helplessly: "Let's take him back to SHIELD. I can't do anything to him!" At this moment, there was a sudden "rumbling" in the sky, and streaks of thunder and lightning suddenly sounded. When he heard the sound of lightning, Loki's expression changed, and a look of excitement and anticipation appeared in his eyes. Seeing Loki's expression, Jiefa chuckled and said, "What's wrong? Can't wait to have a heart-to-heart talk with my brother!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Loki was stunned for a moment, then a smile appeared on his face, and he said directly: "To be honest, I don't want to either, but it seems like he won't follow my wishes!"(Remember this Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47 The Battle of New York (6) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Really?!" After hearing Loki's words, Jeffa curled his lips in disdain. From the expression on Loki's face, Jeffa could tell that Loki was still looking forward to meeting Thor. Speaking of which, although there is a feeling of incompatibility now, after all, they have grown up together since childhood, and the feelings are definitely there. And now that Loki can be said to have changed his appearance and become stronger, he has a special feeling for Thor, and he can definitely show off in front of Thor. At this moment, a loud "bang" sounded directly from above the plane, as if a heavy object fell on the top of the plane. From the conversation between the two, Tony seemed to have guessed something. Hearing the loud noise, Tony walked directly to the rear of the plane and opened the door. As soon as the door opened, Thor's figure jumped directly from the top of the plane and walked into the plane. Seeing Thor's look, Tony frowned and said, "Hey! I said, it's not very polite for you to do this" However, Thor didn't seem to have any intention of being polite to Tony. He walked into the plane with a cold face, and Thor knocked Tony out completely with a hammer. Then he walked to Loki's level in two or three steps, grabbed Loki's collar, and flew out of the plane with him. Seeing all this happening, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a chill in his eyes. Thor, this guy who hadn't seen him for several months, had become arrogant again. Then, Jaffa stood up from his seat, jumped out of the cabin door, and followed in the direction of Thor and the two. At this time, several people on the plane couldn't help but look at each other. Tony stood up from the ground and said coldly: "Okay, I thought one of my own would come!" From the moment Thor first appeared, Peter on the side had always had an excited look on his face. When he heard Tony's words, Peter directly said loudly: "No matter whether that guy is one of our own or not, I only know now, We had fun watching it!¡± With that said, Peter turned to look at Harry beside him, and said loudly: "Harry, get your aircraft, let's go!" "No problem!" Harry was also a lively person. Hearing Peter's words, Harry responded directly, picked up the aircraft on the side and flew out directly. And Peter followed directly, jumping directly onto Harry's aircraft. Seeing Jeff Peter and the others leave the plane almost instantly, Steve on the side was a little confused. He turned his head and looked at Tony on the side. Steve said softly: "Tony, we have to chase them out too. What!?" Hearing Steve's words, Tony chuckled, walked directly to the back cabin of the plane, and said loudly: "I can go by myself. Do you expect to fight a group of perverts with a shield?!" "Wait, Tony!" Steve couldn't help but be startled when he heard Tony's words, and said hurriedly: "We should at least prepare a battle plan or something first!" Hearing Steve's words, Tony paused slightly and said directly: "Okay, the plan is to fight!" With that, Tony made a move and rushed out of the cabin in an instant. "These guys!" Steve was stunned when he saw Tony's actions, then directly picked up a parachute bag on the side, quickly put it on his back, and jumped down. At this time, Thor, after taking Loki away, Thor directly dragged Loki to a hill. Although Jiefa came out slower than Thor, his speed was not slow at all. When Thor and Thor landed, Jiefa was also standing on a small hill not far away. Looking at Thor with an angry face and Loki with a smile on his face, Jaffa couldn't help but sigh. Thor, this guy, hasn't grown much even after such a big change. Probably his only growth is that some of his ideas have changed, but his temper is still the same as before, and he is still careless. But Loki's performance still exceeded Jiefa's expectations. Jiefa originally thought that Loki would not be able to help but fight with Thor to show off his strength. But now, except for a few words that aroused Thor's anger, Loki had no intention of taking action at all. But all this did not last long. When Jaffa saw that Thor had finally calmed down his anger and was about to reason with Loki, but was directly pushed away by Tony who suddenly appeared, he almost couldn't help but laugh out loud. And then, Harry and Peter also appeared and chased directly in Tony's direction. Jeffa moved slightly and flew directly to Loki's side. "How do you feel about seeing your brother again!?" Jiefa walked up to Loki's side.Then he said softly. "I don't have any thoughts!" Loki turned his head and looked directly at Jaffa. Loki chuckled and said calmly: "Our ideas are not on the same level. Thor has seen too little. From childhood to adulthood, He has never left the Nine Realms! He has never seen the vast new world, and has only heard about it a little bit." As he spoke, Loki's expression changed, with an inexplicable feeling on his face, and he whispered: "Jefayas, the same goes for you. You are even worse than Thor. You have only been to the earth and the divine realm. Although you You are very powerful, but you don¡¯t know that there are many, many more powerful people in this world than you! Some cutting-edge technological civilizations, and even ordinary people with weapons can defeat you. Even if we don¡¯t talk about weapons, there are also powerful people. A strong man. When you face him, the gap is just like when an ordinary person faces you!" "Really!?" Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa's expression didn't even change. He slightly raised his head and looked at the sky. Jiefa said softly: "For example Thanos!?" After saying that, Jiefa gently lowered his head and looked at Loki's face, and what came into Jiefa's eyes was Loki's horrified look! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 The Battle of New York (7) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Staring straight at Jaffa, Loki's eyes contained a trace of surprise that could not be concealed, and he couldn't help but said: "How did you know about him!" Seeing Loki's performance, Jiffa couldn't help but sigh softly, and said: "It seems that you have met Thanos? In this case, it seems that Chery people and you are not in a cooperative relationship. Thanos has Did they give you command? Did he ever possess the Tesseract?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki¡¯s expression could be described as wonderful. He looked at Jiefa blankly, and Loki could no longer maintain the leisurely and contented look on his face. After a while, Loki finally recovered and said in a cold voice: "Who are you? What do you want to do?" After hearing Loki's words, Jiefa's face softened, a smile appeared, and he said: "Don't you know what I plan to do? It seems that Thanos is not omniscient and omnipotent!" As he said, Jiefa moved up and down. After taking a look at Loki, a joking look suddenly appeared on his face, and he said softly: "Loki, how can you say that you were once a god, so why do you still blindly worship Thanos!? But you are right about one thing, There are many powerful people in the universe, far more than you can imagine!" Jiefa laughed directly as he said that. Hearing Jiefa's words, Loki's face instantly became extremely gloomy, and his eyes flickered from time to time, obviously thinking about something. Seeing the change in Loki's eyes, Jaffa also stopped laughing at Loki. It would be nice to give him a little blow for this kind of thing. If Loki is really frightened, don't try to save your face by killing Thanos too. Come on, that won¡¯t be easy! Thinking of this, Jiefa took a deep look at Loki and said softly: "Don't worry, I won't let you despair. You still have a chance to fight. You can try to capture the earth, but I think you will Very disappointed!¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Loki was slightly startled, his eyes flashed, as if he had thought of something, and he restored his smile again, and said softly: "You can rest assured about this, except for you, no one else on the earth is here." It's worthy of my concern. No matter my arrogant brother, the green monster, or Spider-Man or whatever!" As he spoke, Loki raised the corner of his mouth, a confident smile appeared on his face, and said calmly: "As for you, trust me , I won¡¯t let you down when the time comes!¡± "Sure enough!" Jiefa was shocked when he heard Loki's words and said to himself: "I knew you were definitely ready to deal with me!" However, Jiefa still had a relaxed smile on his face and said with a smile: "Wait a minute. Let¡¯s talk about it when you actually do it!¡± Next, Jiefa also planned to trick Loki out of his mouth. It would be best to ask what kind of back-up plan Loki had prepared for him. However, Loki returned to the same behavior as when he was on the plane. No matter No matter what Jiefa said, he always looked at Jiefa with a smile on his face and didn't say anything at all. And when Jaffa finally gave up the idea of ??trying to get another word from Loki, Thor and the others finally returned to this small mountain peak again. Although there were no scars on Thor's body at this time, he was still dirty, and he could tell that he had just had a fight. Tony was even worse. His steel armor was in tatters, and he felt like scrap metal. Even Harry and Peter looked a little shabby. The only one who looked cooler was Steve. Seeing the looks of these people, Jiefa snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: "Have you had enough trouble? If you haven't had enough trouble, just say, I am playing with you!" Although Jiefa was talking about a few people, his eyes remained on Thor. In any case, Thor was the one who started this matter. And when Thor saw Jiefa's eyes, he didn't know what Jiefa meant yet, and immediately there was a trace of anger in his eyes, and he wanted to explode. However, seeing the gloomy look on Jiffa's face, Tony suddenly paused. After a moment, he lowered his head and stopped talking. Thor's performance surprised Jiefa. Originally Jiefa thought Thor would have a fit on the spot, and then Jiefa took the opportunity to teach him a lesson, but he didn't expect that Thor didn't follow the script. He actually acquiesced to Jiefa's somewhat critical and provocative words. But since Thor has acquiesced, Jaffa will not deliberately stir up trouble against Thor. His eyes swept over several people again, and Jiefa's face calmed down a little, and he said calmly: "Let's go when the trouble is enough!" With that, Jiefa flew directly into the sky. At this time, above the sky, a SHIELD plane was waiting for several people. In fact, Jiefa didn¡¯t know that when Thor was about to come to the earth, Odin gave Thor a lot of instructions, and the one who talked about the most was Jiefa. Regarding Jaffa, Odin¡¯s exact words to Thor were: ¡°If you can avoid provoking this person, just?To provoke, if he provokes you, don't go against him if the matter is not serious! " When Thor first heard Odin's words, he was stunned. Although he also knew that Jaffa was very strong, he didn't expect that Jaffa would grab it to the point where his father even had scruples. . In fact, if it were the previous Thor, even if Odin said so, Thor would not believe it and would definitely want to challenge Jeffa. However, after what happened on earth last time, Thor also There have been some changes, at least Thor has listened to Odin's instructions. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49: Battle of New York (8) Grudge You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! And when Jaffa and his team brought Loki to S.H.I.E.L.D., Nick couldn't wait to press Loki into that special prison. This was something that SHIELD had prepared when Hulk appeared. It was all made of high-hardness glass and could even block the explosion of missiles. Once activated, it could be dropped directly from an altitude of nine thousand meters. Fall down. Jaffa and Natasha also followed Nick to this place. As for Tony and the others, they didn't have that much thought in chatting with Loki. Being imprisoned in a special secret prison, there was no trace of nervousness on Loki's face. After looking up and down, a smile appeared on Loki's face and he said: "This thing is well designed, but I don't think it is for I used it, right!?¡± Hearing Loki's words, Nick showed no expression on his face and said calmly: "Of course, the things that were originally meant to be locked up were much more dangerous than you." "I heard it!" Hearing Nick's words, Loki chuckled: "It's a raging beast, the Hulk!? I heard that he also pretends to be an ordinary person. How desperate do you have to be? Find this kind of monster to protect you!¡± Hearing Loki's words, Nick couldn't help but move, with a trace of anger appearing on his face, and said in a cold voice: "You threaten my planet with war, you steal things that you can't control at all, and you talk about peace. , but killing is your desire, you make me very desperate!" Hearing Nick say this, let alone Loki, even Jaffa couldn't help but sneered, and said directly: "Hey, Nick, you have lived for so long, and your American personality is completely different from yours." It¡¯s so vividly reflected in me! Didn¡¯t Natasha tell you what I said? As long as the Tesseract is on the earth, the earth will never be at peace, and that is not something you can control.¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Nick turned to look at Jaffa directly, with a look of anger on his face, and said loudly: "Jefayas! Do you know what that thing represents? Endless energy, he can Solve the most scarce thing on the entire planet! Also, don¡¯t forget, you are an American!¡± Hearing Nick's words, Jaffa couldn't help but was stunned. He turned to look at Natasha aside and said directly: "Didn't you tell him what I said!?" At this time, Natasha also had a puzzled look on her face, and she said directly: "I said it, but he didn't give me a reply at the time, but now it seems that his idea is very firm!" "Natasha!" Turning to look at Jaffa and the other two, Nick pointed directly at Loki and said loudly: "Now that he has been caught, as long as we get the Cosmic Cube back, everything will be solved. The earth is safe!" Hearing Nick's words, Jiefa's face immediately turned cold, and he stared straight at Nick. Jiefa suddenly felt that he didn't even bother to say a word to this guy. Persistence can indeed enable a person to overcome obstacles in certain things. But once you insist on making a mistake, you will drag yourself into an abyss. For a moment, Jie Fadu didn¡¯t say a word, and turned around and walked outside. Seeing this, Natasha on the side quickly turned around and followed Jaffa's pace. Seeing Natasha's performance, Jiefa felt happy. No matter what happened, Natasha still supported him. "Jefayas!" Loki suddenly shouted loudly before Jeffas could get far. Hearing Loki¡¯s voice, Jiefa paused, turned his head and looked in the direction of Loki behind him, and said softly: ¡°Do you have anything else to do?!?¡± Nodding slightly, Loki walked to the edge of the cell. God knocked on the glass in front of him and chuckled: "A very solid thing? I wonder if they have prepared one for you? Then somewhere When they think you are a threat to them, they will lock you in, just like me!" Hearing Loki¡¯s words, Nick¡¯s brows suddenly twitched subconsciously. But this was directly seen by Loki and Jaffa. Seeing Nick's look, Loki laughed and said loudly: "Looks like I was right! What an irony! Even the comrades who were fighting side by side would be secretly on guard and ready to give him a blow at any time. Woolen cloth!" "Nick Fury! You actually" When Natasha heard Loki's words, a look of anger appeared on her face. She walked up to Nick in a few steps and Natasha shouted loudly. Seeing Natasha¡¯s gaze, Nick subconsciously dodged for a moment before finally speaking: ¡°Natasha, you should understand that there are some things that even I can¡¯t help but do!¡± "What a man who can't help himself!" Hearing Nick's words, Jiefa on the side snorted coldly. Tell the truth, JeffI had never thought that SHIELD or the US government was preparing to deal with me. But when Jiefa really knew the news, he didn¡¯t feel much anger, or in other words, it was somewhat expected. Although Jiefa was once an American soldier, after so many years, it has long since become nothing. As for Nick, Nick was a member of the Howling Commandos and Jaffa was the vice-captain. However, Jaffa, the vice-captain, basically never stayed with the team members, and they even only went on one mission together. In the years that followed, there was no deep relationship. Jiefa did understand Nick's behavior. But understanding does not mean that Jiefa will accept such a thing. Glancing at Nick blankly, Jaffa walked directly in the direction of Loki. Through a thick layer of glass, Jaffa looked straight at Loki with a smile on his face. After a moment, Jiefa suddenly chuckled and said: "Loki! I have to admit, you are very smart! You are a genius, especially when it comes to grasping people's hearts!"(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 50 Battle of New York (9) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Really?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Loki chuckled and said softly: "Geniuses have been envied by people since ancient times, such as me and you! You protect the earth so much, but these people you protect But people have been guarding against you. I think you feel bad now!" Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, stretched out his hand to pat the glass in front of him, and said calmly: "Loki, we all understand that this kind of thing can't stop me, and it can't stop you either! I didn't know what you were going to do. What a back-up plan, but I have to tell you, you are doomed to fail!" With that said, Jaffa turned around and walked outside without waiting for Loki to say anything else. "I'm waiting!" Looking at Jiefa's disappearing figure, Loki murmured softly with a proud smile on his lips. Nick on the side was already livid. Nick had resisted trying to find a way to deal with Jiefa, but finally compromised. And when Jiefa knew the news, although he didn't get angry or anything like that, the breathtaking momentum that Jiefa inadvertently revealed still made Nick feel uneasy. Nick couldn't help but feel a little regretful. But since the thing has been done, it doesn¡¯t have to be regretful to make it work! After walking out of the special prison, Jiefa¡¯s face didn¡¯t look very good, and he walked directly towards the place where Tony and the rest were resting. Natasha followed Jaffa behind her. When Jiefa walked into the room, everyone in the room subconsciously transferred their thoughts to Jiefa. For a moment, the room fell into a strange silence. There was surveillance in the cell, and they all saw and heard it. What just happened. After a while, Steve was the first to speak, with a tangled look on his face. Steve said softly: "Jeffa, this is Loki deliberately driving a wedge between us! Don't be fooled by him!" Hearing Steve's words, before Jaffa could speak, Tony on the side shouted directly: "Is it really a estrangement? Why do I think that guy told the truth!" Hearing Tony's words, Steve also had a look of embarrassment on his face. Although he had been frozen for decades, Steve had not been frozen stupidly. Of course, he understood that Tony was right. But it was because of this that Steve was so entangled. Steve was absolutely patriotic, there was no doubt about it. And Jaffa has been Steve's friend since childhood. Even Steve's current achievements can be said to be brought about by Jaffa. Now that the two are about to become opposites, how can Steve not be extremely entangled in his heart? But Jiefa keenly noticed that Steve's expression was abnormal. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa also understood what Steve was thinking. Immediately, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Steve, don't worry, at least until this matter is over, I won't cause trouble. As for after this matter is over" As he said that, Jiefa smiled slightly. After a pause, he suddenly said: "You are loyal to the American people, not the American government, let alone these politicians! It is these politicians who want to deal with me, not the American people! By the way, Steve, you can change your clothes. This occasion feels a bit awkward." Speaking of which, Steve is still wearing his own uniform. Hearing Jiefa's words, Steve's eyes lit up instantly. Steve was not a pedantic person to begin with. When Jiefa said this, most of the tangled feelings in his heart disappeared instantly, and Jiefa's next words, He was also directly ignored by Steve. "The next thing may be because of this incident. Even if Jiefa made a small joke in the end, the mood of several people present was not good. And it can be felt that these people's favorable impression of SHIELD has plummeted, and they are probably still gathering here because they are preparing to deal with the next crisis. But there is an advantage to this. Although the favorability of SHIELD has declined, the relationship between these people has become somewhat closer. Then everyone started talking about the Cosmic Cube, and slowly, the originally quiet atmosphere became heated again. As for Jiefa? He took Natasha away directly. As for where to go? It's late at night, what else are you going to do if you don't go home with your wife? SHIELD should just keep these bachelors here to play, so as not to cause Natasha to accidentally get injured when Hawkeye comes over tomorrow. The next day, Jiefa climbed out of bed early. After washing carefully, Jaffa did not alert Carter and Natasha, but left the room directly and rushed towards Xavier Academy quickly. When Jiefa entered the college, the college was not as quiet as Jiefa imagined, but rather noisy. everyone gathers?In the yard. Mutants preparing for war, and those children. At this time, there is no longer any barrier between the mutants on both sides of the X-Men and the Brotherhood. The mutants in the Brotherhood no longer had the hostility they once had. Facing these children, these people all burst into inner smiles. Seeing this scene, Jiefa also smiled slightly, and then fell directly to the yard. The people present were not ordinary people, and since Jiefa had nothing to hide, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Jiefa almost instantly. Facing everyone's gaze, a bright smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said loudly: "Everyone! Are you ready for a big fight!?" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51 Battle of New York (10) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone in the courtyard was stunned, and then a look of expectation appeared on their faces. Although the opponents are aliens with unknown strength, the mutants who can be selected by Charles and Eric will not be weak. In addition, they have been mentally prepared for a long time, so now they have long since lost their negative points, and all that is left is their expectations for the future of mutants. "Are we about to start!?" Eric walked toward Jiefa from the teaching building at the back, a determined look appeared on Eric's face. Next to him was naturally Charles. After the two of them, there are Hank, Harrix, Darwin, Emma and so on, the earliest mutants. "Of course!" Hearing Eric's words, Jaffa smiled slightly and said, "Now you can set off and go to downtown New York, Stark Tower, where the Chirades will come to Earth." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone nodded in unison, while some mutant children looked at the adults around them in confusion, with a look of confusion in their eyes. After sending the message, Jiefa was ready to leave, but before he could take action, Jiefa seemed to suddenly think of something and said: "By the way! Don't forget, you discovered the alien invasion, and then Those who came to fend off the enemy were not already prepared to attack the enemy, but they were more staged." "Don't worry! We have been preparing for a long time and have considered many details. Wecannot afford to make any mistakes!" Charles smiled slightly after hearing Jiefa's words. said softly. "That's good!" After hearing what Charles said, Jiefa nodded slightly, and with a flash of light under his feet, he flew directly into the sky. The target was naturally S.H.I.E.L.D. Although the position of SHIELD has been moving, no matter what, it is still in the sky. The sky is so vast, Jiefa's eyes opened, and the position of SHIELD's mothership was like a black dot on a white paper. It was clearly visible in Jaffa's eyes. After finding the right direction, Jiefa flew directly towards the mothership. However, when Jiefa approached the mothership, he unexpectedly discovered an interesting scene. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh and flew directly towards a research room next to the third engine of the mothership. At this time, Nick, Tony, Steve, and Peter were in the research room, and Natasha also came here at some point. However, the atmosphere between the few people was not harmonious at this time. It seemed like they were quarreling? Although it would be more interesting for a group of superheroes to fight together, Jiefa has no interest in watching it. Too lazy to enter the mothership through the regular way, Jiefa accelerated and flew towards the research room. As he approached, Jiefa simultaneously emitted a bolt of lightning from his hand, shattering the glass outside the laboratory. At this time, the atmosphere in the research room became tense. At this moment, a loud "bang" suddenly sounded in everyone's ears. Along with the sound of shattering glass, Jiefa's voice also appeared in everyone's ears: "Hey! Is the atmosphere so warm?" The next moment, everyone¡¯s eyes were focused on Jiefa. But there was a hint of anger in Nick's eyes, and he shouted loudly: "Jefayas? Why did you come in like this? What are you doing? Attack the SHIELD mothership?!" Hearing Nick's words, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, chuckled, and directly picked up Loki's cane that was placed aside. At this time, the gem on the top of Loki's staff is sparkling! Then, Jiefa took the middle part of the cane, took a step forward, and directly hit Nick's chest hard with the end of his palm. Although Jiefa didn¡¯t use much force this time, he still knocked Nick¡¯s whole body away for more than a meter. Following Jiefa's movements, the light on the cane's gem also dimmed. Afterwards, Jiefa chuckled, glanced across everyone's faces, and said softly: "Are you all awake? I am also embarrassed for you. So many people were teased by Loki remotely through a weapon!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone who was still a little confused couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Their eyes subconsciously looked at the cane in Jiefa¡¯s hand. Then they all lowered their heads in embarrassment. And when Nick, who had just gotten up from the ground, heard Jiefa's words, the anger in his eyes disappeared and he regained his clarity. However, Nick had a somewhat depressed look on his face. He rubbed his chest gently, and Nick said helplessly: "You can remind me in a better way!" Hearing Nick's words, Jiefa tilted his head, a smile appeared on his face, and said softly: "Actually, I also want to give it to you!" "Forehead! "Hearing Jaffa's words, Nick's expression froze, and he was so dumb that he didn't know what to say. But Jiefa chuckled lightly, glanced at everyone again, and said softly: "Are you ready!?" "What?!" When they heard Jiefa's sudden question, everyone was stunned, with a puzzled look on their faces, and looked at Jiefa in surprise. "I forgot to tell you!" Facing everyone's gaze, Jiefa smiled slightly and said, "When I came over just now, I saw a transport plane. It should be Loki's people coming over!" "What!!!" As soon as Jiefa's words came out, Nick couldn't help but exclaimed, and a look of surprise appeared on the faces of several other people. Before anyone could say anything, there was a loud "boom" and a huge explosion suddenly came from the side of the room, even the research room where they were located was affected! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 The Battle of New York (11) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although the explosion was not very strong, it was not very weak either. The surrounding pieces of glass that had not been destroyed by Jiefa were directly blown away by the shock wave caused by the explosion. And Bruce was blown away directly and entered a room on the left. Originally, Natasha was almost blown up, but since Jiefa was there, Natasha would not be injured. When this sudden change occurred, everyone calmed down completely and hurriedly got up from the ground. Steve turned directly to Harry and Tony and said: "Hurry up and put on the armor!" "It's up to you!" After hearing Steve's words, Tony and Tony didn't continue to argue with Steve. They all responded in unison, turned around and walked outside. Their armors are not kept in the research room. Seeing the actions of the two people, Peter on the side looked blank and shouted: "Wait for me, I'll go too!" After saying that, Peter followed the two people directly. Hearing Peter's words, Steve's face froze and he couldn't help but murmured: "His clothes? Is he wearing them? Is it necessary!?" Hearing Steve¡¯s words, Jaffa raised the corners of his mouth, chuckled, and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this just like your clothes? Even if you don¡¯t wear them, it won¡¯t affect your combat effectiveness!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Steve was stunned and said helplessly: ¡°I did it mainly to get my shield, okay!?¡± "Okay!" With a slight smile, Jiefa patted Steve's shoulder directly and said loudly: "Then why don't you go quickly! The enemies have invaded!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Steve nodded directly, turned around and walked outside. And Natasha and Jeff watched everyone leave one after another, until finally Nick and Thor also left the research room. Only then did Natasha turn to look at Jaffa, wondering: "Are we going to help too?!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa paused slightly and said softly: "I won't go. Bruce is still here. It is estimated that Hulk will come out soon! Although it looks uncomfortable, but now he is still here We can¡¯t let him dismantle this mothership.¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha then remembered what happened to Bruce and nodded slightly. Natasha said softly: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go help first. You have to pay attention to your safety!¡± Nodding slightly, before Natasha could turn around and go out, Jaffa suddenly said: "Wait a minute!!" "What's wrong?!" Natasha was stunned when she heard Jaffa's words and couldn't help but cast a doubtful look. Seeing Natasha¡¯s gaze, Jaffa smiled slightly, then suddenly extended his right hand with his palm facing up. The next moment, there was only a soft "buzz" sound, and the Meteor Spear suddenly appeared in Jiefa's hand. Then, Jiefa waved his hand gently, and the meteor gun flew directly to Natasha. Then Jiefa said softly: "This mission is very dangerous, just let it protect you." Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and her eyes instantly shifted to the meteor gun beside her. However, Natasha had never seen the power of the Meteor Gun. Looking at the Meteor Gun that was constantly floating and turning around her and emitting a clear sound, Natasha couldn't help but cast a doubtful look. Noticing Natasha's eyes, Jiefa smiled slightly and said directly: "When there is danger approaching you, it will protect you by itself, and you can also give it some simple instructions, and he will understand it!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but have a glint of light in her eyes, and a look of interest also appeared in her eyes as she looked at the Meteor Gun. But now that the situation was urgent, Natasha could not continue to study the Meteor Gun. After hearing Jaffa's words, Natasha just nodded slightly, then turned around and left to meet the enemy. After watching Natasha leave the field of vision, Jaffa also walked directly out of the research room and walked towards the place where Loki was imprisoned. Originally, Barton¡¯s invasion only caused some trouble for everyone. The only one who was threatened was probably Natasha, who was being chased by the Hulk. But now that Jaffa has taken out his meteor gun to protect Natasha, it becomes even more problematic. Therefore, Jiefa also planned to visit Loki, and it would be best if he could find some words. After all, Jiefa still had some doubts about Loki's back-up plan. When Loki saw Jefayas, a bright smile burst out on his face, and he chuckled: "Jefayas, we meet again!" As soon as Loki finished speaking, there was a huge roar. Suddenly it reached the ears of the two people. Hearing this roar, the smile on Loki's face became even brighter, staring straight at Jaffa,?? Ji directly said softly: "Won't you stop that guy? If you don't do it well, this sky fortress will be doomed!" Hearing Loki's words, Jaffa chuckled, walked directly not far in front of Loki, and said: "Hulk has Thor to deal with it, and even without Thor, I don't think Hulk will cause any harm." What a destruction!" As he spoke, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "It's you instead! Loki, I'm still wary of you!" "Me?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Loki chuckled and said, "What do you have to be afraid of about me? You know, I'm still locked in a cage by you!" "This can't trap you!" Jiffa's eyes narrowed, and he said loudly: "The Qiride army is indeed powerful, but it is impossible for you to have such confidence! Tell me, Loki, what exactly do you rely on! "(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 Battle of New York (12) Zero You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, a proud smile instantly appeared on Loki¡¯s face. Indeed, the development of things has been completely in accordance with Loki's script from the beginning, and now the last step is about to be completed. How could Loki not be proud? However, when he thought that Jiefa probably knew what he planned to do, but did not care about it, or even adopted a laissez-faire attitude, Loki felt unhappy. At this time, when he heard Jiefa's question, Loki raised the corner of his mouth. , said loudly: "Don't you have great powers? You know my purpose and what I plan to do. You even know Thanos. So guess what I have prepared to deal with you!?" Seeing the proud look on Loki's face, Jiefa snorted coldly and said calmly: "Do you think I am begging you? Forget it if you don't say it. Anyway, I will know it right away, and you are destined to fail. ending!" "Really!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Loki chuckled, spread his hands, and said with a smile: "Before that, you should take care of this sky fortress. I guess it won't be long before he will directly It crashed. The base camp was demolished before the war even started. Who do you think failed?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Loki laughed. Before Loki could speak, the two of them felt lightness under their feet at the same time. The mothership was directly out of balance, and even felt a slight falling sensation. Although this kind of tilt may make ordinary people unable to move, Jaffa and Loki are not ordinary people, and the tilt of the mothership has no impact on them at all. But at this time, Loki's chuckle instantly turned into laughter, and he shouted: "Jefayas! This mothership is about to crash now! Aren't you very strong? Pull it up? Rescue it? Thousands of lives in this flying fortress!¡± Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa didn't bother to talk to this obsessed guy. He snorted and said in a cold voice: "As you wish!" With that, Jiefa walked directly outside. Behind him, Loki kept roaring: "Gefayas! I will tell you the truth! You are the loser! Odin! Thor! All of you!" Jiefa walked out of the cell not to help the mothership regain its power. It could even be said that not long after Jiefa walked out of the room, the mothership regained its balance again. Jaffa, on the other hand, opened his eyes and walked towards Natasha. At this time, Natasha was sneaking towards Eagle Eye, but as an archer, Eagle Eye's observation skills were also particularly keen. Almost as soon as Natasha came close to him, Hawkeye moved instantly, turned his head and kicked Natasha directly. Facing Hawkeye's sudden attack, Natasha was also shocked, but she reacted quickly and turned sideways to avoid the attack. But before that, the reaction of the Meteor Gun seemed to be faster. When it felt Hawkeye's attack, the Meteor Gun trembled slightly and attacked the leg kicked by Hawkeye. To deal with an enemy of Hawkeye's level, the Meteor Gun doesn't even use the power of space. And not using the power of space has become an important factor in Hawkeye's ability to save his life. As soon as Natasha saw the attack of the Meteor Gun, she basically shouted subconsciously: "No!" The Meteor Gun accepted the order very quickly. Basically, as soon as Natasha's voice came out, the Meteor Gun stopped in place. On the other hand, Hawkeye, on the other hand, saw the meteor gun flying towards him and stopped his attack in time. However, the sharp edge still cut most of the sole of Hawkeye's shoe. It is estimated that if it weren't for Hawkeye's reaction, So fast, half of his feet were about to leave him. And Hawkeye, who reacted without any hesitation, turned around and ran away. Seeing Hawkeye running away without hesitation, Natasha was also stunned. Secondly, during Natasha's stunned moment, Hawkeye had already run away a short distance. It would be a bit difficult to pursue him at this time. Trouble. When Jiefa, who was already approaching, saw this scene, he wanted to stop Hawkeye, but before Jiefa could make a move, a man fell out of thin air and stopped directly in front of Hawkeye. Seeing this scene, Jiefa also chuckled and murmured: "This guy is finally back!" At this time, this man was standing in front of Hawkeye, with no expression change on his face. After a moment, he sighed softly and said: "Barton, your will is still not strong enough!" Hearing this man¡¯s words, Hawkeye didn¡¯t respond at all, or in other words, there was no verbal response. In an instant, Hawkeye shot directly from the thighHe took out a dagger and stabbed the man in front of him. Seeing Eagle Eye's attack, a glimmer of light suddenly appeared in the man's eyes. With a twist of his whole body, he easily dodged Eagle Eye's attack. Then, the man raised his right leg back, flipped on the spot, and hit Hawkeye hard on the head with his right leg. After receiving such an attack, Hawkeye fell to the ground almost instantly and passed out. And at this time Natasha finally caught up. Glancing at the unconscious Hawkeye, Natasha sighed and said with a smile: "Zero, you are finally back!" That¡¯s right! This person is clearly one of the members of the Avengers Project, a mutant who has never appeared before¡ªZero! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54 The Battle of New York (13) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Afterwards, Jiefa came beside the two of them. As soon as he saw Jiefa¡¯s figure, Ling was stunned for a moment, then bowed slightly and said respectfully: ¡°Mr. Jiefa, you are here too!¡± Hearing Ling's words, Jiefa nodded slightly. Jiefa had long been used to Ling's attitude. When Jaffa helped Zero escape from Stryker's control, Zero's attitude towards Jaffa was not so respectful. But after Jiefa killed Stryker, introduced Zero to S.H.I.E.L.D., and even guided Zero for a period of time, Zero's attitude towards Jiefa has always been this way. At first, Jiefa himself felt very uncomfortable, but then he gradually got used to it. Looking at Ling, who still looked cold, Jiefa chuckled and said casually: "I haven't seen you in the past few days. What's wrong? You went on a mission?!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Ling paused slightly and was about to speak. But Natasha said directly before Zero: "What's the mission? He went on vacation!" "Huh?!" After hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa couldn't help but wonder. At this moment, he was still on vacation, and he came back now? Although Jaffa doesn't have any other opinions, isn't Zero afraid that Nick will give him little shoes to wear? Natasha on the side saw Jiefa's expression, as if Jiefa's idea had just come to her, and explained: "He has been like this for a long time. According to him, although he still looks young, his actual age is earlier. He has reached the age of retirement. However, he still works as an agent. So he works from nine to five every day, never arriving late and leaving early. Sometimes when he goes out to perform tasks for a long time, he has to make up for the extra time. Come back. So basically I haven¡¯t seen him in SHIELD in the past few years!¡± Hearing Natasha¡¯s words, Jiefa was speechless for a while, working nine to five every day? Never working for an extra minute, Zero's behavior is like the Red Thunder Brother in the secret service world, no, even more Red Thunder Brother than the Red Thunder Brother. But quite individual! Seeing Natasha's angry look, Jaffa couldn't help laughing and said loudly: "What's the point? Enjoy life! Natasha, you're not so angry because you're jealous, are you!? " Originally, Jiefa's words were just a joke, but what he didn't expect was that after Natasha heard it, a look of thought appeared on her face. Then, she nodded slightly and said, "Actually, I am like how about this!" Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, then chuckled and said, "Then let's do it!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, a look of confusion appeared on Natasha¡¯s face. She turned her head to look at Jaffa and said softly: ¡°Why do you do this?!¡± "You!" Jaffa gently stroked Natasha's hair and said gently: "After this incident is over, you will be like Zero and be less involved in messy things. If Nick dares to say no, I¡¯ll beat him from black to white!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Natasha couldn¡¯t help but burst into laughter. From black to white? How to fight to do it! ? However, Natasha nodded slightly and said softly: "Okay, I'll listen to you! Then I will spend all the time I have freed up with you! I will also be watching you, so that you don't have to mess around with women." Hearing Natasha's words, Jiefa couldn't help but froze, and couldn't help showing a look of dumbfounding. Did he just shoot himself in the foot? ! But at this time, Zero, who was watching the two people showing affection, felt a wave of embarrassment. He couldn't help coughing lightly and said: "I think we should go to meet up now!?" Hearing Zero¡¯s words, Natasha also woke up. Now is indeed not the time to discuss such things. Nodding slightly, Natasha said directly: "Then let's leave quickly. I estimate that there will be a fierce battle waiting for us soon!" When Jaffa and the others saw Steve and the others again, everyone had a depressed look on their faces. It seemed that the battle situation this time was not as good as imagined. Neither Thor nor Bruce were present. It seemed that they fell directly to the ground just like in the original work. With his face straightened, Jiefa walked directly to a few people and shouted: "Look at what you all look like? Are you being hit for such a trivial matter!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Peter jumped up directly, walked to Jiefa's side in a few steps, and said softly: "Actually, I feel better, but they are all like this, so I just stay with them like this. , otherwise you will look so unsociable!" Hearing Peter's words, Jiefa couldn't help being speechless for a while, and simply didn't bother to pay attention to this living treasure.   When Steve heard what Jaffa said, his face was full of sadness, and he murmured: "Jeffa, Coulson is dead!" "Who told you! Colson is dead? Then let me press you. That guy lying on the hospital bed with the electrocardiogram constantly beating, is he Colson's twin brother or brother? Why didn't I hear it? You say Colson actually has a twin brother?" Hearing Steve's words, Jaffa rolled his eyes and said loudly. At the same time, his eyes also turned to Nick. ¡°You don¡¯t even need to ask about this kind of thing, Nick must have told Steve. Although Jaffa also knew that Nick said this to stimulate Steve's fighting spirit. However, as a friend who grew up, Jaffa would not tolerate Steve being manipulated like a flag. As for fighting spirit? Haha, as Captain America, Steve has never lacked this kind of thing. When Steve heard Jaffa's words, he couldn't help but shift his eyes to Nick beside him, and said in a cold voice: "Nick Fury! Are you lying to me!?" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 55 The Battle of New York (14) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Facing Steve's eyes, Nick didn't show any panic. He shook his head slightly, and Nick said directly: "Steve, you should be able to understand. If I didn't say so, you would still be just a mess. , unable to protect the earth properly at all.¡± "So this is why you can lie to others?" Hearing Nick's words, Jaffa couldn't help but snorted coldly and said, "Nick Fury, do you know the consequences of doing this?" "Then do you know the consequences of doing this?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Nick couldn't help but have a hint of anger in his eyes! He shouted: "What we are about to face is a war. What you are doing now is shaking the morale of the army. Do you know it?" "Am I shaking the morale of the army?!" Hearing Nick's words, Jaffa sneered disdainfully and said calmly: "In fact, they are more determined than anyone else now. It's you! Nick Fury!" Staring straight into Nick's eyes, Jiffa said coldly: "Do you know that from the first day you got the Cosmic Cube and started researching it, you announced to all the forces in the universe that the earth is ready for an advanced war. This war The instigator is you! Do you know?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Nick couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, and his whole aura instantly weakened. He couldn¡¯t help but murmured: ¡°How is this possible!¡± "How is it impossible!" Jiefa sneered and said, "Some things are either here with you or you can move them! Things like the Cosmic Cube, let alone just falling on the earth, even if they are placed on If you touch it in front of your face, it will be your fault!" "Howhow can you be so unreasonable!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Nick was stunned. After a long time, he finally spoke. "Because they are stronger than you! Just like the United States, when facing those weak countries, what is the difference between the United States and them?" Looking sideways at Nick, Jiefa was too lazy to continue arguing with him. Turning to look in the direction of Steve and the others, Jaffa coughed lightly and said, "Guys! Are you ready for war!?" After hearing what Jaffa said, Tony took the lead and said before anyone else could speak: "Don't talk about this kind of thing. Isn't it just to prepare for the war that we are gathered together? But we don't know what Loki wants to do now. Where can he summon his army?" Hearing Tony's words, several other people also nodded, with a look of approval on their faces. How can you fight someone if you don't even know where they are? Are you waiting for someone to come and beat you? Seeing everyone's expressions, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Although Loki is a little restrained now, after the Cosmic Cube opens the space channel, ordinary methods cannot close it. At this time, do you think Loki Can you still maintain a reserved personality!?" "Of course not!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Tony seemed to have finally come to his senses and said loudly: "He knows that he wants to win and must defeat us, but with his flamboyant personality, he wants to defeat us. He also wants others to witness this moment! He wants an audience!" "That's right! It was like this when we were in Germany!" After hearing Tony's words, Steve also reflected and said softly. "That's just a trailer, today is the highlight!" Tony nodded slightly and said loudly: "Loki is a standard arrogant maniac, right? He wants flowers, applause, and everyone. Attention! He wants an iconic building with his name on it!" The more Tony spoke, the more excited he became. When he finished speaking, he almost had a look of determination on his face. Yes, this is the standard answer! But when Tony said what he said, he was really stunned. Immediately, everyone's eyes were focused on Tony, with a playful look in their eyes. "This bastard!" After a moment, Tony yelled and ran out. At the same time, he said loudly: "I have to hurry over now, so hurry up!" Finally, even if he was running in a hurry, Tony couldn't help but cursed again: "Loki, you bastard!" Looking at Tony who quickly disappeared from sight, Jiefa turned his head and glanced at everyone, and said loudly: "Okay, we are about to set off!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve Peter and others nodded, stood up and walked outside. When a few people left the door, the huge command room immediately fell into silence. Everyone looked at the livid Nick in silence, not daring to speak at all. After a while, Hill moved forward again.In a few steps, he walked to Nick and said softly: "Director, you" "It doesn't matter!" Before Hill could speak, Nick chuckled and said, "Although the process is not satisfactory, the result is still what we expected. They still gathered together to resist foreign enemies!" Hearing Nick's words, Hill shook his head slightly and said softly: "No, I mean, Jeffayas! I always feel that he seems to not just want to repel the enemy." Hearing Hill's words, Nick was also stunned, but after a moment he shook his head and said calmly: "No matter what his purpose is, it is not something we can interfere with now!" As he said that, Nick glanced around. The staff said loudly: "From now on, do your best to restore communication equipment. I want to know everything that is happening in New York!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56: Battle of New York (15) Chiridians You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nick here is busy preparing for recovery work, but Tony on the other side is in trouble. Originally, Tony wanted to stop Loki's actions. However, Loki was knocked directly from the top of Stark Tower. Fortunately, he had Mark VII, so Tony survived. It has to be said that although the Mark 7 has not been tested, the quality is still worth guaranteeing since it is produced by Tony. And just when Tony was about to put on his new armor and go find trouble with Loki, a dazzling blue light suddenly shot straight into the sky on the top floor of Stark Tower, directly opening a huge space door. Through the space door, you can clearly see that on the other side of the door is the vast starry sky, and at the door, there are patches of light shining, but these are not stars, but the army of the Zirid people. Seeing the space door open, all the Qiride people roared excitedly, and then the vanguard of the Qiride people rushed out of the space door impatiently. Looking at the densely packed Ziridian vanguard, Tony couldn't help but frown and murmured: "Okay, why are there so many at once?" But complaints are complaints, Tony's movements were not slow at all. Mark Seven moved in an instant and rushed directly towards the vanguard of the Ziridians. Afterwards, Tony's Mark 7 shoulder opened, and a swarm of small Jellico missiles flew out directly. Each one flew towards a Zired man. Each Jellico missile could successfully kill a Zired man. . ??????????????????????? But this is nothing in the face of the huge number of Chirades. Even though Tony has tried hard to stop them, there are still a large number of Zirids flying downwards along the Stark Tower. But at this time, the people below had not yet figured out what was going on, and the attack from the Zirid people had already arrived. With the rumbling sound, people finally woke up and started running away in an instant. However, the running speed of people could not match the Qiride aircraft, and injuries soon began to appear. At an intersection, a woman was running desperately with her child in her arms, when a Ziridian laser gun suddenly hit a car not far away. Although it is a laser gun, its power is already comparable to that of Earth's cannon. With a loud noise, the car rolled over and hit the woman. Looking at the car flying towards her quickly, a look of despair flashed in the woman's eyes. She turned over, hugged the child tightly under her body, and closed her eyes. ¡°Butthe long wait proved that the woman did not wait for the car to fall. Instead, a voice mixed with electronic sounds came into the woman's ears: "Hey, madam!? Are you okay!?" Hearing this voice, the woman hurriedly turned her head to look. The next moment, a hint of joy appeared in her eyes, and she shouted loudly: "Iron Man!?" But then, the woman was stunned and subconsciously looked up. At this time, Tony was flying rapidly in mid-air wearing Mark 7, constantly killing the Zirids one after another. Seeing this scene, the woman froze, looked down at the man in steel armor in front of her, and murmured: "Is this? Two Iron Man!?" "To be precise, I am Iron Man's father! Madam, I think you should run away for your life now!" The Iron Man who suddenly appeared was naturally Howard, and what he had on him were the results of Howard's research during this period. A pair of steel armor, but it was a completely different steel armor than Tony's. Without wasting too much time, after watching the woman enter a building, Howard began to quickly walk among the high-rise buildings in New York. Unlike Tony, Howard's main mission was indeed to save those who were about to be in distress. But even so, Tony and Howard were still dwarfed by this huge Zirid army. Fortunately, soon, the plane of Jiefa and his team also arrived nearby. Looking at the large number of Ziridian troops, Peter, Natasha and others couldn't help but take a breath of air. And Jiefa couldn't help but frown. This number was much more than in the movie! Without any hesitation, before the plane landed, Jaffa shouted: "Harry, Peter!" Hearing Jaffa's voice, Peter and Harry's expressions changed, and they both responded, while Hawkeye, who was piloting the plane and had recovered, also opened the door directly. The next moment, Peter put on the hood directly, and Harry also put the hood on his face, and at the same time copiedThe aircraft on the side flew up. When the plane door was completely opened, the two of them rushed out of the plane almost at the same time and met the Zirid army outside. Then, Jiefa turned to look at Hawkeye and shouted: "Land!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Hawkeye nodded directly, controlled the plane and slid towards the bottom of Stark Tower. The next moment, Hawkeye was really stunned and couldn't help but exclaimed: "Look! Loki is there! And Thor, he is fighting Loki!?" (Remember this site's website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 57: Battle of New York (16) Mutants are dispatched You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Hawkeye's words, several people were stunned, and then they all looked in the direction Hawkeye was pointing, and saw Loki and Thor fighting fiercely on the rooftop of Stark Tower. Unlike Thor who was completely crushed in the original work, Loki actually fought vigorously with Thor at this time. But Thor is Thor after all. Depending on the situation, Loki will fail before long. Seeing this scene, Jiefa tilted his head slightly and said softly: "Don't worry about them, let's find a place to land first!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Hawkeye nodded slightly and flew the plane directly towards the street below. The streets of New York are still very wide, and the attack of the Zirids also made almost all the people on the streets run away, so the plane landed after only crushing two cars. Then, everyone quickly walked out of the plane. Looking around and taking in the scene around him, Steve relaxed a little and said softly: "It looks okay. They have only sent out air troops to harass them now." Hearing Steve's words, Jiefa suddenly sighed and said softly: "It seems like it's not just that!" After saying that, Jiefa raised his hand, pointed at the space door in the sky, and said to Steve: " Steve, look!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, not only Steve, but also Zero, Hawkeye and Natasha looked up to the sky with a signal. The next moment, a look of horror appeared on several people's faces. I saw a giant steel dragon slowly swimming out of the space gate in the sky. The huge body is estimated to be comparable to a building when standing up. Seeing this scene, Steve couldn't help but have a bitter look on his face, and said softly: "Is this the ultimate weapon of the Zired people?! How are we going to deal with it?" "I'm afraid not!" Hearing Steve's words, Jaffa shook his head slightly and said, "Look carefully, this thing seems to be just their transport plane!" "What?!" Steve and the others couldn't help being shocked when they heard Jiefa's words, and they all looked at the steel dragon. I saw ropes spraying out from the sides of the dragon's ribs one by one, and the Chirued soldiers also came out and quickly began to attack the streets and the interior of the building. After a while, thousands of Chirid soldiers appeared on the streets of New York. Looking at the huge number of Zired people, Eagle Eye couldn't help but take a breath and murmured: "It seems that we are going to have to fight hard this time. We have no way to deal with so many people at the same time!" As he said that, Eagle Eye couldn't bear it. He turned his head and looked at the faces of the people around him. But what surprised Eagle Eye was that from the faces of Natasha Jaffa and others, Eagle Eye could not see any look similar to his own. Instead, everyone had an inexplicable smile on their faces. Seeing this scene, Hawkeye couldn't help being stunned, and was about to say something. But before Hawkeye could speak, Natasha turned to look at Jaffa and said, "Aren't they here yet!?" Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa raised his head slightly, looked at the sky not far away, and said softly: "Isn't this coming!?" "Wait!" Hearing the conversation between the two, Hawkeye couldn't help but wonder: "What are you talking about? Who else is coming!?" Hearing what Hawkeye said, Jiefa raised his hand and said calmly: "Why don't you take a look for yourself? They are coming!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s eyes followed Jiefa¡¯s arm. But I didn't see anything, but I didn't wait for a few people to speak. Suddenly, he saw a figure flying towards several people quickly. A moment later, this person appeared in front of Jiefa. It turned out to be Qin. At this time, Qin was obviously coming in the direction of Jiefa. As soon as he arrived, Qin didn't hesitate and landed directly on Jiefa. around. As soon as she landed, Qin was the first to say hello to Jiefa and said softly: "Hey, Jiefa!" Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, ¡°Are you all here?!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin paused slightly, then nodded and said, ¡°I am faster, but they will also be faster, and they should start to enter the battle now.¡± As if to reflect Qin's words, as soon as Qin's voice fell, there were explosions in the distance, accompanied by vague angry shouts. Jiefa and the others are currently directly below the space gate. All the Qiride people appeared from the space gate above, and then quickly spread in all directions. Although the Qiride people were very fast, it didn't take long after all. After a while, some Qiride people in the distance were directly attacked by the mutant spirits.They were eliminated, and then these mutants came to Jiefa and the others. Because of his ability, Charles did not come to the frontal battlefield. This time, it was Eric who led a group of mutants. At this time, Eric's face was full of high spirits. Although the earth was invaded this time, the fulfillment of Jiefa's words made Eric feel good. The mutants behind them, such as Emma, ??Hank, Siren, Alex, Darwin, etc., all looked eager to try. Thinking of the fact that after this battle, mutants will rise. They couldn't suppress the excitement in their hearts at all. After glancing at a few people, Jiefa said loudly: "The situation is urgent, and I won't talk too much nonsense to you. In one sentence, protect the civilians and meet the enemy! Go!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, all the mutants present responded and quickly spread around. And Jiefa turned to look at Steve and the others beside him, and said with a chuckle: "It's better now, you will feel a lot more relaxed, right?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Steve, Hawkeye, and others all smiled slightly. Not only was this a lot more relaxing, the mutants who came here this time, young and old, were all elites in combat. If they hadn't come At that time, if the pressure on Steve and others was ten, now it is definitely not even one. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 The Battle of New York (Seventeen) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In fact, it¡¯s no wonder Natasha has such thoughts. As soon as Qin came to the battlefield, she immediately ran over to say hello to Jiffa. How could Natasha not let Natasha think of this. But Natasha also understood that the current scene was not the time to dwell on this, so she just looked at Qin a few more times and didn't say anything. At this time, Jiefa didn¡¯t know that Natasha had suspected her, or in other words, Jiefa had never thought about this issue at all. All I can say is that women are too sensitive. At this time, Jaffa was watching a group of mutants fighting the Ziridians. These mutants were indeed elites selected by Charles and Eric. Facing the huge number of Ziridians, they basically maintained their crushing power. In this formation, everyone can instantly kill the Chirid soldiers. Suddenly, Harry and Peter were much less stressed. At this moment, a "beep" sound of a motorcycle suddenly rang in everyone's ears. Looking along the line of defense of the source of the sound, it turned out to be Bruce Banner. At this time, Bruce was wearing a suit that obviously did not belong to him, and under his crotch was a tattered motorcycle. When everyone looked over, Bruce was bypassing a huge gravel and driving the motorcycle in front of several people. . Being stared at by everyone, Bruce couldn't help but twist his body unnaturally. Then, a somewhat embarrassed Bruce looked around and said softly: "Am I a little redundant? From the look of it, it doesn't seem like there is anything at all. You don¡¯t need me anymore!¡± "Of course not!" Hearing Bruce's words, Jaffa chuckled and pointed at the giant steel dragon in the distance. He opened his mouth and said: "Now is not the time for you to hide your clumsiness. I will leave that guy to you to deal with!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Bruce raised his head and looked in the direction Jaffa pointed. When Bruce saw the Ziride people¡¯s steel dragon, the expression on his face was still calm. Then, Bruce looked around, his eyes locked on a steel armor not far away, and whispered: "Is this Tony's new armor? It looks a little different? Can I talk to him?! " Hearing Bruce¡¯s words, Jaffa turned directly to look at Natasha beside him. Seeing Jaffa's gaze, Natasha nodded slightly, walked up to Bruce, and handed over a headset. At the same time, he said: "I may disappoint you. This is Howard Stark, Tony's father. Tony is over there!" As she said that, Natasha pointed directly to the sky, and as Natasha Following Sha's movements, Tony, wearing Mark 7, quickly flew across the sky, followed by more than a dozen Chirid soldiers. Hearing Natasha's words, Bruce was stunned and said subconsciously: "Tony's dad? He's still alive? Oh my God! How old is he this year? It's a crazy world!" Hearing Bruce¡¯s words, Jaffa chuckled and said calmly: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s a crazy world, and now, we need an even crazier guy, don¡¯t we?!¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Bruce was stunned, and then he chuckled and said, "Maybe you are right!" After saying that, Bruce put the headset directly in his ear and whispered: "Tony? Can you? You hear me? I'm Bruce Banner!" At this time, Tony was quickly avoiding the pursuit of a dozen Ziridians behind him and trying to fight back against them. Upon hearing Bruce's words, Tony's face instantly showed a look of joy, and he shouted loudly: "You are finally here! Are you ready!?" Hearing Tony's words, Bruce here was slightly stunned, and then said: "Maybe, I need you to lead that big guy to me now!" Hearing Bruce's words, Tony looked back at the Ziridians behind him, then sighed slightly and said softly: "It is necessary to consume inventory!" Then, Tony suddenly stopped and raised one arm. The next moment, a red laser quickly waved in the sky, streaking across the Ziridians' bodies. Afterwards, all the Ziridians flew directly past Tony, flying dozens of meters before exploding with a "boom". The laser plate on Tony's arm also popped out and fell to the ground with white smoke. Without even looking at the scrapped laser version, Tony sighed and turned around and flew towards the steel dragon. About half a minute later, Tony's voice suddenly rang in everyone's ears through the earphones: "Are you ready? The carnival is about to begin!" As the voice fell, Tony suddenly turned around and appeared in everyone's sight from the side of a building,Then he quickly flew towards the crowd. And then, the giant steel dragon turned around clumsily, collapsing a piece of the building, and followed Tony and rushed towards a few people. Seeing this scene, Natasha couldn't help but be stunned, and subconsciously said: "I don't think this is worth celebrating!"(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59 The Battle of New York (18) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Natasha's words, Jaffa just smiled softly, but his eyes were directly on Bruce, and he said: "Hulk must have been lonely for a long time. It's time for him to come out and get some air!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Bruce paused for a moment, then stepped towards the direction of the steel dragon. At the same time, he said softly: ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t have confidence that I will be carried away by anger!¡± Hearing what Bruce said, Steve took a step forward and said loudly: "Dr. Banner, we are all your companions. Now is the best time for you to get angry." Hearing Steve's words, Bruce turned his head slightly as he walked, and whispered: "I'll tell you a secret, Captain, I can get angry anytime, anywhere!" When he said this, the Iron Dragon was also guided by Tony. , approaching several people. And here, Bruce looked straight at the steel dragon that was about to rush over, and took a deep breath. The next moment, Bruce's whole body expanded rapidly. At the same time, his skin color quickly changed from white to green. Almost instantly, Hulk appeared again! As soon as he appeared, Hulk roared angrily, and then punched the giant steel dragon that was already in front of him. In just one move, the giant steel dragon's head was completely suppressed, and at the same time it let out a painful roar. The huge impact force directly pushed Hulk forward for more than ten meters before finally stopping. When the forward momentum stopped. The entire body of the giant steel dragon was directly turned over with Hulk as the fulcrum, and the huge body directly smashed towards Jiefa and the others. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes instantly condensed, and a cold light burst out. But before Jiefa could move, the giant steel dragon's body suddenly stopped turning, and at the same time, its body began to tremble slightly. No! To be more precise, it should be that the layer of iron armor covering the giant steel dragon began to tremble. Seeing such a scene, the corners of Jiefa's mouth curled up slightly, and the blue light that was about to rise on his hand also receded. Then, under the horrified gazes of Steve and others, the armor on the giant steel dragon began to wither piece by piece. Then he flipped in mid-air and penetrated hard into the dragon's body. In just a few seconds, the original steel dragon turned directly into the current steel hedgehog. The iron armor that originally covered its body to protect it also turned into pieces of sharp iron, which were fiercely inserted into the dragon's chest. in the body. The originally majestic dragon could only lie on the ground and tremble. Soon after, a figure slowly floated from the sky to a few people, with the corner of his mouth raised slightly, with an inexplicable smile. Seeing the appearance of this person, Jiefa also smiled slightly and said: "Eric, you did a good job. It seems that your abilities are improving very quickly!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric also smiled proudly and was about to say something. But before Eric could speak, Tony took a step forward, came to Jaffa's side, and said loudly: "Wait a minute! What did you say? Is he Eric? Magneto King Eric ?The leader of the Brotherhood of Mutants?¡± Hearing Tony's exclamation, Eric couldn't help but frown and said, "That's right! It's me. Is there anything wrong?" "Oh, it's nothing, I just heard about you many times, but I didn't expect you to be so young!" Although the words were normal, Tony's tone sounded extremely weird. And Jiefa who was on the side couldn't help but smile when he heard Tony's somewhat resentful tone. Of course he knew why Tony was like this. As a top person in the United States, Tony certainly knows Eric and his abilities. Tony even once complained to Jaffa about why there was an existence like Eric. For Tony, Eric restrained Tony perfectly and had no ability to resist at all. At the beginning, Tony told Jaffa in a very lucky tone that luckily Eric was not young anymore and would probably die of old age in just a few pieces. But now seeing Eric's mental state, Tony estimated that even if he died, Eric would still be able to live well. They were not given much time to chat, but after a minute or two, the dying steel dragon died directly. And the surrounding Qiride people seemed to have sensed the death of the steel dragon, and their men stopped their movements one after another, and roared directly at Jiefa and the others. Then, a large group of Qiride people rushed towards a few people. Seeing this scene, Jiefa paused slightly and said softly: "Okay"?Everyone, now it's your turn to fight again. I'll go to Loki's place to take a look first! " Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone nodded. And Jeff waved his hand and summoned the Meteor Gun again, letting it protect Natasha, and then flew directly towards the top of Stark Tower. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60: Battle of New York (19) Silver Surfer You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Jaffa arrived at the top of Stark Tower, the battle between Loki and Thor was not over yet, but at this time Loki was completely at a disadvantage and was about to be defeated. A moment later, Thor struck hard with his hammer and headed straight towards Loki. Seeing this scene, Loki couldn't help being shocked and hurriedly raised his staff to block it. Then, only a "choking" sound was heard, Thor's hammer hit Loki's cane, and the cane flew directly away. And by this momentum, Loki fell directly to the ground. Staring straight at Thor, Loki turned over and wanted to get off Stark Tower directly. But since Jiefa has always been here, of course he will not let Loki get his wish. Seeing Loki start to climb down from the top of Stark Tower, Jaffa moved quickly, grabbed Loki by the back of the collar, and threw Loki back in an instant. After being thrown back to the rooftop by Jiefa, Loki's expression turned gloomy for an instant. Quickly getting up from the ground, Loki stared hard at Jeffa who was rising slowly, and said in a cold voice: "Jefayas!" Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Now that you are about to lose, if you have any backup plans, come up with them quickly, otherwise, you probably won't have a chance!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Loki, who had a very gloomy face, suddenly chuckled, then his face turned cold again, and he said in a cold voice: "Everyone is dispatched!" Then, Loki paused slightly and said softly: " It¡¯s time for you to show up!¡± Hearing Loki's words, especially the last one, Jaffa's mind suddenly rose. From the looks of it, Loki must be talking to someone, and this person is probably Loki's important support in this war. . After Loki finished speaking, he looked up directly at the space door above, and Jiefa also subconsciously looked up. Then, countless Chiruide soldiers began to fly out of the space door quickly, and then, three or four giant steel dragons slowly flew out of the space door, and there was a steady stream of soldiers. Keep appearing from the space door. Jiefa didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. This Qiride people were a little strange, as if the source of their existence was their main base. No matter how many soldiers the Ziriders have, as long as their main base is blown up by then, they will all be useless. What really caught Jiefa¡¯s attention was a bright silver figure in the black army of the Qiride people. The moment he saw this person, Jiefa was stunned. The next moment, the figure trembled suddenly and disappeared from the place. The next moment, the person appeared directly beside Jiefa. Turning his head and staring at the silver figure, Jaffa murmured: "Nolin Ryder!!" Then, Jaffa suddenly turned his head, stared directly at Loki, and shouted: "Thanos Actually cooperate with him?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, a look of surprise appeared on Loki's face, and then he raised the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "I didn't expect you to know his name and that person. Since you know everything, you should also understand. , there is no hope for the earth this time!¡± Hearing Loki's words, Jiefa didn't even speak to Loki, but Jiefa felt a little anxious in his heart. Speaking of Nolin Ryder, many people may not know it, but the person behind him is indeed famous. Galactus who survived the previous universe: Galactus! And Nolin Ryder will also get a title in the future: Silver Surfer! But now he shouldn't appear on Earth. Although Silver Surfer¡¯s abilities were given by Galactus, Silver Surfer can still be said to be a nearly perfect existence. He can control cosmic energy at the same level as the Phoenix Force, and can also control existence at the molecular level. He's even more skilled than Dark Phoenix, who is still not perfect yet. At the same time, having such an ability allows him to defend against almost all attacks. In terms of speed, it was said in his previous life that he could fly at almost the speed of light. Jiefa didn't know if this was true, but it was definitely faster than himself. At the same time, although there is no emotion, the Silver Surfer possesses all the knowledge in the universe. As long as he steps on his skateboard, the Silver Surfer has endless energy like the Dark Phoenix. Faced with such an existence, Jiefa's winning rate can be said to be almost negligible. If there is any way to defeat the Silver Surfer, it is probably through his skateboard. Most of Silver Surfer's abilities are linked through his skateboard. But with his speed, trying to knock him off the skateboard?It is almost impossible to get it down. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61 The Battle of New York (20) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when Jiefa was struggling, he suddenly noticed that Silver Surfer's expression was a little strange. I saw the Silver Surfer turning his head to look at the people fighting below, as well as the ordinary people who were running away in a hurry, and suddenly there was a flash of unbearable? Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes suddenly lit up, and he quickly reflected it in his mind. The moment he saw the Silver Surfer just now was so shocking that he even forgot that this is not the Marvel Comics Universe. , but the Marvel Cinematic Universe. Speaking of which, the Silver Surfer in the movie universe is not much stronger than in the comics. He is a rare character whose strength in the comics has not been weakened in the movie. But even if his strength has not been weakened much, the Silver Surfer in the movie universe is different from the one in the comics. The biggest point is that he retains his emotions and memories. Since he retains feelings and memories, it means that he is not invincible to Jiefa. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but become excited again, and began to think quickly about how to deal with the Silver Surfer, a powerful opponent. In the movie, the Silver Surfer's abilities are entirely obtained through the surfboard under his feet. As long as he leaves the surfboard, he will not be much stronger than an ordinary person. But this is absolutely impossible for Jiefa now. Mr. Fantastic in the original work went through a lot of research before making something that could interfere with the Silver Surfer's control of the skateboard. Then Doctor Doom used the thing he researched to gain control of the skateboard, and then restricted the Silver Surfer. Xia, don't say that Jiefa can't make such a thing now. Even if he did, Jiefa wouldn't have the chance to arrange it. Just as Jiefa was thinking, Loki couldn't wait any longer. He turned his head to look at the Silver Surfer. Loki said loudly: "Why don't you take action yet!?" Hearing Loki's words, the Silver Surfer's expression changed, and his gaze shifted directly to Yifan Jiefa. Then, the Silver Surfer's whole body moved in an instant and rushed directly towards Jiefa. Looking at the menacing Silver Surfer, Jiefa instantly became alert. Electricity flashed all over his body, his eyes opened, and he instantly entered bullet time. The Silver Surfer's speed is not fast. At least Jiefa doesn't seem to be fast after using bullet time. He probably didn't use all his strength. But in Jiefa's serious situation, the figure of Silver Surfer gave Jiefa an unspeakable sense of oppression. With his bright silver body and streamlined muscles, the whole person exudes a profound aura, as if he is an independent point in space, independent from the world. This is an aura. The silver color seems to set off the indifferent aura of the Silver Surfer, revealing his powerful strength, making people feel invincible at first glance. However, Jiefa quickly suppressed this feeling in his heart and remained calm. ????????????????????????????????????????????OUT OUTSIDE Observation of the Silver Surfer, the bright silver streamlined muscles made Jiefa not doubt the Silver Surfer's ability to progress. With a surfboard under his feet, the Silver Surfer's long-range attack capabilities cannot be underestimated. Coupled with the defensive capabilities similar to those of Dark Phoenix, Jiefa reluctantly discovered that if he wanted to defeat the Silver Surfer, it seemed that he would have to rely on the ability of Armed Color Haki. At the same time that the Silver Surfer appeared, the mutants below and Steve and others also discovered the Silver Surfer. The moment they saw the Silver Surfer, everyone was stunned. "Is this person also from Chiruide?!" "That shouldn't be the case, right? This person's body shape looks the same as that of the Earthlings, but the Ziridians are not like that!" "Yes! That's true, but it seems that he is the helper of the Zired people and also our enemy!" "Compared to these mutants, Eric, Qin and other strong people are also keenly aware of the power of the Silver Surfer. This feeling is even stronger than the feeling given to them by Jiefa. Looking at Jiefa who was waiting for him, Eric and the others couldn't help but feel nervous, and their originally relaxed mood could not help but become serious. At this time, Silver Surfer rushed directly in front of Jie Fa, with a hint of indifference in his eyes, and said in his heart: "I'm sorry! I have to do this for my home planet!" Thinking of this, Silver Surfer couldn't help but feel helpless. He had been serving Galactus for a long time and had indirectly destroyed many planets. Coming to Earth to help this time was part of a deal Thanos made with Galactus. He was sent to help Loki capture the Earth, and Thanos gave Galactus five planets that were still full of life. For such a deal, Planet Devourer would certainly not refuse it, so the Silver Surfer also followed the Zirid army to Earth. He hates planetsDevourer. But this is indeed the path he has embarked on. For his home planet, he can only keep looking for planets suitable to devour and serve the planet devourer. Although he thought a lot, the reality passed in the blink of an eye. In an instant, the Silver Surfer rushed in front of Jiefa. Without a trace of hesitation, the Silver Surfer directly reached out and grabbed Jiefa's neck. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62 The Battle of New York (21) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the Silver Surfer's movements, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a jump in his heart, and secretly said: "So fast!" If before, he still had some hope that he would not suffer too much in terms of speed, but now Jiefa is completely Gave up such an idea. The Silver Surfer's movement speed completely surpassed his own. Fortunately, there is good news. At least, Silver Surfer's shooting speed is much worse than his movement speed. Although he is still stronger than Jie Fa, it does not make Jie Fa powerless to resist. Staring straight at Silver Surfer's reaching hand, a trace of sweat appeared on Jiefa's forehead. But there was a sudden flash of light in his eyes. "You can escape it!" With a secret shout in his heart, Jiefa suddenly twisted his whole body in mid-air, and actually dodged the Silver Surfer's grasp. The Silver Surfer's hand directly rubbed Jaffa's neck and stretched out. Even though the blow missed, the Silver Surfer's reaction speed was also extremely fast. Almost in an instant, the Silver Surfer's hand turned directly and slashed towards Jiefa's neck. And Jiefa did not dare to be careless in the first place. All his attention had already been focused on the Silver Surfer. As soon as the Silver Surfer's movements changed, Jiefa immediately pulled away and retreated, almost dodging Silver Surfer by a hair. Shadow Man's attack. He widened the distance between him and Silver Surfer. Standing out of thin air, Jiefa and Silver Surfer looked at each other for several breaths, looking at Jiefa quietly. Silver Surfer also had a strange look in his eyes, as if he was surprised that Jiefa was able to hide. through his own two consecutive attacks. Then, it was Jiefa who took the lead. Boom~~~ A bolt of lightning shot out from Jiefa's hand, the powerful light illuminated the surrounding area, and shot directly towards the Silver Surfer. This is almost the strongest attack that Jiefa can send out in an instant. The powerful thunder and lightning caused the surrounding air to distort, and the Silver Surfer's entire body became even brighter when illuminated by the light. Then, Thunder and Lightning rushed directly in front of Silver Surfer. The next moment, Silver Surfer directly raised his arm, as if to catch Jiefa's thunder and lightning, allowing the lightning to hit Silver Surfer's palm directly. But it has no effect. "Is that the extent?" Silver Surfer spoke up, looking straight at Jiffa, a hint of disdain flashed in Silver Surfer's eyes. "of course not!" Before Silver Surfer's voice could even finish, Jiefa's voice had already sounded in Silver Surfer's ears. Of course Jiefa knows that his attack will never have any impact on the Silver Surfer. This is not because Jiefa is not strong, but because of the absolute suppression of energy levels. It is because attacks like thunder and lightning have no effect on the Silver Surfer. That¡¯s all. Therefore, the moment his attack was launched, Jiefa rushed towards the Silver Surfer quickly at the same time, and hit the Silver Surfer directly with a punch wrapped in black armed domineering force. "Huh?!" Seeing Jiefa's attack, the Silver Surfer couldn't help but be stunned for a moment. The Silver Surfer could be said to possess the knowledge of the entire universe, but seeing the black color wrapped around Jiefa's hand, the Silver Surfer was He was horrified to find that he had no idea what kind of energy attack this was. After discovering this fact, Silver Surfer's eyes couldn't help but light up. Silver Surfer had no doubts about his own knowledge, and since Jiefa had energy in his hands that he didn't even know about, this definitely meant that this was something that had never been seen before. An energy system that has appeared in the universe. Thinking of this, there was a hint of excitement in Silver Surfer's eyes. He didn't even dodge, he directly punched Jie Fa's fist and hit it. The next moment, there was a soft "bang" sound, and their fists collided directly. The moment they collided, Jiefa was directly pushed out by the Silver Surfer, while the Silver Surfer only trembled and then stabilized himself. "He's even stronger than me, probably about 50% stronger than me! Of course, we can't rule out that he might hold back." In an instant, Jiefa made a judgment in his mind. "but" Looking at Silver Surfer's fist, Jiefa couldn't help but raise the corner of his mouth, and a smile emerged. At this time, the Silver Surfer also stared at his fist in surprise. At this time, the skin on the Silver Surfer's fist where he and Jiffa were fisting turned directly into silver gray. Compared with the surrounding bright silver skin, This piece of skin is particularly conspicuous. Seeing this scene, Silver Surfer couldn't help but have a strange look in his eyes: "That kind of energy can actually dispel the energy of the universe?" Slowly raising his right fist in front of his face, the Silver Surfer directly urged the cosmic energy to wrap around the silver-gray skin.   Then, the Silver Surfer frowned. He didn't know if he was affected by that energy. The speed of cosmic energy re-wrapping his skin was actually much slower. The next moment, the Silver Surfer turned to look at Jiefa. Then, a ray of light rose directly from the surfboard under the Silver Surfer's feet, and passed directly from the Silver Surfer's feet to his palms. In an instant, the silver-gray skin on Silver Surfer's hands was instantly covered with cosmic energy and turned directly into bright silver. And this is not over yet, the cosmic energy has not been used up yet, the remaining ones, directly under the control of Silver Surfer, came out and hit Jiefa fiercely. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63: Battle of New York (22) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the cosmic energy attacked by the Silver Surfer, Jiefa's heart trembled. The next moment, his armed domineering energy instantly covered his body, and then the cosmic energy hit Jiefa directly. There was a muffled sound of "bang", and the moment the cosmic energy hit Jiefa, Jiefa was directly knocked out and spun hard on the building behind. Then, Silver Surfer looked coldly at Jiefa who was beaten inside the building. After a while, Jiefa slowly flew out of the building and looked at the Silver Surfer quietly. A strange look flashed in Jiefa's eyes. Although the Silver Surfer's cosmic energy has some similar abilities to the Phoenix Force, its attack method is completely different. The Phoenix Force directly controls the collapse of molecules. The cosmic energy destroys the inside of the human body and also has a huge impact. Jiefa was careless just now and used his armed domineering force to defend himself. Although he was able to prevent the destructive force, the impact directly knocked Jiefa into the building. Staring straight at the Silver Surfer, a look of excitement appeared in Jiefa's eyes. Now he was 100% sure that in terms of strength, he was definitely not as good as the Silver Surfer. However, the Silver Surfer's attack method cannot directly kill Jiefa, and if the Silver Surfer wants to carry out such a powerful attack, it will definitely cause irreparable damage to the earth. In this regard, Loki will not agree. Yes, he already regards the earth as his own. Therefore, as long as Jiefa pays attention, he can still tangle with the Silver Surfer. But this is just a temporary measure. If the Silver Surfer is temporarily unable to do anything to himself and then takes action on others, the situation that Jie Fa has worked so hard to create will still be destroyed in one day. But at this time, Jiefa didn¡¯t have time to think so much. He saw the Silver Surfer across from him with his eyes condensed, and he rushed towards Jiefa again. "Well done!" Ignoring anything else, Jiefa shouted softly, a dazzling black light appeared on his fist, and he directly faced the Silver Surfer. In an instant, the two exchanged dozens of moves. What makes Jiefa confused is that he can feel that neither of them has unleashed their strongest strength. Jiefa naturally has to keep his hands ready to deal with the next situation. But why did the Silver Surfer hold back? Jaffa doesn't know. But even so, Jiefa was still shaken by the collision between the two and his arms were numb. The vigilance in Jiefa's heart couldn't help but become deeper and deeper. Start to reduce head-on collisions with the Silver Surfer as much as possible. But even if Jiefa didn't want to, there was nothing he could do. For the Silver Surfer, Jiefa's long-range attack didn't even need to be avoided. In terms of speed, Jiefa couldn't match the Silver Surfer, so in the end Jiefa had no choice but to go head-to-head with the Silver Surfer. This can be said to be a tough battle that Jiefa has not experienced since he started speaking out. After a minute or two, Jiefa felt that his arms were about to lose consciousness. Just when Jiefa was at a loss, a voice suddenly rang in Jiefa's ears: "Do you want to save the earth?" "Huh?!" Hearing this voice, Jiefa was suddenly stunned. He raised his head and looked at the Silver Surfer's face. At this time, Silver Surfer looked at Jiefa expressionlessly, but the bright light in his eyes showed that what he just said was what Silver Surfer said. At this time, the Silver Surfer's movements did not stop at all. He was still attacking Jiefa, but the strength of his hands was much lighter than at the beginning. Realizing this keenly, Jiefa could not help but have a glimmer of light in his eyes. He quickly bullied the Silver Surfer. Jiefa punched him lightly and whispered at the same time: "What do you mean!?" Catching the fist that Jiefa hit, Silver Surfer whispered: "I don't want to become the devil who destroys the world. If possible, I still want to help your planet avoid this disaster." Hearing Silver Surfer's words, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "Why did you do this!? Is there anything special about the earth?!" Shaking his head slightly, Silver Surfer directly let go of Jiefa's fist, punched Jiefa again, and said at the same time: "It's not that the earth is special? But that you are special?" "Me?!" Jiefa was stunned when he heard Silver Surfer's words. He turned his head to avoid the fist swung by Silver Surfer. Jiefa couldn't help but wonder: "What's so special about me!" "Because of your black energy!" Looking at Jiefa quietly, the Silver Surfer said softly: "I basically got my abilities from Galactus."?, even knowledge is the same. He has survived since the last universe and can be said to have mastered all the knowledge in this universe. I am the same, but I still can¡¯t understand your energy! " "so what?" "So I have an excuse to let go!" The corner of his mouth raised slightly, and Silver Surfer said: "I used to serve Galactus and have been to many other planets, but the people there are too weak. Even if I want to release the water, but it is impossible. If it is discovered by Galactus, it will threaten my home planet. But you are different. You are not weak and you have this kind of strange energy. When the time comes, I will challenge Galactus. If you explain it, it will not pose a threat to my home planet." "Why are you doing this!?" After hearing Silver Surfer's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said. "There is no reason, I just want to do something good in my career." As he said that, the Silver Surfer's eyes narrowed and he said solemnly: "But even if the crisis on the earth is lifted this time, the earth is not safe. It is very likely that there will be a greater crisis, it all depends on your choice!¡±(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64: Battle of New York (Twenty-three) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Silver Surfer's words, Jiefa couldn't help but fell silent for a while. Speaking of which, he was really not sure that he could defeat Silver Surfer. Under such circumstances, although he was very unwilling to do so, the Silver Surfer's betrayal was what Jiefa could do now. The only way to go. Thinking of this, Jiefa looked up directly at Silver Surfer and said: "The bigger crisis you are talking about, do you mean Galactus?!" "It's possible, or it may not be him, but it's certain that the earth will face a big crisis soon!" After hearing Jiefa's words, the Silver Surfer said directly: "He made a deal with Thanos, so I don't know what's going on here. There will be a little bit of concealment, and everything will be reported to him, so he will be able to grasp your strength, that special energy, and the situation on the earth." Saying that, Silver Surfer paused slightly and continued: "Even if you successfully save the earth this time, Thanos who failed to achieve his goal is likely to send stronger people or even come to the earth in person. And if you If the Cosmic Cube is handed over to the person from the God Realm, then Thanos will no longer be interested in the Earth, but the Earth's environment will definitely attract Planet Devourer." Hearing the Silver Surfer's words, Jiefa couldn't help but tremble in his heart. Thanos and Galactus, these two are the top bosses in Marvel. Although Thanos turned good in the comics, Jiefa definitely doesn't do it now. Will connect comics and movies! "So it depends on your choice. If you hand over the Cosmic Cube this time and surrender to Thanos' rule, then there will be no problems on the earth. Or, in other words, I will help you get through this this time, and then You will usher in the attack of Thanos or Galactus." As he said that, Silver Surfer looked straight at Jaffa and said softly: "If you are not sure that you can find a way to deal with them two in a short time. , then I advise you to choose the first path." Facing Silver Surfer's gaze, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned, and then he couldn't help but smile, and said: "Do you still need to ask about this kind of thing? What about Thanos? What about Galactus? I just need a moment and they won¡¯t be a threat anymore!¡± Looking at Jiefa's confident expression, the Silver Surfer couldn't help but be stunned. He couldn't help but feel a strange emotion in his heart, and murmured: "If possible maybe even I can ask him to "Having said this, Silver Surfer couldn't help but look at Jiefa with a hint of expectation. But at this time, Jiefa was lost in thought, and did not notice the change in Silver Surfer's eyes. By the time Jiefa came back to his senses, Silver Surfer had already regained his calm look. Looking straight at the Silver Surfer, Jiefa's expression became extremely relaxed, and he said softly: "This time I am the one thanking you. Believe me, you will not regret it!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the Silver Surfer nodded slightly. He didn¡¯t say anything. He just bowed his body slightly and rushed towards Jiefa. Seeing Silver Surfer¡¯s movements, Jiefa instantly understood that he was about to start acting. The corners of his mouth turned up slightly, and Jiefa also rushed directly towards the Shadow Man. The next moment, their fists collided directly. Then, a smile appeared in Jiefa's eyes. The Silver Surfer was indeed a future superhero, and he did what he said. From the previous fight, Jie Fa could clearly feel that the Silver Surfer was controlling his own strength. The current Silver Surfer, whether it was strength, speed, reaction speed all aspects of speed were controlled by Jie Fa. The law is slightly inferior. Although he was a little reluctant to have to rely on others because his skills were inferior to others, Jiefa was not the kind of person who didn't know what to do, so he immediately started to cooperate with Silver Surfer. Jiefa used all his strength to attack, and coupled with the Silver Surfer's intentional cooperation, from the outside, it was clear that the Shadow Man was defeated by Jiefa and was suppressed. As time went by, the battlefield between the two slowly moved towards the Stark Tower, and the scene of the battle between Jaffa and the Silver Surfer was naturally witnessed by others. When Steve and others saw Jeffa suppressing the Silver Surfer and fighting, their faces naturally lit up with joy, and they even seemed to have more energy when fighting. But when Loki saw this scene, his face instantly turned gloomy. For Loki, this is definitely the scene he least wants to see, but for others, everything is developing for the better. But what everyone didn¡¯t know was that on the SHIELD mothership, Nick was looking at the many congressmen on the screen in front of him with a cold face. At this time, Hill on the side was looking at Nick with a troubled face, and said softly: "Commander Nick, we will make a decision soon!" Hearing Hill's words, Nick's expression remained unchanged and he said coldly: "I know he?The decision has been made, but such a stupid decision, I will ignore it! " Hearing what Nick said, a congressman on the screen said: "Commander, your warship is closest to the battlefield, order the fighter planes to take off!" "That's Manhattan! Do you want the whole of New York to be destroyed? If you do this, the United States will receive condemnation from the whole world the next day, attack its own civilians with nuclear bombs, and the United States will be in crisis of collapse! "With that said, Nick didn't care what the congressman continued to say, he raised his hand and closed the screen in front of him. But like the original work, Nick did not prevent the launch of the nuclear bomb at all. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65 The Battle of New York (24) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Tony heard the news, he reported it directly to Jiefa without any hesitation. When Jiefa heard Tony's words, his face instantly turned cold. Regardless of the Silver Surfer who was seriously "acting" with him, Jiefa directly asked Tony: "How long will it take?" "Two copies will detonate in thirty seconds. It is estimated that they will come to us in two minutes!" Tony quickly answered Jiefa's question, and his face was very ugly. There is no one on earth who does not know about nuclear bombs. , although Tony has never seen the power of a nuclear bomb explosion, the Sword of Damocles hanging in the hearts of all people on earth has brought a shadow to Tony's heart. ¡°Here, when Jiefa heard Tony¡¯s words, he narrowed his eyes and turned to look at the Silver Surfer beside him. Noticing Jiefa¡¯s gaze, Silver Surfer said directly before Jiefa could speak: ¡°I can¡¯t help you with this kind of thing, it¡¯s too obvious.¡± Hearing Silver Surfer's words, Jiefa shook his head slightly and said, "That's not what I meant. I just want to ask, can you survive the explosion of a nuclear bomb!?" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s question, the Silver Surfer was stunned for a moment, then reached out and touched his temple. The next moment, Jiefa vaguely felt a subtle wave that quickly spread out around the Silver Surfer. Then, in less than a second, the fluctuation came back again. Then, the Silver Surfer turned to look directly at Jiefa and said, "I just collected some information and videos about nuclear bombs on your planet. Although those videos were all from a long time ago, according to some information from your military, Based on data analysis, I can confirm that the power of nuclear bomb explosions on your planet poses no threat to me!" With that said, Silver Surfer paused for a moment, cast a doubtful look at Jiffa, and said, "I want to know, what do you want to do!?" Glancing sideways at the Silver Surfer, Jiffa's eyes slowly shifted to the people fighting below, and said softly: "That nuclear bomb can't explode here. Just in time, I want to take him to the base camp of the Zirid people. , you can¡¯t stay on Earth either!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Silver Surfer instantly understood. Jiefa was planning to rush out of the space door with a nuclear bomb. But after taking a deep look at Jaffa, the Silver Surfer said: "Are you going to sacrifice yourself? What about your enemies in the future!?" Hearing Silver Surfer's words, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said, "What? The nuclear bomb is not a threat to you? Could it be that it can hurt my life?!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Silver Surfer couldn't help but be slightly startled, nodded slightly, and said: "In that case, let's do as you said." Hearing Silver Surfer's words, Jaffa also nodded, then looked sideways at Tony, and said loudly: "Tony, a special energy transmission system used by the Ziridians provides them with energy for action. If I put If their base is blown up, then the Zirid people on the earth will naturally lose their ability to resist. Loki's scepter is the key to closing the Cosmic Cube. After I take the nuclear bomb away, you can just close the Cosmic Cube without worrying about me, and then You give the Tesseract to Thor and let him take it away." "What about you?!" Looking straight at Jaffa, Tony said directly: "I think I might be more suitable for this job. After all, I still have an armor, unlike you, who can do it with bare hands!" As he said, Tony directly reached out, pointed at the space gate in the sky, and said loudly: "You know, the other side is in the universe!" Hearing Tony's words, Jaffa smiled, with a confident look on his face, and said loudly: "Tony! Nuclear bombs cannot threaten me, and space has no deterrent effect on me! Don't worry, I will be safe in a short time. Came back without incident!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony couldn't help but be stunned. After a moment, he nodded slightly and said, "Okay, I believe you." After saying that, Tony paused slightly and said softly: "You know, but there are still Many people are waiting for you! You must come back!" With that, Tony flew directly in the direction of Stark Tower. Jiefa thought for a moment, looked sideways at Silver Surfer, and said: "The nuclear bomb will be here in about forty seconds. I hope you will pretend to be knocked out of the space door by me in half a minute. Is that okay?!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Silver Surfer nodded slightly. Without saying a word, he leaned over and rushed towards Jiefa. Seeing this, Jiefa stopped talking nonsense and rushed directly towards the Silver Surfer. The fight between the two was still the same as before, seemingly evenly matched. However, the battlefield between the two quickly moved towards the space gate. There are two more nuclear bombsWhen they arrived within seconds, Jiefa and Silver Surfer had already arrived under the space door. At fifteen seconds, Silver Surfer directly sold Jiefa a flaw. At fourteen seconds, Jiefa instantly hit the Silver Surfer with a kick. The next moment, the Silver Surfer flew directly out of the surfboard and was hit to the other side of the space door. At twelve seconds, the surfboard followed the Silver Surfer and flew through the space gate. At eleven seconds, the nuclear bomb flying rapidly towards New York had already entered Jiefa's eyes. Below, Tony and Thor defeated Loki and obtained Loki's scepter. Ten seconds later, without any hesitation, Jiefa jumped straight in the direction of the nuclear bomb (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66: Battle of New York (End) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At eight seconds, Jaffa had already flown under the nuclear bomb and began to control the direction of the nuclear bomb, slowly tilting it towards Stark Tower. Although the distance was not close, the high-speed nuclear bomb was still approaching New York quickly. However, under the guidance of Jiefa, the nuclear bomb made a direct turn at Stark Tower and flew straight towards the space door above. At this time, the eyes of everyone below could not help but turn to Jiefa's direction, especially Steve and the others. They all carried radio communication equipment and had already known Jiefa's plan from Tony. At this time, several people couldn't help but have a hint of melancholy in their eyes. Although Jiefa said that nothing would happen to him, outer space is indeed a place that people on earth basically cannot set foot in. What's more, Jiefa is still physically traveling into space, so how can he not worry them. However, there is one exception among these people, and it is Natasha. At this time, Natasha is looking at Jiefa firmly, with no trace of worry in her eyes, but some doubts about Jiefa. Lumby's trusting gaze. Only Natasha didn¡¯t have the slightest doubt that Jaffa would be back soon. Under the gaze of everyone, Jiefa soared into the sky and rushed directly into the space gate with the nuclear bomb. In an instant, the sky that had been roaring due to the nuclear bombs flying quickly fell into silence. And seeing Jaffa¡¯s figure disappearing from the earth, Tony, who was holding Loki¡¯s scepter at the top of Stark Tower, gritted his teeth and thrust it directly towards the Tesseract. The next moment, the energy output of the Cosmic Cube was instantly interrupted, and a blue light that originally connected Stark Tower to the space gate in the sky began to dissipate quickly. Then, the huge space door began to shrink rapidly. When the space door was about to close, everyone saw a dazzling yellow light shining from the other end of the space door. Afterwards, all the Chiruide soldiers present, whether they were infantry, soldiers flying in the sky, or huge steel dragons, all for a moment seemed like robots that had lost their power, and collapsed directly. Seeing this scene, everyone present breathed a sigh of relief, and then all tacitly surrendered their sights to the sky. Although the space door there has been completely closed, it is impossible to see Jiefa On the other hand, after Jiefa rushed out of the space door, he instantly felt as if countless energies were eroding towards him, and his whole body felt powerless. The electric light under his feet that powered Jiefa's flight also dimmed instantly and went out. "However, Jiefa was disturbed by the energy of the universe and his abilities were unable to operate. The nuclear bomb on the side was not in such danger. Feeling the changes on his body, Jiefa instantly let go and watched the nuclear bomb fly towards the Qiride base in the distance. At this time, Jiefa's condition was not very good. As time passed, Jiefa only felt that the powerlessness in his body became more and more serious. After a few seconds, his whole body almost seemed to be paralyzed, and he could not control his body at all. Make some moves. But Jiefa is still better than paralysis. At least Jiefa can feel every part of his body, but he has no way to control it. ¡°Subsequently, this feeling of powerlessness began to invade the brain, making Jiefa feel waves of dizziness, and then a tingling sensation began to appear in the brain. The system will only help Jiefa resist spiritual invasion. At this time, Jiefa is interfered by the energy in the universe, but the system will not help Jiefa. However, facing such a situation, Jiefa was already prepared. He glared suddenly, and his armed domineering energy was instantly stimulated by Jiefa and spread directly throughout his body. Afterwards, Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief and was finally able to control his body. However, neither the lightning energy nor the Nine Yang Qi can be used. Jiefa is like a rootless duckweed at this time. He can only drift in space and cannot control his own movements at all. As for the breathing problem, although Jie Fa¡¯s Nine Sun Magic Skill has not been perfected, his level is not low. He has already mastered skills such as internal breathing. Although there is no oxygen intake, he can persist for an hour or two. Still no problem at all. And in the process, the nuclear bomb that flew out was also installed on the Chiruide base. It exploded directly, blowing up the entire base instantly. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle. Although the earth cannot keep up with other external civilizations in the development of other technologies, even nuclear bombs are a crude weapon in the eyes of alien civilizations, butNuclear bombs can threaten and even destroy them. At least the earth has the ability to fight back. Thinking of this, Jiefa smiled bitterly. Although he has the ability to fight back, the nuclear bomb is still a bit unsatisfactory when faced with bug-level existences like Thanos and Galactus. "You can indeed survive in the universe!" At this time, a voice suddenly rang in Jiefa's ears. It was the Silver Surfer who had already rushed out of the space door. I saw a flash of light, and the Silver Surfer came to Jiefa's side in an instant. He looked at Jiefa with a hint of admiration in his eyes, and said: "You can survive in the universe with your body, and you are considered worthy in the universe. He is a strong one."(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Where is the cheater? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Silver Surfer's words, Jiefa gave a helpless smile and said, "I'm not considered a strong person now. I'm just still alive. I can't move freely at all." Nodding slightly, Silver Surfer said softly: "Then what are you going to do? You know, if you just drift in the universe, there is no way to gain the power to compete with Galactus." "Of course I understand this!" Hearing Silver Surfer's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said calmly: "In that case, I'll leave first." "Let's go?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, the Silver Surfer couldn't help but be startled, but he quickly realized it, nodded and said: "Okay!" After saying that, the Silver Surfer looked straight at Jiefa, He really wanted to know how Jiefa, who couldn't move at all, was going to move? Of course, Jiefa also noticed Silver Surfer's expression, and he couldn't help but reveal a sinister smile. He wanted to transmit directly to the copy through the system, and there was absolutely no way that Silver Surfer could figure out the clues. But this is fine. Letting others figure out your tricks is the best way to survive. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle, and said to the system in his heart: "System, open the dungeon, and send me to the dungeon as quickly as possible." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the system seemed to know that Jiefa¡¯s current situation was urgent. After more than ten seconds, a white light flashed past, and Jiefa instantly disappeared from a distance and was teleported to the copy. The speed this time was so fast that even Jiefa only saw the name of the next dungeon at the last moment and immediately lost consciousness for a short time. After Jiefa disappeared, the Silver Surfer on the side was stunned. He stared blankly at the place where Jiefa disappeared and said in surprise: "Is this?? There is no space fluctuation? How did he leave!? "After a moment, Silver Surfer's surprised expression calmed down. Slowly, a smile appeared and he said softly: "Now, I kind of believe that you can save the earth from them!" At this time, Silver Surfer was surprised, but Jiefa had no idea that Jiefa had already arrived in his third copy world. This time, Jiefa woke up immediately after arriving in the dungeon world. However, as soon as Jiefa woke up, he felt a sense of weightlessness, and then he quickly fell downwards. Sensing this situation, Jiefa quickly turned around and saw a vast sea below. Looking around, it was all water Seeing this scene, Jiefa frowned. He came relatively quickly at that time and didn't pay attention to what copy it was. But it seemed like he had to at least find a place to stay first. Thinking of this, Jiefa immediately started to activate the electric current under his feet, preparing to fly to find a place to stay. However, the scene that happened next made Jiefa stunned. He saw a slight flash of lightning under his feet, although the current was successfully used. However, this level of electricity simply cannot support Jiefa's flight. Even if Jiefa tried his best, it would only slow down his fall, but he still quickly fell towards the sea. After just being stunned for a moment, Jiefa quickly figured it out. He had been in the universe for a while before, and although he later used his armed color Haki to isolate the energy in the universe, there was still cosmic energy that invaded Jiefa's body at the beginning. The body's ability is affected at this time, and it is absolutely inseparable from those cosmic energies. Thinking of this, Jiefa began to try to activate the Jiuyang Qi in his body, and the result was just as Jiefa expected. Although the Jiuyang Qi was stronger than electricity, it was still interfered with by the energy of the universe. It is estimated that now it is not even one-tenth of what it was in its heyday. Realizing this fact, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh bitterly, and then he fell hard into the sea water. The huge momentum made Jiefa sink directly for twenty or thirty meters. Swimming quickly to the water surface, Jiefa Electric Power and Jiuyang Zhenqi were used at the same time, and he stood steadily on the water. At the same time, the Zhenqi was running to dry the clothes, and then started to query the system. After a moment, a wry smile appeared on Jiefa's face. Jiefa's previous guess was correct. The cosmic energy Ah Ling entered his body, affecting both the electricity and Jiuyang Qi. His strength was at least ten times weaker. . At the same time, Jiefa also knew that the dungeon world this time was the famous comic book from the previous life - One Piece. And when he learned the news, Jiefa also got a not-so-good news, that is, the world of One Piece is the same as the original Tianlong Babu, and the martial arts level has been strengthened by the system. You know, One Piece was originally a world of high martial arts, but now the overall martial arts level has been strengthened by the system, so this One Piece worldIsn't the level of ? comparable to some fairy worlds? You must know that Jiefa can't even display his original strength at this time. But luckily, Jiefa also got a way to restore his strength from the system, which was the Devil Fruit. Cosmic energy is everywhere in the Marvel Universe, but it is not something ordinary people can control. It is a high-level energy. The Devil Fruit is the embodiment of some of the rules of the One Piece world. Without eating a single Devil Fruit, Jeffa was able to dissipate part of the cosmic energy in his body and at the same time restore part of his strength. And this is also a task issued by the system, to obtain the Devil Fruit and restore one's strength. When Jiefa first received this mission, he even thought that he had misjudged it. Finally, after the system repeatedly confirmed and guaranteed that nothing would happen to Jiefa, Jiefa finally believed that his mission was not to go wrong. Keep looking for devil fruits to eat! And this result also made Jiefa a little bit dumbfounded. He came to the dungeon to increase his strength. Now it's better. Not only has his strength declined, but he also has to eat a bunch of devil fruits and master a bunch of abilities that may not necessarily be useful before he can recover. It's just the original strength. Damn it! What about cheating? (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 The Straw Hats You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but smile bitterly, what on earth is this? But even if he was unhappy, Jiefa had to do this. After all, this was the only way he knew now. The level of cosmic energy is relatively high, and neither Jiefa's electricity nor Jiuyang Qi can directly expel the cosmic energy from his body. As for the armed color Haki, maybe he can affect it inside the body, but Jiefa can only use it on the surface of the body now. Temporarily suppressing these thoughts, Jiefa began to look around. The sea at this time was the same as when Jiefa started. It was all calm and calm. Jiefa couldn't help but wonder, could this be a windless zone? Can't be so unlucky? You know, in a ghost place like the Windless Belt, there may not be a ship in ten or eight lifetimes. However, as a breeze blew, Jiefa's guess was proved wrong. With his eyes focused, Jiefa directly opened his white eyes. Immediately, a hint of joy appeared on Jiefa's face. Fortunately, his white eyes were not affected. Looking around, Jiefa vaguely saw the shadow of a small island. With a slight raise of the corner of his mouth, Jiefa quickly ran in that direction. Two or three hours later, the appearance of the island finally appeared in front of Jiefa. Looking straight ahead, Jiefa chuckled and said to himself: "What? Is it a group of islands? Look. It looks quite beautiful, isn¡¯t it the Chambord Islands?¡± But as soon as these words were spoken, Jiefa chuckled again and murmured: "You must not be so lucky. You landed on the Chambord Islands just after you arrived." An hour later, Jiefa was in a bar, looking straight at a beautiful woman sitting on the bar, and couldn't help but raise a slightly bitter smile at the corner of his mouth, thinking to himself: "Looks like you are really lucky! It¡¯s at this time! I really don¡¯t know what the system wants to do?¡± While thinking, Jiefa also walked directly in the direction of the woman. While Jiefa was taking steps, the sound of two people talking in the bar also entered Jiefa's ears. "I was really shocked. I didn't expect that the Straw Hats would show up again." Hearing what this person said, a person on the side sighed softly and said, "Yes, they have disappeared for two years, and everyone thought they were dead!" Hearing what this person said, the person shook his head slightly at first, turned out a piece of paper, and said: "I thought so too, but they have already appeared, and I didn't expect that they would start recruiting as soon as they appeared. Partner!?" "They want to expand their team and show off their talents in the new world!" Hearing the conversation between several people, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, moved his feet, sped up a bit, and walked towards the beautiful woman on the bar. The next moment, Jiefa sat down next to the woman, chuckled lightly, and said, "Hello! I'm here to apply!"' "Ah?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, the woman was stunned and asked in surprise: "What are you applying for?" The smile on his face remained unchanged, Jiefa turned to point at the two people who were still talking behind him, and said, "Isn't that what they said? The Straw Hat Pirates are recruiting partners? As an important member of the Straw Hat Pirates, you You should also have the right to recruit partners, right? Miss Nami?" That¡¯s right! Sitting at the bar at this moment was Nami, the navigator of the Straw Hat Pirates. And if Jaffa remembers correctly, this should be the day when the Straw Hat Pirates reunited two years after the Battle of the Top. Although it is a pity that we missed such a pinnacle battle like the battle on the top, we just happened to catch up with another exciting moment. After looking at Jiefa for a long time, Nami turned her head and said, "Did you admit the wrong person? How could I be that big pirate?!" Hearing Nami's words, the smile on Jiefa's face couldn't help but become brighter. He opened his mouth and was about to say something, but at this moment, there was a loud "crash" from the bar door. Afterwards, several strange-looking people walked in directly. Seeing these people, the people in the bar couldn't help but exclaimed in exclamation, with frightened expressions on their faces, and whispered: "It's the Straw Hat Pirates!" Seeing everyone¡¯s scared looks, these people also had a look of satisfaction on their faces, and shouted: ¡°Boss! Bring me all the wine, and some meat!¡± Then, these people sat directly on the sofa inside the bar. At this time, Nami on the side turned her head slightly and said to Jaffa: "The Straw Hat Pirates are here! You can go to them and ask for help."??, I said, you have found the wrong person! " "Really?" After hearing Nami's words, a disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Jiefa's mouth, snorted coldly, and said loudly: "Just them? If they were really the Straw Hat Pirates, then the Straw Hat Pirates would have been there long ago. It¡¯s been destroyed countless times!¡± As soon as Jiefa said these words, the eyes of everyone in the bar instantly fell on Jiefa. The fake Luffy also stared at Jiffa fiercely, and the fake Luffy pointed a gun directly at Jiffa and shouted: "You brat! What did you say? Say it again if you dare!?" Seeing this scene, a smile appeared on Nami's lips, and she said, "Hey, you seem to be in trouble!" "Really?!" After hearing Nami's words, Jaffa grinned, took the wine glass in front of Nami, and drank it down in one gulp. Then he chuckled and said, "The trouble will be gone soon!" After saying that, Jiefa turned around and walked towards the fake Straw Hats. Looking at Jiefa's movements, Nami couldn't help but grin, and said to herself: "This cupI just used it!!!"(Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Thoughts You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Jiefa didn¡¯t know what Nami was thinking, or even if he knew, he wouldn¡¯t care. Because he did it on purpose. At this time, the fake Luffy looked at Jiffa with an arrogant face and shouted: "I am the son of the revolutionary Long. If you are wise, kneel down and kowtow to admit your mistake. Maybe I can spare you." A small jump!" Hearing what the fake Luffy said, Jiefa's expression didn't change at all. He walked directly in front of the fake Luffy in two or three steps and looked at him straight. Seeing Jiefa's realization, the fake Luffy couldn't help but feel a little hairy in his heart. The next moment, a cold light flashed in the fake Luffy's eyes and he directly pressed the trigger of the gun in his hand. The next moment, a fine puff of smoke appeared from the muzzle of the gun, and at the same time, a "bang" gunshot also rang out in the bar. The moment the gun rang out, almost everyone watching the battle trembled in their hearts, and subconsciously said in their hearts: "It's over, that kid must be dead!" But the next moment, everyone's eyes showed surprise, staring directly in the direction of the fake Luffy. Jaffa didn't know when he appeared directly next to the fake Luffy, and the pistol in the fake Luffy's hand didn't know when he ran into Jaffa's hand, and Jeffa was smiling at this time. , the pistol in his hand was pointed directly at the fake Luffy's head. Almost instantly, a layer of fine beads of sweat appeared on the fake Luffy's forehead, and he shouted: "What do you want to do? I am the son of a revolutionary, the chosen pirate!" And several other fake members of the Straw Hat Pirates on the side also looked prepared, pointing their guns at Jaffa, and shouted: "Put down the guns in your hands!" "Okay!" What no one expected was that after hearing their words, Jiefa actually raised the corner of his mouth, revealed a bright smile, and actually put down the gun in his hand. "Huh?!" Seeing this scene, even these people couldn't help but be stunned. The other onlookers couldn't help but sigh and commented: "This guy must be frightened by the name of the Straw Hat Pirates." "Yes! But things can't end now. After all, he just pointed a gun at Straw Hat Luffy's head!" But what no one expected was that in the next moment, things changed again. Jiefa, who had already put down his pistol, grinned and raised his pistol again, aiming it at the temple of the fake Straw Hat Luffy! Seeing this scene, the fake Nami on the side screamed and shouted: "What the hell are you doing? Didn't I tell you to put down the gun!?" Hearing what fake Nami said, Jiefa smiled softly and said, "Didn't I put it down just now? I just picked it up!" "Oh that's it!" After hearing Jiefa's words, everyone around them looked understanding, but then their faces all changed, and they couldn't help but shout: "How can it still be like this?! " "Why not!?" Looking at the group of cute people around him, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little funny. Sure enough, in the two-dimensional world, no matter how cruel, almost all people have this cute attribute! But what Jiefa didn¡¯t know was that Nami was also looking at Jiefa with a face full of nature at this time, raised the corner of her mouth, and said in her heart: "This guy is a bit interesting!" And at this moment, Jiefa had returned to Nami's side again, pushed the stool towards Nami, Jiefa directly stepped on it, and stood closely next to Nami. He chuckled and said: "How about it, I Isn¡¯t your strength good?!¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Nami couldn't help being stunned. She turned around and saw that the group of fake Straw Hats had already softened to the ground and looked weak. She thought to herself: "How could it be? It's just a distraction. It¡¯s just a matter of effort!¡± But even though she was surprised, Nami still had a calm expression on her face. The configuration of the Straw Hat Pirates was already very qualified, and although she was rude to Luffy, Nami still recognized Luffy as the captain in her heart. Fei disagreed, Nami would not admit anyone casually. Therefore, after hearing what Jiefa said, Nami looked directly away from Jiefa and said softly: "It's just average, nothing special at all!" "Really?" Hearing Nami's words, Jiefa chuckled and didn't care at all. You know, although Jiefa's strongest means are now restricted by the energy of the universe, don't forget, Jiefa's weapons Se Baqi is only inferior to Jiuyang Zhenqi and electricity in terms of power, and even if it is inferior, it is only slightly inferior, not weak.?Too many. Therefore, the restriction of Jiuyang's true energy and electricity only allows Jiefa to use armed Haki. Although it is a relatively big weakening for Jiefa's strength, it is not that weak. degree. Therefore, even in this strengthened One Piece world, Jiefa is not particularly weak. According to the rules that were strengthened in the world of Tian Long Ba Bu, Jiefa's current strength is about the level of a major general. If Jiuyang's true energy and power were restored, he would still have the strength of a lieutenant general. And Jiefa can guess some of Nami¡¯s thoughts. With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "So that's it." However, there was no look of disappointment on Jiefa's face. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Luffy You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nami couldn't help but be startled by Jiefa's reaction. This guy is a little weird. You know, the Straw Hat Pirates are reunited after two years. Apart from Luffy and Chopper, everyone is probably very sensitive in their hearts. It will undoubtedly be difficult for Jeffa to gain their recognition at this time. More difficult. But it doesn't matter. Originally, Jiefa planned to use Luffy as a breakthrough point. Even though Luffy, a very nervous guy, would not recruit partners as easily as he did once he went to sea, Jaffa believed that with his own abilities and the fact that he had no evil intentions towards the Straw Hat Pirates, Luffy would be able to It's so easy to close. And Jiefa doesn¡¯t have to join the Straw Hats. Although Jiefa¡¯s experience in One Piece may be too ¡°clean¡± to join an organization like the Revolutionary Army or Navy, there are The potential of the pirate group is not just Luffy's that is to say, their potential is not as great as Luffy's. Seeing Nami's stunned look, Jaffa chuckled and said, "Okay, we should go now!" After saying that, Jaffa pointed back at the fake Luffy people who were reaching out, and said: "I didn't kill them. If I wake up later, I might still be in trouble. But I heard that they successfully deceived several big pirates worth hundreds of millions." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Nami¡¯s expression froze instantly, and she said, ¡°It seems that you beat them, and it has nothing to do with me, right?¡± Hearing Nami's words, Jaffa smiled strangely and said: "So you are planning to give up your original name? You know, they are now wearing the banner of the Straw Hat Pirates. Don't you plan to expose it? They?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Nami¡¯s face turned cold, she snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: ¡°They are just a bunch of clowns, they are not worth caring about at all.¡± Hearing what Nami said, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "In that case, I will take my leave now. I believe we will see each other again soon!" With that said, Jiefa stood up directly, turned around and walked towards the outside. When they were about to reach the entrance, Jiefa suddenly stopped, turned his head to look at Nami, and said with a smile: "Besides, you are really a dishonest child!" As he said this, Jiefa looked up slightly. Above the bar, a playful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. He turned around and walked out of the bar. Nami in the back raised her brows when she heard Jeffa's words, and subconsciously looked up. Dark cloud bubbles with lightning were drifting towards the ceiling little by little, converging into a A huge dark cloud. With a slight snort, Nami stood up and walked out of the bar. At the same time, she murmured: "Child? This guy is too much!" As she said that, Nami looked down at her chest, with a confident smile on her face. , secretly said: "I am no longer a child!" With that said, Nami opened the door and left the bar. Not long after Nami left, a loud "coaxing" sound suddenly came from the bar, and then a dazzling light came directly from the bar. There was a huge sound, and even Jiefa, who had already left the bar for a long time, couldn't help but look over. Afterwards, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle and said to himself: "This kind of power is very good, and this is not even Nami's full-strength attack. If she had used her full strength, it would probably be as good as my Chidori-ryu province. There are too many! It¡¯s really interesting!¡± As he said that, Jiffa turned around and looked around, and murmured: "Next? What should we do? It seems that Luffy, that crazy guy, should have been here already, right? Or, go look for it first. he?" Having made up his mind, Jiefa jumped directly onto the tallest building nearby, opened his eyes, and began to search for traces of Luffy. The island in Xiangbodi was not particularly big to begin with. When Jiefa rolled his eyes, he took in all the islands, and then began to search specifically for people. But before finding Luffy, Sanji and Zoro were the first to come into Jaffa's sight. At this time, both of them had angry faces and stared at each other, as if they were about to start a fight. For these two guys, Jiefa just glanced at them. They couldn't fight anyway. And then, Luffy's figure finally appeared in Jiefa's sight. At this time, Luffy had the same appearance as in the anime, with a cloak, a hat, and a huge package on his back, but everything in this package was from Nine Snake Island. lunch boxes given to him by people. And when Jaffa saw Luffy, he also saw the disgraced fake Straw Hat Pirates on the other side almost at the same time. At this time, they and Luffy were already in the same place.On a street. Seeing this scene, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly, moved his feet, and ran directly towards Luffy's figure. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 A little trouble You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next moment he made the move, Jiefa had already appeared in front of Luffy. Although he could not use electric current to stimulate his muscles to reach faster speeds, with Jiefa's physical fitness far exceeding that of ordinary strong men, this distance was still It's a no brainer. The moment Jiefa appeared next to Luffy, Luffy reacted directly, but this may be because Jiefa did not show any hostility towards Luffy. Luffy just glanced sideways at Jaffa, without saying anything, and just lowered his head and walked forward. And Luffy's reaction also made Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned. This kind of behavior felt a little inconsistent with Luffy's character. What Jaffa didn¡¯t know was that at this moment, Luffy was constantly murmuring in his mind: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to delay the sailing trip, you can¡¯t cause trouble.¡± Therefore, even though he felt that Jiefa was a strong man and even came close to him, Luffy didn't pay attention to him. Seeing Luffy's appearance, Jiefa sighed helplessly, and approached Luffy's side directly. Keeping the same pace as Luffy, he walked forward together. After taking two or three steps, Jiffa took the lead and said, "Monkey D. Luffy?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Luffy was stunned for a moment, finally stopped, turned his head and looked at Jiefa, and said in surprise: ¡°You recognize me?!¡± "Of course!" With a chuckle, Jiefa said directly: "My name is Jefayas, but unlike those ignorant pirates on this island, you can still tell the difference between a real person and a fake!" "Huh?" Luffy couldn't help but be startled when he heard Jiefa's words. He glanced sideways at Jiefa and said in surprise: "Fake? What do you mean?!" With a smile, Jiefa asked knowingly: "What? Don't you know? Now there is a fake Straw Hat Pirates group coming out of Shampoo Island, and they are recruiting people. They have already gathered hundreds of people, right? I heard there are two guys with a reward of about 200 million!" "What?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, a look of surprise appeared on Luffy's face. Then, in Jaffa's stunned eyes, Luffy's cheeks instantly turned red, and he said softly: "In this case, we Aren¡¯t they famous? These guys" Seeing that Luffy and Chopper behaved almost exactly the same, Jaffa almost couldn't help but laugh out loud. Luffy, Chopper, and Usopp, these three guys are the One Piece version of the Sleigh Three. After giggling for a while, Luffy finally remembered Jaffa. He glanced sideways at Jaffa and finally said, "Huh? By the way, why are you telling me this?" Hearing Luffy's words, Jiefa smiled slightly and was about to speak. But at this moment, Jiefa suddenly met his eyes inadvertently. The next moment, Jiefa's words that he was about to say suddenly changed and he said: "Because I want to see the legendary 400 million Dahai who participated in the Peak Battle." Thief, what is so special about it that even a fake one can attract 200 million big pirates to join him!" "So that's it!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Luffy laughed and said loudly: "Those are all rumors. In the past two years, I have been beaten almost to death!" "Really?" Hearing Luffy's words, Jiefa nodded expressionlessly and said softly: "I suddenly have the desire to fight with you!!" "Ah?!" As soon as Jiefa's words came out, Luffy was stunned for a moment, and then a look of embarrassment appeared on his face, and he said: "I also feel that you are a strong person, but I really Don't cause trouble, otherwise it will delay the departure, which is a big deal." "It doesn't matter, we will meet again in the future. When the time comes, we can naturally fight!" Looking straight at Luffy, Jiefa had an inexplicable look in his eyes. Hearing Jiefa's words, Luffy couldn't help but nodded slightly and said "Oh". Seeing Luffy's actions, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said softly: "Then it's settled, but before that, you'd better solve the current trouble!" "What do you mean?" Luffy couldn't help but be startled when he heard Jiefa's words. He looked at Jiefa in surprise, with a puzzled look on his face: "What's the trouble!?" But by this time, Jiefa had already disappeared! Luffy was left full of doubts. And Luffy's doubts were soon answered. The flow of people in front suddenly gave way to a passage, and several members of the fake Straw Hat Pirates stepped directly towards Luffy's direction. After a few steps, the fake Luffy with a ferocious look on his face was already standing.He stood in front of Luffy, but this impostor didn't seem to be aware of it at all. He didn't even know that the real Luffy was standing in front of him. Pointing the gun directly at Luffy, the fake Luffy said coldly: "That guy was talking to you just now! Do you know each other? Tell me! Where did that guy go!" "Huh?!" Hearing what the fake Luffy said, Luffy couldn't help but be startled, and subconsciously said: "That guy just now? Are you talking about Jefaas?!" Hearing what Luffy said, the fake Luffy raised his eyebrows, his voice suddenly rose to a higher level, and he shouted: "Okay! You really know that guy! Boys, catch him!" "Yes! Captain!" After hearing what the fake Luffy said, several fakes on the side responded directly and surrounded Luffy who still didn't understand what was going on. At this time, Jaffa was watching the scene happening with Luffy in an alley not far away, and thought to himself: "Haha, Luffy, I still think that even if you want to join the Straw Hat Pirates, you have to personally You can just invite me, this little trouble, just let me see how domineering you are." Just when Jiefa was thinking this, Luffy over there finally took action! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 I requisitioned You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Luffy narrowed his eyes, and the expression on his face suddenly became serious. The next moment, people around him stared with their eyes wide open, and a look of horror appeared on their faces. At the same time, Jiefa suddenly felt an inexplicable palpitation in his heart. As soon as this feeling appeared, Jiefa was shocked, but it only took a moment for Jiefa to calm down and dispel the palpitating feeling. When he looked in Luffy's direction again, Luffy had already walked toward the end of the street carrying his huge package, and Luffy's group had finally come to their senses. Compared to Jaffa, fake Luffy's situation is not so easy. After all, their strength is far inferior to Jaffa, and they are Luffy's main target. Although Luffy did not attack with all his strength this time, these people were still sweating profusely and had frightened expressions on their faces. No longer paying attention to these weaklings, Jiefa kept his eyes on Luffy. At this time, Luffy had already reached the end of the street and was about to disappear from Jiefa's sight. After watching Luffy disappear from his sight, Jiefa raised a smile again and murmured: "Interesting? Have you been strengthened a lot? Or is the domineering domineering power just too amazing? I am really looking forward to it more and more. This world!" After this farce, Jaffa is not so anxious to join the Straw Hat Pirates, and now is not the best time to join. And since it is not suitable to join the Straw Hat Pirates for the time being, how to get to Mermaid Island is what Jaffa should think about most now. And just when Jiefa was thinking, his eyes suddenly fell on the fake Luffy's group in the street. Looking at the few people who recovered from the panic and turned into arrogant faces again, Jiefa's His eyes suddenly lit up. If Jeffa remembers correctly, among the pirates recruited by this fake Luffy, the strongest one is Swamp Fruit Caribu. And Caribu also has his own pirate group, and even has a pirate ship that has been coated. In this case, as long as he surrenders that guy, he can use his pirate group to follow Luffy to Fish-Man Island. Already? As for the problem of finding Luffy in the deep sea, Jiefa, who has a white eye, said that it would be difficult for him to find a pirate ship in such a vast sea. As soon as he thought of it, Jiefa directly found a higher place, opened his white eyes, and began to look for Kalibu on the island. At this time, if Jiefa had the physical characteristics of a person, it would not be too easy to find someone. Carib should be with his brother Cribb at this time. Caribu is tall and thin, with a beard. He doesn¡¯t stick out his long tongue, but that tongue is much more disgusting than Orochimaru. At the same time, his sleeves are much better than his arms. ??And Cribb is holding a shovel, has a hair style like a chameleon, and is fatter. And the two people coming together undoubtedly reduced the difficulty of Jiefa's search. In less than a minute, Jiefa locked the target and ran directly past the two of them. At this time, the two of them were also wandering the streets of the island. Although they were not as showy as the fake Luffy, Caribu's bloodthirsty aura and his tongue that stuck out to lick from time to time still kept people around him away. A large gap formed directly around the two of them. But not long after, a man appeared directly in front of Caribu and Cribb, blocking their way. And this person is naturally Jiefa who just appeared! Looking at Jaffa blocking his way, a bloodthirsty smile appeared on Caribu's face. He sneered and said, "Boy! Do you know what you are doing!?" Hearing what Caribu said, Jaffa sneered and ignored Caribu's words. Instead, he asked directly: "You are Caribu! The leader of the Caribu Pirates??" Hearing Dao Jiefa¡¯s culture, Caribu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and glanced at Jiefa in surprise. You know, when he spoke just now, he let out part of his momentum. But looking at the performance of the person in front of me, he was not affected at all? Judging from Jiefa's appearance, he looks like he is in his twenties. How could there be such a strong young man now? After a moment of silence, Caribu nodded slightly and said, "That's right! I am Caribu! What's wrong with you?!" Seeing that Kali Bubu looked arrogant on the surface, but with a hint of fear in his eyes, Jiefa couldn't help but sneer in his heart. In the original work, Jaffa felt that although Caribu was a natural fruit user, this guy was not worthy of his 210 million bounty. He estimated that he could reach this amount only because he killed the navy. , that¡¯s why, you know, in the original work, after Caribu appeared, he won except when dealing with the fake Luffy.However, I have never won a battle with anyone else. Not only that, this guy is also a greedy person who brought a pirate ship to attack the Straw Hat Pirates when they were at the bottom of the sea. When he found out that he was accidentally abandoned by the Straw Hat Pirates, he knelt down directly. Acting cute and begging for mercy. Of course, Jaffa would not have a good look at this kind of guy. He glared at Caribu. Jaffa sneered and said, "I heard that your pirate ship has been coated?" As soon as the words came out, Jaffa didn't wait for Caribu's reply. He raised the corner of his mouth, showed a cold smile, and said: "Just in time! I'm going to Mermaid Island! Your pirate ship and your pirates Group, from now on, I will requisition it!"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 The unruly Karibu You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu's face turned cold instantly. Indeed, Caribu was a little greedy for life and afraid of death. When he couldn't figure out Jiefa, Caribu was a little afraid. But no matter what, he was still a big pirate with a reputation for being vicious. At this moment, Jiefa's words could undoubtedly be said to be a slap in the face. Faced with this situation, Caribu also put aside the fear of Jiefa in his heart, and his expression instantly became violent. Then, Caribu raised one hand, and the gray mud on his arm swayed, quickly turning into a sickle. He waved towards Jiefa. Facing Caribu¡¯s attack without warning, Jiefa¡¯s expression did not change at all, and he thought to himself: ¡°Sure enough, this is such a disgusting ability!¡± Thinking of this, Jaffa raised the corner of his mouth and let Caribu's scythe swing towards him. The next moment, a "choking" sound was heard. It was obviously the collision between the sickle and Jiefa's body, but it actually made the sound of metal colliding. But Jiefa's figure was still standing, not even swaying at all, but his clothes were slightly torn. Through Jeffa¡¯s cut face, Caribu keenly saw the black armed domineering look on Jefa¡¯s body. In an instant, Caribu's face froze and he said in surprise: "This is!! Armed domineering?!" Caribu here was extremely surprised, but Jiefa would not accompany him to chat here. With a grin on his face, Jiefa stepped forward and rushed towards Caribu. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Caribu was shocked again. In a panic, he directly activated the fruit's ability, and his whole body began to turn into a quagmire. Seeing Caribu's reaction, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, rushed to Caribu in an instant, and swung his leg towards Caribu's head. If you follow Caribu's idea, Jaffa's legs should have sunk into his own swamp space at this time, and then his whole body would have sunk in, and finally he would be captured by him and let him have a good time. But the protagonist is Jaffa after all. How could things develop according to Caribu's script? As soon as Jaffa's attack landed on Caribu's head, Caribu flew out. He fell directly to the ground. After a while, he finally got up from the ground softly. Jiefa's strength was not light at all. But as soon as he got up, Caribu's face turned pale instantly. Jaffa appeared in front of Caribu without knowing when, with an inexplicable smile on his lips. Next to Jiefa, there was a jar that he found somewhere. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????,,,,,,,"""""Jeffa" can't be ignored, he sneered and said, "Get in!" "What did you say?!" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu immediately glared and couldn't help shouting. However, as Caribu yelled, Jaffa punched Caribu hard in the face and said in a cold voice: "I told you to get in!" "Impossible!" After being hit by Jiefa, Caribu felt his nose was sore, but he still held on and shouted: "I have a reward of 210 millionah!!!" Before Caribu could finish his words, Jiffa's fist had already landed on Caribu's face, followed by a continuous attack of punch after punch. The punches were all wrapped with domineering aura, and they were fierce. Hit Caribu on the body. At first, Caribu was very unwilling and tried to fight back and attack Jaffa. But soon, Caribu sadly discovered that he couldn't keep up with Jaffa's attack rhythm. As soon as he raised his hand, Jiefa's fist from the other side hit his elbow directly. As soon as he raised his leg, Jiefa kicked him hard in the knee. In the end, even Caribu wanted to beg for mercy, but as soon as he opened his mouth, Jaffa kicked him directly, causing Caribu to almost bite off his tongue. After a while, Caribu finally understood. This is so domineering! Karibu really felt that he was extremely unlucky today. When he met someone on the street, he wanted to commandeer his own pirate group and pirate ship. When he started to attack someone, he actually met a pervert who was skilled in both colors of Haki. Actually, this is not the Haki of seeing and hearing. To be honest, Jiefa can only use Haki of Armed Color, and Jiefa¡¯s Haki of Armed Color is still mutated. As for Neng Lai, who was mistakenly thought by Caribu to be the domineering spirit of seeing and hearing, sometimes Jiefa's abnormal nerve reflex speed comes into play. With his Byakugan still closed, Jaffa could catch every move of Caribu without even paying attention. Coupled with Jiefa¡¯s control, you can directly useObserve Caribou through perspective. It can even react before Caribou moves, only when the muscle tissue trembles. By the end of the fight, Caribu was in complete despair. He didn¡¯t think he had any room to resist when facing Jiffa, so he simply gave up resistance. At this time, Jiefa finally stopped and glanced at Caribu, who was already bruised and swollen. Jiefa smiled disdainfully and said, "Have you taken it?!" Seeing that Jaffa finally stopped, Caribu was so excited that he almost cried. As soon as he heard Jaffa's question, Caribu started to nod his head quickly and said: "I'm convinced! I'm convinced! You will be my boss from now on." ! The Caribu Pirates are yours from today on! They are completely at your disposal!" As he said that, Caribu couldn't help but glance at the jar beside Jiefa. The expression on his face became more respectful. He bowed directly and said: "Boss! Our pirate ship is parked over there. I will take it with you." Go ahead, if you need anything, just give me your orders!" Of course, Kalibu¡¯s actions could not be hidden from Jiefa¡¯s eyes, but Jiefa originally looked at the jar casually from the side, hoping to punish Kalibu when he disobeyed. But I didn't expect this guy to be so ungrateful. He just got beaten up and turned into such a bitch. Although Jiefa also knew that this guy was definitely not really obeying him, it didn't matter. Jiefa originally wanted to use Caribu's boat to dive, and had no intention of treating him as a subordinate. So after hearing what Caribu said, Jaffa nodded directly and followed Caribu towards the seaside. At this time, Cribb on the side looked like he had just woken up from a dream. He looked at Caribu in surprise and said in a muffled voice: "Brother?! Are we going back to the pirate ship!?" After hearing Cribb's words, Caribu turned back and glanced at Cribb. Then, Caribu rushed directly to Cribb, knocked Cribb hard on the head, and shouted: " Idiot! From now on, we will be under the command of this master! Leave quickly!"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 Going to the sea You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ah!? Oh!!" Hearing Caribu's words, Cribb was obviously stunned, and it was obvious that he had not yet reacted to the situation. However, Cribb's brain was not quick to begin with, and he had a brother like Caribu, so in some matters, Cribb obeyed Caribu unconditionally. Hearing Caribu's words, Cribb was just stunned. After a while, he nodded hurriedly and followed. Being able to directly harvest a large ship that had been coated made Jiefa feel a little happy. When Jiefa came to the ship of the Caribu Pirates, the smile on his face also directly increased. The sea monster Mou Mou, who was once bullied by Luffy and his gang, has actually been subdued by Caribu and the others. Seeing the arrival of Caribu and Kribu, Mou Mou's expression changed, and there was a clear look of fear on his face. Apparently Caribu did not use any gentle means when subduing it. Looking sideways at Jaffa's expression, Caribu said cautiously: "Sir, um, I dare to ask, do you want to go to Fish-Man Island!?" Hearing Caribu's question, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "What's wrong? Is there a problem?!" As he spoke, Jiefa's eyes showed a hint of coldness. Seeing Jaffa's eyes, Caribu trembled and said hurriedly: "No, sir! I want to say our pirate group may not be able to pass the inspection of Fish-Man Island. They will not let We went in. Andand, we don¡¯t have any pointers to Fish-Man Island!¡± "What!?" Hearing Caribu's words, Jiefa was stunned. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa finally remembered that it seems that because people often go to Fish-Man Island to capture mermaids for sale, Fish-Man Island has Outsiders are very fearful. Although the situation improved after Whitebeard took over Fish-Man Island, Whitebeard has been dead for two years. Charlotte is now protecting the Fish-Man Island, but perhaps due to the change of people in power, the capture of mermaids on the Fish-Man Island has begun to occur again. If this is a difficult problem to solve, then another problem mentioned by Caribu is undoubtedly more famous: they don¡¯t know how to get to Fish-Man Island at all! "You guys don't know how to get to Fish-Man Island, so what's the use of coating!" Hearing Jaffa's words, a look of embarrassment appeared on Caribu's face. The pointer marking the coordinates of Fish-Man Island was not a particularly rare thing, but he, who thought he was a big pirate, didn't have one, which was a bit embarrassing. . After a moment of silence, Caribu finally said with a blushing face: "We originally planned to rob a merchant ship going to Fishman Island. But after arriving at Shampoo Island, we heard that the big pirate Luffy and the Straw Hat Pirates were coming. Recruiting partners, so I plan to join the Straw Hat Pirates and enter the new world together!¡± "The Straw Hat Pirates?!" Hearing Caribu's words, Jaffa's eyes suddenly lit up and he couldn't help but said: "I have a solution!" And here, when Caribu heard Jaffa's words, he couldn't help but a glimmer of light appeared in his eyes, and he was about to ask something, but at this moment, there was a sudden roar in the distance. Startled by the sudden sound, several people could not help but look sideways and saw bursts of bright light coming from the distance, accompanied by bursts of roaring. Seeing this scene, a look of doubt appeared on Cribb's face, and he said to Caribu: "Brother! What are you doing there? Are you setting off fireworks? Let's go over and take a look, okay?" Hearing Cribb's words, Caribu couldn't help but roar, slapped Cribb on the head, and shouted: "Idiot! How can fireworks look like this! Such a momentum is very powerful at first glance. The characters are fighting! They may even be people with abilities!" As he spoke, Caribu couldn't help but turn his head and glance at Jaffa. Noticing that Caribu's dream had come true, Jaffa sneered and said directly: "Don't look at it! That's the navy clearing out the fake Straw Hat Pirates!" As he spoke, Jaffa turned slightly to one side and looked out of the corner of his eye. He swept over the two of Caribou and Cribb and said softly: "If it weren't for me, you would have been among those swept up by now!" "What?! Fake?!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu instantly caught the key point in Jaffa's words and shouted loudly without recognizing it! "Of course it's a fake! Do you think that a pirate group with a bounty on all members would just add some garbage into it?" With that said, Jaffa walked directly towards the Caribu Pirates' ship and said at the same time : "Okay! No need to look anymore, let's go quickly!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Caribu couldn¡¯t bear to continue being surprised and hurriedly said:With a cry, he quickly ran to the boat. As soon as Jiefa got on the boat, he couldn't help but frown. The crew members of the Caribu Pirates were all fat and white people, and they looked very awkward. I really don't know what Caribu and Kefa are like. How did the two brothers Libu find these people! Looking at the two people following behind him, Jiefa said directly: "Okay, let's get into the sea first!" Seeing that Jiefa¡¯s expression was not very good, Cribb did not dare to say anything more and ordered you to command his men into the sea. After a while, the coating was stretched open, and under the guidance of Mou Mou, the pirate ship began to slowly dive downwards. The sea water in the One Piece world is very clear. Before entering the deep sea, the view in the sea is very bright, and the view is not obstructed at all. When the pirate ship sank to about a hundred meters, it finally stopped. Caribu cautiously approached Jaffa and whispered: "Sir? How should we go next?" Hearing Caribu¡¯s words, an inexplicable smile appeared on Jiefa¡¯s face. He raised his head and glanced at the sea above. Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth and said softly: ¡°Stay where you are!¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu couldn't help but be stunned. He was about to say something, but seeing the incomprehensible look on Jaffa's face, Caribu suppressed what he wanted to say and stepped back to give instructions. Crew now. At this time, Jiefa was still looking straight up, thinking in his heart: "I still need you to show me the way! Luffy!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Boarding the Wanli Sunshine You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people of the Straw Hat Pirates did not let Jiefa wait too long. Not long after, the Straw Hat Pirates' Miles Sunshine came into Jiefa's field of vision. Looking at the slowly sinking Miles Sunshine, Jiefa couldn't help but smile in his eyes. The Miles Sunshine successfully launched into the sea with the help of many friends of the Straw Hat Pirates. It's just a pity that I can't personally participate in such exciting scenes. But now, Jiefa is looking forward to a head-to-head confrontation with the Straw Hat Pirates. Turning his head and glancing at Caribu not far away, Jaffa shouted: "Catch up with that ship!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu's face was stunned, but he showed a trace of bloodthirsty smile in an instant. Then he raised his hand and shouted: "Boys! Let's go! The target is the pirate ship in front of us. ! Let them see the methods of our Caribu Pirates!" Hearing Caribu¡¯s words, the crew members on the pirate ship all shouted loudly, and Caribu directly commanded the manatee to rush towards the Wanli Yangguang. Seeing the excitement of this group of people, Jiefa couldn't help but curl his lips, and he knew at a glance that these guys had definitely misunderstood what he meant, and directly thought that he wanted to rob. However, Jiefa didn¡¯t bother to correct anything. Originally, Jiefa planned to use Caribu¡¯s ship to land on the Fish-Man Island first, but he didn¡¯t expect them to be so unorganized and didn¡¯t even have a pointer. Simply, Jaffa decided to run directly to Luffy's boat! As for whether Luffy and the others will accept him, Jiefa has never considered this issue at all. Jiefa knows that with Luffy's character, even if they don't regard him as a companion, at least they will not kick him out. In this way, enough. Luffy's Banli Sunshine was definitely a top-notch ship, but after all, Caribu had the help of Mou Mou, so it was still much faster than the Banli Sunshine, which only relied on ocean currents to move. It didn't take long. , Caribu's ship has already approached the Wanli Sunshine. It wasn¡¯t until Caribu¡¯s ship was very close to the Miles Sunshine that the Straw Hat Pirates finally discovered them. Jaffa could even see the expression on Usopp's face, changing from a cheerful look to a look of horror. Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed with the performance of several people. At this time, they had just reunited, successfully broke through the obstruction of the navy, successfully set sail, and were reminiscing about the past together. Logically speaking, it is understandable to relax their vigilance, but at this time, Caribu's pirate ships were already within a hundred meters of them, and they had just discovered that they had relaxed their vigilance too much. Here Jaffa is thinking, but over there Caribu thinks Jaffa is going to attack Luffy's pirate group. Looking sideways at the expressionless Jaffa, a stern look appeared on Caribu's face and he shouted: "Attack! Hit me!" The next moment, Caribu¡¯s ship collided directly with the Wanli Sunshine. The hulls of both ships shook violently. At this time, Jaffa finally came to his senses and looked sideways. The two brothers Carib and Kribb unexpectedly ran to the place where the two ships met! He was looking at the connection point of the two ship coatings with excitement on his face. Seeing this, Jiefa hurriedly looked towards the Wanli Sunshine. Sure enough, Nami had already rushed to the bow of the boat at this time and was talking excitedly to the manatee Moumo. Seeing this scene, Jiefa was shocked and rushed directly towards Caribu and the two, where the coatings of the two ships were connected. But at this time, Kribb looked at Karibu with an excited look and said, "Brother, let's see if we're connected! We can get through here!" Hearing Cribb's words, Jaffa also hurriedly looked towards the connection point. Sure enough, at this time, the coatings of the two ships were tightly stuck together, without a trace of seawater in the middle. It would definitely make Caribu like this. The person with the fruit ability entered another ship safely. Hearing what Cribb said, Caribu nodded excitedly, glanced sideways at Jaffa, and said loudly: "Sir! Let's go over and attack them now?!" Hearing Caribu's words, Jaffa couldn't help but shouted: "Attack your sister!" Then, Jaffa turned his head and saw that the manatee Mou Mou, who was pulling Caribu's pirate ship, had already appeared in his eyes. He looked thoughtful, but soon he would think of Luffy and the group of people who made him unforgettable. Seeing this scene, Jiefa no longer hesitated, jumped directly, passed through the coating of the two ships and jumped to the Wanli Sunshine, and landed steadily on the grass of Wanli Sunshine Hao Class A.   The eyes of everyone on the Wanli Sunshine also fell on Jiefa. Except for Luffy, everyone looked prepared, and Luffy looked at Jiefa in surprise. It seemed that he was surprised that Jiefa suddenly appeared here. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 The Collapse of Caribu You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After seeing that Jiefa had jumped onto the Wanli Sunshine, the Caribu put on by the other ship also had an excited look on his face. He raised his left and right hands high and turned to look behind him with excitement. Everyone on the boat shouted loudly: "Little ones, are you ready?!" Hearing Caribu¡¯s words, a bunch of fat white people on the boat also looked excited, raised their weapons high, and said in unison: ¡°Okay!¡± At this time, Jeffa's eyes have not yet closed. Although his back is to the Caribu Pirates, he can still clearly see the situation of putting it on. I have to say that what was supposed to be a passionate scene was turned into a comedy by these fat white guys. But this had no effect on Jiefa. Once he arrived on the Wanli Sunshine, Jiefa's face turned into a dull look. Apart from a hint of vagueness, there was no other expression at all! In other words, Jiefa¡¯s face didn¡¯t have much expression in the first place. Even when he was surprised, his eyes only changed slightly. Hundreds of years of life have long since trained Jiefa to the point where he can't express his emotions and anger. At this time, Caribu had already boarded the Wanli Yangguang. Looking at the surprised expressions of the No. 2 middle school students on the Wanli Yangguang, Caribu couldn't help but have an angry smile on his face, and loudly said: "Come on! Take advantage of it!" When they were stunned, they killed everyone on the ship!" As he finished speaking, Caribu jumped directly to the deck of the Wanli Sunshine, looking at Luffy and others who were still a little stunned with an arrogant expression. But at this time, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but raise a smile, almost at the same time that Caribu jumped on the Wanli Sunshine. Moumo, the manatee who was pulling the Caribu pirate ship, almost went crazy and started running away, not paying attention to the cries of Caribu and the crew. At this time, Caribu had not reacted to the situation at all. At this time, Caribu looked straight at Luffy and his group, with a look of doubt on his face, and said in surprise: "Huh? What's going on? Why do you look so familiar to me?" As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Caribu said directly to himself: "Never mind! It's probably not a big role anyway! I'm going to kill all of you now!" With that said, Caribu directly raised his hands and shouted: "Young men, as a greeting gift! Let me fire a machine gun first!" Seeing Caribu's proud look, even Jaffa couldn't help it. He turned his head and glanced at Caribu. Jaffa sneered and said directly: "Karibu, look at your men. Are you here?" "Huh?" After hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu couldn't help showing a look of confusion, but at the same time, he subconsciously turned his head and looked back. This look was indeed remarkable. Caribu's face suddenly stiffened. He looked at the pirate ship that was about to disappear at the end of the field of vision with a collapsed expression. His whole person froze, completely helpless. Know what to say. And just when the scene fell into silence, Nami also ran over from the bow of the ship. The moment she saw Jeffa, Nami was stunned and said in surprise: "Are you? The guy who was in the bar just now!?" Hearing Nami's words, Jaffa also smiled slightly, waved directly to Nami and Luffy, and said, "Nami! Luffy! Hello! We meet again!" Hearing what Jeffa said, Zoro Sanji and others were stunned. They looked at Luffy and Nami in surprise and couldn't help but wonder: "Luffy? Do you know each other?!" Hearing the culture of the two, Luffy smiled and nodded directly. Seeing Luffy's actions, several people on the boat looked confused. Karibu came with Jaffa, but it looked like he planned to attack the Wanli Yangguang. Since they knew each other? How did that happen? Even Nami looked at Luffy with a confused expression. But before anyone could ask their doubts, Luffy continued: "I met him on Shampoo Island before, and I thought he was a very strange person!" Hearing Luffy's words, several people couldn't help but have a trace of black lines on their faces! Is this also called understanding? This can only be said to have been seen before! ! ! And Nami couldn¡¯t help but hit Luffy on the head and shouted: "Luffy, you idiot! What kind of acquaintance is this!" Saying that, Nami ignored Luffy who looked sad, turned to look at Jaffa, and said loudly: "You guy! I thought you were not a good person before! Now it seems that my guess was right. , you actually dare to attack our ship!" Hearing Nami¡¯s words, the rest of the Straw Hat Pirates looked at Jaffa and Kari with wary expressions.The two people, Bu, had wary looks on their faces. And it can be seen from Jiefa's field of vision that Zoro and Sanji's muscles have been tightened and they are ready to take action at any time. But at this time, Caribu slowly approached Jaffa and whispered: "Boss? What did you call them just now? Luffy? Nami? Are they?!" Hearing Caribu's words, Jaffa raised his lips, nodded directly, and said: "Yes, they are the real Straw Hat Pirates!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Caribu¡¯s face froze instantly. He looked at Jiefa blankly. Caribu felt like he was about to cry: Why are you still playing like this? Why didn't you say anything just now? He thought he was here to rob some small pirate group or merchant ship? Why is it such a big fish? Isn't this going to kill people? At this time, Jaffa chuckled again and said directly to Nami: "Nami, I think you may have misunderstood! In fact, I just defeated this guy and commandeered his pirate ship. The purpose is to come and see you! As for what he did, it has nothing to do with me!" "Huh?!!!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Caribu was shocked. He was instantly confused. He looked at Jiefa blankly, looking like he was about to cry without tears. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Disappointed Jiffa You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Caribu here was about to collapse, but Nami on the other side didn't believe Jaffa's words at all. Looking straight at Jaffa, Nami snorted and said, "Do you think we will believe you? Huh, you just said you would give us a machine gun salvo, right?!" Hearing Nami's words, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "I didn't say that. If you want to be held accountable for this sentence, then just go to him!" After saying that, Jiefa couldn't bear it anymore. Zhu chuckled lightly and said, "Speaking of which, this guy is still a supernova now!" "Huh?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Nami didn't say anything this time, but Zoro on the side stared at Caribu with interest. You know, Zoro was also one of the eleven supernovas back then. Now after two years of training, Zoro is still looking forward to having a decent opponent. And as the current supernova, Caribu is undoubtedly a good choice. But before Zoro could say anything, Luffy on the side frowned, looked at Jaffa seriously, and said coldly: "Isn't he your companion?! You abandoned him like this?" Seeing Luffy's look, Jiefa's face froze. Is Luffy stupid? Turning around and looking straight at Luffy, Jaffa also said coldly: "When did I tell you that he is my companion?" "But you boarded my ship together, and he still called you boss!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Luffy said directly. "Ha!" Hearing what Luffy said, Jaffa couldn't help but sneered and said, "Are Straw Hat Luffy's companions so cheap?" After saying this, Jiefa paused for a moment, and a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face, and continued: "Does it mean that if you stand with Akainu and he calls you boss, you will not give your brother Revenge? You even said that Akainu will become your companion?!" "What did you say!" Hearing Jiefa's words, the muscles on Luffy's face trembled, and a hint of anger appeared! Seeing Luffy like this, Jiefa's excitement when he first came to the Wanli Sunshine disappeared instantly, and his evaluation of Luffy also plummeted. Looking at Luffy coldly, Jiffa said coldly: "Didn't you hear what I said? Or is your cheap companion concept just a concept you impose on others? It's not practical for you? !¡± "Hey!" Just as the two of them were at war with each other, Nami on the side suddenly spoke and shouted loudly. Nami walked directly between the two of them, turned her head and said loudly to Jeffa: "I said you've had enough. No? Luffy just expressed doubts about the relationship between you two. You don't need to be so sharp! Besides, you came to our ship together without our consent. No matter who it is, it will be the same as Luffy idea!" "He said that if we stand together, Caribu calls me boss, we will be partners." With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "I didn't say what he said was wrong, did I? According to his theory, what I said is also true. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that!¡± "But you shouldn't tell me about Akainu!" Before Nami could say anything, Luffy walked up behind him, pulled Nami back, and then stared straight into Jeffa's eyes, cold. He said: "No matter what! I will definitely! I will definitely kill that guy Akainu!" With a chuckle, Jiefa didn¡¯t even bother to say anything to Luffy¡¯s words! He suddenly understood that when he first thought about being able to join Luffy's pirate group and even get along well with Luffy and the others, it was just wishful thinking. To him, Luffy and his gang were just a bunch of people. Just a kid in his twenties. Luffy is even more simple-minded, but Luffy has a strong personality and charm, and the age gap with Zoro and others is not that big, so they can get together quickly. But for a centenarian like Jaffa, Luffy's ideas are simply childish to the extreme, and are completely incompatible with Jaffa's thinking. As for Brooke, the oldest member of the Straw Hat Pirates He is older even though he is older than he is. It can be said that Jeffa has basically been involved in society for hundreds of years, and his thinking is more mature than that of a guy like Brooke who has been isolated from the world most of the time. too much. After a moment, Jaffa glanced at Luffy quietly, with an unconcealable disappointment in his eyes, and said softly: "When you hit someone, you have to slap someone in the face, and when you scold someone, you have to expose their shortcomings. You get angry so easily. I'm really curious about how you get away with it." To this point!" After saying this, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "Originally, I was looking forward to you, but now it seems that the Straw Hat Pirates are not as famous as meeting each other!" As he spoke, Jaffa turned his head and glanced at Karibu beside him, suddenly raised the corner of his mouth and said, "Since they said you?My companion, then from now on, I will be your captain! I've included your pirate group! " "Ah?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu froze. After a moment, he stiffly turned his head and glanced at Luffy and the others. There was a sad look in his eyes. Caribu But I know that Jiefa only wanted to go to Fish-Man Island with his own boat at first. Well now, the entire ship plus pirate group has been invaded. And the most important thing is that Caribu still doesn¡¯t dare to refute Jaffa. And at this time, why didn¡¯t Luffy react to Ben? At this time, Nami was looking behind her with a puzzled look on her face, and whispered: "Nami! Well, what do you mean, it's not as good as being famous after meeting you? Are you praising us?!" "How is that possible!" After hearing Luffy's words, Nami couldn't help but shout loudly and said, "He is saying that we are not worthy of our reputation and are not as powerful as the rumors say!" "Ah?! So that's it!" After hearing Nami's words, Luffy finally understood and showed a look of sudden realization. Seeing Luffy's look like this, Jaffa couldn't help but shook his head. Turning around, Jaffa grabbed Caribu's collar and whispered softly: "Let's go!" "What!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "What!?" The next moment, the surprised expression on Caribu's face turned to horror, and Jiefa grabbed him, took a step, rushed out of the Wanli Sunshine, and instantly entered the sea. And Caribu's exclamation that he hadn't yet shouted out was suppressed directly back into his mouth. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Conquering the Caribu Pirates You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are no air bubbles on Jiefa's body at this time, but even if Jiuyang's true energy is suppressed by the energy of the universe, Jiefa can stay in the water for dozens of minutes without any harm. But the problem with Caribu in Jiefa¡¯s hands was not good. As a natural fruit user, Caribu completely passed out almost as soon as Jiefa rushed into the sea. Speaking of which, people with Devil Fruit abilities perform much better in the water than those drowning people who can't swim, at least they won't struggle at all. With his eyes open, Jiefa's eyes narrowed and he finally locked onto the Caribu Pirates who had already run far away. The next moment, the armed domineering force directly covered Jiefa's legs. Then Jiefa stepped forward and rushed out instantly. The place he stepped directly caused a ripple in the water. Originally, the location where Caribu's pirate ship caught up with Luffy was not too far away. Mou Mou was scared away by Luffy and the others, and did not leave too far, but was only about two kilometers away on the sea. With Jiefa's speed, even with a caribu in his hand, he still arrived next to the pirate ship in a short time. As soon as he approached the pirate ship, Jiefa saw Cribb. At this time, Cribb was standing on the bow of the ship, furious at Mou Mou, while Mou Mou looked guilty. With a raised brow, Jiefa threw the Caribu out with a wave of his hand, causing the Caribu to land directly and steadily on the deck of the pirate ship. Then, Jiefa took a step on his own and flew out of the water, jumping towards the deck. While he was in mid-air, Jiefa used the weak Nine Yang Qi and electric current to directly remove his clothes and hair. After drying, when Jiefa landed on the deck, it was no longer obvious that Jiefa had just come out of the water. At this time, Cribb and others were overjoyed when they saw Caribu's appearance. When they saw Jaffa, the simple Cribb bowed deeply towards Jaffa. Then he rushed directly to Caribu's side and began to rescue him. It can be seen that Caribu is still very important to Cribb. Seeing this scene, Jiefa also nodded. Since he planned to conquer the Caribu Pirates, Jiefa's attitude toward the two Caribu brothers also changed. It can be seen from the original work that this guy Cribb is a bit naive by nature, and his actions are completely influenced by his brother Caribu. As for Caribou, he was completely a villain from the beginning. He even left Cribb to escape for his life and stole his savior's property. However, there seemed to be some signs of improvement later, which is considered an extremely rare thing. . Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but have a glimmer of light in his eyes. Since he planned to incorporate the Caribu Pirates, Caribu and Cribu would be Jiefa's people from now on. There were some behaviors and personalities that Jiefa couldn't understand. Jiefa will naturally adjust it for them! Just when Jiefa was getting ready, Caribu, who was lying on the deck, finally coughed violently and woke up leisurely. As if sensing Jaffa's presence, Caribu suddenly turned his head and looked in Jaffa's direction. When he saw Jiffa's figure, Caribu seemed to regain his energy in an instant. He jumped up from the deck, walked to Jiffa in one or two strides, and said loudly: "Boss, you are the best!" good!" Not only that, Caribu looked at Jaffa with a look full of fear. For Devil Fruits, the most terrifying thing is undoubtedly the sea, but at this moment, Caribu felt that the person in front of him was much scarier than the sea. Although Jiefa didn¡¯t do anything to Karibu at all except giving him a harsh slap at the beginning, he didn¡¯t even give him a vicious look or curse him. But Caribu felt a strong sense of oppression from Jeffa's glance and every line. When facing Jaffa, Caribu felt like he was facing a wise king. He was approachable, but his words and deeds revealed an unparalleled domineering power. I have to say that in terms of feeling, Caribu is much more sensitive than Luffy and the others. Although Jiefa has never been an emperor or anything, he has never even been the boss of any organization. But on Earth in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Jaffa is undoubtedly the strongest. The top organizations on earth such as the X-Men, Brotherhood, and Avengers are also full of traces of Jaffa, and Jaffa can even easily control their actions. Even if Jiefa doesn't want to, he will still have the majesty of a superior person. Jaffa was also a little surprised by Kalibu's performance, but he still nodded lightly with a smile on his face A man is a hero who knows the current affairs. No matter what Caribu's character is, at least he knows what to do when. This makes Jiefa, who just encountered a soft nail in Luffy, very satisfied. Looking straight at Caribu, Jaffa said calmly: "Caribu, you probably haven't forgotten what I said when Straw Hat Luffy wore it, right!?" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Caribu¡¯s face froze, and then he quickly reacted and nodded directly. Then, Caribu turned to look directly at Cribu and the group of fat white men on the boat, and said loudly: "Young men, listen up! From today on, the captain of the Caribu Pirates , this is" After saying this, Caribu paused, a look of embarrassment appeared on his face, and turned his head to look at Jaffa. "Jefayas!" Seeing Caribu's expression, Jeffa's face was full of indifference, and he said directly: "No need to say this! Except for you and Cribb, everyone else is I am dismissed!" "Ah?! What? Dismissaldismissal?" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu was stunned. "That's right!" Looking straight at Caribu, Jiefa said directly: "I only need strong men on my ship. Go to Shampoo Island immediately! Dismiss them all!" After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly. A cold glint flashed in his eyes as he looked at Caribu, and he said, "The same goes for you two. If you become a hindrance one day in the future, then you two will also be dismissed directly by me!" "Yes!" It stands to reason that Caribu was forcibly subdued by Jiefa. If Jiefa wanted to dismiss the two of them, they should be happy, but for some reason, when Jiefa said this, Kalibu Libu couldn't help but feel a little nervous, as if he didn't want to be dismissed at all Then, under the command of Caribu, the pirate ship sailed directly and quickly towards Shampoo Island. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Thirteen: First Meeting with Rayleigh You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The navy launched a large-scale attempt to capture the Straw Hat Pirates, but were forcefully stopped by the friends of the Straw Hat Pirates. This fact was undoubtedly a slap in the face of the navy. After the Straw Hat Pirates set out to sea, the angry navy immediately began to sweep away the pirates wandering around the island. Relying on the strength of the pacifists, these weak pirates on the island are no match for the navy at all. When Jiefa and others landed on Shampoo Island again, the island was already in a desolate scene, with some empty places filled with potholes. The pirates and navy were all gone. Caribu and Cribb followed closely behind Jaffa. The ship was parked at the port. No one would go there now anyway, and the original crew of the Caribu Pirates had already been dismissed. Jiefa really doesn¡¯t want to see these crew members. Just like Jiffa said, strength requirement is one aspect. But the most important thing is that a group of fat white men are hanging around in front of his eyes every day, which makes Jiefa feel a little disgusted just thinking about it. Moreover, Jiefa's future enemies will definitely not be mediocre. Rather than letting them be used as cannon fodder, it is better to find another way to make a living as soon as possible. And this also shows that Caribu and Cribb are really planning to follow Jiffa, otherwise, it is impossible to disband the team they have worked so hard to assemble so easily. After wandering the streets of Shampoo Island for a while, Caribu finally couldn't hold himself back and cautiously said to Jaffa: "Captain, what are we going to do now?!" Hearing Caribu's words, Jaffa glanced sideways at him and said, "Of course we are looking for the pointer to Fish-Man Island! Who makes you so unlucky? As a new supernova, you can't even go to Fish-Man Island." There are no pointers on the island. Apart from the two of you, there is not even a decent person on the ship. If you didn¡¯t have the ability to coat the ship, I would be curious how you became a supernova." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Caribu¡¯s face froze and showed an embarrassed look, but he did not speak to refute Jiefa. There was no way, who told Jiefa that what he said was indeed the truth. At first, Caribu only accidentally ate a natural devil fruit, and then treated the navy with vicious methods, so he was able to get so much bounty. Not everyone in this world is like Luffy. After two sentences of dialogue, Jiefa and the three fell into silence again. Jiefa was too lazy to say anything. Caribu wanted to get close to Jiefa, but he didn't know how to speak. As for Cribb, he had no idea what to say. After a while, Jiefa finally stopped, turned around and looked at a bar on the roadside, raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and chuckled: "We're here!" "Huh?!" Caribu was stunned when he heard what Jaffa said, and then quickly reacted. He also turned around and looked upward. He saw the bar's sign, "Aunt Xia's rip-off bar." Several large characters are clearly visible! At this time, Jiefa had already stepped inside. When Caribu saw this, he hurriedly followed him in two or three steps, pushed the door open and walked into the bar. As soon as he entered the bar, Jiefa's eyes fell directly on an old man sitting at the bar. He saw that the old man had long white curly hair, a white beard on his chin, silver beard and hair, and wore glasses. There is a straight scar on his right eye, which is clearly the former vice-captain of One Piece and Luffy's teacher for the past two years, Silbarz Rayli! Sensing Jiefa and the others coming in, Leili took a sip of the wine in his glass and said loudly: "Xia Qi, we have a guest!" However, Leili did not even raise his eyes to look at Jiefa and the others. As Lei Li finished speaking, Xia Qi's figure also walked out of a room at the back. As soon as he walked out, Xia Qi looked up and down at Jiefa and the others. Of course, the main attention is still focused on Jiefa. After all, no matter how you look at it, Jiefa is also the leader of the three. After a while, Xia Qicai walked to the back of the bar, stared directly at Jiefa, and whispered: "What do the guests need? We have good rum here!" Hearing Xia Qi's words, Jiefa shook his head slightly and said calmly: "I don't need it, I want the pointer to record the location of Fish-Man Island!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Xia Qi was stunned, and looked at Jiefa with a deep look. After a moment of silence, Xia Qi finally said: ¡°This is a bar!¡± "Who said a bar is just a place that sells alcohol?" Jiefa still looked straight at Xia Qi without any fluctuation in his eyes. "Really!" With a curl of his lips, Xia Qi took out a cigarette, lit it, and said, "The bar here only sells alcohol. If you don't want to buy alcohol, go out quickly!"  With a chuckle, Jaffa shook his head and said, "Give me a glass of rum!" Then, Jaffa landed next to Rayleigh. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Xia Qi couldn¡¯t help but have a playful smile in his eyes. He quickly poured a full glass of wine and handed it to Jiefa. As a result, when Xia Qi handed over the wine, Jiefa's eyes turned directly to Rayleigh beside him, and whispered: "I need the pointer to Fish-Man Island!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Rayleigh raised the corner of his mouth, turned his head slightly, and cast his eyes on Jiefa for the first time. Then, Rayleigh said expressionlessly: "Are you kidding me! I'm just an ordinary old man, how could there be such a thing!" "Don't play that kind of hiding game in front of me!" Hearing Lei Li's words, Jiefa chuckled directly and said: "Give me the pointer to Fish-Man Island, and I can promise you that in the future As long as Luffy doesn't mess with me, I will help him once depending on the situation, or in some cases, let him go!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Rayleigh¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, and a ferocious aura suddenly burst out from his body, and he rushed straight towards Jiefa. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 The White Wolf with Empty Gloves You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Rayleigh's momentum came out, Caribu and Cribb behind Jiffa were directly captured. Although Rayleigh's target was not them, he just glanced at them and already made the two of them stand still. On the spot, I couldn't move at all. The two of them, Caribu, were only affected for a moment. What¡¯s more, Jaffa, Rayleigh¡¯s main target? Although Jaffa could also feel that Rayleigh didn¡¯t attack with all his strength, the breathtaking momentum still continued. It was torturing Jiffa's nerves. "Sure enough, Rayleigh's overlord color is many times stronger than Luffy's!" Sensing Rayleigh's overlord color, Jiefa suddenly had such an idea in his mind. But now that Jiefa is standing here and said what he just said to Reilly, it means that Jiefa is ready for this. Almost at the same time as Reilly takes action, Jiefa directly braces himself and fights against the resisters. Rayleigh's domineering look. Although Lei Li¡¯s overlord look was indeed terrifying, Jiefa really endured it, and he obviously felt more and more relaxed after that. Taking a moment to look at Rayleigh's expression, Jiefa instantly denied that Rayleigh was stopping. So? How could he resist the overlord's domineering energy so easily? What Luffy did before was just a moment. Before Jiefa could sense too much, Luffy had already stopped. But at this time, Jiefa really felt this. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa couldn't figure out the reason, but no matter what, it was a good thing. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but raise the corners of his mouth slightly. Jie Fa smiled softly, but Lei Li on the other side was completely surprised. Rayleigh could feel Jiefa's strength. Although it might be a little inaccurate, it should only be around the strength of the lieutenant general. But with such strength, he could still laugh under the pressure of his own domineering aura? Rayleigh is not Jiefa. He has an extraordinary understanding of domineering. There are only two possibilities for him to be able to easily resist under domineering. First, Jiefa's strength is not much worse than Rayleigh himself. Rayleigh can already deny this. So, Jiefa¡¯s situation can only be the second point: Jiefa possesses Overlord Color¡¯s domineering energy, or has the qualification to awaken Overlord Color. Thinking of this, Rayleigh couldn't help but look at Jiefa with an extraordinarily strange look. He was sure that he had never seen any information about Jiefa before, so this was strange. A person with the strength of a lieutenant general is unknown on the sea, and such an unknown person actually has the qualifications of a king. After a moment of silence, Rayleigh calmed down his momentum and kept scanning Jiffa's body with his eyes. Noticing Lei Li¡¯s expression, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: ¡°How is it? Mr. Lei Li, have you thought about it?!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Rayleigh suddenly chuckled and said, ¡°You know a lot!¡± With a slight smile, Jiefa said calmly: "This matter is not a secret now, is it?" Hearing what Jaffa said, Rayleigh couldn't help but was stunned, but he nodded slightly. Jaffa was right. Once what happened just now came out, the relationship between Rayleigh and Luffy was no longer a secret. Anyone with a little bit of intelligence can probably guess it. Looking directly into Jaffa's eyes, Rayleigh said softly: "From what you said, it seems that you have identified Luffy's enemy in the future!?" "I have met him!" After hearing Lei Li's words, Jiefa said directly without any hesitation: "I even had some contact with him." Hearing what Jaffa said, Rayleigh's eyes suddenly lit up, and he whispered softly: "What then!?" Rayleigh was undoubtedly optimistic about Luffy, especially in the past two years of guidance, Rayleigh's Luffy is becoming more and more satisfied. As for what others think of Luffy, Rayleigh is also very curious. However, Jiefa¡¯s answer was a slap in the face to Rayleigh. Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said, "I'm very disappointed!!" As soon as the words came out, Jiefa saw Lei Li's expression change and chuckled. Jiefa picked up the wine in front of him and took a big sip. Then he said directly: "I don't know how you evaluate him, but in In my contact with him, I only saw that he was impulsive, unable to think, self-righteous, and very stubborn!" At this point, Jiefa directly met Lei Li's eyes and said calmly: "Maybe he has a very outstanding personality charm, but in my opinion, this is a childish performance. I don't know how you fell in love with him. Yes, but apart from his background, talent and commendable persistence, I don¡¯t think he has anything worthyIt catches your eye. " Hearing Jaffa's words, Rayleigh suddenly chuckled, laughed, and said directly: "His mentality may make him have many enemies, such as you. But there will also be many people who want to be his friends. And The enemy will make him grow rapidly. I believe that he will reach the peak in the end!" "To put it bluntly, it's just a story about a third-generation official and a second-generation Quan acting recklessly on the sea!" Jiefa thought to himself after understanding Lei Li's words. However, Jiefa did not say such words. He still wanted to get the pointer to Fish-Man Island from Rayleigh, so he couldn't be too impatient. If these words were spoken, who knows what would happen to this weird old man. Will he suddenly fall out? After a moment of silence, Jaffa looked at Reilly and smiled slightly, and continued: "Maybe you are right, but I just want to know now, is what I just said a deal?!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Lei Li paused, nodded slightly, then turned to Xia Qi and said, "Xia Qi, go get him a pointer to Fish-Man Island." Xia Qi on the side heard Lei Li¡¯s words, nodded slightly, turned around and walked towards the back of the bar. However, Xia Qi's eyes couldn't help but linger on Jiefa for a moment. This guy seemed to have taken advantage of Rayleigh, right? Although it's not a valuable thing, even so, this is the first thing Xia Qi has seen in so many years. So interesting! ! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 The Pirate King¡¯s Backhand You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Over there, Xia Qi went to the pointer at the back, but Rayleigh here never said a word again, just silently drinking the wine in the glass. At this time, Caribu and Cribb finally recovered, but they were still sweating profusely, and their casual look was completely gone. Their eyes still glanced at Reilly from time to time, but they didn't look at each other at all. They didn't even dare to look at Rayleigh. After a while, Xia Qi finally came out from behind. As soon as he showed up, Xia Qi threw something directly towards Jiefa. Raising his hand, Jiefa directly caught the object thrown by Xia Qi. Then he stretched out his hand and saw that it was Jiefa's goal this time, the pointer to Fish-Man Island. After getting the target, Jiefa was too lazy to stay in the bar. Glancing sideways at the two Caribu, Jaffa stood up and walked out of the bar. At the same time, he said softly: "It's done, we should go!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Caribu and Cribb reacted almost instantly. They exhaled softly at the same time, got up and followed Jaffa outside. After what happened just now, Caribu and the two felt that this ordinary-looking bar was a dangerous place. Anyway, they didn't want to stay here any longer! But after Jiefa and others left, Xia Qi walked out of the bar and sat next to Lei Li. After a while, Xia Qi looked at the empty door not far away and suddenly said softly: "Rayleigh! What do you think of this guy!?" "Huh?" After hearing Xia Qi's words, Lei Li, who had been drinking here, raised his head in confusion. Looking carefully, Rayleigh's eyes were already slightly tipsy and he looked obviously drunk after just a while. Seeing Lei Li like this, Xia Qi couldn't help but roll his eyes and shouted: "Old drunkard, don't pretend to be drunk, I'm asking you to be serious!" Hearing Xia Qi¡¯s words, Rayleigh was stunned for a moment, then his muscles twitched, and then he saw a clear mist emerging from Rayleigh¡¯s body. Then he looked at Rayleigh's eyes again, and he suddenly regained his clarity. After waking up a little, Rayleigh also looked towards the place where Jiefa disappeared just now, and then whispered: "He I can't understand him!" Hearing Lei Li say this, Xia Qi couldn't help but have a look of surprise on his face, then he chuckled and said, "After all these years, there are still newcomers that you can't understand?" "Newcomer?!" Hearing Xia Qi's words, Lei Li raised the corner of his mouth and said softly: "He has the strength of a lieutenant general but has never heard of his name, and such an unknown person actually has the look of a king. His domineering attitude. And the two people who followed him before, if I read correctly, should be the two latest supernovas, brothers Caribu and Cribb." As Lei Li¡¯s words came out, Xia Qi couldn¡¯t help but have a look of surprise in his eyes. After a moment of silence, Xia Qicai said softly: "According to what you said, he is just a little mysterious. The sea is so big, there is never a shortage of strong people. You don't need to help him, right?" Hearing Xia Qi¡¯s words, Lei Li nodded slightly, seemingly acknowledging Xia Qi¡¯s words. However, after hearing Xia Qi's last question, Lei Li laughed and said loudly: "It's just a pointer. It's not a precious thing. Just give it away." Having said this, Rayleigh's expression suddenly became serious and he said softly: "And I can vaguely feel that this person may bring some unexpected changes to the new world." "Really?" After hearing Lei Li's words, Xia Qi narrowed his eyes, with a charming smile on his face, and said softly: "If I remember correctly, that pointer seems to be mine, and that guy had a drink. The rum didn't pay the bill either, so it's all on you." When Xia Qi said this, the expression on Lei Li's face had begun to become stiff. He looked at Xia Qi blankly, and Lei Li suddenly felt a hint of unwillingness in his heart. Sure enough, before Lei Li could speak, Xia Qi's voice appeared in Lei Li's ears again: "A glass of wine, a pointer, a total of 120 million Baileys, I don't want your money for your wine, it's a gift." .Sothank you for your business and pay the bill!" Jaffa had no idea that Reilly was being ripped off. At this time, Jaffa was already standing on Caribu's pirate ship, preparing to go to the sea again to Fishman Island. Although all the crew members on the ship have been dismissed, Jiefa is not worried about navigation at all with the manatee Moumu. When the ship found its direction and started to move forward, Caribu finally cautiously approached Jaffa and whispered: "Captain? Who is that old man just now!?"   Glancing sideways at Caribu, Jiefa raised a smile at the corner of his mouth. He did not answer Caribu's question, but instead asked: "What did you feel just now!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu was stunned for a moment, and a look of thought appeared on his face. Then his face turned into a look of fear, and he whispered: "Strong! Very strong! He doesn't even have to take action. I have already lost!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said: "Then remember, you don't need to do it now. In the future, the weakest member of my ship must be able to compete with the person just now, otherwise. On my ship Don¡¯t take in the weak!¡± "The strength to compete with that person!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu couldn't help but swallowed, and then couldn't help but ask: "Captain? Who is that person?" "He!?" Hearing Caribu's culture, Jaffa smiled slightly, with a casual look on his face, and said softly: "His nickname is "The Right Arm of the Pirate King", and he is the original member of the Roger Pirates. Vice-captain, "Pluto" Silbarz Raeli."(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Encountering the Kraken You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Whawhat??!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu's face froze. He looked at Jaffa blankly. Caribu's face was full of disbelief and he murmured. Said: "The right arm of the Pirate King, the deputy captain of the Pirate King's ship, Pluto Rayleigh!?!" Seeing Caribu's appearance, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle in his heart. He was not surprised at all by Caribu's performance. In fact, if Caribu could remain calm after hearing Reilly's identity, this would surprise Jaffa. Patting Caribu's shoulder lightly, Jaffa said softly: "What's so surprising? What happened to Rayleigh? Even Roger, the Pirate King, is still a human being!" "Oh" Although Jiefa said this, judging from Caribu's expression, he was still in a state of shock. Seeing Caribu¡¯s appearance, Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but shook his head slightly and walked towards the bow of the ship, where Caribu was controlling Mou Mou heading towards the Fish-Man Island. A moment after Jaffa left, Caribu finally came to his senses, but just as he came to his senses, Carib thought of another problem that troubled him. If I remember correctly, the captain seemed to have said before that his future strength must be enough to compete with Rayleigh. When he thought of this, Karibu was stunned on the spot again, looking straight at Jiefa with a pair of eyes, and there was a hint of resentment. However, Jiefa doesn¡¯t care about Caribu¡¯s gaze at this time. At this time, Jiefa has opened his white eyes with full concentration, paying attention to the surrounding scene at any time. As the distance goes deeper and deeper, the vision begins to gradually become dim. And in this sea, no one knows what kind of monsters are in it. Jaffa has white-eyed vision and is not afraid of the darkness at all, but Caribu and Cribb are different. They have no special abilities or any vision. At this time, the two of them were full of anxiety in this deep sea environment. But overall, there is no problem with the ship. Relying on the help of the manatee Mou Mou, some sea kings who want to do something to the ship are directly thrown away by Mou Mou. However, in this way, there will inevitably be some deviations in the route. Fortunately, Jiefa and the others have the pointers to Fish-Man Island in their hands, so they are not too worried about this problem. Slowly, the surrounding temperature became lower and lower. Caribu and Cribb had already ran to the cabin to get two coats and put them on themselves. Originally, Caribu planned to give that to Jaffa, but Jaffa directly rejected it. This kind of temperature has no effect on Jie Fake. Although Jiuyang's true energy has been suppressed by at least 90%, there is still no problem with that small amount of true energy being used to keep out the cold. After a while, Caribu suddenly walked to the bow of the ship with a lighting lamp, stood next to Jaffa, and whispered: "Captain, I wonder what the name of our current pirate group is!?" Hearing Caribu's words, Jaffa was stunned, but he quickly reflected. Although he knew the plot of One Piece well before, he was not from this world after all, and now he is a pirate group. There were only three of them, and they had never thought about the name issue. Speaking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but smile again. Now his pirate group can be said to have few people and no financial resources. The only valuable object is probably a pirate ship. However, Pirate ships are available to any pirate group. Putting it this way, my pirate group is probably the shabbiest pirate group on the Grand Line. But shabby being shabby, there still has to be a name. After a moment of silence, Jiefa said directly: "Let's call itMarvel Pirates! I won't think about the pirate flag or anything for now, let's talk about it later. " "Marvel Pirates!?" After understanding Jaffa's words, Caribu nodded slightly. Although he was a little confused about what the name meant, he didn't dare to ask Jaffa. After reading this name, Jiefa fell into deep thought again. Although the top there can only be regarded as a parallel world, but after living in Marvel for so long, Jiefa has already regarded the Marvel movie world as his roots. . There are his lovers and friends there. While he was thinking, a deep-sea current suddenly appeared in front of the ship. Without Mou Mou's reluctance, he took the pirate ship directly onto the current. After riding the current, Jiefa suddenly frowned and looked at the scene in front of him blankly, with a puzzled look on his face: "That thing is Kraken? It's strange that Luffy and the others haven't encountered this yet. Something?!¡± Jiefa didn¡¯t know that because of his previous interference, Luffy¡¯s pirate ship developed differently from the original work, although there was not much difference.They were troubled, but they were also entangled by a huge sea king. At this time, they had not come here at all. At this time, Kraken's figure also came into the sight of Carib, Kribb and Mou Mou. Although it was a bit dark here, Kraken's huge figure could not be ignored. Almost the moment he saw Kraken, Caribu's legs softened, and he walked behind Jaffa blankly. Caribu couldn't help shouting: "Captain, it's Kraken, the legendary sea captain." Strange!" Seeing Caribu's panic, Jiefa couldn't help but frown, but he did understand Caribu's behavior. Nodding slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "I know, I have seen him a long time ago!" "Turn around! Captain!" Seeing Jaffa's indifferent look, Caribu couldn't help it anymore and said directly: "Our ship will be easily crushed by him!" Hearing what Kalibu said, Jiefa shook his head without hesitation, but before Jiefa could speak, Mou Mou, who was pulling the boat, had already started to make a commotion. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Jiefa¡¯s Overlord Color You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but frown. Kraken is a legend on the Grand Line, and it can definitely be regarded as the largest sea king-like power. Although being large does not mean that he is powerful, to Mou Mou, Kraken is a terrifying existence. Jaffa's figure stood very stable on the violently shaking hull. Without a trace of hesitation, Jaffa turned directly to Kerry and said: "Karibu, let Mou Mou go!" "Ah? Let me go!?" Caribu couldn't help but be startled when he heard Jiefa's words, but soon, Caribu understood what Jiefa meant. After seeing Kraken, fear has occupied Mou Mou's heart. The current Mou Mou is definitely not something they can control, and Mou Mou who is no longer under their control will definitely escape quickly. In fact, Mou Mou This is what is being done now. But Caribu couldn't help but hesitate to release Mou Mou from the ship. Caribu was afraid of death, very afraid of death. Mou Mou was undoubtedly their only hope to leave here, so they had to let him go. , which is equivalent to putting yourself under the threat of Kraken. But even if he is afraid of death, Kalibu is not stupid. No one wants to die. It is absolutely impossible for someone like Jaffa who is more powerful than him to put himself in such a threat. Therefore, almost instantly, Caribu made an absolute decision and jumped directly to the bow of the ship. Then he raised his right hand, and the mud turned into a huge saw, which slashed towards the iron chain that tied Mou Mou. It has to be said that to be able to become a pirate with a bounty of more than 200 million, Caribu undoubtedly has some strength. The thick chain was cut in half by Caribu. Then, Caribu swung his sword and quickly cut off all the iron chains. Here Mou Mou broke free from the iron chain, and a hint of joy appeared on his face. He immediately ran away from the distance and disappeared from the sight of several people in the blink of an eye. Seeing Mou Mou's figure quickly disappearing from his eyes, Caribu couldn't help but shrink his eyes, and then turned to Jiefa on the other side. Although he had made a choice, Caribu was still very uneasy at this time. Jiefa Fa is the only hope for the two brothers at this time. However, Jaffa had no time to deal with Caribu at this time. At this time, Jaffa was looking eager to try, staring straight at Kraken who was getting closer and closer to the ship. A moment later, just when Caribu was about to remind Jaffa, Jaffa's expression suddenly changed. The next moment, Caribu, who had not spoken yet, felt a panic suddenly rise in his heart, making Caribu's legs weak and he almost collapsed on the boat. But this feeling went away as quickly as it came, and Caribu soon recovered. But at this time, looking at the sea monster Kraken, he seemed to be in a coma, and his huge body was floating softly in the sea currents. But at this time, Caribu looked at Jiefa blankly, his heart full of surprise, and murmured: "This is the domineering domineering look!? It's so powerful?" Not to mention the surprised Karibu, the serious look on Jiefa's face immediately dissipated and turned into a look of joy. Caribu's feeling is correct. The method used by Jaffa to subdue Kraken just now is the signature ability of the top powerhouse in One Piece, the overlord's domineering aura! Although he didn't know why he could awaken the Overlord's domineering energy so easily, when he was oppressed by Rayleigh's aura before, Jiefa felt that his mental power had quietly changed. This change made Jiefa even more Somewhat confused. However, this changed mental power helped Jiefa resist Rayleigh's overbearing look. In fact, at this time, Jiefa already had some guesses. Although it was a bit baffling, he might indeed have awakened his overlord color. And the current performance of mental power has undoubtedly confirmed Jiefa's speculation. In fact, Jiefa's awakening of his overlord color is actually a matter of course. When he was in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Jiefa once used his aura to suppress the enemy. It can be regarded as an application of mental power, but it does not have the effect of Overlord Color. As for "king's qualifications", Jiefa is not lacking in such mysterious things. On Earth in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Jiefa is the strongest! The first use was so successful, and Jiefa was in a very good mood. He glanced at Cribb, who had already hid aside, and said calmly: "Cribb, go and tie the iron chain on the bow of the ship to Kraken. On your body!" "Yes! Captain!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Cribb appeared instantly, responded respectfully, and then ran directly to the bow of the ship, looped the thick iron chain, and directlyHe threw Kraken over and put it on a bulge on Kraken's head. ¡°Then Cribb directly grabbed the iron chain and pulled the ship in the direction of Kraken, firmly fixing the hull to Kraken. Soon after tying Kraken, Jiefa looked keenly not far away, a smile appeared on his face, and murmured: "Interesting, they are here at this time!" PS: Jiefa¡¯s overlord color is not as simple as this chapter says, so I¡¯ll leave a small hole here. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Meeting Luffy Again You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Caribu had been paying attention to Jiefa¡¯s every move just now. Although Jiefa¡¯s soliloquy was not loud, it was still heard by Caribu. The next moment, Caribu looked directly at the place where Jaffa was looking. This sight really made Caribu stunned. He couldn't help but said directly: "This ship? It's the Straw Hat Pirates." The regiment's ship!?" Then, Caribu turned to look at Jaffa and whispered: "Captain! What should we do!?" When talking, Caribu couldn't help but look a little nervous. Although Caribu was suppressed by Rayleigh's overbearing look in Xia Qi's bar before, it didn't mean that he didn't hear the conversation between Jiffa and the others. This was Rayleigh's. The pirate group that Li had high hopes for, but now that there are only three of them on his side, Caribu really feels a little guilty. Seeing Caribu¡¯s expression, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but frown, and said coldly: ¡°If you are scared, leave now. I will never stop you!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Caribu¡¯s expression froze, and a layer of sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead. Just kidding, this is him at the bottom of the sea. If he left this ship, he would definitely die without knowing how. Thinking of this, Caribu's expression straightened, and without any hesitation, he said directly: "Captain, don't worry, I will never be afraid, isn't it the Straw Hat Pirates!" Turning his head and glancing at Caribu, Jaffa didn't bother to argue with this guy, and stared straight at the Wanli Sunshine not far away, as if waiting for their arrival. And as the Wanli Sunshine continued to approach, a look of interest appeared on Jiefa's face. From behind the Wanli Sunshine, Jiefa actually saw a familiar character, the manatee Mou Mou. It may be because there were no chains prepared on the Wanli Yangguang. At this time, the manatee Mou Mou was pushing the Wanli Sunshine forward, and because of this, Mou Mou did not see Kraken in front of him. Directly pushing the Wanli Yangguang to quickly approach Kraken. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but have a trace of solemnity on his face, and thought to himself: "Fortunately, I was more cautious before and asked Rayleigh for a pointer, otherwise I would definitely get lost in the sea!" You must know that Mou Mou has been to Kraken just now, but he is still here. It can be seen that Mou Mou does not know that this is the place he has been to just now. However, Mou Mou did not see Kraken, but Luffy and others on the Wanli Sunshine had already seen Kraken's figure. Seeing the pirate ship getting closer and closer to Kraken, Usopp and Chopper even had a look of despair on their faces. But soon, the expressions of Luffy and others turned into one of surprise, obviously they had seen Jaffa's pirate ship above Kraken. At this time, Mou Mou seemed to have sensed something abnormal around him. While pushing the boat, he glanced ahead and was so frightened that he turned around and ran away, ignoring the calls of Luffy and others. But even if Mou Mou ran away, the Wanli Yangguang was still approaching people like Jiefa under the influence of the surrounding sea currents. Looking at Luffy and the others getting closer and closer, Jiefa jumped out of the pirate ship. The next moment, a leg wrapped in armed domineering force stepped on Kraken's head. After receiving this attack, Kraken, who was originally unconscious, screamed in pain and woke up instantly. At this time, Jiefa had also returned to the pirate ship. When Kraken woke up, he immediately felt something abnormal on his head. Without any hesitation, a huge tentacle drew straight towards the pirate ship above Kraken. Seeing this scene, Jiefa snorted coldly, and once again covered Kraken with his domineering aura. Although it was not as strong as before, it still stopped Kraken's original movements instantly. "Now you are recruited by me! If you don't want to die, just be honest with me!" Seeing Kraken's movement stopped, Jiefa didn't waste any time and shouted directly. He knew that these Neptunes generally also Can understand human speech. Sure enough, as Jiefa¡¯s words came out, a look of panic instantly appeared on Kraken¡¯s face, as if a mouse had seen a cat, without the domineering look it had just now. Feeling the change in Kraken, Jiefa nodded with satisfaction and said again: "Bring the pirate ship in front of me to me." After saying that, Jiefa paused for a moment, then seemed to remember something, and continued Said: "By the way, be gentle, don't let it get ruined!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Kraken groaned softly, stretched out a tentacle, and slowly stretched towards the Wanli Sunshine. Maybe it¡¯s becauseLuffy and the others did not feel the hostility of Dao Kraken. They did not resist and simply allowed Kraken's tentacles to stick to the bottom of the Wanli Sunshine and brought them to the side of Jaffa's pirate ship. Looking at Luffy and others on the Wanli Sunshine, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth and said directly: "Luffy, we meet again!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Luffy had a look of excitement on his face and said loudly: ¡°It¡¯s you! Have you subdued this big monster!? It¡¯s so awesome!¡± Seeing Luffy's appearance, Jiefa frowned, couldn't help but sigh in his heart, and said: "You just made me so tense, and now you have this attitude! Luffy, in your eyes, Is the confrontation between two pirate groups such a joke?!" "Huh?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Luffy's face froze and he looked at Jiefa blankly, not knowing what to say for a moment! Seeing Luffy's behavior like this, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh in his heart. Of course he knew that Luffy's behavior was normal, but according to Jiefa's concept, it was unacceptable. After a moment of silence, Jiefa could only secretly rejoice in his heart that he had not become one of them. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Opportunity to meet You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With a chuckle, Jiefa didn't bother to say anything to Luffy. Anyway, there would be a chance to meet again in the future. Glancing at Luffy meaningfully again, Jaffa turned his head and shouted loudly: "Kraken, let's go! Put them down!" Hearing Dao Jiefa¡¯s words, Kraken groaned softly again, released the suction cup, directly released the Wanli Sunshine from the tentacle, and then quickly dived with the current. And for some time after Jaffa left, Luffy still looked blank, looking straight in the direction where Jeffa's pirate ship disappeared. After a while, Nami walked up to Luffy's side. Looking at Luffy's dazed look, Nami paused, hesitated, and then said: "Luffy" "Nami!" Before Nami could say anything, Luffy said directly: "You don't have to say anything, I understand, no matter what he says, he won't change me!" With that said, Luffy didn't care about Nami's expression, he laughed directly and walked towards Chopper, Usopp and others behind, and they were having fun together again. But at this time, Nami, who was standing by the boat, had a blank look on her face. She turned her head and looked at Luffy who was playing with her friends speechlessly. Nami murmured with a bitter smile: "I I just want to say that what he said makes sense.¡± But Luffy couldn't hear these words, and Nami didn't really care about it. At this time, Jiefa stood on the bow of the boat, quietly looking at the surrounding environment. The dangers in the deep sea are much more intense than Jiefa imagined, including aggressive deep-sea fish, highly poisonous jellyfish, and lobsters bigger than boats. Fortunately, there is still the legendary sea monster Kraken, so a lot of unnecessary trouble can be avoided. But even the Kraken is not unbridled in such deep seas. In many places, even the Kraken needs to navigate carefully. "Captain! The surroundings seem to have suddenly become hot?!" At this moment, Caribu suddenly walked up to Jaffa and said loudly. At this time, Caribu's face was covered with a layer of fine beads of sweat, and he was obviously very hot. Hearing what Cribb said, Jiefa gave a soft "Yes", nodded slightly, and then said: "There is a volcano in front of us. It looks like it is about to erupt. It doesn't matter. It won't affect us!" "That's it!" Caribu was shocked when he heard Jiefa's initial words, but when he heard Jiefa said it had no impact on them, Caribu finally felt relieved. At this time, Kraken did not need Jiefa to take the initiative, so he carefully bypassed the volcano. After avoiding the deep sea volcano, Jiffa couldn't help but look back. If he was right, Luffy and the others would be in trouble soon. Kraken had already been conquered by him. He didn't know what Luffy and the others were going to do. Avoid it. But this idea only flashed through Jiefa's mind. If Luffy can't get through even this little difficulty, then he is not worthy of being the protagonist. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief: "We'll be there soon." Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Karibu showed a hint of embarrassment on his face. Seeing Caribu's expression, Jaffa frowned and said directly: "What's wrong?" After understanding Jaffa's question, Caribu sighed softly and said helplessly: "I think there is no way we can pass the inspection on Fish-Man Island. I think pirates like me and Cribb have information on Fish-Man Island." The best we can do is pass through Fish-Man Island and go to the New World, but Fish-Man Island will never accept us." As he said that, Caribu couldn't help but look at him with a worried expression. It was as if he was afraid that Jiefa would throw him out because of this. Hearing Cribb's words, a look of embarrassment appeared on Jiefa's face. It is absolutely not allowed to run wild on Fish-Man Island. Although the strength of Fish-Man Island is very weak, after all, there are four emperors in the background. With Jiefa's current With such strength, it is impossible to challenge the Four Emperors. When Jie Fa was at a loss what to do, he suddenly saw a faint light in front of him. After a moment, a look of understanding suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said directly to Kraken below: "Go, go to that bright light." As Jiefa finished speaking, Kraken quickly moved towards the light. Seeing this scene, Caribu on the side couldn't help but feel a little strange. This kind of ship is usually a merchant ship or something. Could it be that Jiefa planned to fight?Let's do some robbery and sneak into Fish-Man Island by pretending to be a merchant ship? No way? Their features are so obvious that there is no way to disguise them. But soon, Caribu gave up this idea. At this time, the scene in the bright light had completely entered the field of vision of several people. It was a huge light-up fish! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Vanderdeken IX You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as he saw this huge electric fish, a look of surprise appeared on Caribu's face, but he didn't feel any fear. Sea monsters like Kraken have already been subdued by Jiffa, so how can an electric fish become a threat to them? When Caribu saw the electric fish clearly, the huge electric fish had already opened its big mouth and bit towards Jiefa and others. No To be more precise, he should have bitten Kraken on the head. The small pirate ship would not be his main target. But Kraken wouldn't let him succeed. Before the electric fish could bite him, Kraken directly waved his own tentacles and slapped the electric fish on the head hard, as if he wanted to conquer Jiefa's heart. expressed his depression. But the battle was over before it even started. A huge humanoid monster suddenly jumped out of nowhere and directly blocked Kraken's tentacles for the electric fish. Then, regardless of Kraken, he turned to the electric light fish and shouted loudly: "I told you that you can't fight with others, why don't you listen! Captain Daken will be angry!" ¡°As he said this, the huge humanoid monster stretched out his fist and hit the electric fish. Faced with such a situation, the electric fish didn't seem to be angry at all. Instead, it rubbed its big head against the humanoid monster, as if it was coquettishly. Seeing this scene, Caribu couldn't help but move closer to Jaffa and whispered: "Captain this monster seems difficult to deal with?!" As he said this, Caribu couldn't help but glance at the huge monster. A humanoid monster, he is much bigger than Kraken. Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "It doesn't matter, I'm just here to find them!" "Uh?!" Caribu couldn't help but be startled when he heard Jaffa's words. Although he wondered how Jaffa knew this big monster, he wisely didn't say anything. During this time, a pirate ship slowly appeared in the sight of several people. However, unlike a normal pirate ship, this pirate ship has no coating, and it looks like a sunken ship. The entire ship is in tatters. At this time, waves of terrifying murmurs came from the ship: "The dead have neither mouths nor desires. In the hometown where even crows can't fly, there is no need for gems in the hands of the dead. They can't be seen at all in the dark." Any regrets, go find it, go find it, the silent treasure belongs to me! I am the world¡¯s richest man! Captain Vanderdyken!¡± As Daken¡¯s words fell, waves of echoes instantly sounded in the ship. And then, a sharp voice came into the ears of several people: "Captain Vanderdyken, Poseidon, he seems to have caught a Kraken?!" Later, Daken's voice also came from the ship: "Hmph, the Arctic monster Kraken was subdued by stupid humans, but the pirate ship is still good, but I don't know if there is any treasure on it. Koukou Lang Haishen, if you eat the boat, you won¡¯t be able to get the treasure! Sink them!¡± Hearing Daken¡¯s words, the huge humanoid monster Kokoulang responded directly, then waved his fist and prepared to smash Jeffa¡¯s pirate ship. Seeing this scene, Jiefa snorted coldly and used his domineering aura instantly to capture Koukou Lang. Then Jie Facai said loudly: "Vanderdeken IX, is this your way of hospitality?!" "Huh?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Daken was obviously stunned, and then he gave a soft drink and said loudly: "Human! You actually know my identity! But I don't think humans will become my guests!" "Really?" Hearing Daken's words, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "What if I said, I can help you!?" "Help me?!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Daken immediately started laughing and said loudly: "I am the richest man in the world, the great Captain Vanderdyken, how could I need you? Merely human help?!¡± "Why not!?" Looking at the pirate ship on the other side that was several times bigger than his own, Jiefa sneered and said calmly: "What if I said, I can bring Bai Xing out of the Dragon Palace?!" Jiefa said this calmly, but Daken over there was shocked. The news spread all over the place in an instant. He looked at Jiefa in surprise and said loudly: "Do you have any idea?" But before a moment passed, Daken's expression changed and he shouted: "No! How did you know about this!" "Do you think this kind of thing is still a secret?!" Jiefa sneered and did not answer Daken's question at all. Instead, he continued loudly:??Now, am I your guest? ? " After hearing Jaffa's words, Daken was silent for a moment. Then he raised the corner of his mouth slightly, chuckled, and said: "In that case, let's put it on for a while! My guest!" With that, Daken He turned around and walked towards the center of his ship. "Captain!" After hearing Daken's words, before Jaffa could speak, Caribu could not help but look at Jaffa with a questioning expression. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Proud You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It doesn't matter!" Seeing Caribu's appearance, Jaffa chuckled, with a nonchalant look on his face, and whispered: "Since Captain Daken has personally invited me, how can I not go?! " "Okay!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu's face froze, but he nodded slightly. To be honest, Caribu doesn¡¯t want Jaffa to take this risk, not to mention that he is already following Jaffa sincerely. Even if he is still loyal to Jie Fa, he doesn't want anything to happen to Jie Fa at this time. You know, if nothing else, the big monster Kraken alone cannot be controlled by the Caribu brothers. However, Jaffa's decision was not something that Caribu could change. Looking at the dilapidated pirate ship opposite, Jaffa took a deep breath and without creating a bubble, he jumped directly and instantly jumped out of his pirate ship. Boat coating. Then Jiefa stepped in mid-air and jumped directly onto Daken's pirate ship. As soon as he left the coating, Jiefa controlled the Nine Yang Qi to cover his mouth and nose with a layer, blocking the intrusion of seawater. Coupled with some of the Nine Yang Qi that was constantly circulating in his body, Jie Fa had no problem breathing for a period of time. This kind of thing is very simple for Jiefa, but the crew members on the flying pirate ship seem to be different. In their eyes, it is impossible for humans to survive in the sea without relying on bubbles, but seeing Jiefa's performance at this time simply subverted their cognitive views. Even Daken, who had almost reached the cabin, couldn't help turning his head and looking at Jiefa with a horrified expression. Seeing Daken¡¯s expression, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. "Are you shocked? That's right. If you are not restrained, how can I scare you?" Thoughts flashed through his mind quickly, but Jiefa had an indifferent look on his face and said softly: "It's just that It¡¯s just some little tricks, Captain Daken shouldn¡¯t be so surprised!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Daken snorted coldly, ignored Jiefa¡¯s words, and said directly: ¡°I¡¯m not interested in discussing these things with you, let¡¯s talk about that thing!¡± "What?!" After hearing Daken's words, a look of doubt appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said in surprise: "What's going on?!" Seeing Jiefa¡¯s appearance, Daken¡¯s expression immediately froze, and then instantly turned into an angry expression, and shouted: ¡°You dare to pretend to be stupid with me?!¡± When the other crew members on the Flying Pirate Ship saw Daken's performance, they also picked up their weapons and pointed them at Jaffa, with ferocious looks on their faces. Seeing the appearance of these people, Jiefa's expression remained unchanged, and he snorted coldly. The next moment, he used his overlord's domineering force, and then all the crew members around him collapsed on the boat. At this time, Daken only felt an astonishing sense of oppression rushing toward him. The anger on his face disappeared instantly, and there was a trace of panic in his eyes when he looked at Jiefa. Looking at Jiffa, who still looked half-smiling but not smiling, Daken couldn't help feeling regretful in his heart: "Overlord color?! This guy actually has overlord color!? Damn it!" Glancing around, Jiefa chuckled and put away his Overlord Color. To be honest, Jiefa was very satisfied with his Overlord Color. Although he had just awakened, the strength was not weak at all. From Flying It can be seen from the performance of the pirates that their Overlord Color is even stronger than Luffy's. After a while, Jiefa took a slight step and walked directly towards Daken's chair in front of him. When passing by Daken, Jiffa waved his hand gently and pushed Daken aside. Then, Jiefa walked straight to the chair that originally belonged to Daken and got down to it. Seeing Jiefa's somewhat arrogant behavior, Daken couldn't help but have a cold light in his eyes, and said sternly: "What on earth do you want to do?!" Hearing Daken¡¯s words, Jiefa glanced at Daken lightly and said calmly: ¡°Take me to Fish-Man Island!¡± "good!" Originally, Jiefa thought that in order to get Daken to compromise, he needed to threaten him, but what surprised Jiefa was that as soon as he opened his mouth, Daken agreed without hesitation. However, seeing the indifferent look on Daken's face, Jiefa also understood a little bit. Whether it was Fish-Man Island or the mermaids on the island, Daken definitely didn't care. It is estimated that even if Jiefa went to Murloc Island and started killing people, Daken would definitely not have any other emotions in his heart. But even if this is the case, Jiefa will not just believe in DaiIf Ken really wanted to help him so kindly, he would most likely do it himself. Looking straight at Daken, Jiffa suddenly said: "Vander Daken IX, let me ask you a question!" "What?!" Daken was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words. "Why do you want to marry Bai Xing!" Staring straight at Vanderdyken, Jiefa's face suddenly became serious. In fact, Jiefa has always had some doubts about this issue. It stands to reason that Bai Xing is only sixteen years old now, and Vanderdeken has already fallen in love with Bai Xing ten years ago. Even if Shirahoshi is the most beautiful woman in One Piece, she is still childish when she is five or six years old. She is just a child. Jaffa will not believe that Vander Deken would let so many mature and beautiful mermaids go and marry her. Shirahoshi, who was a child, even had to use force to coerce him. Based on this, Jiefa seriously suspected that although Daken did not know the identity of Bai Xing's ancient weapon and Neptune, he probably knew Bai Xing's ability. Sure enough, after hearing Jaffa's question, Daken couldn't help but have a look of panic on his face, but he quickly suppressed it and said loudly: "Do you need any reason? In a world like mine The richest man, the greatest Captain Daken, I am the only one who can match a beauty like Princess White Star!"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 New Fishman Pirates You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Oh! That's it!" Hearing Daken's words, Jiefa didn't have any expression on his face and just responded calmly. When that look appeared on Daken's face just now, Jiffa knew that Daken must be doing it for Bai Xing's ability. However, Jaffa estimated that Daken didn't know that White Star was one of the ancient weapons. Otherwise, he wouldn't have been able to hold it in for so many years. "Haha!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Daken also laughed awkwardly and did not dare to continue discussing this matter with Jiefa. As soon as he saw Jeffa's expression, Daken felt as if all the secrets in his heart had been revealed. "Don't waste time!" After standing up, Jiefa walked directly to Daken and said softly: "I want to go to Fish-Man Island." "Okay!" Looking straight at Jaffa, Daken's thoughts suddenly came together and he said, "Where exactly are you going to Fish-Man Island!?" "Huh?!" Hearing Daken's words, Jiefa couldn't help but sneered and said, "I said I was going to the Dragon Palace, will you take me there too!?" Hearing what Jiefa said, Daken couldn't help but froze. If he could rush into the Dragon Palace unscrupulously, he would have kidnapped Bai Xing long ago. How can I wait ten years of hard work? With an awkward smile, Daken still said: "An interesting person invited me to discuss things in Fishman Street. I wonder if you are interested in going together?!" "Huh?!" Hearing Daken's words, Jaffa immediately reacted: "Hody Jones? A man who grew up in the hatred and anger of the fish people?!" After saying that, Jaffa paused slightly and thought to himself. : "If I remember correctly, this guy should have seen Shirahoshi's ability. This guy is an absolute racist." While Jaffa was thinking, Daken on the other side couldn't help but cast a surprised look. Although the news that he was going to meet with Hody Jones was not a secret, it was not something that everyone could know. Besides, Jaffa is still a human being. By the way, humans? As thoughts swirled in his mind, Daken looked at Jaffa with a look of surprise. He had never heard of humans being able to move freely in the sea, and this was already considered a deep sea. Even if he could rely on his powerful strength It's impossible to breathe freely even if you resist the water pressure? After a moment of silence, Daken finally said: "Yes, since you know Hody Jones, you don't need to ask me anything else? Do you dare to go?" "Why don't you dare!" Glancing at Daken with disdain, Jiefa said calmly: "Just lead the way, I will let Kraken follow you!" With that, Jiefa walked out of the cabin directly, Then he jumped directly to his pirate ship. Seeing Jeffa leaving, Daken couldn't help but have a stern look on his face. He was so tyrannical in the sea that even the king of Fishman Island, the sea god Neptune, was forced by him to place White Star like that. room for ten years. At this time, during the confrontation with Jiefa, Daken could be said to be completely suppressed and at a disadvantage. How could he not be angry. But even if he is angry, Daken does not dare to fall out with Jiefa now. Daken is not a fool. Judging from Jiefa's performance in all aspects, Daken has no chance of winning. But since Jiefa dares to follow him to Fishman Street, it's not easy to say. Thinking of this, the anger on Daken's face suddenly disappeared and turned into a gloomy smile. However, seeing his men lying around, Daken couldn't help but become angry again. After Jiefa returned to the pirate ship for a while, Daken also kicked all his men awake one by one, and then directly ordered Kouchou Lang to move towards the Fish-Man Island. Over there, Koukouchou was holding Daken's "Flying Dutchman", and there was a huge electric fish behind it to help stabilize the hull. On Jeffa's side, Kraken was carrying the pirate ship. The speed on both sides was not slow, rolling up layers of waves in the depths of the sea, moving quickly towards the Fish-Man Island. After a while, the two ships came to a huge trench. When they reached the edge of the trench, Daken's ship jumped in without any hesitation. With the help of Koguchiro and the electric fish, Daken's pirate ship fell down very smoothly without rolling at all. On Jiefa¡¯s side, although there was only Kraken, he was not able to stabilize the ship at all. Even Kraken himself was not sure of his balance. Good to know that the currents here are much stronger than elsewhere. But after all, unlike Luffy and the others in the original work, Jaffa did not encounter an undersea volcanic eruption at this time. So when we were falling, we had already prepared ourselves and there were no huge rocks to interfere with us. Although it tumbled a bit, it fell down safely.   When Jiefa's pirate ship finally arrived safely below, as soon as it changed direction, the entire hull of the ship was suddenly shrouded in a huge black shadow. When Jiefa and the others looked up, they found a group of strange-looking Neptune species. Although these Neptune species were in the sea, they looked like lions and tigers. And each one is not much smaller than a Kraken. Immediately, Caribu also keenly noticed a figure sitting behind these sea kings, and couldn't help but said to Jaffa: "Captain, there seems to be someone." "I know!" He nodded lightly, these people were naturally the cadres of the New Fish-Man Pirates. Daken's pirate ship was parked quietly next to these Sea Kings, and it was obvious that it had made contact with them. Sure enough, as soon as Jiefa's idea came up, a man from the Sea King class said to Daken standing aside: "Captain Vander Deken, is this the interesting human pirate group you mentioned!?"(Remember this Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 Confusion You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hehehe!" After hearing this person's words, Daken smiled strangely and said, "They are not ordinary people" "Really?!" Hearing Daken's words, the man was not moved at all. He even showed a sarcastic smile on his face and said, "That's right. Kraken has taken orders from them. It's true. It¡¯s unusual.¡± Hearing what this man said, before Jiefa could speak, Kraken could not help but start to tremble, looking very scared. Even the pirate ship was shaking. "Captain!" Seeing this familiar scene, Caribu from behind couldn't help but call Jaffa loudly. "Let him go!" As if he understood what Caribu meant, Jaffa nodded lightly, with a look of indifference on his face. "Understood!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu shouted instantly, waved one hand, and instantly turned into a huge machete. The next moment, the machete struck directly on the chain binding the pirate ship and Clark. With the sound of "Qiang", the iron chain broke. And Kraken seemed to understand that Jiefa was planning to let him go. As soon as the chain broke, Kraken couldn't wait to run away. Seeing Kraken¡¯s panicked appearance, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but shake his head slightly. Kraken was so frightened that Mou Mou fled away. But in a place like this, Kraken can only be said to be a Neptune of average strength. After a while, Jiefa turned his head and looked at the members of the new fish-man pirate group and Daken over there. He said calmly: "Daken? Are they the ones leading the way?" As he spoke, Jiefa paused for a moment, then suddenly chuckled and said, "They look really ugly!" Hearing Jiefa's words, the figure behind the sea king suddenly paused, and then a trace of anger appeared on his face, shouting: "Stupid human being, you dare to talk to me like this, you just stay here today. ! Eat them! Sea lions!" As soon as the man finished speaking, the Neptune creature with a lion's head roared and rushed towards Jiefa and the others with saliva in his mouth. With the previous experience of Kraken, Caribu and Cribb looked at this familiar scene without any panic. Looking at the sea king getting closer and closer to them, they couldn't help but think His eyes were cast in the direction of Jaffa before. However, as his eyes swept over, Jaffa's figure had disappeared without knowing when. Seeing this scene, Caribu and the two couldn't help being shocked. Just as they were wondering, Jaffa suddenly heard a soft drink in their ears. . Hearing Jiefa's voice, the two of them felt relieved at first, and then they both looked towards the place where the voice came from. I don¡¯t know when, I saw Jiefa jumping out of the pirate ship and heading straight towards the lion-headed sea king. This time Jiefa did not use the Overlord Color, but his right fist was covered with a layer of Armed Color Haki, and he hit the lion-headed Sea King between the eyebrows fiercely. The next moment, Jiefa¡¯s fist hit the middle of Neptune¡¯s eyebrows hard. Then, from the point of contact between Jiefa¡¯s fist and Neptune¡¯s eyebrows, waves rippled away. Then there was a huge crash. At this time, when I looked at the Neptune creature, he rolled his eyes and passed out. And Jiefa stood proudly on the head of the Sea King, looking up at the members of the new fish-man pirate group above. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s eyes, several cadres of the Xinyun Pirates felt their hearts tremble. Although Jiefa looked up at them, they felt as if Jiefa was looking down at them from above. After a while, several leaders of the new fish-man pirate group finally came to their senses. But this time, they saw a scene that surprised them even more. The cadre in the middle suddenly turned his head and looked at Daken beside him, and said in surprise: "Captain Daken! How can all human beings move freely in the deep sea? Can they even breathe??" Hearing this man¡¯s words, a smile appeared in Daken¡¯s eyes. Then he put on a surprised look on his face and said loudly: "Yes! Didn't I tell you just now!?" Hearing Daken's words, the man couldn't help but cursed secretly: "Bullshit! Of course you didn't tell me!" But this was not the time to quarrel with Daken. Looking straight down at the indifferent Jiefa, this man couldn't help but think quickly. Looking at Jiefa carefully, this person was 100% sure that there were absolutely no bubbles on Jiefa's body. In other words, Jiefa relied solely on his own ability to move and breathe in the deep sea. However, such a thing seriously violates their common sense in life.ah. As he thought about it, the man couldn't help but frown. After a while, the man couldn't help but glance sideways at his companion, but what he saw was the same confused look on his companion's face. Turning his head to look at Jiefa again, an idea suddenly flashed in this man's mind, and an idea couldn't help but emerge from his mind: "Does this man have fish-human blood?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 24: Murloc Bloodline You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Of course Jiefa does not have fish-human blood. In fact, this person just suddenly had such an idea in his mind. Basically, he has never heard of the union of humans and fish-men, let alone humans with fish-human blood. of. But this outrageous idea explains very well why Jiefa can move and breathe freely in the sea. So after this idea came up, this man kept looking straight at Jiefa, with a puzzled look on his face. Knowing that Jiefa was almost turned off by the weird look in his eyes, just when Jiefa was about to lose his temper. The man finally spoke. At this time, the man seemed to have been convinced by the explanation he had made up in his mind, and the look he looked at Jiefa was not as cold as before, but he did not become friendly either. He still said in a cold voice: "What's your name?" What? Who is he? Why did he come to Fish-Man Island?" Hearing this person¡¯s question, Jiefa snorted coldly, moved his feet, and instantly crossed a distance of nearly a hundred meters and appeared in front of him. Looking coldly at the surprised fish-man in front of him, Jiefa snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: "These are not questions you should ask. Take me to see Jones!" As he spoke, Jiefa directly radiated part of his domineering aura, all of which was concentrated on the fish-man. The next moment, a look of fear appeared on the fish-man's face, and his eyes looking at Jiefa were full of horror. After a while, Jiefa slowly took back that part of his domineering aura, and the look on the fish-man's face finally returned to normal. Glancing at Jiefa with lingering fear, the fishman couldn't help but feel a little bit of fear in his heart. However, he still managed to maintain his momentum and said loudly: "Hmph! I hope you still dare to have such an attitude when I meet Captain Jones." As he said that, the man raised his eyebrows and actually signaled Jiefa to leave him quickly. Jiefa didn't bother to argue with him. He stepped hard, causing the sea king below to scream in pain, and then jumped back to his pirate ship. Having seen Jiefa¡¯s strength, this fish-man did not dare to be too arrogant. He turned around and controlled the Neptune type and rushed towards the fish-man street. Daken, who was on the side, had been observing this scene from beginning to end. Seeing Jaffa capture the fish-man, Daken couldn't help but have a strange smile on his face, and directly ordered Koukoulang to lead the boat and follow the boat ahead. Neptune type. Although Jaffa has let Kraken go, Caribu's pirate ship is not too low-level and can still sail in the sea, and it can keep up with the people in front It didn¡¯t take long before Jiefa and the others arrived at Jones¡¯ base camp. Because the location of Jones Base Camp was too remote, Jiefa and the others even just passed by Fishman Street and did not enter at all. And as we got closer to the base camp, the murlocs who had been frightened by Jiefa's Overlord attack seemed to have regained their confidence, and the look of scruple in Jiefa's eyes was gone. When they finally arrived at the door of Jones' base camp, the fishman looked at Jiffa arrogantly and said loudly: "Captain Jones is inside, I don't know if you dare to go in, haha!" As he said, This man jumped directly off the Neptune Class and walked inside. Several other members of the new fish-man pirate group on the Neptune class and Daken also jumped off the ground and walked inside. Looking at the dim entrance ahead, an awkward smile appeared on Caribu's face. He walked cautiously towards Jaffa's face and said softly: "Captain?!" Glancing at Caribu sideways, Jaffa said calmly: "What? You don't dare to go?!" "Jiefa's eyes flickered, and the smile on Caribu's face froze. He was indeed a little frightened just now, but when he heard Jiefa's words, he couldn't help but tremble in his heart. "Don't you dare?!" Caribu couldn't help but ask himself. To be honest, Caribu used to be a dreamer. After getting the Devil Fruit, Caribu also thought about conquering the new world and challenging the four emperors. Become a new legend on the sea. ¡°But Caribu, who is just a wild boy, doesn¡¯t know how to systematically improve himself, nor how to develop the ability of swamp fruits. To be able to achieve this step, it can be said that Caribu is already a genius. And precisely because there was no way to improve himself, Caribu's character began to change, pursuing fame and fortune, and killing the navy. But in the final analysis, the pursuit of strength is the eternal theme in this ocean. For Caribu, Jaffa is an opportunity for him, but even if the opportunity is placed in front of him, he must be able to seize it. ?Caribu has a lot of thoughts in his mind, but Jaffa will not wait for him forever. He had already jumped off the pirate ship and walked towards Jones' base camp. Watching Jaffa slowly walking away, Caribu gritted his teeth, turned to Cribb and shouted: "Cribb, watch the boat!" After saying that, Caribu made a bubble and put it on his body, then he turned over and jumped off the pirate ship. At the same time, he shouted: "Captain! Please wait for me!" When Jaffa here heard Caribu's call, he couldn't help but raise the corner of his mouth slightly, chuckled, and said to himself: "This guy is not hopeless!" (Remember this website's website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Great White Shark Man You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Slowing down his pace, Jaffa waited for Caribu to catch up, and then directly entered the base camp of the New Fish-Man Pirates. When Jiefa and the others entered, Daken and the leaders of the new fish-man pirate group had already been in for a while. It may be that they have told Jones about Jiefa¡¯s existence. As soon as Jiefa entered the door, they saw Jones, a sturdy great white shark man. And Jones¡¯ eyes were fixed directly on Jiefa. Like the fish-man just now, Jones was also very surprised that Jiefa could move freely in the sea. After looking Jaffa up and down with scrutinizing eyes, Jones finally said: "Human! I heard that you want to see me, what do you want?!" Looking at Jones quietly, Jaffa suddenly raised the corner of his mouth, chuckled, and said: "Submit to me, and I will spare your life!" As he said that, Jaffa turned his head and glanced at Daken. He chuckled and said: "And you! The road has been reached, and you have no other use. Either surrender or die!!!" As Jaffa finished speaking, Jones's eyes turned cold. He stared at Jaffa. Jones suddenly sneered and shouted: "Human! You are not the most arrogant person I have ever seen. But I guarantee you will die the worst!" Daken's expression on the side was not very good either. Looking at Jiffa who still looked indifferent, Daken couldn't help but said: "Originally, I thought you were an interesting human being, but now it seems that you don't know how to live or die. That kind of thing! Even if you can move freely in the ocean, the ocean is still dominated by murlocs!" "Really?!" Looking at Daken quietly, Jiefa suddenly chuckled and said, "The kind of fish-man who can't breathe in the sea!?" "You!!" As soon as Jaffa's words came out, Daken's face instantly turned livid. Jaffa's words simply touched his sore spot. Although he is a fishman, the side effects of the Devil Fruit will not be affected by him. If he's a fishman, just spare him. As a fishman but unable to move freely in the sea, it is simply a shame for him. Looking at Jiefa with a smile on his face, Daken's anger grew stronger and stronger, and he almost wanted to kill him on the spot. But just when Daken's anger was about to reach its peak, Daken immediately calmed down. He glanced sideways at Jones next to him. Daken chuckled and said, "Captain Jones, now is the time for you to take action." Bar!" "Of course!" After hearing Daken's words, Jones turned to look at Daken, then grinned and said, "I'm almost ready to let this human being die!" With that said, Jones walked directly towards Jiefa step by step, with a cruel smile on his face, obviously wanting to bring some psychological pressure to Jiefa. But this idea is obviously of no use to Jiefa, but Jiefa's opinion of these two people has improved a lot. Daken was obviously very angry just now, but even so, he did not take action directly, because he knew that he could not have a physical confrontation with Jaffa in the sea, otherwise when the bubble bursts, Daken would not be able to do anything. out, so he finally suppressed Shinzhang's anger and let Jones take action. And Jones obviously knew that Daken wanted him to take action to relieve his anger. However, Jones still decided to take action. The first reason was that he had no good impression of human beings. The second is that Jones wants to win over Daken, so he doesn¡¯t mind selling Daken. Jones glanced at Daken just now to express this intention to Daken. Looking at Jones, who had a hint of pride in his eyes, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little funny. This guy was obviously treating himself as a favor. "However, this is not as simple as you think!" Jiefa thought to himself, looked directly at Jones and said: "Hody Jones, I wonder what level your strength is?! Senior colonel? Or major general? " Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jones couldn¡¯t help but pause in his steps. He looked at Jiefa with a puzzled expression on his face and said in surprise: ¡°What do you mean?¡± With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "I mean you are weak!" As soon as the words came out of his mouth, Jiefa did not wait for Jones to speak, and continued: "Your current strength is unparalleled, that is, a college level. I know you have a vicious medicine, but that thing gives you the strongest strength. That¡¯s just the strength of a major general. It¡¯s amazing that you will perform even better in the water, but you won¡¯t be able to reach the level of a lieutenant general!¡± As Jiefa¡¯s words came out, Jones¡¯s brows furrowed more and more. In fact, Jiefa¡¯s words made him feel a little happy. He had already seen the poison.It has become part of his own strength. The major general is already very strong, let alone stronger than the major general. However, this kind of comment coming out of Jiefa's mouth was full of contempt, as if the major general's strength was not that good at all. After taking another serious look at Jiffa, Jones suddenly felt a sense of uneasiness in his heart. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Jaffa vs Jones You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, this feeling was quickly suppressed by Jones. Looking straight at Jaffa, Jones turned over his hand and took out five poisons, and said to Jaffa: "This is the ocean, and it belongs to us fishmen. The world is not a place where despicable humans can run rampant!" "Then let me see how you, a fish-man, can become so arrogant!" Looking at Jones coldly, Jiffa smiled disdainfully. He had already had this idea when he saw Daken. He would enter Fish-Man Island through Daken, meet Jones in advance, and then take under his command the two bosses of the Fish-Man Island plot. So Jiefa had already been ready to take action. "Huh!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Jones did not continue to argue with him, but simply swallowed all the poison in his hand. After taking five poisonous drugs, Jones' body instantly swelled to more than a cup before, and veins popped out all over his body. After shaking his arm, a confident smile appeared on Jones's face. He looked up at Jaffa's. Jones laughed ferociously and shouted: "I'll show this inferior race like you! How powerful the murlocs are!" With that said, Jones made a gesture with his hands, and then shouted: "Yamu Jiao!" With Jones¡¯ movements, the surrounding water began to roll rapidly, quickly forming a form between solid and liquid in Jones¡¯ hands. Then, Jones suddenly waved his hand, and several condensations flew directly towards Jaffa quickly. Seeing this scene, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, and instantly formed a layer of armed domineering force on his hands. Then he punched out directly, directly facing Jones's Yabu Jiao, and easily shattered these condensations. And some Yamujiao, which were originally unable to hit Jiefa, flew directly over Jiefa and flew towards Kalibu behind him. This surprised Caribu, who originally felt that nothing happened to him. But Caribu is not cannon fodder after all. The Swamp Fruit was used instantly. Jones' Yabu Jiao passed through the bubble in front of Caribu and fell directly into Caribu's body. Afterwards, Caribu couldn't help but exhale softly and said with a smile: "It's so dangerous. If there are a few more, the bubble may be broken!" Hearing Caribu¡¯s words, Jaffa smiled lightly and said softly: ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t go too far, otherwise I won¡¯t be sure if I can save you when the bubble bursts!¡± "Ah!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu was startled, and then he took a few steps back, putting some distance between him and Jaffa, and then said loudly: "Captain, don't worry, I will definitely not give it to you. It¡¯s a drag!¡± Here, both Jaffa and Caribu were safe, but the fishman behind Jones could not help but make a commotion. A fishman couldn't help but exclaimed: "The boss's power has increased, but these two humans can easily catch the boss's Yabu Jiao!" Hearing his words, the other fishmen also looked at Jiefa in surprise. At this time, Jones's face also became gloomy, but soon, a strange look appeared on Jones's face, and he said: "You do have a few tricks up your sleeve, but you still chose the wrong opponent!" "Really?!" Jaffa smiled disdainfully after hearing Jones's words, "I don't think you are qualified to say such a thing!" "You can move and breathe freely in the deep sea. I wonder if your subordinates can do that!?" Jones opened his mouth and showed a ferocious smile on his face, and his eyes turned to Caribu. Hearing Jones' words, Jaffa couldn't help but frown. Caribu's strength was not weak, but it was still inferior to Jones. What's more, this was still in the deep sea. It was too difficult for Jones to deal with Caribu. It couldn't be simpler. ??????????????????????????? However, Jefagon feels that Caribu is still worth shaping for a while, but he can¡¯t just die here. Thinking of this, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly and sneered: "In that case, let me see if you have this ability!" Hearing the conversation between the two, Caribu, who was not far behind Jiefa, couldn't help but look embarrassed. Just now he said that he would not hold Jiefa back, and the next moment he became the target of others. Do you want to play like this? ! But there was no room for Caribu to intervene in this battle, and he couldn't even intervene. Just when Caribu was depressed, Jiffa was already fighting with Jones who rushed over. Although there are many long-range attacks in fishman karate, Jones's close combat ability is also good. However, no matter what, if you want to compete with Jaffa, who is over a hundred years old and has experienced countless battles, big and small, with better fighting skills. Jones still can't get enough. After just a few moves, Jones was already suppressed by Jiefa. If notAfter taking the vicious medicine, his level in all aspects has improved a lot. Jones is probably so suppressed by Jiefa that he can no longer hold his head up. But even so, Jones was extremely uncomfortable being suppressed at this time. Not to mention breaking Caribu's bubble as he originally thought, it was almost impossible for him to even get rid of Jaffa's fight at this time. Turning his head to avoid a straight punch from Jones, Jiffa quickly squatted down and punched Jones in the abdomen. Jiefa still has some strength left in his hands at this time. Jones should be able to dodge such an attack, but even if he dodges it, Jiefa will still have continuous follow-up attacks. But what Jiefa didn¡¯t expect was that in the face of Jiefa¡¯s attack, Jones made no move to dodge at all. As soon as his abdominal muscles tightened, Jones planned to withstand the attack and escape at the same time. And Jiefa also instantly understood Jones's thoughts. The corners of his mouth curved up, and all the strength in his body was instantly concentrated in his fists. He punched out at the speed of an instant and hit Jones hard in the abdomen. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Take Advantage You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next moment, Jones flew out directly, just like his original purpose. However, Jiefa, who had already seen through his target, did not continue to pursue. Instead, he stopped and stood up, looking at Jones flying out with a joking look on his face. " Jones flew twice in mid-air before finally landing on the ground. As soon as he landed, Jones staggered back a few steps before regaining his balance. After he stood firm, he heard Jones cough suddenly and spit out a mouthful of blood. Seeing this scene, the joking look on Jiefa's face couldn't help but turn into a disdainful smile. He looked straight at Jones and said sarcastically: "Captain Jones wants to kill me these days too? Why don't I help you prepare first?" A good cemetery!" "Damn it!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Jones's face was full of anger, and his eyes had turned red. After staring at Jiefa for a moment, Jones suddenly put his hand deep into his arms and actually took out several more poisonous pills. "Boss Jones!!" Seeing this scene, several cadres of the new fish-man pirate group behind Jones had a look of surprise on their faces, and they hurriedly shouted loudly, trying to stop Jones. However, their attempts to stop him didn't work at all. They threw all the poison in their hands into his mouth, and Jones swallowed them all in one gulp. The next moment, Jones, who had already swelled a lot, actually became slightly larger. Not only that, the ferocious muscles on Jones's body also looked more oozing, and the blood vessels on his arms bulged, making people feel a little weird when they looked at it. A feeling that it will burst at any moment. But Jones still hasn¡¯t lost his mind after all. Jiefa¡¯s fighting skills are much stronger than his. Now he doesn¡¯t even dare to fight Jiefa in close combat. But it doesn¡¯t matter. In sea water, fishman karate is much better than other martial arts. With his red eyes staring at Jaffa, Jones raised his hand, and a water droplet about the size of his palm quickly condensed in his palm. The next moment, Jones waved his hand, and the water droplets shot straight towards Jiffa like a freshly discharged cannonball. At the same time, Jones can be heard shouting: "Hit the water!" Seeing Jones¡¯ attack, a solemn look appeared on Jiefa¡¯s face. After all, he was still a human being. Even if he could fight freely in the deep sea temporarily, his strength would be partially affected. In addition, Jones has taken a lot of dangerous drugs. If combat experience and skills are not taken into account, Jones is already slightly stronger than Jiffa. However, this did not take into account combat experience and skills. Seeing the water droplets attacking him quickly, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly. He made a fist with his right hand and began to turn it quickly. Almost instantly, a small vortex formed on Jiefa's fist. Looking down at the vortex on his fist, the smile on Jiefa's face couldn't help but become brighter. Being in the deep sea will indeed affect some of his strength, but he can also use the surrounding seawater to form some things that cannot be used on land. means. Thinking of this, Jiefa waved his fist and directly faced the water droplets that had been attacked. From the moment he entered the sea, Jiefa's white eyes did not close. The originally extremely fast water droplets could be clearly seen in Jiefa's sight. Every blind spot. The fist hit directly below the water droplet. The vortex on the fist and some of Jiefa's tricks caused Jones's punch to hit the water. It was actually lifted up by Jiefa's fist, and then floated directly over Jiefa's head, fiercely. It hit the wall at the back and top hard. Even if it was missed by Jie Fa, the power of this water strike should not be underestimated. After penetrating the wall without any hindrance, the water droplets disappeared directly, leaving only a trace of ripples on the route of action. However, Jiefa's attack was not over yet. He swung his fist in the direction of Jones out of thin air. The vortex in Jiefa's hand came out directly, and then grew bigger and bigger, forming a turbulent sea current and hitting Jones in the direction. passed. Seeing Jaffa's attack, Jones couldn't help but have a disdainful smile on his face. He is a fish-man, and the sea is his home. Not to mention the whirlpool created by Jaffa, it is even more dangerous. He often goes to the deep sea currents. So when Jiefa's whirlpool attacked, Jones didn't even take a defensive posture at all. The whirlpool rolled directly over his body, not even Jones' steps were moved. After the whirlpool passed, Jones couldn't help laughing and said loudly: "It seems that your methods are not very good! You'd better prepare your own cemetery!" After the words were spoken, JoanHis face suddenly turned into a stern look, and he said in a cold voice: "No! I will make you not even qualified to enter the cemetery! I will make your bones disappear!" After hearing Jones' words, the expression on Jiffa's face did not change much. He even showed a smile. He raised his hand and pointed lightly in the direction of Jones and said with a smile: "Before that, you'd better take a look. Get ready behind you!" "Back there?" Jones was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words, and then he seemed to understand something. His face instantly turned livid, and he turned his head towards the back. At this glance, Jones' face couldn't help but become even more ugly. Except for Vanderdeken IX and some cadres of the New Fish-Man Pirates, all of Jones's subordinates were already on their backs, all of them were affected by Jeffa's whirlpool. It was so noisy that some of the weaker ones had already passed out. Turning around to look at Jaffa, Jones' hatred for Jaffa could not be increased. Jones originally hated human beings extremely. As soon as Jiefa appeared, he threatened to subdue him or kill him. After the fight, he was actually injured by Jiefa. He planned to attack Jiefa's men, but his own men were knocked over by Jiefa first. It can be said that when he faced Jiefa, he was suppressed in all aspects! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 Conquering Daken and Jones (Part 1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Jaffa fiercely, Jones had an angry look on his face. He turned around and glanced at the cadres of his pirate group behind him. Jones shouted angrily: "What are you still looking at?! Let's do it together. !Kill him for me!" "Yes! Boss Jones!" After hearing Jones' words, several cadres of the new fish-men pirate group responded loudly and all attacked Jiefa. Looking at these angry murlocs, Jiefa sneered disdainfully. Not only did he not prepare to take action, but he stood with his hands behind his back. But this doesn't mean that Jiefa will be captured without hesitation. The next moment, the overlord color spurts out. With the appearance of Jiefa¡¯s overlord color, the murlocs in front suddenly froze, staggered, and almost fell to the ground. Everyone stared at Jiefa, but no one dared to rush forward again. Looking at the murlocs across from them with a trace of fear in their eyes, Jiefa couldn't help but frown. To be honest, the leaders of these new murloc pirates are not very strong. Basically none of them reach the general level, but Jiefa can't help but frown. Fa's overbearing lust couldn't directly make them unconscious, which made Jie Fa feel helpless. But then I thought about it, Luffy¡¯s Overlord Color didn¡¯t even have any effect on them. My Overlord Color was at least much stronger than Luffy¡¯s, which was good. Even Jones, who had taken a lot of dangerous drugs, was looking at Jiefa in horror, not daring to take a step forward. The furrowed brows relaxed, and the corner of Jiefa's mouth raised slightly. He glanced at a person not far away inadvertently, and said loudly: "Captain Vanderdyken! Now, what do you mean!?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Daken¡¯s expression immediately froze. Of course he knew what Jiefa was talking about. Of course he would not agree to such a thing. But he already knew that he was not as good as Jiffa, but he didn't expect that Jones and his gang couldn't even subdue one Jiffa, which put him in a particularly embarrassing situation. "Hahaha!" After laughing twice awkwardly, Daken said softly: "Well I am used to being in the sea. If I join your pirate group, I will be very uncomfortable." "Hmph!" Jiefa sneered, and pressed most of his Overlord look directly towards Daken, saying in a cold voice: "A Devil Fruit user can actually say that he is used to being in the sea! Do you think I'm a fool? I'll give it to you again The last chance to choose, surrender! Or die!" Suppressed by Jiefa's overbearing look, the fear in Daken's heart could not help but increase significantly. After hearing Jiefa's murderous words, he still dared to hesitate. He nodded directly and suppressed the fear in his heart. Fearful, he shouted: "I surrender!" The moment Daken spoke his words, Jaffa's overbearing look faded from Daken's body like a tide, greatly reducing the pressure in his heart. After the fear in his heart dissipated, Daken couldn't help but have other thoughts in his mind: Now I surrender to you, but I don't believe that your future enemies will be crushed by you, if you fall into a hard battle in the future. hehehe! As soon as Daken got angry with such thoughts in his mind, Jiffa seemed to have guessed something. His eyes turned away from Daken, and his overbearing look enveloped Daken in an instant. This made Daken freeze. ?????????????????????????? But this time the overlordship is indeed fleeting. Of course, Jiefa knows that even if Daken surrenders, it will never be sincere, but so what? Caribu was like this at the beginning, and he is honest now. Knowing that Daken is now on Jaffa's ship, it will be difficult to get off! With the ending on Daken¡¯s side, Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but shift his gaze to Jones on the other side. The overlord color placed on several cadres of the new fish-man pirate group has long been removed. At this time, all of Jiefa's overlord color and domineering energy are concentrated on Jones. However, Jones was much stronger than the others, and he had taken a lot of dangerous drugs. Jiefa's overbearing look didn't have that big of an effect on him. It just made Jones feel a little afraid. , was easily suppressed by Jones. Looking at Jiefa with a cold look on his face, Jones didn't have a trace of fear on his face. Before Jiefa could speak, he shouted directly: "Just give up! I can't surrender to a mere human being!" "Really!" After hearing Jones' words, Jiefa's face was still indifferent. A person like Jones, in Jiefa's previous life, was a narrow-minded nationalist, and it was impossible for anyone to change his opinion. But this is the world of One Piece, and Jones¡¯s thoughts are similar to those of some officials in the Marvel world who are extremely discriminatory against mutants. Officials are afraid of the powerful and strange abilities of mutants, and are afraid that one day mutants will threatenBecause of their status and interests, they create public opinion, incite the masses to boycott mutants, and push mutants to oppose ordinary people, and then gain the support of these ordinary people to stabilize their status. As for Jones, because of the encounter between Tiger and Otohime, he believed that the two were persecuted to death by humans. Jones was extremely afraid that one day such a thing would happen to him. Under the subconscious influence of his heart, Jones began to extremely Discriminate against humans, and then start to incite those fish-men who also resist humans, and establish a new fish-man pirate group with themselves as the center. Such behavior, like those of officials in the Marvel Cinematic Universe, is an act of self-protection due to fear of what has not happened in their hearts. In Marvel, Jaffa used the method of turning those officials into mutants to force them to change their views. In One Piece, Jaffa did not want to reverse Jones's views. In fact, he could not turn Jones into a mutant. Adults, but if you want to change some Jones' minds, it couldn't be easier! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29: Conquering Daken Jones (Part 2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of this, a strange smile appeared on Jiefa's face, which made Jones across from him feel a chill in his heart. He couldn't help but shiver, as if something bad was about to happen. Happened generally. Just when Jones was in shock and doubt, Jaffa finally spoke: "Hody Jones, are you sure you will never surrender to humans?" "Of course!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Jones said directly without hesitation: "After I take control of Fish-Man Island, I will lead the fish-men to resist and defeat all you humble humans!" "Really?" After hearing Jones' words, the smile on Jiefa's face became even brighter, and he said directly: "It depends on what you mean, you don't plan to live much longer, do you?!" "What do you mean!" As soon as Jiefa said these words, an angry look appeared on Jones's face. It is estimated that if he were not concerned about Jiefa's powerful force, he would have rushed directly to attack Jiefa. However, Jiefa would not be afraid of Jones like this. With a slight smile, Jiefa smiled directly and said: "What do you mean? That's what I mean! If you want to lead Fish-Man Island to resist humans, then I ask you, you take it After taking control of Fish-Man Island, will you still accept Charlotte¡¯s blessing?¡± "Charlotte!" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Jones's face froze instantly, and he murmured something in his mouth. "That's right! Charlotte Lingling!" Seeing Jones's appearance, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle secretly in his heart, and said calmly: "Charlotte is also a human being. If you don't tell me that you plan to defend yourself against humans, will she still be able to survive?" If she protects Fish-Man Island, she will also protect Fish-Man Island. Do you accept it or not!?" As Jaffa spoke, Jones' face became even more ugly. In fact, when Jaffa said Charlotte's name, Jones had already thought about this issue. In fact, he should have thought of this problem a long time ago, but no matter who he is, when faced with something that is really unavoidable but does not have to face it for the time being, he will subconsciously avoid this kind of problem. Now Jaffa has put this problem in front of Jones, which can be said to have instantly put Jones in a dilemma. ¡°But Jones is not an ordinary person after all. Even if Jiefa¡¯s question made him a little embarrassed for a while, he would not be obsessed with it. Looking up at Jiffa, Jones forced a arrogant look on his face and shouted: "What does this kind of thing have to do with you? I tell you, I will naturally solve this matter when the time comes. Now You should worry about your own affairs, right!?" As he said that, the expression on Jones's face suddenly changed, he laughed, and said loudly: "Since you are here today, don't even think about going out!" After the words fell, Jones glanced behind him, looked at the few men who were still standing, and shouted: "Dotson, Geo, Leopard Zang, you work with me to deal with this guy!" Then, Jones reached out and pointed at Caribu behind Jaffa, and said loudly: "Dharma, Icarus, Hammond, you go kill that guy, move quickly, and then come and help me. .¡± Hearing what Jones said, the leaders of the New Fish-Man Pirates behind Jones were startled, and then a look of understanding appeared on their faces. With malicious smiles on their faces, several people actually took out the poison from their arms and swallowed it in one gulp. Everyone swallowed more than one pill, and then began to slowly move towards Jiffa and Kari. The two of them came closer. After taking a sip of the poison, Dotson's figure swelled a bit, and his eyes became fierce. Facing the looks of several people who seemed to be eating people, Jiefa's expression was calm as usual. But Caribu behind Jaffa had a nervous look on his face. You know, this is the deep sea, and Caribu, who relies solely on his Devil Fruit for his strength, doesn¡¯t even know how he will fight against these people. As if sensing Caribu¡¯s state of mind, Jaffa turned his head slightly and glanced at Caribu. He said softly: "Karib, just don't get killed. I will end the battle soon! Really, in this world, fists are the most powerful. In the end, strength should speak for itself." , Jaffa's voice was already very quiet, and even Caribu, who was not far from Jaffa, didn't hear it. However, Caribu listened directly to the previous words. Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu felt more than a little relieved. There was also a look of confidence on his face. Kalibu had no confidence at all in fighting them, but if he tried his best to escape, he could still last for some time. Caribu himselfUnconsciously, he didn't know when, but he was full of confidence in Jiefa. From the moment Jiefa's words came out, he didn't even doubt whether Jiefa could end the battle quickly. But when Jones on the other side heard what Jaffa said, a look of disdain appeared on his face, and he shouted: "At this time, you still have such inexplicable confidence! Kids, kill these two What an arrogant guy!" As he spoke, Jones raised his hands, and a large amount of seawater began to condense in his hands. Then Jones threw his hands and shouted: "The water dragons!" Then, the seawater was instantly thrown away by Jones and changed into It turned into a swarm of sharks and attacked Jiffa fiercely. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30: Conquering Daken Jones (Part 2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Jones' attack, Jiefa's eyes narrowed slightly, and a flash of lightning suddenly burst out from the corner of Jiefa's eyes. Although Jiefa¡¯s lightning ability can¡¯t be used much, it doesn¡¯t mean it doesn¡¯t exist anymore. It can¡¯t be too exciting, so just give it a little stimulation. If the available electricity is not enough to stimulate the muscles, then stimulate the nerves. Anyway, even with just his body and the remaining electricity, Jiefa can strengthen himself a lot. With a move of force from his feet, Jiefa faced Jones' group of sharks directly with only the strength of his body. He smashed through the sharks formed from seawater in circles, and rushed towards Jones and the others. At the same time, Damo, Icarus and Hammond also attacked Caribu directly. Facing the attacks of these people, it was certainly impossible for Caribu to respond like Jaffa. At that moment, he turned over and dodged the attacks of several people, and then turned around and ran outside. He followed Jie Fa's words very much. If he could delay, he would delay, as long as he didn't die. But here, Jiefa has already rushed to the side of Jones and others. The ability to use thunder and lightning cannot use armed colors, which makes Jiefa's physical strength inferior to Jones. But correspondingly, Jiefa's reaction speed has improved a lot. If Jones could still respond to Jiefa's attack just now, Jiefa's attack now has left Jones completely defenseless. Although the attack power of this Jiefa is much weaker than before, every time it hits Jones's weakest defense accurately. However, the cadres of the New Fish-Man Pirates were unable to help Jones at all, and even Jaffa repeatedly caused harm to Jones through some of their mistakes. After several times, Jones was driven to the verge of madness. Jones had already taken a lot of dangerous drugs, which put his spirit in an extremely irritable state. At this time, he was angered by Jiefa's fighting style. Being punched in the ribs by Jiefa again, Jones couldn't help but roared angrily, and pulled Jieou beside him, blocking him in front of him. When Jiefa saw this scene, a glint of light suddenly burst out from his eyes, and the thunder and lightning power all over his body instantly converged, replaced by armed domineering energy that instantly spread all over his body. The next moment, a punch containing 80% of Jiefa's body strength hit Jieou's heart directly and hard. ???????????????? Then, with a soft ¡°click¡± sound, the look on Jie O¡¯s face was momentarily startled, and then a mouthful of blood spurted out directly from his mouth. "But Jones sacrificed one of his subordinates, but it wasn't just to help him fight. Seizing this rare opportunity, Jones directly condensed a huge drop of water in his hand. It is a powerful attack move in fishman karate: water strike! At this time, it has to be said that Jones is also extremely ruthless. In order to ensure that his attack can be effective, Jones' attack directly passed through Geo's chest, mixed with Geo's blood, and attacked Jiffa. . However, all this has been seen by Jiefa's white eyes. In addition, Jiefa has already covered his body with armed domineering energy. Seeing Jones's attack, Jiefa had already received a normal fist again. He swung out and hit the drop of water hard. The next moment, the water droplet that originally passed through Jieou's chest and attacked Jiefa was directly hit back by Jiefa, hit Jieou's body hard, passed through him again, and hit him directly instead. Jones' chest. The effect of the poison on Jones was about to dissipate, and then he was severely attacked by Jiefa several times on the weak defensive parts of his body. At this time, his favorite move was reversed by Jiefa. Jones, who was already a little overwhelmed, flew back several meters and fell to the ground in a panic. And here, Jieou was hit hard in the heart by Jiefa, and now he was penetrated through the chest twice. Even if he was a physically strong fish-man, there was no way he could withstand such an injury. Even if he died directly, he fell softly to the ground. It may have been affected by what happened just now, where Jones used Geo as a shield to find opportunities. Dotson and Baozang looked at Jones lying on the ground in a panic, but they didn't even come forward to help. Instead, they looked at each other with strange expressions on their faces. Seeing the performance of the two of them, Jones, who was lying on the ground, coughed up a mouthful of blood. He looked at the two of them fiercely and shouted: "What are you thinking? Kill this guy quickly! Otherwise we will all die here today." ." Hearing what Jones said, before Bao Zang and Dotson could express anything, Jiefa saidHe rushed to Jones in an instant. Looking at Jones condescendingly, Jaffa raised his foot and stepped hard on Jones' chest. He sneered disdainfully and said, "I don't know what they are like, but I will give you another choice now." Chance, surrender, or die!¡± "I" After being stepped on by Jiefa, Jones' chest couldn't help but feel a little tight. He raised his head and glanced at Jiefa with a frosty face, and he was stuck. Seeing Jones¡¯s performance, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but exert force on his feet again. Then, there was a clear sound of bone cracking in Jones's chest, and several ribs were broken directly by Jeffa. "I surrender!" For the first time, he felt that death was so close. All Jones' previous persistence instantly turned into nothingness, and he hurriedly said loudly. "Haha!" Hearing Jones' words, Jaffa raised his foot that was pressing Jones' chest slightly, chuckled, and then turned his eyes to Vanderdyken IX beside him. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Thirty-one Jiefa¡¯s Purpose You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Jiefa's gaze, a panicked look appeared in Daken's eyes for a moment, and he shouted loudly: "I surrender too!" At this time, he still didn't know what Jiefa had said before about how he could help Bai Xing get out of the Dragon Palace. They were all lies to him. But even if he knew, he wouldn't dare to say anything. Strictly speaking, his strength is much weaker than Jones. If it were not for the special ability of the Devil Fruit, he would not have a place in the sea. Surrendering at this time is his wisest choice. Nodding with satisfaction, Jaffa then turned his head to look at Jones and said, "Jones, go and get your men back now, and call Caribu here too!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jones suddenly had a fierce look in his eyes, and the muscles on his face froze, obviously trying to control the changes in his expression. However, none of this could escape the eyes of Jaffa, who had been staring at Jones. He sneered and suddenly said in a cold voice: "Jones, I conquered Caribu through the same method as I conquered you. He is dead." , I won¡¯t feel bad, but if he dies, I will break your limbs and hang them on flags on Fish-Man Island for display!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jones felt a chill in his heart. From Jiefa¡¯s tone, Jones had no doubt that he would definitely do this. Thinking of this, Jones couldn't help but shudder. However, Jiefa's threat did work. Faced with Jiefa's coercion, Jones did not dare to have any other ideas at this time, and just went out obediently. Not long after, Jones honestly retrieved Dharma, Icarus, Hammond and the hunted Caribu who had run away. Unlike some Damoikalos who could not accept the facts, Caribu at this time had a look of complete admiration. But Jiffa walked towards the seat that originally belonged to Jones, step by step, and sat down on this chair that was a bit big for Jefa. Jefa coughed lightly, attracting everyone's attention. On his own body, although everyone's realization itself has already gathered on Jiefa's body. Looking at the indifferent Jiffa, Jones suddenly said: "I want to know, what is your purpose in coming to Fish-Man Island?!" Although he has been subdued by Jiefa, Jones' mentality cannot be changed in a short time. In other words, before he had so many subordinates, Jones simply could not let go of his dignity and make that kind of obedient gesture to Jiefa. But Jiefa didn¡¯t care about this. He had conquered Jones and never intended to use him as his subordinate. After the incident on Fish-Man Island was over, whether Jones died or not had nothing to do with Jiefa. Glancing sideways at Jones, Jiefa said softly: "My goal is the treasure house of the Dragon Palace!" "The treasure house of Dragon Palace!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, several people present were stunned. Some of the cadres of the New Fishman Pirates looked at Jiefa with a strange expression. In this world, there are many people who like wealth, but not many people do something just for the treasure. And this people will be despised by other people. Just like Jones and Daken now, after hearing Jiefa's words, their eyes when facing Jiefa no longer had the same feeling as before, and their whole expressions were also looked down upon. A strong man obsessed with wealth. A person who is passionate about power or power is valued much less than a strong person. But there are some exceptions. After hearing the words "Treasure House of Dragon Palace", Caribu's eyes lit up a lot. Seeing the different expressions on the faces of several people, Jiefa chuckled in his heart and said nothing. He was just doing it for the Devil Fruit that might exist in Ryugu's treasure house. Although Rejiefa was not sure how many Devil Fruits there were in the Dragon Palace's treasure house, he thought there would definitely be many. As for the opinions of Jones and others, Jaffa estimates that even if he tells them about him, they will think that Jaffa is for Bailey. After all, one person can only eat one Devil Fruit, which is in the minds of everyone in the One Piece world. It's already ingrained. Even if Blackbeard appeared two years ago, everyone thought he was the only exception. Too lazy to explain too much to them, Jaffa's gaze shifted directly to Jones and said softly: "I know you came to Daken to cooperate with him to overthrow the Dragon Palace regime. Now you just follow your original plan. That¡¯s it.¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, the look on Jones's face became even weirder. Jiefa knew their plan, but he suddenly appeared at this time and forcibly subdued them. This kind of behavior looked like a gangster attack. Want to sit back and enjoy the fruits of it?son. Seeing what Jones was thinking, Jiefa chuckled and said, "You don't have to think too much. Without my help, you will definitely fail in the end!" "No, I don't have such an idea. You are overthinking it." Although he said this, Jones' eyes showed a look of disbelief. With a chuckle, Jiefa didn't bother to continue inking with them here. He stretched out his hand and waved to Caribu. Jiefa said calmly: "You will naturally believe it when the time comes." After saying that, Jiefa vomited and looked outside. He walked over and continued: "Remember, after you get the right to rule Fish-Man Island, I want everything in the Dragon Palace treasure house. If you dare to have any secrets or have any other ideas by then, You and Fishman Island no longer need to exist." When he said his last words, Jiefa also released his overlord-colored domineering energy, directly covering Jones and Daken. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33: Mrs. Shirley¡¯s prophecy, the battle to destroy the stars You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Is it difficult to understand what I mean?" Turning his head to look at Mrs. Shirley, Jiefa had a relaxed smile on his face and said calmly: "Give me a divination. You may see the destruction of Fish-Man Island from inside. What about the scene, do you want to try it?!" Jaffa¡¯s purpose is very simple. In the original work, Mrs. Shirley divined on Luffy that Fish-Man Island was about to be destroyed. Although she understood it wrong, the divined picture was indeed correct. Now Jaffa will definitely be involved in what happens next. He wants to know whether Mrs. Shirley's divination will still be the same as in the original work. Orbecause of his appearance, the picture that Mrs. Shirley divined has changed? However, in Mrs. Shirley¡¯s view, Jiefa¡¯s words were indeed a naked threat, implying to her that Jiefa¡¯s purpose in coming to Fish-Man Island was to destroy Fish-Man Island. With a wary look at Jaffa, Mrs. Shirley said softly: "Come with me!" After saying that, Mrs. Shirley turned around and walked towards the back. With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Jiefa said directly to the two Caribu on the side: "You guys wait here, I will come out in a while. In the meantime, don't let anyone in!" "Understood!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Cribb responded honestly and nodded slightly. But Caribu didn't know what he was thinking of writing. A strange smile appeared on his face and he said with a smile: "I understand, captain, don't worry, we won't let anyone disturb you!" Hearing what Caribu said, Jiefa didn¡¯t know that this guy was definitely thinking wrongly. He rolled his eyes at Caribu, and Jiefa didn¡¯t bother to explain to him, and walked directly into the back of the cafe. After passing through a small door, Jiefa followed Mrs. Shirley to a room behind the cafe lobby. As soon as he walked into the room, Jiefa saw a car in front of him. Compared with the awkward hall before, the decoration in this room seemed more mysterious. There is also a huge red sofa in the center of the room. There is a low table in front of the sofa. A crystal ball is shining on the table, as if to show its mystery to the world. Walking to the sofa, Jiefa sat down directly on the sofa that belonged to Shirley. Then he directly picked up the crystal ball on the table and played with it in his hand. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Mrs. Shirley's face froze. She looked at Jiefa fiercely. Mrs. Shirley couldn't help but said loudly: "It's not good to mess with other people's things! Besides, it's mine. seat!" "Really?" Jiefa chuckled lightly, with an extremely indifferent expression on his face, and said, "I saw that there was only one seat in the room, so I sat down. You can't let the guests stand, right?!" "As for this" Jiefa lowered his head and glanced at the crystal ball in his hand. He didn't see any reason for it, so he directly put it back on the table for Mrs. Shirley and said calmly: "I won't move now." "You!!" Staring straight at Jaffa, Mrs. Shirley was so angry at him. "Okay, okay!" Looking at Mrs. Shirley with a smile on his face, Jiefa said softly: "Stop making trouble, let's hurry up and do the divination!" Although he said this, Jiefa still didn't get up. Vice, his buttocks were firmly seated on Mrs. Shirley's sofa, as if they were growing on it. Unable to help but glare at Jiefa again, Mrs. Shirley walked directly to the front of the table. She had already decided that if the prediction turned out that Jiefa really came to Fish-Man Island to cause destruction, she would directly let the army capture Jiefa. Fa, if not, she would have kicked Jiefa out hard. Her cafe is not a place where anyone can come and play pranks. Looking at Jiefa again, Mrs. Shirley held the crystal ball with both hands and closed her eyes. As Mrs. Shirley moved, the light on the crystal ball became brighter and brighter. But Mrs. Shirley¡¯s expression also began to change rapidly. She was confused and confused. Jiefa even saw an intoxicated look on Mrs. Shirley¡¯s face. Seeing Mrs. Shirley's face, Jiefa's heart moved. Apparently, Mrs. Shirley had really predicted the scene about him. I just don¡¯t know what Mrs. Shirley saw. After a while, Mrs. Shirley finally opened her eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, Mrs. Shirley couldn't help but look at Jiefa with a strange expression. Seeing Mrs. Shirley¡¯s appearance, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but feel a sense of curiosity. Looking straight at Jiefa, Jiefa said softly: ¡°Can you tell me what you saw?!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Mrs. Shirley suddenly shook her head slightly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± "What?"??" Hearing what Mrs. Shirley said, even Jiefa couldn't help being stunned. He looked at Mrs. Shirley in surprise and said helplessly: "Why can't you understand! ? " Shaking her head again, Mrs. Shirley fixed her gaze directly on Jiefa's face and whispered: "Are those huge spheres stars?" "Huh? Huge sphere? Star?!" Hearing Mrs. Shirley's words, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, but he quickly realized it. Could it be that Mrs. Shirley was talking about the planet? As soon as this idea came up, Jiefa was instantly convinced. With Mrs. Shirley¡¯s understanding, it was normal to not know that the so-called stars were actually other planets in the universe. Thinking of this, Jiefa nodded directly and said, "Yes, but that's not the key. I want to know what exactly you saw." Hearing Jiefa's words, Mrs. Shirley suddenly blushed and said softly: "Haha, I didn't expect that one day I would be as addicted to beautiful things as a little girl." After saying that, Xue Mrs. Li raised her head and glanced at Jaffa, and said softly: "I didn't expect you to be so powerful, you can even destroy the stars in the sky! And besides you, there are also such powerful beings." "Are you saying that I am fighting with others in the universe?" Staring straight at Mrs. Shirley, Jiefa's face looked extremely solemn. He really didn't expect that Mrs. Shirley could predict such a thing. . And when he heard Mrs. Shirley's words, Jaffa's expression could not help but become serious. If it was correct, this was the battle he would face after returning to Marvel. He really wanted to know who Galactus would be when the time came. , or Thanos takes action. "I can't see him clearly!" Shaking her head slightly, Mrs. Shirley said: "Actually, I can't see you clearly either. I only saw countless stars being destroyed. The huge power made me feel infinite fear. But I can't see clearly who is fighting. If I didn't see this scene because I predicted your future, I wouldn't even know that one of them is you."(Remember this Website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34: Meeting the Straw Hat Pirates Again You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Nodding slightly, a thoughtful look appeared on Jiefa's face. After a moment, Jiefa suddenly looked up at Mrs. Shirley and said: "Mrs. Shirley, you can see that fighting What are the strengths of both sides!?" "Strength?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Mrs. Shirley was stunned for a moment, with a thoughtful look on her face. After a moment, she said: "I feel like it's about the same!?" "Thank you!" Hearing Mrs. Shirley's words, Jiefa couldn't help but have a bright smile on his face. His strength was about the same, so it would be easy to handle. With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "I understand, please excuse me, Madam!" After getting some good news from Mrs. Shirley, Jiefa felt better than others, and he actually showed rare respect for Mrs. Shirley. Some. After turning around, Jiefa was about to leave, but when he walked to the door, Jiefa suddenly paused and said: "Mrs. Shirley, I suggest you to divine the major events that will happen in Fish-Man Island recently. I have What I said to you is not alarmist!" As he said this, Jiefa couldn't help but reveal a sinister smile, but Mrs. Shirley behind her could never be seen. After finishing speaking, Jiefa walked directly out of the room, but Mrs. Shirley couldn't help but have a look of worry on her face. After a moment of silence, Mrs. Shirley placed her hands on the crystal ball again. And here, Jiefa, who had already walked out of the room, came to the hall again. At this time, many people had already arrived in the hall. Seeing these people, the smile on Jiefa's face instantly became brighter. With a gentle wave of his hand, Jiefa chuckled and said, "Hey, Luffy, we meet again!" Yes, Luffy and the others actually came to the Mermaid Cafe at this time. Perhaps because of Jaffa's influence, the members of the Straw Hat Pirates had not dispersed yet, and they all came here under the leadership of Mermaid Kemi. Seeing the sudden appearance of Jiefa, Luffy was obviously stunned. He couldn't help but jump to his feet and shouted loudly: "Hey! It's you! How did you get here!" "Idiot Luffy!" Before Jaffa could say anything, Nami couldn't help it. After hitting Luffy's head hard, Nami pointed her finger at Caribu and said loudly: "This guy has already come to Fish-Man Island, how could he not be here!" "Oh! That's it!" After hearing Nami's words, Luffy looked like he had just woken up from a dream, and said with a smile, "I almost forgot, they are in the same group!" Hearing what Luffy said, everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates couldn't help but cast their eyes on Luffy, and couldn't help but secretly say in their hearts: "You have forgotten that it was you who made them become a gang. ah!" Seeing Luffy and his friends playing tricks on each other, Jiefa couldn't help but secretly laugh and walked directly towards Luffy. Following Jiefa¡¯s actions, Luffy and the others were also stunned, and then they quickly put on a vigilant look and looked directly at Jiefa. Previously on the Wanli Sunshine, the scene where Jaffa dragged Caribu directly into the sea surprised them. Although they had never fought each other, they did not think that Jaffa would be a weakling. Moreover, the relationship between them was not a friendly one. In order to prevent Jaffa from suddenly taking action, both Zoro and Sanji had protected non-combatants such as Nami Chopper behind them. However, Jaffa was not here to start a war with the Straw Hat Pirates at this time. He stepped in front of Luffy. Jaffa suddenly chuckled and said: "I'm very happy that you can still be so happy now, but now you better Let¡¯s think about how to deal with the next trouble!¡± After saying that, Jaffa straightened up, walked to a seat on the side and sat down, then turned his head to look at Kemi who was standing with Luffy and his group, and said softly: "You are the waiter here, right? Bring me a cup of coffee, the bitterest one!" "Huh?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, the mermaid named Kemi couldn't help but be startled, but she quickly responded and said softly: "Okay, wait a moment!" Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, Nami couldn¡¯t help it. She quickly ran to Jiefa¡¯s side, slapped the table, and said loudly: ¡°Hey, what do you mean?!¡± "Do you need a lot of meaning to ask for a cup of coffee in a cafe?!" Raising his head and looking into Nami's eyes, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Or do you want me to mean something!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Nami couldn't help but feel angry, but she quickly realized it. With a roll of her eyes, Nami said loudly: "I mean you said before that we would be in trouble, what do you mean!"   "You will understand soon!" At this point, Jiefa seemed to hear something, and continued: "Of course, there may not be any trouble, who knows!" Hearing what Jiefa said, Nami couldn't help but become more confused. Just when she was about to ask something, there was a sudden noise from behind. The next moment, everyone looked over and saw Mrs. Shirley walking out of the room sweating profusely. When she saw Luffy, her whole face changed instantly. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35: Destroy Fishman Island? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Mrs. Shirley's face, Jaffa couldn't help but smile in his heart: "Sure enough, Mrs. Shirley predicted such a scene. Luffy, don't blame me for being unreasonable. Anyway, this is what you should encounter. trouble." No one here except Jiefa knew what happened to Mrs. Shirley, but Mrs. Shirley on the other side looked at Luffy and took a deep breath. Suddenly his eyes changed and he walked towards Jiefa. Walking to Jiefa¡¯s side in a few steps, Mrs. Shirley couldn¡¯t help but whisper: ¡°You already knew that, didn¡¯t you!?¡± "I've known it for a long time!" Hearing Mrs. Shirley's words, Jiefa couldn't help but have a puzzled look on his face and chuckled softly. Seeing the confused look on Jaffa's face, Mrs. Shirley couldn't help but roll her eyes at him, then glanced sideways at Luffy, and lowered her voice and said: "I predicted that Fish-Man Island will be destroyed! " "What are you going to do!?" Jaffa said softly, looking at Mrs. Shirley quietly. "I want to report to the king, but it will take some time. Can you help me! I know that since you told me the news, you will definitely help us! Right!?" At the end of the sentence, Mrs. Shirley's face There are already some weird looks. Of course she knew Luffy's identity. If it were normal times, Mrs. Shirley would not be in such a panic, but it was different now. She had already seen in the prophecy that Fish-Man Island would be destroyed. , which made her unable to calm down. ¡°When a woman is panicked, she will subconsciously look for someone to rely on. Mrs. Shirley had prophesied for Jiefa. She had seen how powerful Jiefa would be in the future, which was beyond her comprehension. She only knew about the Fishman Island after Jiefa told her, so Mrs. Shirley subconsciously regarded Jiefa as someone she could rely on at this time. Jiefa also vaguely understood this. Looking at Mrs. Shirley funny, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "I can help you, but you have to move faster." "Okay!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Mrs. Shirley's face showed a hint of joy, nodded hurriedly, and walked directly outside. "Hey! Why is Mrs. Shirley gone?" At this time, Kemi also prepared coffee and was about to deliver it to Jiefa. But when he saw Mrs. Shirley leaving, she couldn't help but wonder. Looking at the dazed little mermaid, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly, stood up and took the coffee from her hand, and then said softly: "She has important things to do, before that" Here, Jiefa suddenly paused slightly, his eyes swept over Luffy and the others, and then he said loudly: "You guys, just stay in this cafe for now!" "Huh!?" As soon as Jiefa said these words, Luffy and the others couldn't help but be startled. Seeing the confused look of several people, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said, "Don't you understand? As entrusted by Mrs. Shirley, I now want to keep you in this cafe until She's back!" "Really?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Sauron was the first to speak. Sauron put his hand on the handle of the knife, with a disdainful smile on his face, snorted coldly, and said: "Alright? It¡¯s really funny. In the current sea, can anyone just promise to keep us here?!¡± "Are you going to use force?!" Glancing at Sauron sideways, the smile on Jiefa's face became even brighter: "Mrs. Shirley predicted that you would destroy Fish-Man Island. Now it seems that it is indeed the case. Destroy Fish-Man Island. Should the first step start at the Mermaid Cafe?" "Hey, you guy, don't talk nonsense!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Luffy couldn't help but have a look of anger on his face, and shouted: "How could we do such a thing!" Glancing at Luffy gently, Jaffa chuckled and said: "I don't know if you will do such a thing, but Mrs. Shirley's words have never been missed. If you don't believe it, you can ask The little mermaid who brought you here!" As he spoke, Jaffa's eyes turned directly to Kemi beside him, and said softly: "Are you right?! Miss Mermaid?" "Kemi!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Luffy turned his eyes and looked directly in the direction of Kemi, saying loudly: "He is talking nonsense, isn't he! How can we destroy Fish-Man Island!" At this time, Kami's face was also full of shock. Hearing Luffy's question, Kami couldn't help but shook his head and murmured: "I don't know, but he is right, Shirley." Madam¡¯s prophecies have never been missed!¡± "What!?" Hearing Kemi's words, Luffy and the others couldn't help but exclaim.Stunned, he couldn't help but look at each other. At this time, Jaffa did laugh and said loudly: "You heard it, now you'd better be obedient and stay in this cafe, waiting for Mrs. Shirley to come back with the army from Fish-Man Island ." "Then what? What will they do to us?!" After hearing Jeffa's words, Usopp, who was behind Luffy and the others, couldn't help but have a look of fear on his face, and he couldn't help but ask. "Who knows? Maybe we will expel you from Fish-Man Island and prohibit you from landing on Fish-Man Island again in the future." A sinister smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and Jiefa looked indifferent. "How is this possible!!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Luffy couldn't help but slap the table hard and said loudly: "We will not destroy Fish-Man Island! Why should we be expelled!" "Hand!" He pointed at Luffy's palm, and the smile on Jiefa's face became even brighter: "You have already started to destroy it!" With that said, Jiefa's eyes turned to Sauron, whose sword was about to be unsheathed, and he chuckled: "And you, are you planning to prove your crime of destroying Fish-Man Island?!"( Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 Battle You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Glancing at Jaffa with a sneer, Sauron had an indifferent look on his face and said coldly: "I never said that, as long as you don't destroy the things on Fish-Man Island, things will be fine soon. Speaking of which, you should You¡¯re not going to say that you are also a member of Fish-Man Island, are you?!¡± Hearing Sauron's words, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Of course I am not. Why, are you planning to kill me without destroying anything on Fish-Man Island? Do you have the ability?!" "Whether you have it or not, you'll know if you try it! Dachen Shake!" With a loud shout, Zoro held the knife in one hand and rushed towards Jiefa. At the same time, a breathtaking aura came from Sauron's body. "You want to use your momentum to oppress me? And then solve it with one move? Or even just use one flow?" Looking at Sauron's movements indifferently, Jiefa couldn't help but have a look of disdain in his eyes, and said softly: " Zoro, you underestimate me a little too much!" At this time, Sauron had also rushed in front of Jiefa. Looking at Sauron with a ferocious look on his face, Jiefa suddenly raised the corners of his mouth slightly, shouted loudly, and smashed his black fist directly at Sauron. single sword. The next moment, a clear sound of metal collision sounded in the cafe. Jeffa's attack actually deflected Zoro's sword, and then hit Zoro hard on the face, sending Zoro flying in the direction of Luffy and the others. But Zoro was Zoro after all. He turned over steadily in mid-air and landed safely in front of Luffy and others. But before Zoro could stand up, an oppressive momentum suddenly came from the direction of Jiefa, which made Zoro, who was unprepared, almost fall to the ground. Raising his head in horror, Sauron's eyes were full of shock. Looking at Jiefa who was approaching him step by step, Zoro bit out three words from between his teeth: "Overlord?!" Hearing Zoro's words, Jiefa suddenly stopped. Looking at Luffy and the others who were not too far away from him, Jiefa suddenly chuckled and said, "You guys should take action together, I don't want the battle to end. Too fast!" "Too arrogant!" After hearing Jaffa's words, the Straw Hat Pirates and the others couldn't help but have a look of anger on their faces. "Arrogance?!" Hearing the words of several people, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said: "To be honest, my current strength is still in a suppressed state. Otherwise, you will see what true arrogance is. of!" "What?!" Everyone present was shocked when they heard Jaffa's words, even Caribu, who had never heard Jaffa talk about this matter before. Seeing everyone's faces, the smile on Jiefa's face couldn't help but become brighter, and he said directly: "What's wrong? Are you surprised? Don't worry, I will regain my full strength in a short time, and by then, we won't have What an intersection! After all, you are still too weak now!" "You guy!" As Jaffa finished speaking, Luffy couldn't help but shouted loudly and said, "You've been acting so arrogant from just now. It's really annoying!" "Then come and hit me!" After hearing Luffy's words, Jiefa's eyes shifted directly to Luffy, and the smile on his face became even brighter, but the words that came out of his mouth were not friendly at all. "Damn it!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Luffy couldn't help it anymore, he clenched his fist and rushed towards Jiefa. Seeing Luffy¡¯s actions, Nami on the side couldn¡¯t help shouting: ¡°Luffy, be careful not to damage things!¡± "Got it!" Nami responded with a loud shout from Luffy. When the voice fell, Luffy had already rushed in front of Jiefa, and smashed his black fist directly towards Jiefa's face. "Do you want to avenge your companions?" Looking at Luffy's fist, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle. "Then you have to work hard!" With that said, Jiefa bent down and easily dodged Luffy's attack, and then kicked Luffy directly in the abdomen, sending Luffy flying away. "Hehe!" After being kicked away by Jiefa, Luffy suddenly smiled and said softly: "Sure enough, he has some strength! Now it seems that I should be able to fight well!" As he said that, a cloud of smoke suddenly rose from Luffy's body, and his entire skin turned crimson. "Are you here?" Seeing Luffy's change, Jiefa couldn't help but have a smile on his face, and his eyes were focused on every part of Luffy's body. At the same time, he secretly thought in his mind: "Second gear? Luffy, what I really want to see is fourth gear! You see, don't let it go"??Disappointment. " "Rubber jet pistol!" Just when the thought came to Jiefa's mind, Luffy's fist instantly attacked Jiefa. However, Jiefa had already been prepared for this. Almost the moment Luffy took action, Jiefa turned his head and dodged Luffy's fist. But Luffy's fist remained unabated, and he smashed towards the wall of the cafe. "Ah!" Luffy also noticed this situation. Almost the moment his fist was about to hit the wall, Luffy shouted loudly and retracted his fist. At the same time, Luffy's other fist also attacked Jeffa directly, and the rubber jet pistol directly turned into a rubber jet machine gun. The continuous punches dazzled Nami Chopper and others on the side. However, Jiefa still dodged them all. And Luffy's performance also surprised Jiefa. Luffy actually controlled all such intensive attacks very well and didn't touch anything in the cafe at all. Looking at the excited Luffy, Jaffa suddenly chuckled and said, "It's too small here, Luffy, if you want to have a good fight, let's go outside!" Although it was a discussion, Jiefa turned around and walked outside without waiting for Luffy to speak. "Okay!" However, Luffy didn't care about this and responded directly, then followed Jiefa and walked towards the street outside. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 Neptune You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiffa and Luffy fought on the roadside, instantly attracting the attention of people passing by. Looking straight at Luffy opposite, Jiefa smiled softly and said: "Monkey D Luffy! Let me see what you have that is worthy of so many people's expectations!" "Huh? A lot of people are looking forward to it? What do you mean?!" Luffy was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words, and a look of doubt appeared on his face. "You don't have to worry about this! Just take action!" Looking straight at Luffy, an excited smile appeared on Jiefa's face. "Okay!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Luffy grinned and responded loudly. The next moment, Luffy's whole body moved instantly, the second gear was turned on, and he attacked straight towards Jiefa. When he reached half the distance between him and Jaffa, Luffy's feet suddenly stopped, and the man twisted his body and shouted: "Rubber jet fireworks!" The next moment, Luffy began to spin rapidly, like a propeller, and attacked Jeffa with both hands and feet. And not only that, Jiefa also keenly saw the armed Haki wrapped around Luffy's hands and feet, which directly turned this small whirlwind into a terrifying black whirlwind. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's eyes shrank, and he immediately started to quickly retreat. Luffy's attack was definitely not weak at first glance. Jiefa was not stupid, and he had to fight hard if he could dodge it. After dodging several times in succession, Luffy also gave up this attack method. With a certain pace, Luffy stepped on the ground with both feet. The Sixth Marine clan used "Shaving" instantly and rushed towards Jiefa quickly. . Luffy is in the second gear state at this time, and the speed of "shaving" is definitely much faster than in the normal state. At least, it's faster than Jiefa today! "Can't hide!" Jiefa secretly shouted in his heart. Jiefa's whole body was instantly dissatisfied with his armed domineering look. He also stepped forward and attacked Luffy. In the blink of an eye, the two of them had quickly exchanged more than a dozen moves. It's Luffy, but he's a Devil Fruit user. Although Jaffa's armed haki will not be attacked by Luffy's rubber body, Jaffa's attack power is not enough to cause enough damage to Luffy who has turned on the second gear. Influence attacks. And the same goes for Jiefa. Although Jiuyang's true energy is suppressed by the energy of the universe, Jiefa's physical fitness is not a vegetarian. Coupled with the armed haki, Jiefa can also resist most of Luffy's attacks. As they were fighting, the fighting scene between the two suddenly became a little weird. You punch me, I kick you. The two of them were inseparable for a while. After a few more quick moves, Jiefa swung his fist hard and punched Luffy directly. Then he pulled back and distanced himself from Luffy. Breathing out a breath, Jiefa looked directly at Luffy opposite, who was also panting, and couldn't help but sigh inwardly. With his abilities limited, Jiefa¡¯s attacks would be a bit off by relying solely on his armament and domineering power. And some explosive methods cannot be used. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but miss his own meteor gun. When he was on Earth, Jiefa asked the meteor gun to protect Natasha, but he didn't bring it with him when he traveled through time. Although the Meteor Gun can travel through space, it is impossible for it to travel from the Marvel Cinematic Universe to One Piece. Although the sentinels in the future can be summoned at any time, the combat effectiveness of the sentinels is not that helpful to Jiefa now. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but look forward to the Devil Fruit in the Dragon Palace's treasure house even more. After calming down for a while, Luffy suddenly showed a smile on his face and said loudly: "Hey, are you already dying!?" Hearing Luffy's words, Jiefa snorted coldly and said, "You haven't used all your methods yet, how could I not be able to do it?" As he spoke, Jiefa paused for a moment before continuing: "However, now is not the time to fight!" As he spoke, Jiefa raised his head and glanced upward. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Luffy and others subconsciously looked up into the sky. The next moment, everyone looked shocked. What came was actually the army from the dark fish-man island. And the leader of the army is the king of Fishman Island, Poseidon Neptune. In the sight of a group of people, Neptune quickly came to the top of several people, followed by Mrs. Shirley who had just left not long ago. See the scene below,A hint of joy appeared on Mrs. Shirley's face, she pointed directly at Luffy, turned to Neptune and shouted loudly: "Your Majesty the King, they are the ones. I saw it in the divination, they were the ones who destroyed the fishmen. island!" Hearing Mrs. Shirley's words, Neptune glared and shouted: "You are the Straw Hat Pirates! Tell me, what are your intentions in coming to Fish-Man Island?!" (Remember the website address of this site! £ºwww.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Jiefa¡¯s suggestion You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Neptune's words, Luffy and the others couldn't help but look at each other. What could they have planned? Two years of separation and two years of hard work. Isn't it just to go to the new world that they set sail again? To go to the new world, Fish-Man Island is the only way to go. Otherwise, what else would they come to Fish-Man Island for? Thinking like this, Luffy and the others naturally answered in the same way, but it was obvious that Neptune did not believe their words. Looking straight at Luffy and the others, Neptune waved his hand and was about to ask the soldiers to arrest Luffy and his party. And at this moment, Jiefa¡¯s voice suddenly sounded on the street: ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Neptune paused and turned his gaze directly to Jaffa who was not far below. Luffy and others also turned their eyes subconsciously, with doubtful expressions on their faces. After looking Jiffa up and down, Neptune shouted loudly: "Who are you? Are you with them?!" Hearing Nipton¡¯s words, before Jaffa had time to reply, he saw Mrs. Shirley next to Nipton suddenly lowered her head to Nipton¡¯s ear and whispered something softly. After a while, Mrs. Shirley finished her words. Neptune nodded slightly and looked at Jaffa below. Compared with just now, Neptune's attitude at this time suddenly became much kinder, and he said softly: "What do you want to say!?" Seeing Neptune¡¯s appearance, Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in his heart. He was certain that what Mrs. Shirley said to Neptune just now was definitely a scene predicted for him. But it was obvious that the exaggerated scene that Mrs. Shirley saw had exceeded Neptune's understanding, and he did not completely believe what Mrs. Shirley said. So, although Neptune was much kinder to Jeffa than before, he still had the arrogance of being a king. The corner of his mouth raised slightly. Looking at Neptune who was still standing tall above him, Jiefa couldn't help but secretly thought: "I wonder, when your status as king is overthrown, can you still remain like this?" With this thought in his mind, Jaffa showed a gentle smile on his face and said: "King Neptune, with all due respect, if you just want to use a prophecy from Mrs. Shirley to take violent measures against them, . Not to mention whether you can succeed or not, even if you succeed, the consequences will not be something your Fish-Man Island can bear!" "Huh?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Neptune was stunned. He looked at Jiefa in surprise and said, "Why do you say that?!" "To convict people on things that haven't happened yet, especially to convict Straw Hat Luffy, your behavior will offend many people!" "Straw Hat Luffy?!" Upon hearing Jeffa's words, Neptune's expression suddenly froze, and he turned to look at Luffy's expression. When Luffy saw Nipton's gaze directed toward him, he bared his teeth and revealed a bright smile. "It seems like it's really them. If it's Straw Hat Luffy, things will be really difficult!" His eyes swept over the Straw Hat Pirates, and Neptune confirmed their identities one by one. Thoughts were flowing rapidly in his mind, and Neptune couldn't help but show a hint of embarrassment on his face. The pirates who were able to shine and survive in the summit war two years ago are not something that a force like Fish-Man Island without top masters can afford to offend. Regarding this point, Neptune is still somewhat self-aware, and among those who are a little knowledgeable in the sea now, who doesn't know that Straw Hat Luffy's backstage is terrifying and terrifying. If Neptune had a choice, he would never want to provoke Luffy. But there are many Neptune subjects in the surrounding streets. If they are so cowardly, their majesty will definitely be ruined. Thinking about this, Neptune couldn't help but frown. Seeing Neptune¡¯s appearance, Jiefa¡¯s impression of him became even more unbearable. He was indecisive and lacked any decision-making. Such a person can actually become the king of a country. Speaking of which, the chief of any small tribe in Africa on Earth is probably more talented in leadership than Neptune. With a slight cough, Jaffa directly attracted Nipton's attention, and then said: "I have a suggestion!" "What suggestions?!" After hearing Jiffa's words, Neptune's eyes suddenly changed into a flash, and he couldn't wait to speak. "Just treat them well!" With a chuckle, Jiefa said directly: "Aren't you worried that the Straw Hat Pirates will destroy Fish-Man Island in the prophecy? Then you just treat them well, and then give them directly They prepared somethingCapital, send them on the route to the new world. They are no longer on Fish-Man Island, how can they be destroyed? ! " After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "Of course, if you think the prophecy cannot be changed, don't bother so much, just wait for death!" At the end of the sentence, Jiefa couldn't help but mock lightly. Neptune said. But at this time, Neptune had no time to pay attention to Jiefa's words. After hearing Jiefa's suggestion, Neptune had decisively decided to adopt this suggestion. Looking sideways at Luffy and the others, Neptune said loudly: "Straw Hat Luffy, what do you thinkuh." At this point, Neptune suddenly stopped speaking and looked at Jaffa in embarrassment. direction. Seeing Neptune¡¯s actions, Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but rolled his eyes and said helplessly: ¡°My name is Jaffa, Jefayas!¡± "Yes! What do you think of Mr. Jeffayas's suggestion?!" His eyes turned to Luffy and the others again, and there was already a sense of anticipation in Neptune's eyes. But Luffy's face was extremely serious at this time, staring straight at Neptune. The atmosphere on the court suddenly became extremely serious. After being silent for a long time, Luffy suddenly said: "Is there any meat?!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39 Entering the Dragon Palace You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Luffy said these words, the somewhat stalemate atmosphere on the field instantly changed. Even Neptune couldn't help showing a look of dumbfounding on his face. After a while, Neptune nodded directly and said loudly: "Although it is just some shellfish meat, we can take care of it!" Hearing Neptune¡¯s words, a look of excitement instantly appeared on Luffy¡¯s face. As long as it was meat, he didn¡¯t care what kind of meat it was. As long as it's meat, it's definitely delicious. No matter how unpalatable it is, it won't be as unpalatable as the cherry pie on Gaya Island. This is Luffy's understanding of food. Turning his head to look at Nami and the others, Luffy had a bright smile on his face and said loudly: "Nami, Sanji, shall we go to their place as guests?!" Hearing Luffy's words, Nami couldn't help but feel speechless for a while. How could this be a guest? This was clearly a disguised form of monitoring and imprisoning them, okay? Turning her head to look at Jiefa, Nami couldn't help but feel something in her heart. Although Jiefa's face was filled with a kind smile, Nami felt that this smile was so weird. And although Jiefa's suggestion seemed to be on the side of Fish-Man Island, it actually had no impact on them at all. They were even able to obtain free supplies from Fish-Man Island, saving a lot of time and money. Thoughts were flowing rapidly in her mind, and Nami couldn't help but feel a headache. She couldn't guess what this guy was thinking. "Nami, what are you waiting for! Let's go quickly!" Just as Nami was thinking, Luffy's shout suddenly reached Nami's ears. Looking up, I saw that several other members of the Straw Hat Pirates had already mounted Neptune's mount without knowing it, and Luffy was calling Nami with an expectant look on his face. "Coming!" Hearing Luffy's call, Nami couldn't help but responded loudly, and walked directly in the direction of Luffy and the others. The thoughts in my mind were temporarily put aside. After all the Straw Hat Pirates boarded Neptune's mount, Neptune couldn't help but breathe a sigh of relief. Some food and supplies were nothing, as long as Luffy and the others didn't cause trouble like Mrs. Shirley predicted, Neptune wouldn't care even if there were twice as many supplies. His eyes turned to Jiefa again, and Neptune showed a look of gratitude on his face. After all, it was Jiefa who made this suggestion. With a chuckle, Neptune said directly: "Mr. Jeffayas, why don't you come to our Dragon Palace as a guest!?" "Okay!" With a chuckle, Jiefa nodded and agreed, and then jumped onto Neptune's mount. After standing firm, Jaffa turned his eyes to Caribu and the two below, and shouted: "Caribu, you two just have fun on Fish-Man Island, I will be back soon!" Neptune was a little dazed when Jiefa agreed so happily, but it didn¡¯t matter if there was one more person. And Jiefa has a high chance of becoming a strong person in the future, so it would be a good thing to make friends with him. Thinking of this, the smile on Neptune's face couldn't help but become even brighter. He made a U-turn and drove the army to fly in the direction of the Dragon Palace. When he came, he planned to arrest people, but when he left, he invited the people he originally planned to arrest to the Dragon Palace as a guest. Neptune had enough for this trip. The process of progress is the same as in the original work, Neptune knocks on the door and enters the water layer. Even the way Luffy and the others yelled were somewhat the same. However, there is still something different. Ever since Jaffa boarded Neptune's mount, Nami has been stunned from time to time. Her eyes have not yet swept over Jaffa, who is standing quietly aside, with a look in her eyes. An exploratory look. Nami¡¯s conspicuous actions were of course caught by Jaffa¡¯s eyes, and Jaffa also knew what Nami was thinking. However, Jiefa was completely indifferent to this. She didn't know Jiefa's true purpose. Even if Nami wanted to break her head, she probably couldn't figure out the reason for Jiefa's series of actions. And when they entered the Dragon Palace and Neptune went to prepare the food, Luffy's expression suddenly changed. Under Jiefa's gaze, Luffy suddenly sniffed, and then a look of excitement appeared on his face, and then he walked directly in one direction. However, after taking just two steps, Luffy almost bumped into Jiffa who suddenly appeared in front of him. He raised his head and glanced at Jiefa. Before Luffy could speak, Jiefa said directly: "Don't run around in other people's places!" HearLuffy was stunned by Jaffa's words, and then he showed two rows of big white teeth and said loudly: "I can smell the aroma of food. The food they prepared for us must have arrived!" Hearing Luffy's words, Jiefa couldn't help but be speechless for a while. How stupid must this guy be to reach this level. Please cough, Jiefa said calmly: "Those are not yours, and you don't need to use your brain. Did Neptune leave for ten seconds? How could it be ready so quickly!" "Oh!" As soon as Jiefa said this, Luffy couldn't help but have a look of disappointment on his face, "But I'm already very hungry!" "Wait!!!" Really too lazy to talk nonsense with Luffy anymore, Jiffa couldn't help but roared. Maybe it was because Luffy thought that Jiefa helped them get the banquet. At this time, Luffy no longer looked like he was at war with Jiefa just now. But compared to what he is doing now, Jiefa wishes Luffy could be more serious. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 Devil Fruit You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Jeffa¡¯s look, even Nami couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Although she and Luffy have been companions for a long time, even Nami would occasionally go crazy because of Luffy¡¯s character. It was also a good experience to see the always mysterious Jiefa lose his power this time because of something like this. Hearing Nami's laughter, Jaffa couldn't help but glance sideways at Nami, and then turned around and walked aside. He finally understood that an "elderly" like himself was really not suitable to be with Luffy. This group of people are together. Now Jaffa is a little glad that he didn't get on Luffy's ship, otherwise he would definitely have beaten Luffy several times every day. However, Jiefa, who quietly walked aside, was not idle either. His white eyes had already quietly opened and he began to observe the layout of the Dragon Palace. After the battle with Luffy just now, Jaffa no longer wants to wait for Daken and the others to gain control of Fish-Man Island, not to mention whether they will have any other ideas after they succeed. After fighting with Luffy, Jaffa was a little unsure whether he could guarantee their success if Luffy still got involved. If Luffy activates the fourth gear, Jiefa is a little unsure whether he can beat Luffy. At that time, it is best to just fight and lose both sides, and this kind of thing is not acceptable to Jiefa. So, this time Jiefa came to the Dragon Palace just to find the location of the treasure house and steal the devil fruit inside. Speaking of which, the Dragon Palace is not particularly big. Jiefa opened his eyes and his sight immediately enveloped the entire Dragon Palace. In less than half a minute, Jiefa had discovered the location of the Dragon Palace's treasure house. But when he saw the guards of the treasure house, Jiefa was speechless again. There were two soldiers holding the handles at the door, and there were no patrolling soldiers around. Even inside the treasure house, Jiefa could confirm after careful observation that there were absolutely no traps. And the treasure house is still in the outer area of ??the Dragon Palace. Now Jiefa is like Neptune and has pulled him over to ask: "You don't care about your own property so much! Do your family members know?!" But after thinking about it, Jie Fa also figured it out. If there is no one to lead a place like Dragon Palace, ordinary people will never be able to enter. If there is a strong person who can break in directly, no matter how many guards there are, it will be of no use. But this also saves Jiefa's trouble. He doesn't want to conflict with the Dragon Palace head-on yet. If he really robs the Dragon Palace's treasure house, Luffy will definitely cause trouble, and there will be a lot of trouble. Turning his attention to the treasure house again, Jiefa easily found the existence of the Devil Fruit. Sure enough, as Jiefa expected, although fish-men basically don't eat Devil Fruits, there are quite a lot of Devil Fruits in the Dragon Palace. Jiefa glanced around and saw more than ten, but all of them were There is no superhuman or animal type, not even a natural type. Jiefa didn¡¯t care about this either. After determining the target location, Jiefa began to plan the theft route. After quickly planning a route to the treasure house, Jiefa quietly walked towards the gate. Then, Jiefa took advantage of Luffy and others not paying attention and walked out of the door in an instant. "What are you going to do?!" But as soon as he walked out of the door, a voice rang directly from behind. "It's not a good habit to meddle in other people's affairs!" Hearing this voice, Jiefa chuckled, looked back at this person, and continued: "Nami, you should wait inside for the food to come!" That¡¯s right! Naturally, the one who followed out was Nami, who had been staring at Jiefa. Jiefa had long noticed that Nami had been staring at him, but there was nothing he could do. Jiefa could not influence Nami's thoughts. "I knew you had some purpose! Tell me, you went through so much trouble to get here. What do you want to do?!" Nami was not moved at all by Jiefa's words. She paid attention to Jiefa. After trying this method for so long, I still can't figure out what Jie Fa wants to do. But at this time, Jiefa finally took action. How could he not make Nami excited? "Haha!" Hearing Nami's words, Jiefa suddenly chuckled, took two steps forward, leaned into Nami's ear, and whispered softly: "I don't want to cause trouble now. There are things I need in the Dragon Palace. You are the most important right now. Go back honestly and don't make any noise." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "Luffy's strength is indeed good, but it does not mean that everyone in the Straw Hat Pirates is good. You understand me. You mean it, little thieving cat!¡± After finishing speaking, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly, took a step, and disappeared from Nami's sight in an instant. Nami is not the hot-blooded idiot like Luffy. Jeffa believes that she will understand what she means and make the right choice.   And things were just as Jiefa expected. Staring blankly at the air in front of her, Nami suddenly had a look of anger in her eyes. She gritted her teeth and said, "Damn it!" Then she turned around and walked into the door. , but he didn¡¯t tell anyone what happened just now. But even if Nami said it, Jiefa was no longer afraid. At this time, Jiefa had already rushed to the door of the treasure house. Without any hesitation, and before the two soldiers guarding the door could react, Jiefa knocked them unconscious and rushed straight into the treasure house. In less than two seconds, Jiefa was already in front of the Devil Fruit. Looking at the sixteen Devil Fruits placed on the shelf in front of him, Jiefa couldn't help but reveal a bright smile. The next moment, Jiefa grabbed a devil fruit and bit it directly! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Changes (Part 1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ugh~~" As soon as the Devil Fruit entered his mouth, it turned into a jelly-like thing and slid from Jiefa's throat into his stomach. And Jiefa couldn't help but retched, feeling disgusted. The movement paused slightly, and Jiefa's eyes were filled with tangled expressions. Looking at the Devil Fruit in his hand that was missing a piece, Jiefa was helpless. Although he had already prepared for how unpalatable the Devil Fruit was, Jiefa couldn't. But I didn't expect that something could be so unpalatable. Even if it was just a piece of shit, it would be nothing more than that, right? Just throw the Devil Fruit in your hand aside. Anyway, as long as someone takes a bite of the Devil Fruit, they will gain devil's abilities. Originally, there is another saying about Devil Fruit, that is, only those who eat all the fruits can obtain the complete fruit abilities. Those who only take one bite will have more or less defects in their abilities. But according to the CP9 members: There is a devil living in each devil fruit. When the fruit is eaten, the devil will reside in the body of the esper, and its power can be used by the esper. So what Jiefa needs is to use the devil's ability to offset the influence of the cosmic energy on himself. Jiefa has no hope of such abilities. After taking the first bite of the Devil Fruit, Jiefa directly felt the changes in his body. However, Jiefa was indeed a little surprised by this change. According to the system, if Jiefa did not eat a Devil Fruit, the power in the Devil Fruit would dissipate part of the cosmic energy in Jiefa's body, and the power of the Devil Fruit itself would also be reduced. will be exhausted, but the Devil Fruit and cosmic energy in Jiefa's body are obviously not changing like this. With Jiefa's attention, he felt that the Devil Fruit's ability appeared in Jiefa's body. As the highest level of cosmic energy, he directly began to try to suppress the Devil Fruit's ability. However, the Devil Fruit's ability also seemed to have its own self-awareness. Begin to rise up against the suppression of cosmic energy. Although the energy level is higher, most of the cosmic energy is used to suppress the Nine Yang Qi and electricity in Jiefa's body. Due to the resistance of the Devil Fruit, the cosmic energy could not help but disperse some power from the Jiuyang Qi and electricity to suppress the Devil Fruit's ability. At this point, the development is indeed similar to what the system said, but further down, it is completely different. The Devil Fruit's ability and the energy of the universe were fighting each other, and they didn't know what happened, but they stopped the war strangely. Then, in Jie Fa¡¯s shocked mood, the two abilities began to get entangled together, and then rushed directly towards the Nine Yang Qi and electricity in Jie Fa¡¯s body. Feeling this scene, Jiefa felt a chill in his heart! I couldn't help but secretly shout: "I'm sorry, the system is playing tricks on me!!" The ability of the Devil Fruit is actually connected with the energy of the universe! Looking at this situation, the two actually plan to suppress Jiefa's Nine Yang Qi and electricity together? ! At this time, the system seemed to sense this strange situation in Jiefa's body, and then the long-lost system voice echoed in Jiefa's ears: "Warning! The detected energy in the host body has undergone unknown changes! It is related to the second dimension. The initial calculation results of the system are different, and the changes have begun to be corrected. Please ask the host to summon the future sentinel!" "Future Sentinel?!" Jiefa was stunned when he heard the system's words, and couldn't help shouting: "It's already this time, what use can this thing have?!" But after all, Jiefa still pulled the future sentinel out of the space honestly. As soon as the sentinel appeared, the system's next prompt rang directly in Jiefa's ears: "Please host cut off any piece of tissue on the sentinel's body and then devour it!" "What?!?" Hearing the words of the system, Jiefa couldn't calm down for an instant and couldn't help shouting: "System, I trust you very much, you can't play with me like this?! Are you sure this will be useful to me? ?!¡± When he said this, the Devil Fruit's ability had combined with the energy of the universe to suppress all the Jiuyang Qi and electricity in Jiefa's body. If before, Jiefa could mobilize Jiuyang's true energy and electricity to strengthen himself a little, but now Jiefa has no means of attack except armed domineering energy. And upon hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, the system¡¯s answer was quite concise: ¡°Yes! Host, please hurry up!¡± "Okay!" After hearing the system's words, Jiefa could only make the appointment helplessly. Looking at the tall silver-white figure in front of him, Jiefa's armed domineering force instantly covered his palm, and then directly pulled off a finger from the sentry's body. I don't know if it was a systematic method, but after the fingers were separated from the sentry's body, they directly turned into a ball of silver liquid.?Like mercury. Seeing the silver liquid in his palm, Jiefa also breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was not as disgusting as he thought. Glancing at the silver liquid in his hand again, Jiefa gritted his teeth, threw it directly into his blood, and then swallowed it in one gulp! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 Changes (Part 2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as the silver liquid entered his mouth, Jiefa felt like he had taken a bite of jelly, but it had no taste at all. Gritting his teeth and swallowing the silver liquid directly into his stomach, Jiefa began to pay attention to the changes in his body. As soon as it entered the stomach, the silver liquid seemed to have come to its own territory, rushing directly and swiftly in the direction of the energies in Jiefa's body. Needless to say, the system must be controlling the silver liquid. Soon, the silver liquid came to the place where the Devil Fruit, cosmic energy, Nine Yang Qi and electricity were located. At this time, the Nine Yang Qi and electricity had been completely suppressed by the Devil Fruit combined with the cosmic energy. Even Jiefa could It is clearly felt that these two energies are slowly eating away at the Nine Yang Qi and electricity. Although it is slow, it is extremely stable. Feeling this change, Jiefa's face couldn't help but become even colder. After being combined with the energy of the universe, Devil Fruit will not be controlled by Jiefa at all now. If they are really allowed to use all the Nine Yang Qi and electricity If it is eaten away, Jiefa will really only have the ability to use Armed Color Haki, and the road to becoming stronger in the future will probably be extremely difficult. Staying at the periphery of the surrounding energy, the silver liquid seemed to be watching the battle in the field. However, this kind of waiting and watching did not last long. After a slight pause, the silver energy directly charged towards the four energies at a faster speed, aiming directly at the Devil Fruit. Then, under Jiefa¡¯s expectant eyes, the silver liquid actually merged directly with the energy of the Devil Fruit. Jiefa was stunned when he saw this change. You must know that the Devil Fruit and the cosmic energy tried to fuse just now, but they failed. In the end, they could only be tightly entwined together to jointly suppress the Nine Yang Qi and electricity. . And now, the silver liquid controlled by the system is directly integrated with the energy of the Devil Fruit! After merging with the energy of the Devil Fruit, the two directly turned into a dark silver energy, and then began to stir directly. After a while, the cosmic energy that was originally entangled with the Devil Fruit was directly put aside. . This change made Jiefa stunned again. Is this still the cosmic energy that he suppressed before and was unable to exert his strength? Why does it seem like it seems to come and go as soon as you call it? Letting go of the cosmic energy on the other side, although the two here have been fused together, Jiefa can clearly see that the silver liquid definitely has the upper hand in the battle. In just a few seconds, this dark silver energy stopped churning and became calm. Then, before Jie Jiefa could figure out what happened, the dark silver energy moved instantly. Almost in an instant, the dark silver energy rushed to the side of the cosmic energy that had just been thrown away, but it still had no momentum. Cut one portion off, and hit it hard. Jiefa was stunned by the changes that followed. He saw that the ball of cosmic energy dissipated when he was hit by the dark silver energy. Then, the part of Jiuyang's true energy and electricity that had just been released instantly healed. Like a cat that smelled the fishy smell, it rushed directly to the collapsing cosmic energy. The next moment, Nine Yang Zhenqi, electricity, and shadow-colored energy, the three of them directly began to divide and devour the cosmic energy. Soon, this small ball of cosmic energy was directly swallowed up by the three. The three were obviously stronger, especially the Nine Yang Qi and electricity. Jiefa seemed to be able to feel that the light of the two was even brighter. . Afterwards, the Nine Yang Qi and electricity returned to their original positions, and after the dark silver energy circulated in Jiefa's body for a few times, it was directly integrated into Jiefa's bones, meridians and blood, and disappeared. At this time, the system's voice finally sounded again: "The unknown changes have been repaired, and the cosmic energy dissipation plan has been changed. Please continue to collect devil fruits, swallow the devil fruits together with the body tissues of the future sentry, and turn the cosmic energy into your own." use." Hearing what the system said, Jiefa's face turned green. Is this the end? Sighing helplessly, Jaffa said softly: "System, could you please explain to me what just happened? And why do you want me to continue eating Devil Fruits and the Sentinel organization?!" Having said this, Jiefa subconsciously raised his head and glanced at the Future Sentinel in front of him. Although he knew that the Sentinel's organization had no taste, looking at the tall Future Sentinel in front of him, it didn't look delicious at all! Hearing Jiefa's words, the system fell into silence for a while. After a while, the system looked calm and said: "The energy of the devil fruit containsA kind of spirituality that suddenly amplifies after encountering the energy of the universe, and then stands on the same front as the energy of the universe. So I need to get rid of the spirituality in the devil fruit, and then fight against the energy of the universe. " Hearing what the system said, Jiefa couldn't help but be surprised and said: "Then why do you still want to eat the organization of Future Sentinel? If you just take action, it will be over?" "If there is no third-party energy intervention, the Devil Fruit's ability will directly offset the cosmic energy. If so, in addition to liberating part of the Nine Suns' true energy and electricity, the host will not be enhanced by the cosmic energy, nor will it gain access to the future Sentinel organization. The mutant "What? Mutant x gene fragment?!" Jiefa was stunned when he heard the system's words. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Changes (Part 2) Great Harvest You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "System, what's going on with the mutant's X gene fragment?!" The next moment, Jiefa couldn't wait to ask his doubts. After hearing Jiefa's question, the system paused for a moment and continued: "As compensation for the previous information error, the system has provided the solution to the cosmic energy just now. Using this plan, the host will fully obtain the enhancement of cosmic energy, and The ability of the Devil Fruit eaten by the host will be immediately replaced by the ability carried by the mutant X gene contained in the Sentinel organization in the future." Hearing the system's words, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, and then a look of excitement appeared on his face. He couldn't help but ask: "In other words, besides being able to regain control of Jiuyang Qi and electricity, I , the cosmic energy also enhanced them, and I will also have the mutant powers in the future Sentinel information database?!" After Jiefa finished speaking, the system directly confirmed Jiefa¡¯s words. The next moment, Jiefa couldn't help laughing, and said loudly: "Haha, you are so awesome with the system, isn't it just an error in information? It doesn't matter, as long as there is such compensation in the future, you can make any mistakes! As long as Don¡¯t delay things, the more mistakes you make, the better!¡± After Jiefa said this, the system did not reply to Jiefa at all. It is probably because it heard Jiefa say this, the system was speechless and didn't even bother to talk to Jiefa. But even so, Jiefa's excited expression was not affected at all. Turning his attention to the other fifteen Devil Fruits on the shelf, Jeffa's eyes became a little more eager. As soon as the figure moved, Jiefa took steps towards the direction of the Devil Fruit. However, as soon as Jiefa took a step, his whole body turned into a phantom and appeared next to the shelf in an instant. Feeling the sudden change, Jiefa was stunned on the spot. He swore that he was just walking normally and his speed could never be so fast. As soon as the thought in his mind became angry, Jiefa suddenly realized that there was only one possibility for such a situation, which was the mutant power he had just obtained! ! ! But, whose ability is this? Na Huanzhong thought quickly for a moment, and Jiefa directly targeted two targets. One of them was naturally Kuaiyin, the trouble-making boy who had dealt with Jiefa before. Speaking of speed abilities, Quicksilver is definitely an iconic character in Marvel. Quicksilver's high-speed ability allows him to easily exceed the speed of sound, or run on water and vertical walls. He once ran from Tibet to Indonesia in a few seconds. , even taking only 92 seconds to circle half of the earth, he can penetrate objects by vibrating his own molecules. Although Kuaiyin did not show these abnormal abilities when Jiefa met him, Jiefa believed that he definitely had such qualifications. And the other person is not as eye-catching as Kuaiyin. The nocturnal female Callisto also has super-fast movement speed and can also sense the levels of other mutants. Of the two, Jiefa naturally hopes to have Kuaiyin's abilities. In terms of ability and potential, Kuaiyin's abilities far exceed those of Nightwalker. ??????????????????? But the specifics still need to be experimented. After carefully feeling the changes in the body, Jiefa started to experiment directly in the Dragon Palace's treasure house. And the next moment Jiefa took a step forward, Jiefa was almost nowhere to be seen in the entire treasure house. However, bursts of majesty suddenly rose in the treasure house. After a while, Jiefa¡¯s figure finally appeared in the treasure house. With a hint of disappointment in his eyes, Jaffa couldn't help but sigh. Different from what Jaffa expected, what he gained was the ability of the nocturnal female Callisto. If it is Quicksilver's ability, with Jiefa's physical fitness, he should be able to enter bullet time directly as soon as he gets started. In fact, Jiefa was just very fast. But soon, Jiefa calmed down. A long time ago, Jiefa had been able to forcefully enter bullet time with various bonuses. When Jiuyang's true energy and electricity were not suppressed, Jiefa was able to enter bullet time without limit. But bullet time is just a relative term. Just like before, when faced with people like Quicksilver or Silver Surfer who are also super fast, bullet time is just talk. Now with the blessing of Night Walker's ability, Jiefa can undoubtedly play faster. This will definitely increase Jiefa's combat effectiveness by more than a little. His eyes turned to the Devil Fruit next to him again, and Jiefa couldn't wait to start eating the fruit. A devil fruit addedThe tissue in the Sentinel's body was absolutely a physical and mental torture to Jiefa. When all fifteen Devil Fruits are eaten, Jiefa can already use half of the Nine Yang Qi and electricity, and it is also an enhanced version. At the same time, Jaffa also added fifteen mutant powers. When the last Devil Fruit was in progress, Jiefa suddenly felt reluctant to leave. Jiefa estimated that apart from the Celestial Dragons, only Fish-Man Island could have so many Devil Fruits in stock. The advantage of finding Devil Fruits in the deep sea is one, and the other is that fish people basically don't eat Devil Fruits. These two reasons resulted in the fact that there were so many Devil Fruits in Ryugu's treasure house. Like other countries, if you find Devil Fruits, you will probably eat them and sell them immediately. It would be great to have a few in stock. It has been a long time since he came out, and Jiefa has no time to continue testing other acquired abilities. At full speed, Jaffa flew directly in the direction of Luffy and the others. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44 Untitled You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When he came out, it took Jiefa a while to reach the treasure house, but with Jiefa's current speed, he appeared beside Luffy and the others within one second. Even Luffy and the others didn't notice Jeffa's arrival at all. At this time, Neptune has not returned yet. In the huge room, only Luffy and his friends and Jaffa are here. Half of the Jiuyang Qi and electricity have returned to control. However, with the increase in cosmic energy, Jiefa is no longer weaker than before with the strength of Jiuyang Zhenqi and electricity alone. With the addition of the sixteen mutants Superpowers, this is the first time Jiefa ate the Devil Fruit, and his strength has greatly increased. With his increased strength, Jiefa's mood has improved a lot. Looking at Luffy and the others chattering at this time, he doesn't feel as annoying as before. While listening to the conversation of several people, Jiefa suddenly discovered that Luffy and others seemed to be discussing where they had gone and whether they should go out to look for themselves. He was present, but listening to other people discussing whether to look for him or not, Jiefa couldn't help but feel strange. Touching his nose gently, Jiefa suddenly coughed softly. He said, "I said, if I heard correctly, are you looking for me?" As soon as Jiefa's voice came out, the entire hall fell into silence for an instant, and everyone's realization gathered on Jiefa almost instantly. Looking at Jiefa standing not far away with an innocent look on his face, the Straw Hat Pirates couldn't help but fall silent for a while. Jiefa was not in the hall just now. This was a fact that everyone had confirmed, but no one noticed it. Next, Jiefa quietly returned to the hall, and no one of them noticed it! "Could it be? Did he hide his clumsiness when he fought Luffy just now?!" Except for Luffy and Nami, almost everyone couldn't help but have this thought in their minds. Nami looked directly at Jiefa, with an inexplicable meaning in her eyes. At first, he thought that Jiefa had stayed behind during the battle with Luffy, but when he thought of Jiefa's attitude towards Luffy, he thought again. Doesn't seem like someone who would do that. Thinking of what Jiefa said before about being useful to him in Duke Long, Nami's eyes couldn't help but shrink, and she couldn't help but secretly thought: "Did his speed just increase?!" If Jaffa knew what Nami was thinking, he might sigh, Nami is indeed a smart person. Compared to Nami, Luffy was much stupider. When he saw Jiefa suddenly appearing, Luffy didn't even think that Jiefa was acting differently than before. He just laughed and said loudly: "Jiefa" When you come back, we know that you just ran out to play! Did you see that they have prepared food for us? " Hearing Luffy's question, Jiefa narrowed his eyes and chuckled. For the first time, he began to sigh in his heart. It's true that two points have two advantages. With his eyes open, Jaffa instantly saw Neptune's figure. At this time, Neptune was leading a group of people in this direction, followed by a group of chefs carrying food. By the way, Jiefa was somewhat surprised to find that his Byakugan had become more powerful, and his observation range and clarity had been greatly improved. After a while, Jiefa closed his eyes, turned his gaze to Luffy and said softly: "He will be here soon, it will only take half a minute!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Luffy immediately cheered and shouted: ¡°Great, we finally have something to eat!¡± Seeing Luffy cheering so happily, the entire Straw Hat Pirates were speechless for a while, but Luffy was like this every time, and they had long been used to it. Sure enough, Neptune came to the hall with a group of chefs not long after. In Luffy's eyes, Neptune and those chefs were probably no longer there. Luffy now only saw food. After hastily finishing a meal, Jiefa immediately planned to leave. Hearing Jaffa's plan, Neptune was stunned and couldn't help but said: "Are you leaving? Why don't you have more fun at the Dragon Palace?!" "No!" Looking sideways at Neptune, Jiefa said calmly: "I came to Fish-Man Island just to pass by, and I have to make some preparations!" While speaking, Jiefa secretly said in his heart: "If there aren't too many accidents, Daken and the others should have already started attacking! If I stay here, things won't be fun." "Oh!" Okay, after hearing Jeffa's words, Neptune nodded slightly and said, "In that case, I'll take you out!" With a slight nod, Jiefa left the Dragon Palace directly and came to Coral Street below. ErjieWhat Fa didn't know was that around the time he left, there was someone in Jones' headquarters. Hody Jones was making an impassioned speech: "Today will be an important day for Fish-Man Island. The Dragon Palace Kingdom will be destroyed, and we will become the new masters of this underwater world." As he said that, a look appeared on Jones's face. With a look of resentment on his face, he shouted: "And that hateful human being, I must cut him into pieces!" After hearing what Jones said, a group of fishmen in the underground cheered loudly. However, some of the cadres of the new fishman pirate group standing next to Jones had a look on their faces after hearing what Jones said next. I couldn't help but have a weird look on my face. Everyone looked at each other subconsciously, but no one spoke. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 Jinbei You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! These leaders of the new Fish-Man Pirates are actually friends who have been hanging out with Jones in Fish-Man Street since they were very young. It can be said that their fates have been firmly tied together since birth. They grew up together, fought together, began to worship Aaron together, and looked forward to Fisher Tiger together. Later, they established the New Fish-Man Pirates together and followed Jones in their rebellion to overthrow Neptune's regime. But just because they were friends who grew up together, they were even more impressed by Jones' use of Geo to defend himself from attacks. Jones didn't seem to be aware of what was going on. Looking at the densely packed fishmen below, Jones's eyes fell into a state of madness, and the thought in his mind suddenly came up: "With so many subordinates, what else do I have?" Can't do it? From today on, I will become the new king of the underwater world!! And you, Jefaas, I will make you regret what you did before. Jones was trying to take revenge on himself, but Jiefa didn't know it. Even if he knew, Jiefa probably wouldn't take it seriously. He ate sixteen Devil Fruits in a row, even though the Nine Yang Qi and electricity in Jiefa's body were still there. Not all have been liberated, but Jiefa's strength alone now exceeds that of the first battle in New York. ¡°It¡¯s best if Jones can be honest, but if he wants to think about other things, Jiefa will give him a bloody lesson. Walking on Coral Street, Jiefa felt quite idle. Recalling the plot of this period in the original work in his mind, Jiefa suddenly remembered an interesting character-Jinbei. Jinping is usually a chivalrous and righteous person, and he has the title of Sea Hero. And Jeffa also had a good feeling about this guy. Whitebeard declared Fish-Man Island to be his land, thus restoring peace to Fish-Man Island and making Jinbe feel grateful to Whitebeard. As a Shichibukai, he has helped the Whitebeard Pirates many times. During the war, he would rather refuse the navy's recruitment than go out to fight against Whitebeard, and was eventually imprisoned in Impel Down by the navy. Although Jiefa feels that Jinbei has a somewhat stubborn character, he does recognize Jinbei. He is a guy who repays his kindness and even intends to make selfless contributions to his tribe. At the end of the plot of the original Fish-Man Island, Jinbei also expressed the idea of ??joining the Straw Hat Pirates in the future. Jiefa decided that he was idle now, so he might as well go and meet Jinbei. Although he was not sure whether Jinbei would join the Straw Hat Pirates in the future, if he could dig into Luffy's future, Jiefa would also Very happy to do so. After looking for someone to ask for the direction of the Sea Forest, Jiefa jumped up and flew into the sky. Although it was not a long time ago, the feeling of flying in the sky again made Jiefa feel much better. With his eyes open, Jiefa found the direction and flew directly over. The territory of Fishman Island is not very big to begin with, and it becomes even more so after Jiefa's speed and sight range have been greatly improved. In less than a minute, the figures of the Sea Forest and Jinbei had already entered Jiefa's field of vision. At this time, Jinpei was sitting quietly in front of a tombstone, and his figure looked a bit desolate. It seemed that the tombstone should be the tomb of Princess Otohime. With a look on his face, Jiefa flew directly towards Jinbei. The sound caused by flying directly attracted Jinbei's attention. He turned his head suddenly and looked straight at Jiefa who landed from the sky. The look on his face couldn't help but be startled. Looking straight at Jiefa who had landed next to him, Jinbei frowned and said loudly: "Human?! What are you doing here?!" "What are you doing?!" Hearing Jinbei's words, Jiefa suddenly chuckled and said calmly: "Let me take a look at you!" "Look what I'm doing?!" After hearing Jie Fa's words, Jinbei's expression changed and he said calmly: "Now I am just an ordinary fishman." "Really? In other words, you don't plan to get involved in what happens next?!" Hearing Jinbei's perfunctory words, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle, with a hint of joking on his face. "What happened next? What happened?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbei looked stunned and couldn't help but ask. "Aren't you an ordinary fishman?" Seeing Jinbei's confused look, Jiefa chuckled, turned away and walked away, while whispering softly: "Ordinary fishmen are not qualified to participate in this matter. middle!" "Wait a minute!" Stand upCome on, Jinbei rushed in front of Jiefa in an instant, blocked Jiefa's way, and then said loudly: "You guy, please speak clearly before you leave!" Seeing Jinbei¡¯s actions, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but narrowed his eyes slightly and said softly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you want to take action?!¡± "I just want you to make it clear what you just said!" Looking at Jiefa who looked calm in front of him, Jinbe didn't know why, but suddenly felt depressed, and his tone couldn't help but become a little weaker. "Okay, then let me make it clear. Hody Jones has summoned his men. It is estimated that the Dragon Palace will be breached in a short time!" Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said loudly. "What?!!!" As Jiefa expected, upon hearing Jiefa's words, a look of shock instantly appeared on Jinbei's face, and he couldn't help but exclaimed. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 The deal with Jinbei You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Jiefa said, Jinbei rushed to Jiefa in an instant, with a shocked look on his face, and shouted: "What did you say? How did you know this news!" As he said that, Jinbei reached out his hands excitedly, trying to grab Jeffa's collar. As soon as Jinbei made a move, Jiefa frowned, a look of displeasure appeared on his face, and lightning flashed under his feet, instantly widening the distance between the two. Seeing Jiefa disappear from his depth in an instant, Jinbei was stunned for a moment, but he quickly came to his senses and said softly: "I'm sorry, I got a little excited just now!" With that said, Jinbei paused for a moment, then continued: "Excuse me, can you tell me where this news came from? Is it accurate?!" Seeing Jinbei¡¯s respectful look now, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but sigh in his heart, and said to himself: ¡°Sure enough, in this world, strength will always be respected!¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said calmly: "The news is absolutely correct. The entire Fish-Man Island is now within my sight." Hearing what Jiefa said, Jinbei couldn't help but be stunned. He glanced at Jiefa's eyes in surprise. Jinbei couldn't help but secretly thought: "The power of the devil fruit?!" But now Jinbei was not in the mood to ask Jiefa about this. When it was over, Jinbei cupped his fists with both hands. A look of gratitude appeared on Jinbei's face, and he said to Jiefa: "I don't know who you are, but thank you for reminding me!" After saying that, Jinbei moved his feet and wanted to leave. He probably planned to go to the Dragon Palace to help. However, Jiefa would not let him get his wish just like that. As soon as his figure moved, Jiefa directly blocked Jinbei's route of action. Looking at Jiefa blocking his way, Jinbei was stunned for a moment, then his face turned cold and he shouted loudly: "What are you going to do!" "I'm just stopping you!" Hearing Jinbei's words, Jiefa chuckled, glanced inadvertently in the direction of Ryugu Castle, and continued: "Although I'm sure that guy Jones will definitely take action against me without hesitation after he takes power. But now, I still need Jones to do something!" "Hmm?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbei was startled, and instantly distanced himself from Jiefa. At the same time, he looked at Jiefa with a wary look and said, "What is your relationship with Jones! " "It doesn't matter!" Looking at Jinbei quietly, Jiefa said calmly: "I originally wanted to recruit an errand boy, but it seems that this guy is a bit ambitious." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jinbei couldn¡¯t help but feel even more confused. He glanced at Jiefa in surprise, and Jinbei asked doubtfully: ¡°So, which side are you on?!¡± "I'm on my side!" Looking straight at Jinbei, a sinister smile appeared on the corner of Jiefa's mouth, and he said softly: "No matter whether Hody Jones succeeds or not, my goal is It¡¯s about getting what I need.¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbei looked at Jiefa with a more wary look. No matter how you look at it, Jiefa's expression doesn't look like a kind person now. After a moment of silence, Jinbei finally said: "What is your purpose?" Seeing Jinbei¡¯s look, Jiefa¡¯s heart moved and he laughed secretly: ¡°I took the bait!¡± However, Jiefa still had a calm look on his face, and he said: "The treasure house of Dragon Palace!" "Ah?!" Hearing Xin Ye's words, Jinbei was startled subconsciously. As he said before, although the purpose of most pirates going to sea is for treasures, if a top powerhouse acts for treasures, He will be looked down upon by others. No matter how strong that person is, he will still see him clearly in his heart. At this time, Jinbei¡¯s feelings towards Jiefa were a bit like this. Looking at Jiefa quietly, Jinbei said: ¡°With your strength, you don¡¯t need to go to such trouble to get the treasure of Ryugu, right?¡± "It's true that it doesn't have to be so troublesome!" Jiefa nodded slightly and said with a smile: "But what I want is not the money." "That's?! Hearing Xin Ye's words, Jinbei subconsciously asked, are there any important treasures in the Dragon Palace? "Jinbei, let's make a deal!" After hearing Jinbei's words, Jiefa did not answer directly. Instead, he raised his eyebrows and said to Jinbei. Hearing Xin Ye's words, Jinbei was stunned and couldn't help but wonder: "Deal? What deal?!" "If you can defeat Jones with your own efforts, then pretend that I have never been here. And if you can't, I can help you get rid of Hody Jones." Jeffa looked at Jinbei calmly. He said calmly. Hearing from JayJinbei couldn't help but be silent for a while. Although the two of them had never fought, Jinbei could clearly feel that Jiefa's strength was definitely much stronger than his own. Apart from anything else, the speed that Jiefa showed just now, It's just beyond your reach. If he could help Thinking of this, Jinbei couldn't help but ask: "What do you want to get?!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47: Trapping Jinbei You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Devil Fruits!" Looking straight at Jinbei, Jiefa's face was full of indifference, and he said: "I want sixteen devil fruits. Whether you buy them or rob them, you can go find them yourself. , in short, I want you to give me sixteen Devil Fruits within a month." "Ah?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbei couldn't help but be startled, "Sixteen Devil Fruits. Isn't the price a bit high?" Looking at Jiefa with a gloomy face, Jinbei said directly: "The cheapest one. The price of a single Devil Fruit is 100 million beri, and 16 devil fruits, even if they are all the cheapest, still cost 1.6 billion beri! Just defeating a mere Jones" "Then you just do it yourself!" Glancing sideways at Jinbei, Jiefa interrupted him directly and said, "Sixteen Devil Fruits are a lot, but with Ryugu's accumulation over the years, I don't believe in taking them. Don¡¯t come out. But if the Dragon Palace is breached by Jones, Neptune and the others will lose their lives!¡± After hearing Jeffa's words, Jinbei's face instantly became extremely gloomy, but he began to think quickly in his mind. Jinbei had once been the boss of the Neptune Guards and knew that there were many devil fruits in stock in the Dragon Palace. Even during his tenure, he even found several Devil Fruits and handed them over to Neptune. Since the fishmen don't eat Devil Fruits, they should have kept them all. It shouldn't be too difficult to satisfy Jeffa's request. Thinking of this, Jinpei's eyes turned directly to Jiefa and said: "Okay! I agree with your request. If Ryugu really needs your help by then, then I will send sixteen Give me a devil fruit with both hands." Hearing Jinbei¡¯s words, Jiefa chuckled and nodded slightly. Then he suddenly walked towards Jinbei and walked directly in front of Jinbei. Jiefa's eyes kept scanning over this sturdy fishman. After a moment, Jiefa suddenly said: "If you join my pirate group, I can only ask for ten of you! I remember that your reward seems to be 400 million, right? Six Devil Fruits in exchange for yours Because of your effectiveness, your worth has increased a lot." Hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbei couldn't bear it any longer and roared directly at Jiefa: "Are you humiliating me? Don't say that we don't necessarily need your help, even if we do, sixteen devil fruits We will also give you a lot!" In fact, it is no wonder that Jinbei is so angry, the value of pirates cannot be measured by bounties. A pirate with a bounty of 100 million beli can obtain a fortune of 100 million beli in just one year. It's true that Jinbei's bounty is more than 400 million, but that doesn't mean that 400 million is his worth. Seeing Jinbei¡¯s angry look, Jiefa chuckled and didn¡¯t care. Suddenly leaning over Jinbei's ear, Jiefa whispered: "By the way, I forgot to tell you just now, I have already been to the Dragon Palace before. There are a total of sixteen Devil Fruits in the entire Dragon Palace treasure house. I have already Take them all away!" After saying that, Jiefa laughed directly, and his figure moved and disappeared from Jinbei's eyes in an instant. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jinbei¡¯s expression changed and he was about to get angry, but in an instant, Jiefa disappeared just like that. This momentary change directly suppressed the anger slowly rising in Jinbei's heart, and he just stood there blankly. After a moment, Jinbei even suddenly turned stiffly for half a circle, focused his eyes on a tombstone not far away, and murmured: "Princess, do you think my choice is right or wrong?!" Leaving aside the melancholy Jinbei here, on the other side, Jiefa has already quickly flown in the direction of Ryugu Castle. While talking to Jinbe just now, Jones and Daken had already launched an offensive against Ryugu. A large number of human pirates were used as weapons by Daken and thrown outside the Shell Tower. Now they have stood up staggeringly. , ready to find the connecting corridor and open the passage to Dragon Palace City. Speaking of this Dragon Palace City, because it is located above the Fish-Man Island and is surrounded by bubbles, people who cannot fly by themselves cannot enter the Dragon Palace City. And those sea beasts can fly because of the special bubbles on their bodies. Because, such a bubble will burst directly when it passes the bubble layer. ??And people who can fly are basically devil fruit users. There is water everywhere in Ryugu City, and it is a dead end if you enter. Therefore, Dragon Palace City became a barrier that could not be broken down at all. However, this barrier is in vain for the current Jiefa. Although he ate the devil fruit, Jiefa did not gain the ability of the devil, and naturally did not obtain the curse of the devil. The sea water does not limit Jiefa. role. ????????????????????????????? Dragon Palace CityFor Jiefa, who is flying, he can go in whenever he wants and go out whenever he wants. In an instant, Jiefa burst out of the bubble above the Fish-Man Island and flew directly into Dragon Palace City. Ignoring Luffy and the others who were resting in the Dragon Palace, Jeffa opened up his speed and flew directly in the direction of the mermaid princess, Shirahoshi. The "Poseidon" and "Poseidon" are one of the three "ancient weapons" in "One Piece". Is there any reason not to meet him? (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 White Star You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Flying past the human pirates and Ryugu guards who were fighting for control of the communication corridor, Jiefa ran directly in the direction of the hard-shell tower White Star. Throughout the palace, there were traces of battles between human pirates and Ryugu Castle guards everywhere, but Luffy and his group were not seen. Jaffa estimated that even if Luffy wanted to take the initiative to help Neptune and the others, he would be rejected. After all, Luffy and the others were now the key targets of surveillance in Neptune's eyes. But this also saved Jiefa¡¯s trouble. He rushed to the door of the hard-shell tower in an instant, and Jiefa slowly landed. As the key protection object in the entire Dragon Palace City, there are naturally many guards waiting in front of the hard-shell tower, and the leader is the right minister who is not low in power in Dragon Palace City. Seeing Jiefa's figure, a look of vigilance instantly appeared on the right minister's face. He stared directly at Jiefa and shouted: "You are the guest invited back by His Majesty the King before? Aren't you already gone? Why? Appeared here again!" Looking at the nervous right minister, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Don't worry about why I am here. The communication corridor is about to be breached. Why don't you take care of it?!" Jiefa thought that when the right minister heard what he said, even if he didn't panic, he would at least rush to help. However, what Jiefa didn't expect was that as soon as Jiefa finished speaking, the right minister shouted directly: "How is that possible! I, Ni?" Lord Puton has countless elites, how could he be defeated by just a few human pirates!" Hearing the words of the right minister, Jie Fa frowned and instantly lost his patience. There is only one way for Jie Fa to deal with such an arrogant person, and that is to let him know how much rubbish he actually is. With the next move, Jiefa didn't even have the power to strengthen his muscles, so he just left an afterimage on the spot, but the person had already appeared next to the right minister, pinched the right minister's neck and picked him up. Seeing this scene, the surrounding Neptune soldiers looked horrified. They picked up the trident in their hands and pointed it at Jiefa, but they did not dare to attack at all. Too lazy to pay attention to these soldiers, Jiefa snorted coldly, threw the right minister in his hand forward, and directly threw him more than ten meters. When the right minister got up in embarrassment, Xin Ye smiled disdainfully and said, "The elite of Neptune's army!? I'm talking to you because I think highly of you. What do you really think of yourself?" After saying that, Jiefa stopped paying attention to the right minister, whose face had turned livid, and walked directly towards the hard-shell tower. "Stop! Therethat's not a place you can enter!!!" Seeing Jiefa walking towards the tower, the right minister who had just climbed up instantly forgot the lesson he just learned, and actually jumped over to Jiefa, thinking To stop Jiefa's movements. Feeling the movement of the right minister, Jiefa's eyes flashed, and without looking back, the movements of his feet did not change at all, and he still walked towards the direction of the hard-shell tower. At the same time, a figure suddenly walked out from Jie Fa's figure and met the right minister who came back to Jie Fa. Upon closer inspection, the man walking out of Jiefa's figure actually looks and dresses exactly like Jiefa! This is naturally one of the sixteen abilities that Jiefa obtained before. The clone technique appeared in a white man from the Brotherhood in X-Men: The Last Stand. At that time, the Brotherhood wanted to snatch Jimmy, and it was this man who used a group of clones to deceive the military's infrared sensors. Although the clone can only have the same physical fitness as the main body and does not have other abilities of the main body, with Jiefa's physical fitness, it couldn't be easier to deal with someone like the right minister. Having his clone stop the right minister, Jiefa walked straight to the door of the hard-shell tower, raised his hand, and pushed back the huge door. As soon as the door opened, the mermaid princess Bai Xing, who was six or seven times the size of Jiefa, came directly into Jiefa's sight. At this time, Bai Xing seemed to be aware of the changes happening outside. When he saw Jiefa pushing in the door, Bai Xing's face froze, and he started to cry loudly. Seeing this scene, Jiefa instantly felt a headache. Among the girls Jiefa has lived for so long, Carter is heroic, Natasha is an iron-blooded strongman, and the White Queen Emma has also experienced hardships since she was a child, and her character is extremely tough. , Qin is also an important figure in the X-Men. Even the most ordinary Gwen has never cried in front of Jaffa. Just staring at Bai Xing, Jiefa's face was full of helplessness. He had thought about many scenes of meeting this "Poseidon", but this scene did not come from Jiefa's mind at all.Appeared in the sea. "Stop crying!" After a while, Jiefa couldn't help but spoke first. But what he didn¡¯t expect was that after hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Bai Xing¡¯s movements only paused slightly, but the next moment he cried even louder. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49: Fooling Bai Xing You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This time, Jiefa was immediately confused and looked at Bai Xing helplessly. Jiefa couldn't help but shouted: "That's enough! Stop crying!" Not to mention, Jiefa¡¯s anger was really effective. Almost instantly, Bai Xing¡¯s crying stopped abruptly and he looked directly at Jiefa. But there was no sound, but Bai Xing's neck was still twitching, and tears couldn't help but flow down from his eyes. Looking at it, one couldn't help but feel like he was trying to comfort this beautiful girl. Seeing Bai Xing¡¯s appearance, Jiefa couldn¡¯t maintain his hard temper anymore, and his face became much softer. Looking at Bai Xing quietly, Jiefa whispered: "Mermaid Princess Bai Xing!!?" Although there were questions in his mouth, his tone was very certain. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Bai Xing nodded slightly, looked at Jiefa, and suddenly started sobbing again. While crying, he said: "Youare you here to kill me too?!" Seeing Bai Xing's appearance, Jiefa sighed helplessly and said softly: "Don't worry, I'm here to help you!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Bai Xing was stunned and temporarily stopped crying. He opened his eyes slightly and glanced at Jiefa. However, before Jiefa could react, he heard Bai Xing's nose twitch and said directly. : "I don't believe it. Brother Huang said that humans are all liars!" "Nah!" After hearing Bai Xing's words, Jiefa couldn't help but cursed secretly. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the shark star, the one among the emperor stars and the overturned stars, but Jiefa only has one opinion about them now: ¡°There are so many things!¡± With a thought in his heart, Jiefa looked up directly into Bai Xing's eyes, with a serious expression on his face, and said: "Baixing! Do you know that Dragon Palace City is experiencing a crisis now!?" "Ah?" Bai Xing was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words. He looked at Jiefa in surprise and said softly: "II just feel that Daken's attack seems to be a little different today. The flying weapons A lot more.¡± "Who told you that what Daken threw over was a weapon?!" After hearing Bai Xing's words, a strange smile appeared on Jiefa's face. "Ah?!" Bai Xing was stunned for a moment, and his face suddenly turned into a ninja look, and he said, "Really, after so many years, he always throws some weapons to attack me!" "I just came in from the outside, don't I know it yet?!" Hearing Bai Xing's words, Jiefa curled his lips and said disdainfully: "Daken used his ability to throw in a group of human pirates, and now Ryugu City is estimated to It¡¯s almost captured!¡± Having said this, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "If you don't believe it, why don't you go out and have a look and you will know?!" When Jiefa said this, Bai Xing was stunned. The next moment, my eyes became moist again. Seeing this scene, Jiefa's originally calm expression suddenly became unstable again. Before Bai Xing could cry, Jiefa hurriedly said: "Stop crying, stop crying!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, a look of doubt appeared on Bai Xing¡¯s face. He glanced at Jiefa cautiously and said softly: ¡°Why?!¡± "Uh?!" Hearing Bai Xing's words, Jiefa couldn't help but feel helpless. Why don't you cry? Jaffa really didn't know how to answer this question. With a straight face, Jiefa directly changed the subject and said, "Do you want to help Neptune and the others?!" Sure enough, Bai Xing was still too naive. As soon as the topic of Jiefa changed, Bai Xing's attention was instantly diverted. He looked at Jiefa with a confused look on his face, and said doubtfully: "You said you can help my father?!" "That's right!" Jiefa nodded and said directly: "I can help you, but it's not for nothing!" "Huh?!" Bai Xing was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words. A nervous look appeared on his face, and he asked in surprise: "What do you want!?" Seeing Bai Xing's appearance, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said, "Don't worry, there won't be any particularly harsh conditions." After saying that, Jiefa paused slightly and continued: "One day in the future, I may I need you to help me, it won¡¯t be difficult for you! How about it?¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Bai Xing was slightly startled. After a moment, he looked at Jiefa cautiously and said softly: ¡°Is everything you said true?!¡± "Don't worry!" Jiefa smiled slightly and said calmly: "The help I want from you is not needed right now. If I lie to you, you don't have to help me!" Hearing what Jie Fa said, Bai Xing nodded in understanding and said softly: "Okay!"   Hearing Bai Xing's words, a bright smile instantly appeared on Jiefa's face. Every time he entered a dungeon world, the system would issue a mission. But since arriving in the world of One Piece, the system has not mentioned anything about the mission except telling Jiefa how to get rid of the cosmic energy in his body. This makes Jiefa feel a little uneasy. Jie Fa is very sure that as his strength becomes stronger, the tasks will definitely become more difficult. Bai Xing has the ability to control Neptune, but whatever the future tasks are, Bai Xing will be very helpful. It is precisely because of this, Jie Fa Only then would he come to Ryugu City again to fool Bai Xing. What Jiefa didn¡¯t expect was that Shirahoshi was so easy to fool compared to Jinbei. Jiefa estimated that even an ordinary person would have a lot of doubts about what Jiefa just said, but Shirahoshi believed it so easily! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50 Untitled You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Bai Xing¡¯s deal was settled, and Jie Fa felt relieved. Jie Fa was not afraid that Bai Xing would not admit it. Speaking of which, Jiefa is not a believer. If Bai Xing really dares to do this, Jiefa will have to have a good talk with them in Dragon Palace City before going on a systematic mission. With an evil smile on his face, Jiefa whispered directly to Bai Xing: "Now that the deal is concluded, you can stay here well for now. I will go and solve the matter. Remember, you must stay here well." Here, otherwise it will be difficult if the enemy catches you and threatens us!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, a nervous look appeared on Bai Xing¡¯s face. He nodded sharply and said, ¡°Okay, II understand!¡± Nodding slightly, Jiefa said nothing more, turned his head and walked out the door. Pushing open the door and walking out, Jiefa closed the door directly with his backhand, and a bright smile appeared on his face again. The goal was progressing so smoothly, Jiefa's mood was a little better. But at this moment, a loud shout suddenly came from not far ahead: "You bastard!! You did it to the princess Wuwu" Halfway through the words, the voice stopped suddenly, Apparently interrupted by something. No need to ask, this is naturally the right minister. The expression on Jiefa's face did not change at all. He tilted his head slightly and glanced at the right minister who was not far ahead. At this time, the soldiers of Neptune's army had already been knocked unconscious by the soldiers left here by Jiefa, and they were lying densely on the ground. Although the right minister was treated even more miserably, he was directly killed by Jiefa's clone. After being hit, he used it as a stool and sat under his buttocks. With a movement of his feet, Jiefa disappeared from the spot. When he reappeared, he was already squatting in front of the right minister. Looking at the embarrassed but still glaring right minister in front of him, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle and said: "Although I don't know your name, but no matter what, you are still an official, right? Don't you understand the form? The enemy is strong. I'm weak, why are you so arrogant?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, the anger in the right minister's eyes became even more intense. He stared directly at Jiefa and shouted angrily: "You guy, it's no wonder that King Fenipton treats you as a guest! How dare you collude? Those hateful pirates invaded the Dragon Palace and even entered the forbidden area secretly! When King Neptune discovers your ugly face, you will not end well!" Seeing that the right minister dared to scold him at this time, Jiefa couldn't help but sneered and said disdainfully: "Really? Then let you see how powerful King Neptune you rely on will be after a while. Embarrassing!¡± After saying that, Jiefa didn¡¯t even wait for what the right minister was saying. He raised his hand and knocked the stubborn guy unconscious. Then, as if they had acted in advance, Jiefa and his clone sat up from the right minister's body, turned around and walked towards the main hall of Dragon Palace City, while Jiefa directly took over the clone's position and sat down. On the right minister's body. Speaking of the ability of this clone, it is indeed very magical. There is a special telepathy between the clone and Jiefa's body. Jiefa can clearly feel what is happening on the clone's side and control it through this telepathy. What to do separately. This feeling is like the Six Paths of Pain, it is extremely magical. This time, the avatar was sent to the main hall of Ryugu City to see how things would develop. In Jiefa's white-eyed observation, although the human pirates thrown in by Daken were all seriously injured, they relied on their knowledge of life. The strong desire actually drove back the Neptune Guards and successfully opened the communication corridor. Just when Jiefa walked out of the hard-shell tower, Jones and Daken also led a large number of men from the New Fish-Man Pirates and broke into Ryugu City in a majestic manner. Without using too much speed, when the clones arrived at the main hall, Jones and his group also confronted Luffy, Neptune and the others. Unlike in the original work, all members of the Straw Hat Pirates are gathered here at this time. Luffy, Zoro, Sanji, and Brooke, everyone is strong. On Jones' side, only Jones and Daken are pretty good. No matter how Jaffa looked at it, he felt that Jones might fail. Seeing that the two groups were about to fight, Jiefa's clone standing in the corner outside the hall suddenly showed a strange smile. Looking at the huge bubble not far away, the clone rushed over quickly and launched a series of His fist hit Bubble directly. Although the clone can only use Jiefa's physical strength, Jiefa's physical strength alone can still throw dozens of punches in one second.No problem, a series of fists hit the bubble. The bubble didn't even last a second before it exploded with a "bang"! The next moment, a large amount of seawater seeped directly into the hall, shocking Luffy and his party. Daken hurriedly put up a bubble to cover his body. Daken turned his head and glanced at Jones, with a malicious smile on their faces. But outside the main hall, Jiefa's clone had already disappeared and was taken back by Jiefa. As soon as the sea water poured into the hall, except for Zoro, Sanji, Usopp and Nami, everyone else's combat effectiveness could be said to be completely lost in an instant. Although Franky is not a Devil Fruit user, he still knows how a robot can still fight in water. Luffy's strength is limited, but Jones is like a fish in water. If Luffy and the others can't be defeated under such circumstances, Jones might as well give up. Jones and Luffy's affairs were almost settled. Jaffa stood up directly from the right minister and walked towards the hard-shell tower. And the moment he pushed the door open, the expression on Jiefa's face suddenly changed and turned into an anxious look. The moment he entered the door, Jiefa's eyes fell directly on Bai Xing and said loudly: "Oh no, Daken and Hody Jones have joined forces and have entered Dragon Palace City! Let's run away!" "Ah? Father and the others, what happened?" Seeing Jiefa come in, Bai Xing heard Jiefa's words before he could realize what happened. A look of surprise appeared on his face, and Bai Xing wanted to jump out of bed. "Don't come down!" Rushing to Bai Xing's bedside in an instant, Jaffa shouted directly: "Neptune and the others are still fighting, but Daken has a large number of people. I'm afraid they will come to arrest you, so I will take you first. Run, and then deal with them with all your strength!"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51: Ask everyone a question You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Huh?!" Maybe he was affected by Jiefa's attitude. After hearing Jiefa's words, Bai Xing also had a somewhat anxious look on his face, and he hurriedly responded: "Okay okay!" However, after the words were spoken, Bai Xing wrinkled his nose and almost cried again: "ButIhow do I get out?!" "Let me help you!" Seeing Bai Xing's appearance, Jiefa hurriedly said. He didn't want to see Bai Xing cry again, it was really difficult. After finishing his words, Jiefa looked around and grabbed a spoon. His hands were covered with electric light. He used the long-lost railgun and threw it towards the wall. You must know that the standards of the things in the hard-shell tower are all made according to the size of Shirahoshi. A spoon like this is not much smaller than Jiffa. The next moment, a "boom" sounded in the room, and the wall was smashed directly, leaving a huge hole. Seeing this scene, Bai Xing, who was about to cry, stopped for a moment, turned his head and looked at Jiefa blankly, with a look of horror on his face. Jiefa nodded with satisfaction. Although it was a little hasty, Jiefa was still quite satisfied with this attack. Turning his head and looking at Bai Xing, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "Ready! Let's go!" With that said, a flash of lightning flashed under Jiefa's feet, he held Bai Xing's bed with both hands, and directly took off Bai Xing and the bed. Then, the lightning from Jiefa's feet suddenly spurted out and flew out from the big hole that had just been made. Until Jie Fadu took Bai Xing and flew out of Dragon Palace City, Bai Xing still looked surprised. After another long time, Bai Xing murmured: "Okay so awesome!" Hearing Bai Xing's words, Jiefa couldn't help but smile and said loudly: "Ready! We're going to speed up!" As soon as he finished speaking, Jiefa's speed instantly increased a lot. At this moment, Bai Xing couldn't help but get excited. She had been staying in the hard-shell tower to avoid Daken's attacks since she was a child. She had basically never seen the scenery outside, let alone such an experience. After shouting excitedly for a few times, Bai Xing raised an important question and said to Jiefa: "Mr. Jiefa, where are we going now!" Hearing Bai Xing¡¯s words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: ¡°Sea Forest!¡± "Sea Forest?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Bai Xing couldn't help but exclaimed, with a look of surprise on his face, and loudly said: "I have wanted to come to the Sea Forest for a long time!" As he said, There was a look of nostalgia on Bai Xing's face, and he said softly: "I have thought before that if I can come out, I must let my father take me to see the Forest of the Sea." At this point, Bai Xing suddenly felt Just stunned. "It's over! You're going to do something bad!" Seeing Bai Xing's appearance, Jiefa reacted quickly and secretly shouted in his heart. Sure enough, as soon as Jiefa came up with this idea, Bai Xing's eyes turned red and he burst into tears: "FatherFather, isn't he in danger now?!" "Hey!" He sighed secretly in his heart, put on a relaxed look on Jiefa's face, and said calmly: "Don't worry, after all, your father has been in charge of Mermaid Island for so many years. Even if Jones and the others win, they will never win. Anyone who dares to hurt him. Once I have settled you, I will go and save your father." "Really?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Bai Xing's tears stopped instantly. He looked at Jiefa with two big eyes and asked doubtfully: "You won't lie to me, will you?!" "Are you studying acting?!" Seeing Bai Xing crying whenever he wanted and stopping whenever he wanted, Jie Fa couldn't help but sigh in his heart. However, his face instantly turned into a determined look, and he said loudly: "Don't worry, I will never let you down." "Thank you!" Bai Xing looked at Jiefa quietly, his face was full of emotion, his eyes were red, and he was about to cry again! But this time, Jiefa was too lazy to stop her, and flew a few minutes faster. A few seconds later, Jiefa took Bai Xing to the Forest of the Sea. Although Jeffa had left the Forest of the Sea for a while, Jinbei was still sitting cross-legged in front of Princess Otohime's tomb, looking thoughtful. Compared to when Jiefa arrived just now, Jinbei noticed Jiefa¡¯s arrival much faster now. After all, with the bed and Shirahoshi in tow, Jiefa couldn¡¯t even keep a low profile, let alone Shirahoshi who was still crying. And when Jinbei saw Shirahoshi, his whole expression suddenly changed, and he instantly became gloomy. When Jiefa put down the bed, Jinbe even shouted angrily and roared: "You guy, you just came here to deceive me! How dare youFight the princess! ? "As he said that, Jinbei actually swung his fist directly towards Jiefa. Seeing Jinbei's actions, Jiefa frowned, turned around, and appeared behind Jinbei in an instant, kicked him on the butt, and said calmly: "Find out the situation first before drawing a conclusion. Jones and the others have already The Dragon Palace City has been conquered, if it weren¡¯t for my help, White Star would probably have fallen into Daken¡¯s hands by now!¡± Hearing what Jiefa said, Jinbei, who was trying his best to control his body, was shocked. He could no longer maintain the balance of his body and stumbled to the ground. But almost the moment he fell to the ground, Jinbei turned over, jumped up from the ground, and exclaimed: "What did you say?! Jones conquered Ryugu Castle!?" (Remember this website's website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 52 Daken You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Turning his head slightly, Jiefa glanced at Jinbei lightly and said softly: "What? Do you think I can still lie to you?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jinbei was stunned and subconsciously said: ¡°Didn¡¯t you lie to me just now!?¡± Hearing what Jinbe said, Jiefa's expression froze and he couldn't help but feel a little embarrassed. He coughed lightly and said calmly: "It's just that you didn't ask just now. I didn't lie to you. Besides, I won't take the initiative to tell you in the end." What?" His face froze, and Jinbei couldn't help but have a hint of anger in his eyes, and he was about to say something. But before Jinbei could say anything, Jiefa suddenly raised his head and looked in the direction of Ryugu Castle. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s movements, Jinbei also subconsciously looked in the direction of Jiefa¡¯s sight, but he saw nothing. Although he felt that Jiefa might be faking it, Jinbei couldn't help but asked: "What's wrong?!" "That guy Vanderdeken is coming here!" Nodding slightly, Jiefa had an indifferent look on his face, but there was a bit of a smile in his eyes, and he said softly: "This guy is quite fast. !¡± "Vanderdeken?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbei concentrated his attention and looked towards the defense line, and then vaguely saw a small black spot in the clouds. Seeing this scene, Jinbei instantly turned his head to look at Jiefa, his eyes full of horror: "How has he seen and heard?! He is so strong!?" ¡°I don¡¯t know that Jinbei misunderstood his ability. Turning to look at Jinbei, Jiefa said quickly: "Go and see Shirahoshi, I'll go and get rid of this guy." After saying that, Jiefa didn't wait for Jinbei to speak. There was a flash of lightning under his feet, and he faced the man in the distance. Vanderdeken rushed over. Jinbei, on the other hand, stared blankly at the lightning at Jiefa's feet, with a look of shock on his face. The moment he saw Shirahoshi, he was only focused on the fact that Jiefa had kidnapped Shirahoshi, and he didn't pay attention at all. How did Jiefa come with Bai Xing? Seeing Jiefa getting smaller and smaller in his field of vision, Jinbe couldn't help but murmured: "Thunder Fruit? Super strong domineering power, abnormal speed, and such deep calculations. What on earth are you, guy?" Human?!¡± If Jiefa heard what Jinbe was thinking at this time, he would probably have to laugh out loud. He never showed any ability to hit in front of Jinbei, and Jinbei actually guessed two wrong things. But unfortunately, Jaffa has acquired so many mutant abilities, but he has no ability to read minds at all. As the speed increased, Daken's figure also entered Jiefa's eyes. At this time, Daken was just like in the original work, with a huge coral under his feet, and the coral was flying quickly in the direction of the white star. Daken's face was full of excitement. However, what is different from the original work is that Daken has a few more bruises on his face at this time, his clothes are in tatters, and there are even burn marks. It is obvious that he has just gone through a battle. "It looks like Luffy and the others should have been wiped out." He thought to himself. The movement of Jiefa's hand was not slow at all. There were still a few coins used on the earth. Jiefa raised his hand and attacked the coral at Daken's feet. The moment the railgun was launched, Daken also discovered the attack, but it was of no use. Although the coral was thrown by him, it was not under his control. Seeing that the railgun was about to hit the coral, Daken jumped directly onto the coral. The next moment, the coin directly hit the coral, which was not very strong, and smashed it into pieces. However, Daken, who had jumped off the coral long ago, turned over in mid-air and landed firmly on the ground. The moment he landed, Daken raised his head and looked in the direction of Jiefa, with an angry look on his face. But the moment he saw Jaffa, Daken was stunned and couldn't help but subconsciously exclaimed: "Why is it you!?" The next moment, Daken suddenly laughed and said loudly: "What you said is actually true. Did you really take Bai Xing out of the Dragon Palace? But this is of no use, the Dragon Palace has been breached by us! " Hearing Daken's words, Jiefa sneered disdainfully and said in a cold voice: "When did I say that it was because of you that I was brought out of the White Star Dragon Palace?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Daiken couldn't help but be stunned, and then his face became gloomy. He snorted coldly and said, "In other words, you are the one who wants to snatch White Star away?!" As he said, Daiken Ken's whole body moved suddenly, and he rushed towards Jiefa, shouting: "Then you die!"   "Overestimating one's own capabilities!" Looking at Daken who was attacking him, Jaffa sneered and faced Daken's punch. The last one arrived first. With an attack speed far exceeding that of Daken, before Daken could reach half the distance, their fists collided fiercely. "Ah!" The next moment, Daken was heard wailing, and his whole arm was twisted strangely. Turning around in mid-air, Jiefa kicked Daken out hard. Turning over in an instant, Daken held his twisted arms, but his face was full of excited smiles. He looked straight at Jaffa not far away, a gloomy smile appeared on Daken's face, and he said : "Hehehe, I remember you!!!"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53: Jinbe is desperate You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "So what?!" Looking at Daken quietly with a proud expression on his face, Jaffa sneered disdainfully and said. Seeing Jiefa's appearance, Daken couldn't help but be stunned. Thinking of Jiefa's power before, he couldn't help but feel a little guilty. However, when he thought of Bai Xing's beautiful appearance and powerful ability, Daken felt hot in his heart, and he spoke directly. Said: "From today on, you will be hunted by me at any time. Whether you are eating, drinking or sleeping, you will be fatally threatened." Having said this, Daken seemed to have regained some confidence and shouted: "If you don't want to be treated like this, just teach Bai Xing out!" Hearing Daken¡¯s words, Jiefa sneered disdainfully, moved his feet, and appeared in front of Daken almost instantly. As a tiger-shark man with wide stripes, Daken's figure is much larger than that of a normal human being. Electric light flashed under his feet. Jiefa floated to a height that was eye-level with Daken, and just looked at him quietly. He said, "Then, in order to prevent me from being treated like this, you just have to die!" "What!?" Daken's first reaction was to be stunned when he saw Jiefa approaching him with lightning flashing from his feet. Before he could recover, he heard Jefahomi's words again. With a sudden tremor in his heart, Daken subconsciously wanted to pull away and retreat, but as soon as he made a backward movement, a ray of lightning passed directly through Daken's heart. A sharp pain came, and Daken's consciousness began to blur. Vaguely, Daken seemed to hear Jaffa's voice without any emotion: "Thousand Birds Sharp Spear!" Seeing and feeling that Daken's vitality was gradually dissipating, Jiefa snorted coldly, dispelled the lightning in his hand, and then walked towards Bai Xing and the others without looking back. Speaking of which, this is the first time Jiefa has used the Chidori-style technique since he obtained the ability of the Chidori-style. In addition to the railgun, Jiefa had previously used it to strengthen his body. After the improvement of cosmic energy, the original techniques in the Chidori style are also extremely powerful when used, giving Jiefa more means of attack. With Jaffa gone, Daken, a murderous fish-man pirate, has been lying on the edge of the sea forest forever, with no one to collect his body. When Jiefa returned to where Jinbei and the others were, Shirahoshi had stopped crying. It was obvious that Jinbei had said something to her. When Jinbei saw Jiefa's arrival, he looked at Jiefa with a vicious expression. As soon as his feet moved, Jinbei walked quickly to Jiefa's side and whispered: "I have something to say to you!" After saying that, Jinbei stepped forward and walked not far away. He probably didn't want Shirahoshi to hear the two of them. conversation. The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and Jiefa probably guessed what Jinbe wanted to say to him. However, he still followed Jinbei and walked to the side. A little further away from Shirahoshi, Jinbei shouted softly and said to Jiefa: "You guy! What do you want to do to Princess Shirahoshi!?" "As expected!" Jie Fa secretly thought as soon as he heard Jinbei's words. When Shirahoshi was talking to Jinbe just now, he had obviously told Jinbe about the deal between Jeffa and her. But even so, Jiefa's face was full of indifference, and he said softly: "I have some use for her, that's all! Don't worry, it will never have any impact on her!" "But haven't we already made an agreement?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbe's face became even more angry, and he couldn't help but roar. Seeing Jinbei's appearance, Jiefa sneered, looked straight at Jinbei, his eyes exuded a breathtaking aura, and said in a cold voice: "To tell you the truth, if Shirahoshi wants to help me, I will also use the devil fruit." You have to get it. If you are not satisfied, you can choose not to let me take action!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jinbei¡¯s anger increased even further, and he immediately planned to refuse Jiefa¡¯s help. But before Jinbei could speak, Jaffa seemed to have read his thoughts and said directly: "Don't blame me for not warning you in advance. If you rely on the Straw Hat Pirates, then I can tell you that before Jones They were there when we attacked the Dragon Palace, and looking at it now, the whole army should have been wiped out!" Hearing Jaffa's words, the anger in Jinbei's heart dissipated instantly, and he couldn't help but tremble in his heart. He had indeed agreed with Luffy to meet here. Although he was not sure how much Luffy had improved after two years of training, He did have the idea of ??rejecting Jaffa and asking Luffy for help. But after hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jinbei immediately gave up this plan. In this matter, Jiefa didn¡¯t need to lie to him, justIf you lie to him, you will be found out soon. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Glanced feebly at Jiefa, Jinbei lowered his head directly, and said softly: "You win!" When he said this, Jinbei's heart was full of bitterness. Glancing at Jinbei, Jiefa walked back directly, and at the same time said softly: "Be satisfied, these requirements are actually not particularly difficult for you. At least, it will be much better than the end of the country's subjugation!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54 Hodi takes action You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbei couldn't help but be stunned. After a moment of silence, he sighed softly and murmured: "Who can say this kind of thing well!?" After that, Jinbei raised his head and walked away. Jiefa looked over, his eyes full of worry. He no longer cared about Jinping¡¯s affairs. An old man like Jinping knew very well what kind of attitude he should have when facing someone who is stronger than himself. Besides, just like what Jiefa said, his request is actually not difficult to fulfill. After cautiously chatting with Shirahoshi for a while, Jinbei finally came back. Jinbei should have adjusted his mentality by this time, as the disappointed look just now was not visible on his face. Walking directly to Jiefa, Jinbei said directly: "What are you going to do!?" Hearing Jinbei¡¯s words, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said softly: ¡°Have you thought about it?!¡± Nodding slightly, Jinbei said helplessly: "Do I have any other choice now?!" With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "It seems that there really isn't." Hearing the conversation between the two, Bai Xing couldn't help but wonder: "What are you talking about? Why can't I understand?!" "We are discussing how to deal with Jones and the others and save your father!" Maybe he didn't want Shirahoshi to know these things. After hearing about Shirahoshi's culture, before Jiefa could speak, Jinbei answered Shirahoshi first. Hearing Jinbei¡¯s words, a look of surprise appeared on Shirahoshi¡¯s face. Just as he was about to speak, his expression suddenly froze, and then he pointed behind Jinbei and Jeffa with a surprised look on his face, and said loudly: "What is that?!" Hearing Shirahoshi's words, Jiefa and Jinbei looked behind them one after another, and saw a huge phone bug slowly walking towards Jiefa and the others. Soon, they arrived in front of Jiefa and the others. Seeing this phone bug, Jinbei was stunned and said in surprise: "This is? Image phone bug? Who got it here!" "Who else can it be?" Hearing Jinbei's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and said, "I didn't expect Jones to move very fast. Can't you wait?!" While the two were talking, the Image Phone Bug also ignored Jiefa and the others and projected a translucent screen to himself. The next moment, Jones' figure appeared directly on the screen. The moment he saw Jones, Jaffa couldn't help but be stunned. At this time, Jones had white hair and his figure was several times bigger than before. He already looked like the character after overeating the poison in the original work. . However, after being surprised, Jiefa quickly realized that even in the sea water, Zoro and Sanji's fighting power would not be too weak, not to mention Nami, Usopp and others to assist them. In the original work, in order to deal with Sauron, Jones had already taken a lot of dangerous drugs, and now, he must have taken even more dangerous drugs, which made him look like this. While Jeffa was thinking, Jones also spoke. Staring with red eyes, Jones grinned and said, "All the residents of Fishman Island, can you hear me?! I am the new fishman of Fishman Street. Captain of the Pirates. Hody Jones!" After saying this, Jones paused slightly, with a proud smile on his face, and said loudly: "Now, I have something to inform the citizens of Fish-Man Island! From today on, I am the new king of Fish-Man Island! From now on, I will make absolute rules, but those are not what I want to talk about now!" As he spoke, Jones moved his feet and walked directly to the side, and the scene on the screen also changed accordingly. Soon, Neptune and the Straw Hat Pirates also appeared on the screen. As Jiefa expected, all members of the Straw Hat Pirates had been captured at this time. Everyone was tied with chains and had a bubble that only covered their heads. Zoro Sanji and those who had not eaten Devil Fruit had knives placed on their necks. ?????????????? Luffy, Brooke, Robin, and the others just looked weak, so it¡¯s okay if they didn¡¯t faint. Seeing this scene, Bai Xing on the side couldn't help but exclaimed: "Father!?" Then, his eyes turned red and tears came out! Glancing at Bai Xing helplessly, Jiefa didn't know what to say. He just pretended that he didn't see it and turned his eyes to the screen again. At this time, the screen turned again, and Jones¡¯ face occupied the entire screen. At this time, the proud look on Jones's face could no longer be concealed. With a cruel smile on his face, Jones shouted: "All residents of Fish-Man Island! It's time to say goodbye to the Dragon Palace Kingdom! As you said?, the one tied behind me is your former king, Neptune! And those humans are all members of the Straw Hat Pirates who caused a sensation in the ocean two years ago! " With a smile, the screen once again shifted to Neptune and the Straw Hat Pirates behind him. Jones continued: "The current age of navigation came with the execution of Sister Goldolo, known as the Pirate King. This also accelerated the human persecution of the murlocs. In this case, three hours ago, in the Girlong Corder Square, I took the execution of Neptune as an opportunity to chop off the head of the incompetent king and let the murlocs rule the human world. The age of the fish-men is coming! As well as these hateful humans, I will execute them all at the same time and give their heads to the humans on the sea to tell them that the age of the fish-men is coming!" After saying this, Jones suddenly paused slightly, and the wild smile on his face turned into a gloomy look, and said in a cold voice: "Gefayas! I know you must be looking at this screen too, just wait. I will let you know what a real strong person is!"(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55: There must be lower limits for being a human being You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha!" Jiefa couldn't help but sneered when he heard Jones' words. It seems that after Jones unexpectedly gained great strength, he immediately began to expand, forgetting the scene when he was defeated by Jaffa. Jones said this, and the image phone bug was immediately closed. Shirahoshi was still crying, but Jinbei looked at Jaffa, with a puzzled look on his face, and whispered: "Have you dealt with Jones before?!" Hearing Jinbei¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded slightly, with an indifferent expression on his face, and said: ¡°I defeated their entire group once before, and I wanted to subdue them, but it seems it¡¯s useless!¡± Hearing Jiefa say this, Jinbei's pupils shrank, and the worried look in his eyes became even worse. One person defeated the entire Jones group. This Jiefa's strength is indeed terrifying, and judging from his performance, this person is not Good stubble. Although they have reached an agreement, Jinbei is filled with uneasiness as to whether Jaffa will become the second Jones in the future. Glancing at Jinbe inadvertently, Jiefa instantly understood all of Jinbei's thoughts. With a sneer, Jiefa said directly: "Jinbei, I'd like to remind you, don't think that Fish-Man Island is too similar. I made an exchange, but to me, it¡¯s not as valuable as a Devil Fruit!¡± Hearing Jiefa's words, Jinbei's expression froze, and his face instantly turned red. He wanted to refute Jiefa's words, but now Jiefa was his only support, and he was really afraid that Jiefa would simply give up. After a while, Jinbei sighed silently again. This feeling of being controlled by others but unable to resist was really uncomfortable. Seeing Jinbei's helpless look, Jiefa raised the corners of his mouth slightly, flashed lightning under his feet, and flew directly towards Coral Street. At the same time, he shouted: "Three hours, Geelong Cord Square, don't miss the time ." After saying that, Jiefa didn¡¯t care about Jinbei¡¯s reaction and flew away quickly. The chess pieces have been laid out and the action has begun, and Jiefa has to take care of his own affairs. Mermaid Bay is just next to Coral Street, where mermaids live in groups. Although it is a deep sea area, you can see blue sky, sunshine and white clouds. At this time, this place has simply become Caribu's paradise. I have to say that Caribu is indeed a talent. After Jaffa went to the Dragon Palace, this guy actually came here by himself and started to hunt for fish secretly. After Hody started to speak, Caribu became even more unscrupulous. In just a short while, , no mermaids can even be seen moving in the mermaid bay. Once again, he swallowed the two mermaids who were hiding with mud and hunted them. The smile on Caribu's face could not be hidden at all, and he couldn't help but start thinking in his heart: "One mermaid is 100 million beli, and thirty is thirty." Billionaire, get rich, get rich!" Just when Caribu was excited, the sound of breaking through the air suddenly reached Caribu's ears, and a look of doubt appeared on his face. Before Caribu could react, a big foot Suddenly it fell from the sky and stamped hard on Caribu's face. Before he even had time to activate naturalization, Caribu let out a wail and flew out. Getting up from the ground in embarrassment, Caribu was about to curse, but when he raised his eyes, he saw Jaffa with a gloomy face. "It's broken!" With a tremor in his heart, Caribu said directly to himself. Judging from Jiefa's face, he was obviously not in a good mood. Thinking of what Jones said on the screen just now, Carib thought Jaffa was angry because of this. Thinking of something like that, Caribu moved his feet and ran directly to Jiefa's side in two or three steps. A flattering smile appeared on his face, and he shouted: "Captain, are you here?!" With that, Kalibu Lib put on an angry look on his face and said: "Captain, don't be angry, that guy Hody Jones is really not a thing. But I have good news for you. I caught a total of fifteen mermaids. ! This is 1.5 billion Baileys, we are rich!" During the previous battle with Jones, Caribu heard Jiefa saying that he wanted everything in the Dragon Palace treasury. At that time, Caribu thought that Jiefa was also a money-loving person like himself. So when he saw that Jie Fa's face was not good-looking, he immediately reported the news in a flattering manner. Moreover, Caribu was very thoughtful. He caught thirty mermaids, but he only told Jaffa that he had caught fifteen, and he obviously kept the rest for himself. However, Jiefa¡¯s performance was completely beyond his expectation. He slapped Caribu on the head, and Jiefa shouted directly: ¡°Who told you to do this?!¡± Seeing Jiefa¡¯s reaction, Caribu was completely confused. He looked at Jiefa blankly and murmured: ¡°Butbut, these are all money!" Hearing Caribu's words, Jaffa's face became even colder. He looked straight at Caribu and said in a cold voice: "If you plan to leave my pirate group, you can do this!" The man who said this said At that moment, Jaffa's eyes shrank, and a hint of cold light stung Caribu's eyes. Seeing Jaffa's eyes, Caribu's heart trembled. Jaffa's eyes gave him a message that if he persisted in doing this, he would definitely not end well. Although he was confused as to why Jaffa didn't even want the money, Caribu still released fifteen mermaids honestly. When these mermaids came out, they looked at Caribu in horror, and then fled in all directions. Caribu felt distressed for a while, a hundred million beli! After all these mermaids disappeared from Caribu's sight, Caribu looked at Jaffa fawningly, but the look in his eyes looked more sad. But at this time, Jiefa still didn't give Caribu a good look. With a sneer, Jiefa said directly: "I said let them all go!" When Caribu started to catch the first mermaid, he was turned on. Jaffa, who rolled his eyes, saw everything. Although there was a gap for a while, Jaffa didn't believe that Caribu only caught fifteen mermaids. "Ah?! How did he know?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu was shocked, but he still forcefully explained: "Captain, I let them all go, a total of fifteen, not a single one is missing!" Hearing Caribu¡¯s words, Jaffa looked at him straightly, with a trace of murderous intent slowly gathering in his eyes. Facing Jaffa¡¯s eyes, Caribu felt goosebumps all over his body and a chill on the back of his head. Not daring to expire Jaffa again, Caribu hurriedly released all the remaining mermaids. Looking at the mermaids running away in panic, Caribu seemed to have lost the meaning of life, and he could not hide the pain on his face. After confirming that Caribu had released all the mermaids, Jiefa nodded slightly. Looking at the decadent Caribu, Jiefa's expression softened slightly and he said: "Kalibu, you You must know that as a human being, you must have a lower limit!"(Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56: One Hundred Thousand Troops at Geelong Court Square You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Caribu nodded in despair, but looking at him like that, he definitely didn¡¯t listen. Seeing this scene, Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He formed a pirate group and accepted the two Caribu brothers as his subordinates. It was just the right time. If Caribu could change, he would be the last. But if he had always been like this, Jiefa would definitely kick him out without hesitation. Thinking of this, Jaffa couldn't help but look at Caribu with a sharp look. He said: "You should have heard what Jones said on the screen before. Call Cribb. Three hours later, at Geelong Court Square, the two of you will be tasked with finding an opportunity to release the Straw Hat Pirates. " Maybe he sensed some changes in Jaffa's attitude. After hearing Jaffa's words, Caribu recovered a little and said loudly: "No problem, Captain!" Caribu had heard Jaffa and Lei before Li's dialogue, it is no wonder why Jaffa asked them to release the Straw Hat Pirates. Nodding slightly, Jiefa walked directly towards the direction of Geelong Court Square. It was still early and Jiefa had nothing to do, so it would be good to enjoy the scenery on Fish-Man Island. Three hours later. ¡°Perhaps because he was not in a hurry, when Jeffa arrived at Geelong Court Square, Jones was already ready, and Neptune was placed on a huge shelf. Several members of the Straw Hat Pirates were also heavily guarded. People with Devil Fruit abilities such as Luffy and Robin were soaked in water except for their heads. Neptune's three princes also came before Jeffa arrived, trying to rescue their father, but with their strength, it was in vain, and in the end they only added three more prisoners to Jones. And the surrounding area of ??the square was also filled with murlocs who came to watch. Of course, they were just watching. When Jiefa entered Jilong Code Square, he happened to hear a group of new fish-man pirates laughing wildly: "Hahaha! Army soldiers, ministers, and royal family, and even these human pirates Thief. Is there anyone left who can fight in this kingdom now!?" Finally, someone began to shout to Jones, an important figure in the square: "Captain Jones, start the execution! Burn them with fire!" "No! Stab them to death! They actually want to coexist with the humans on the ground! Hurry up and stab these royals without dignity to death!" In the end, these murlocs were even more excited, and they all shouted in unison: "Death penalty! Death penalty! Death penalty!" The huge sound reached the ears of Nipton and the others, and their faces turned pale. Even Nami, Usopp and the others had expressions of despair. Looking at the crazy men below, Jones narrowed his eyes and shouted softly: "Shut up!" Hearing Jones¡¯ words, the expressions of the fishmen who were already in a frenzy froze for an instant, and they all looked at Jones with doubtful expressions. He walked directly to the seat in the center of the square and sat down. Jones' face was cold and expressionless. He looked around and punched. Jones suddenly shouted: "Gefayas! I know you are going to do it now." Nearby! Come out and fight me!!" Hearing Jones' words, Jaffa paused slightly and opened his eyes. The entire scene of Fish-Man Island instantly came into Jaffa's sight. Caribu and Cribb were already hidden among the fish-men. Dare to show up directly. Farther away, Mekaro rushed towards the square with Jinbei and Shirahoshi. Depending on the situation, they would be there soon. Seeing this scene, Jiefa narrowed his eyes and murmured: "It seems that he is not too stupid, and he was not caught like in the original work." With a slight smile on his lips, Jiefa continued to walk towards the center of the square. Everything was ready, and it was time for him to take action. Otherwise, Jones would really be crazy to the sky. Jiefa's pace was not urgent, but his speed was not slow at all. Many members of the New Fish-Man Pirates felt their eyes were dazzled when Jiefa was already standing in front of Jones. Seeing this scene, all the fish People were shocked. When Jones saw the appearance of Jefaya, a cruel smile appeared on his face, and he murmured: "Jefayas! I thought you didn't dare to come out!" "Haha!" Hearing Jones' words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, turned his eyes slightly away from Jones, and said, "Is it just you?!" Hearing what Jefazi said, Jones didn't care at all. He grinned and said loudly: "You can be proud of yourself for a while! Soon, I will give you back double the humiliation you brought me.""" After saying this, Jones paused slightly and shouted: "Come out all of them!" " As Jones¡¯s voice fell, dense footsteps came from all around towards the square. In the passages around the square, the figures of fishmen also appeared in everyone¡¯s eyes. Looking at the surrounding troops approaching him, a look of pride appeared on Jones's face: "I have been fully prepared to meet you! Do you think I will be stupid enough to challenge you in a duel?! Haha!" After saying this, Jones' smile suddenly stopped and he said with a gloomy face: "These are the 30,000 human slaves caught in the sea this month! 70,000 fish-men who can use weapons! They are all from the blocked fish They moved here from the street! There are a hundred thousand criminals in total!" At the end of the sentence, Jones basically roared. Following Jones's words, dense crowds of murlocs and human beings also filled the square. Except for a distance around Jaffa and Jones, every place was crowded with people, and there were even more murlocs around. Squeeze into the square. As soon as Jones finished speaking, in addition to the human slaves, a total of 70,000 murlocs also roared. The thundering sound almost turned into reality, knocking down the residents of the murloc island who were watching above the square! But even so, Jiefa still had a dull expression on his face. He looked straight at Jones and said softly: "Are these bastard fish your support?!?!" "Huh?!" Upon hearing Jaffa's words, Jones's face instantly showed a look of anger, and he shouted: "You can wait until you survive their attack to say this!" After that, Jones said directly Nongao raised his hand and shouted: "You guys! Come on!" "Ah!!!" After hearing Jones' words, a kind of murlocs also shouted, waving their weapons and attacked Jiffa. Looking sideways at the surrounding murlocs, a disdainful smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said calmly: "Hody Jones, it seems that in this short period of time, you have forgotten my methods?! " Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jones was stunned subconsciously. The next moment, he seemed to have thought of something, and his face changed completely. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57 Jaffa vs Jones You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No!" Jones exclaimed, and shouted directly: "Be careful!" Hearing the Chinese translation of Jones, a group of murlocs were startled. A look of confusion could not help but appear on their faces. Apparently they didn't quite understand why Jones was so nervous all of a sudden. But they didn¡¯t need to understand. Before they could recover, Jiefa¡¯s Overlord Color had been used directly, covering most of the square in an instant. The next moment, the expressions of all the murlocs within Jiefa's overlord color range froze, and then they fell straight down. In an instant, the noisy square fell silent. Whether it was the members of the new Fish-Man Pirates, or the situation on Fish-Man Island, even the tied-up Straw Hat Pirates couldn't help but cast a horrified look. However, Jiefa looked indifferent at this time, his eyes swept around, Jiefa frowned slightly, and murmured: "Only 70,000 or 80,000 people?! That's a bit less!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the expressions of the people around him became even weirder. Jiefa was still not satisfied with how to deal with 70,000 to 80,000 people at once? Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa's eyes shifted to Jones again, and said softly: "Stop calling out the trash fish and so on. Take action quickly, I'm in a hurry!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jones¡¯s face instantly turned livid, and he stared at Jiefa fiercely. Jones gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Okay! Since you are so anxious to wait for death, I will show you how powerful the murloc is! Hit the water!¡± He said it righteously, but before Jones could finish his words, he directly hit Jiefa with a splash of water. If this was a duel, it would definitely be considered a despicable sneak attack. However, Jiefa looked indifferent when he arrived and just let Jones' water hit him. Soon, the huge water droplet had arrived in front of Jiefa's forehead. But even so, Jones did not dare to show any carelessness at this time. When he fought against Jiefa before, he already had some understanding of Jiefa's terrifying strength, although his strength was more than a little improved than before. , but Jiefa cannot be solved by just hitting the water. Sure enough, just when the water attack was about to hit Jiefa's forehead, Jiefa's whole body suddenly burst out with a burst of golden light. The golden light spread from Jiefa's body and passed away in just a flash, but it directly defeated Jones' water attack. . Glancing at Jones with disdain, Jie Fa said coldly: "Is this your method? If that's all, you can go die!" Hearing Jaffa's words, the look of resentment on Jones's face became even heavier. Staring directly into Jaffa's eyes, Jones murmured: "That's the look! The kind of look that makes people do evil!" As he said that, Jones He roared loudly and shouted: "I'm going to dig out your eyes!" The next moment, Jones rushed towards Jiefa with a look, as if Jiefa had killed his whole family! No, even if he killed his whole family, he probably wouldn't be so angry. Rushing in front of Jiefa in an instant, Jones roared: "Go to hell! Human!" As he said that, Jones opened his mouth wide and bit Jefa's head directly, trying to bite Jiefa's head directly. Bite the head off! ! ! Seeing this scene, Jaffa couldn't help but frown. He couldn't avoid it this time. Not to mention whether Jones's bite force could hurt him, but when he imagined that his head was stuffed into someone else's mouth, , Jiefa felt nauseated. Seeing that Jones had rushed in front of him, Jiefa's figure flashed, leaving an afterimage on the spot, and he rushed to the side. However, in Jones's eyes, Jiffa remained motionless, with a look of pleasure flashing in his eyes, and Jones bit down hard. "Clang!" The next moment, a crisp collision sounded in the silent square. Then, Jiefa's voice also sounded: "Can't you tell, your teeth are pretty hard!?" After saying that, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh. At this time, Jones was seen holding his chin, with a look of pain on his face. Obviously, he felt very uncomfortable when he tried his best but came up short in the end. Hearing Jaffa's ridicule, Jones' face became even more ugly. Turning around in an instant, Jones glared at Jiefa fiercely, but rarely said anything. He directly put his hand into his arms and groped for something. After a moment, Jones took out a large amount of poison from his arms, threw it into his mouth and started chewing it. With a slight frown on his brow, Jiefa instantly disappeared from the spot and appeared directly in front of Jones. He kicked Jones directly on the chin and kicked Jones away. As soon as he landed, Jones jumped directly from the groundIt turned up, and most of the poison in his mouth was kicked out by Jeffa just now, but some of it was still eaten by Jones. Looking at the frowning Jaffa, a crazy look appeared on Jones's face. He laughed and shouted: "Hahaha! Are you afraid too? You are afraid of my power!" As he said that, Jones' expression suddenly changed. He froze, his pupils instantly turned red, he let out a painful roar, and the muscles on his body began to swell. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh in his heart. This poisonous medicine was definitely a big bug in the original work, especially in the hands of Jones. If anyone else took so much of it, their heart would burst and die. Okay, but this guy has taken kilograms of dangerous medicine, but he is just constantly improving his strength. But Jiefa is not the idiot Jiefa is. He clearly saw the enemy taking drugs to increase his strength, but he didn't stop him. He just watched there, and then waited for his strength to be improved before going to fight the enemy. This was purely for his own sake. Not happy. Looking at Jones who once again took out a handful of poison, Jiefa moved his feet and his entire figure disappeared in the square in an instant. Everyone who saw it couldn't help but be stunned: "Did this guy run away?!" However, not everyone thinks this way. The Straw Hat Pirates and Zoro, who was tied up with iron chains, were staring at Jones' surroundings with a horrified look on their faces and murmured: "This guy has such a terrifying speed." ! Even I can only see some afterimages!" Hearing Zoro's words, Sanji on the side also nodded slightly and murmured: "That's true, but he keeps circling around this guy Hody Jones. What's the use?" As he said that, Sanji turned to look. He turned aside and said, "Luffy, what do you think?!" "Huh?!" When he heard Sanji calling him, Luffy, whose whole body except his head was submerged in water, said feebly: "Sanji, are you calling me?!" "Pretend I didn't say it!" Seeing Luffy like this, Sanji said directly. Then the sight shifted to the battlefield between Jones and Jaffa again. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 ends You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, Jiefa's speed has become faster and faster. In Sanji's eyes, it is even difficult to see Jiefa's afterimage. At this time, the changes in Jones also calmed down. Compared to before, Jones was now a whole circle bigger. The murderous intent in the blood-red eyes was as real as it was, making people shudder just by looking at it. Just when Sanji and Zoro were thinking about how Jones should attack the fast-moving Jaffa, Jaffa's movements suddenly changed. With a change of pace, Jiffa appeared directly opposite Jones. Seeing Jaffa's figure, Jones grinned, showing two rows of fangs, and said, "I thought you had run away!" After saying that, Jones paused slightly and continued: "Soon, I will Make you regret not taking advantage of the opportunity just now and running away." Directly telling Jones that there was nothing wrong, Jaffa ignored him and looked down at his hands. A look of surprise appeared on Jefa's face. He murmured: "So strong" Not quite sure what Jiefa said, Jones couldn't help but was stunned and said: "You guy, what are you talking to yourself? You don't want to beg my forgiveness, do you?! Hahaha!" As he said, Jones himself couldn't help laughing wildly. It wasn't until this moment that Jaffa's eyes finally shifted to Jones's face, and he felt the power in his body begin to slowly flow away. A cold smile appeared on the corner of Jefa's mouth, and he whispered softly: "Goodbye, Hody Jones!¡± This time, Jones heard clearly what Jiefa said, and couldn't help but have a look of confusion on his face. Apparently, he still hadn't understood what Jiefa's words meant. The next moment, Jiefa moved again. He didn't use electricity to stimulate his muscles, nor did he use the Nine Yang Magic. Jiefa just rushed straight towards Jones, but he also brought out an afterimage behind him and waved. The punch hit Jones' head. Seeing Jiefa's actions, Jones was shocked. Only then did he finally realize that he still underestimated Jiefa. If nothing else, this speed alone was far beyond his reach. . "But it's not in vain that Jones took so many poisons. It's definitely too late to escape!" In the crisis, Jones raised his arms and put them directly in front of him, trying to block Jaffa's attack. next moment. ¡°Bang!¡± A dull collision sounded again in the silent Geelong Court Square, clearly reaching the ears of everyone in the square. Afterwards, there was silence in the entire square. Everyone stared blankly at the two figures in the center of the square. Was there a look of fear in their eyes? Withdrawing his fist, Jiefa pulled off the wolfskin scarf from Jones' neck with a nonchalant expression and began to wipe the blood from his fist, although the scarf was also covered in blood. After cleaning up a little, Jiefa didn't even look at Jones who had fallen to the ground. He sighed softly and murmured: "My strength has increased too much, I can't control it! Hey." As he said that, Jiefa Couldn't help but sigh again. His eyes turned to Jones on the ground, or rather, Jones¡¯ body! At this time, Jones's arm and head were all flying out, and the broken arm and neck were really bleeding! Jaffa¡¯s fist actually blew Jones¡¯s arms and head away! ! ! Stiffly, they turned their attention to Jiefa, who had a calm expression. Everyone couldn't help but swallowed slightly. How did this body with not very swollen muscles burst out with such a powerful force? Red Tank, one of the classic villains in the X-Men, also often appears in other comics. In the comics, Red Tank is not a mutant. His power comes from the magic of the evil god. The magic of the evil god makes Red Tank inexhaustible and powerful enough to rival the Hulk, Thor and others. In the Marvel Cinematic Universe, Red Tank has become a mutant, or even just a supporting character in the Brotherhood. His ability is that as long as he moves, he can gain a steady stream of power. Although the potential is huge, it is not at the same level as in the comics. Speaking of which, Jiefa had seen him a few times, but he didn't pay much attention to him. At this time, his ability has also become one of Jiefa's sixteen mutant powers, and the terrifying aspect of his ability has also been revealed in Jiefa. As long as he moves, his power becomes stronger and stronger. . Although Jiefa was a little uncomfortable with the overpowering power, it still showed its terrifying power. In the square, just when everyone was surprised by Jiefa's power, a man came directly from the square.He jumped down from the edge and ran towards Jiffa in a few steps. At the same time, he shouted: "Captain! You are so powerful!" This shameless guy is naturally Caribu. He came to the square early, but Caribu never showed up. It was only now that Jaffa knocked out Jones with one blow, and Caribu finally ran out to flatter him. . Looking at Caribu with an excited look on his face, Jaffa curled his lips slightly, glanced in the direction of Luffy and the others, and said calmly: "Do you still remember what I told you to do?" "Understood!" Seeing Jaffa's action, Caribu was shocked and shouted loudly, then ran towards the direction of the Straw Hat Pirates. And maybe it was Jiefa¡¯s previous performance that shocked them. After seeing Caribu¡¯s actions, none of the members of the New Fish-Man Pirates rushed out to stop Caribu. Everything that happened next was simple, Luffy and his group were rescued, and the favor Jaffa owed to Rayleigh was settled simply. Without Jones, the new fish-man pirate group couldn't make any waves at all. They were directly solved by the angry Luffy and the others, and were handed over to Neptune. Jiefa, on the other hand, directly found a place to live on Fish-Man Island. "The Straw Hat Pirates went directly to the sea, and were captured as soon as they gathered. It was also a big blow to them. A month later, looking at the sixteen Devil Fruits placed in front of him, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said softly: "I didn't expect that Dragon Palace City has quite a profound foundation!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jinbei¡¯s face twitched, and he couldn¡¯t help but cursed secretly in his heart. Jiefa had taken away all the original devil fruits in the Dragon Palace treasure house. In a month, the people in Ryugu City almost went crazy from exhaustion for these sixteen Devil Fruits, but now it¡¯s better, at least they don¡¯t have to bear the burden themselves. Thinking of this, Jinbe felt inexplicably disappointed. Thinking of Jiefa's terrifying performance that day, Jinbe couldn't help but secretly thought: "If you join his pirate group, maybe it will be a good choice?!" As soon as the thoughts came to his mind, Jinbei hurriedly shook his head to dispel them from his mind. After experiencing such a big change and gathering sixteen Devil Fruits in a short time, Ryugu Castle was now seriously damaged. We need Jinbei's help. With a gentle wave of his hand, Jiefa said calmly: "Okay, if nothing happens, you can leave first!" He couldn't wait to eat all these devil fruits. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Jinbei¡¯s mouth twitched, but he didn¡¯t say anything and turned around and walked out of the room. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Guardians of the Galaxy You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Jinbei walked out of the room, Jiefa couldn't wait to summon the Future Sentinel. After eating these Devil Fruits in front of him, the remaining cosmic energy in Jiefa's body would no longer be a constraint for him, but would instead strengthen the electricity and Nine Suns. Infuriating, increasing Jiefa's combat effectiveness. A moment later, all sixteen Devil Fruits and the Sentinel's tissue were eaten by Jiefa. Feeling the full energy in his body, Jiefa's eyes exuded strong confidence. With his current strength, let alone the three generals, even if it is three against three generals, Jiefa is confident that he can deal with them all. At this time, the system¡¯s voice also rang in Jiefa¡¯s ears: ¡°Congratulations to the host for integrating all the energy of the universe. The host can choose to return to the Marvel Cinematic Universe, and the copy of One Piece will also be saved!¡± Hearing what the system said, Jiefa was immediately stunned. He originally thought that after solving the problem of cosmic energy, the system would release the missions in the One Piece world, but what he didn't expect was that a prompt that he could return appeared. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but wonder: "System, what is going on!?" After Jiefa asked, the system quickly gave him the answer: "Because of the energy of the host universe, the main task of this copy has been automatically recognized as relieving the troubles of the universe energy. The task has been completed, so you can return to In the Marvel Universe, because there are other missions in the One Piece world, the system automatically saves the One Piece world. If the host enters the One Piece world next time, it will come to the current time node and continue the mission." Hearing what the system said, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned and couldn't help but say: "In other words, the next time I enter the dungeon, I will come to this node in the One Piece world?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, the system was silent for a moment before finally replying: ¡°No, all copies are randomly selected. If the host wants to enter the world of One Piece again, it needs to rely on randomness!¡± "Random?! It's up to you!" Hearing what the system said, Jiefa couldn't help but curse inwardly, but a look of helplessness appeared on his face. Speaking of which, One Piece was once a comic that Jiefa liked very much. When he knew that he had come to the world of One Piece, what else did Jiefa plan to do, but now it seems that everything is in vain. The system currently does not limit the time that Jiefa can stay in the One Piece world, but Jiefa has not forgotten that he entered the dungeon world in order to make himself stronger and deal with the attacks that may come at any time from Galactus or Thanos. Although he is much stronger now than during the previous battle in New York, even in this world of One Piece that has been strengthened by the system, Jiefa can be said to be at the top. But without the mission, it is difficult for Jiefa to make himself stronger. At this time, you can only make yourself stronger by going back, looking for opportunities to enter other dungeons, and completing tasks. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but have a look of determination in his eyes, and said: "System, send me back to the Marvel Cinematic Universe!" As Jiefa¡¯s voice fell, a ray of light burst out directly from Jiefa¡¯s body. The next moment, the light faded, and Jiefa¡¯s figure disappeared directly from the room. And at the moment when Jiefa returned, the entire One Piece world seemed to have stopped in time. Whether they were humans, fishmen, Celestial Dragons or Neptunes, they all stood still on the spot. The sea water stopped flowing and the wind stopped flowing. But Jiefa didn¡¯t know all this. At this time, Jiefa was looking around helplessly, and he started to curse the system in his heart! After more than ten minutes, Jiefa stopped. After looking around for a week, Jaffa couldn't help but sigh and said softly: "Damn it, will I die if you send me back to Earth?" Looking further away, Jiefa was floating in the vast universe at this time. He was surrounded by a desolate planet, let alone the earth. It was not even the place where Jiefa entered the world of One Piece. He was thrown by the system into a completely different place. A place to meet! ! Possibly after hearing Jiefa¡¯s complaint, the system took the initiative to explain: ¡°According to the situation you entered the One Piece copy, it¡¯s difficult to stabilize the coordinates!¡± "Okay!" After hearing this explanation, which was like an explanation without explanation, Jiefa rolled his eyes helplessly and said: "Then you should give me a goal, right? Are you just going to let me wander in the universe? I am the universe. Trash?!" Hearing what Jiefa said, the system paused for a moment. After a while, a route map was transferred to Jiefa's mind. At the same time, he said: "At your fastest speed, you can reach the destination in about half a month of continuous flight." Destination.¡±   Hearing what the system said, he looked absent-minded. At this time, Jiefa's energy was completely focused on the destination given to him by the system. Qaida, the capital of the Nova Empire! Seeing these words, Jiefa raised his eyebrows and murmured: "Chaida Nova Empire?!" Half a month later, in the center of Qaidaxing, in a square that was not too small. A raccoon, a tree man, a green-skinned woman and a man who doesn't look like a good person are entangled together. The man seemed to be suppressed by the green-skinned woman, but at this time, the raccoon and tree man directly controlled the woman. Seizing this opportunity, the man jumped up from the ground, turned around and ran away. Seeing that the man was about to run away, the green-skinned woman couldn't help but have a look of anxiety on her face. She struggled to break away from the raccoon and tree man who were restraining her. Then, the green-skinned woman directly picked up an object at hand and threw it at the running man. In an instant, the object thrown by the green-skinned woman hit the man's wrist. In pain, a ball held in the man's right hand came out and rolled towards the ground below. Seeing this scene, the green-skinned woman shouted loudly and jumped down. But at this time, Jiefa was standing around the crowd, quietly watching the scene happening in the square. An inexplicable smile appeared on his face, and he murmured: "Star-Lord Peter Quill, Thanos' adopted daughter Gomora, Rocket Raccoon, Tree Man Groot! Guardians of the Galaxy? It's interesting!"(Remember this site! Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 Arrested! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After reading out the names of the four people one by one, a look of interest appeared in Jiefa's eyes, and he murmured: "Is it entertainment before the war? Maybe I have a chance to find out about Thanos." Having said this, Jiefa's pupils shrank, and his whole person disappeared from where he was in an instant. In the square at this time, Gamora was quickly rushing towards the cosmic spirit ball, that is to say, the power gem among the infinite gems. But before that, Jiefa's figure appeared directly next to the power gem, and he picked up the power gem with a spread of his hands. Jiefa narrowed his eyes and whispered to Gamora: "Hey! You want this thing?" What?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gemolla¡¯s pupils shrank, and without asking any questions, she directly raised her leg and kicked Jiefa in the head. Raising his hand slightly, Jiefa directly blocked Gamora's attack. Still with a faint smile on his face, Jiefa said softly: "This is not what a lady would do!" "I'm not a lady to begin with!" As soon as she finished speaking, Gamora waved her dagger directly towards Jiefa. However, it was always perfectly avoided by Jiefa. At this time, Quill also jumped down from the overpass above, his eyes focused on the cosmic spirit ball in Jiefa's hand. Quill couldn't help but shook his head slightly and sighed: "What the hell did I get! " The next moment, Quill's expression suddenly changed, a smile appeared directly on his face, and he murmured: "The more people grab it, the higher the value. It seems I got a good thing!" As he said, Quill Get ready to join the fight for the cosmic spirit ball. But before Quill could move, a huge bag covered him entirely. Star-Lord Peter Quill was instantly subdued. Seeing this scene, Rocket Raccoon had a wild smile on his face and said, "That's it Groot! It's effortless!" With that, Rocket Raccoon turned around and prepared to leave. But at this moment, a golden light suddenly projected down from above, directly covering several people. Rocket Raccoon, Groot, and Gomora froze in their movements for an instant, and then slowly floated into the air. The ones who took action were naturally the troops of the Nova Empire. I don¡¯t know when, but several helicopters from the Nova Empire floated around a few people, surrounding them in the middle. As soon as the golden light shone, even Jiefa felt a huge sense of restraint covering his whole body. This feeling was a bit like the telekinesis of a mutant, but upon closer inspection, it was completely different. The corner of his mouth raised slightly, but Jiefa did not resist this force. The Nova Empire is also a major country in the galaxy, with technological strength that far exceeds that of the Earth. Jiefa does not want to directly fight with them. Moreover, it is not necessary. "Subject 89p13! Put down the weapon!" Needless to say, this is naturally the only Rocket Raccoon holding a thermal weapon. ¡° Rocket Raccoon was obviously very skilled in the Nova Empire¡¯s annoying arrest tactics. After hearing these words, he immediately took off the gun on his back and threw it away. Seeing this scene, a member of the army above continued to speak: "According to the power of the Nova Corps, you have been arrested for endangering lives and destroying property." As the words fell, several people from the Nova Corps surrounded them. Two of them released Quill who was still in his pocket, but what followed was the arrest of Quill. Quill obviously knew what happened. He looked around and a trace of emotion appeared on his face. With helpless expressions, they also did not resist the two of them. Seeing Quill's appearance, the man who was escorting Quill suddenly laughed and said, "Hey! Aren't you Prince of the Stars?!" Hearing this man¡¯s words, Quill, who originally thought someone knew him, his face instantly collapsed, and he said feebly: ¡°Star-Lord!¡± "Sorry, Star-Lord!" Hearing Quill's words, the man smiled slightly and turned to another person: "I once caught him stealing. He has a nickname, Star-Lord!" As he spoke, the man was full of ridicule. tone. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but smile. Star-Lord, who will be famous in the future, is obviously still a little person who can be teased casually and has no temper. At this point, all of this group of people have been arrested. Perhaps because Gamora was Ronan's subordinate, the Nova Corps attached great importance to these people, and directly brought Jiefa and others to a place similar to obtaining prisoner information and judging prisoners. The first person to proceed was naturally Gamora, a repeat offender of the Nova Empire. Several officers looked at Gamora¡¯s message and read word for word: ¡°Gamora, after training, she is as fierce as a human being.As a weapon, she is the adopted daughter of the Mad Titan Thanos. Recently he and his sister Niebra worked for Ronan, so we think Thanos is teaming up with Ronan! "Speaking of this, the officer couldn't help but have a solemn look on his face. The Mad Titan Thanos, also known as Thanos! But one of the top strong men still active in this universe, anything can be done as long as Involving him was considered a big deal, let alone involving Ronan, the number one enemy of the Nova Empire. The next one is Rocket Raccoon. "Subject 89p13, who calls himself Rocket, is an inferior creature subject to illegal genetic and model control experiments!" Hearing the officer say that he was an inferior creature, Rocket Raccoon bared his teeth and spit on the ground, looking at the officer with a mocking expression. Next, there is Groot. As soon as he saw Groot appear, another officer had a curious look on his face and murmured: "What the hell is this?" "They call him Groot. This tree man has been following 89p13 recently, serving as his indoor plant and bodyguard." When the officer said this, Groot was still looking around curiously, and he was not arrested at all. The consciousness is as relaxed as if you were here for a visit. "Peter Quill! From Earth, he was raised by a group of mercenaries who called themselves Destroyers, and their leader is Yondu." When the officer told Quill's information, Quill pretended to give him a middle finger, but But was simply ignored. The next one to appear was naturally Jiefa. Stepping in, Jiefa was a little curious. Theyshould have their own information! ? So, how would you describe yourself on the profile? (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 Jiefa¡¯s purpose? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Standing behind the wall made of a transparent display screen, Jiefa could clearly see a bunch of data appearing on the display screen. He quietly looked at what was displayed above, and a smile appeared in Jiefa's eyes. He murmured: "It's interesting!" At this time, the officer of the Nova Empire also whispered: "Oh, this guy's information seems to have been updated just a few days ago. Let me see what interesting things he has done." As he spoke, the officer paused for a moment, as if he had seen something surprising. He read Jefayas's information, and shouted from time to time: "Jefayas, a native of Earth, is the same as the guy before. Local. The specific age cannot be verified, but it is estimated to be over 100 years old. Oh my God! This is really hard to tell. All official records on Earth have always considered him to be the most powerful mutant on Earth, and he also has the highest ranking among mutants. The leaders of the two major forces with extremely high prestige have close relationships with him." "Hey, man, what are mutants?!" After hearing this officer's words, an officer on the side suddenly had a look of doubt on his face and asked. "Well, let me take a look!" Hearing this man's culture, the officer was also stunned. His eyes fell on the display screen, and then he said: "According to the data, mutants are an evolution of earthlings, but they are not Not quite recognized by ordinary earthlings, each mutant has a unique power." "Okay!" After hearing the officer's words, the face of the man who asked the question showed a look of disinterest. Superpowers are not uncommon in the universe. Many races are even born with powerful abilities. of superpowers. However, the Nova Empire is a country where technology is the mainstream, and naturally it does not have much interest in supernatural powers. And at this moment, the officer who had been looking at Jiefa's information suddenly showed a look of surprise on his face, and he couldn't help shouting: "Hey! Man, look at these!" Hearing the officer's voice, the other person was stunned and asked in confusion: "What's wrong!?" As he said that, he also looked towards the display screen, and the next moment, his face also froze. Then, the officer also read out the information he saw softly: "Half a month ago, Loki, the evil god of Asgard, united the Zerid army under Thanos and the Silver Glider, the messenger of Galactus. , attack the earth together. They are strongly resisted by the Avengers represented by the technology side, and the mutants represented by the force side. Among them, Thor, the god of thunder from Asgard, also joined the battle, but he entered the technology side. of the Avengers. Among them, Jefaas and the Silver Glider had an evenly matched frontal battle, and rushed into the wormhole with a nuclear bomb, blowing up the base of the Ziridians, and the Silver Glider also disappeared at the same time. The earth won this war. " As the officer's words came out, a group of people present couldn't help but cast their eyes on Jiefa behind the display screen. Seeing the looks of several people, Jiefa also grinned slightly and gave them a bright smile. But that may not be the case in the eyes of these people. Seeing Jiefa smiling at them, several people turned their eyes away for an instant, as if they saw something terrifying. Then, several people turned around and walked outside, obviously wanting to discuss it in private. Seeing the actions of several people, Jiefa chuckled, but didn't care about anything. Jiefa also heard the information that the person mentioned before, and raised his eyebrows. Jiefa couldn't help but secretly thought: "Technology side? Force side? Is that how they differentiate?! But it's true, Tony and Howard's steel armor and Hawkeye's various multi-functional arrows are indeed technological. Steve, Brooke, Peter and Natasha have also become stronger through genetic medicine" At the end of the thought, Jaffa couldn't help but fell into deep thought for a while. At this time, several officers of the Nova Corps outside fell into a strange silence. Thanos, also known as Thanos, is now the most powerful person in the universe. Galactus, also known as Galactus, is one of the five gods of the universe. Both of them can be said to be the top figures in the universe now, and Jiefa actually went up against them. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????Although Jaffa is not facing them, the Ziridians are not the strongest force under Thanos. But the Silver Glider is different. As the messenger of Galactus, in their view, the Silver Glider is the representative of death. He has powerful power and searches for food for Galactus in the universe. If it is really counted, currently Their most powerful enemy, Ronan, is no more powerful in the universe than the Silver Glider. Every planet that he likes has no chance of surviving. And Jiefa can indeed stand up to such a person.Judging from the data, the guy who fought seemed to have won. But now, this powerful man was arrested by them. Thinking of this, several officers felt a headache. After a moment of silence, the officer who read out Jiefa's information said carefully: "Why did he come to the Nova Empire!? Is there anything in the Nova Empire that he can use? Or is it for some other purpose?" Hearing this man's words, another officer's eyes suddenly lit up and he said, "Do you think it's possible that he did it for Gamora? Thanos's adopted daughter, it is said that Gamora was at the scene when he was caught. Attacked him, but he didn¡¯t fight back!¡± Hearing this man's words, the officer's eyes lit up and said: "It's very possible! Thanos's men once attacked his planet. It's possible that he went to Gomora to get Thanos' Information!" As he spoke, a sad look appeared on the man's face, and he murmured: "But, what are we going to do with him?!" "Take them all to Qien Prison!" After hearing his words, another officer's pupils flashed with light, and he said directly: "He wants to find Gamora, we will give him an environment and tell the prison Those people, don¡¯t provoke him, as long as it doesn¡¯t go too far, just let him do whatever he wants! Anyway, those losers in the prison can¡¯t possibly pose a threat to him!¡± "Okay, let's do it!" In just a few words, the reason why Jiefa came to the Nova Empire, his purpose and the plan to deal with Jiefa were decided by a few people. If Jiefa knew that they had figured out so many things from his information, he would probably laugh bitterly. If the system hadn't given him only one destination, he wouldn't have flown around the universe for fifteen days to come here. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Going to jail You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Qi En High Security Prison After learning that they were sent to prison, Quill and others showed unexpected calmness. I have expected this result for a long time. The little raccoon looked even more arrogant. Even if there were still people escorting them, the little raccoon said loudly and unabashedly: "Most of the new legions want to enforce the law well, but these people are corrupt and cruel, but That's not my problem, I won't stay long, I escaped from prison 22 times, this is just a piece of cake." As he said, the raccoon turned to look at Quill, with an unhappy look on his face, and said loudly: "You You're just lucky, if that girl hadn't appeared, Groot and I would have gotten the bounty long ago! Yondu and those saboteurs would have cut you into pieces!" Hearing what the raccoon said, Quill smiled disdainfully and said coldly: "There have been so many people who have wanted to kill me for so many years, but you still have to stand aside!" As he said that, a strange look suddenly appeared on Quill's face, and his eyesight Turning to Jiefa in the back, he asked doubtfully: "By the way, why don't they put handcuffs on you!" "Oh! That's right, I'd rather know about this question too!" Upon hearing Quill's words, the raccoon turned his head sharply and looked at Jaffa with a scrutinizing look on his face. Hearing the culture of the two, Jiefa smiled slightly, with a nonchalant look on his face, and said softly: "Who knows? Maybe they think this thing is useless to me, or maybe they are afraid that I will be angry!" "Tch!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Quill and the raccoon behaved very consistently. They bared their teeth in disdain and turned away from talking to Jaffa. With his eyes fixed on Gamora in front of him, Quill's face suddenly became serious and he said, "That cosmic spirit ball has a shiny purple shell, like a magic gem. What is it!?" "I have nothing to say to shameless people!" After hearing Quill's words, Gomora didn't even look at him, and there was a hint of coldness in her tone. Seeing the looks of these people, Jiefa smiled slightly and said calmly: "Maybe I know!" "Huh!?" As soon as these words came out, Jiefa instantly attracted everyone's attention and looked directly at Jiefa. Quil couldn't wait to ask: "You know? What is that?!" "A very valuable thing!" The corner of Jiefa's mouth raised slightly, and there was a sense of teasing in Jiefa's tone. Hearing Jaffa's words, Quil's face froze, and he turned back and said disdainfully: "Nonsense, of course I know it's a very valuable thing, otherwise I wouldn't have been hurt by these guys to this extent. Come to the place!" "Hey! I'm not doing it for the cosmic spirit ball you're talking about!" Hearing Quill's words, the raccoon hurriedly opened his mouth to distance himself, but immediately, a look of thinking appeared on his face, and he murmured: "But If the thing you get is valuable, I don¡¯t mind doing it for it!¡± While talking, several people also walked into another room, turning their heads slightly. Just as Quil was about to say something, his eyes were directly attracted to a person in the room on the right, and the expression on his face suddenly changed. With an anxious look on his face, he shouted: "Hey! Don't take it!" Looking sideways, I saw a blue-skinned jailer holding Quill's walkman and headphones, with a curious look on his face, and slowly putting the headphones on his head. Seeing this scene, Quill moved his feet and was about to rush into the room, but Jaffa was one step ahead of him and stopped Quill directly. In just a moment, the door to the room was closed! "Fuck!" Seeing this scene, Quill couldn't help but yelled and yelled at Jaffa: "What are you going to do? Those are my things!" Seeing Quill's excited look, Jaffa raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said softly: "Blue Swede's "Just Love This Feeling", 1973, Dance Empire 1, and an antique Sony recorder from the 1980s, Is it worth being so serious?!¡± "What do you know!? That was given to me by my mother!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Quill couldn't help but shout. But the next moment, his face froze, he looked at Jiefa blankly, and murmured: "How do you know these things?!" With a chuckle, Jiefa said calmly: "Is it weird? Because I have this thing at home, but it's just one of my many collections!" "Your family? Are you from Earth!?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Quil was stunned, and a look of surprise appeared on his face. He even temporarily forgot about his true love's tape recorder. "Hey!" Jiefa pressed Quill's shoulders slightly and said calmly: "I know you are very excited now, but before that, you should go and disinfect it first!" "Disinfection!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, KuiA look of doubt appeared on his face, and he subconsciously turned his head to the side, only to see the malicious look on the face of the jailer next to him. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 Untitled You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey!" Looking straight at the jailer, Quill swallowed slightly and said softly: "My intuition tells me that you won't do anything weird to me, right?!" "Let's go!" Hearing Quill's words, the jailer sneered, dragged Quill and walked aside. Later, Rocket, Groot and Gamora also enjoyed the same treatment, but it was the female jailer who took Gamora away. Seeing that several people disappeared from his sight, Jiefa turned his head to look at a jailer beside him and murmured: "If you want me to enjoy the same treatment as them, I don't guarantee what this place will turn into! " From just now, Jiefa felt that there was something unusual about this man. He felt like a leader in the prison, and this man's attitude towards him was a bit cautious. Sure enough, after hearing Jiefa's words, the man swallowed lightly and said cautiously: "How is that possible!? Don't worry, we won't disturb your business! Please come here!" With that, the man went directly to He took the first few steps and looked like he was leading the way for Jiffa. Seeing this person¡¯s performance, Jiefa couldn¡¯t help but be stunned, but he understood in an instant. After all, when those people introduced their information just now, Jiefa also listened. Although I don¡¯t know what they said specifically, they probably misunderstood the purpose of coming to Nova Empire! Jiefa is not a tricky person. Since they give themselves such face, Jiefa will not take the initiative to stir up trouble. He took a step forward and followed the jailer straight ahead. After taking Jiefa to a room, the jailer walked out directly, or in other words, ran out, as if Jiefa was some kind of terrifying figure. After a while, two jailers came into the room holding Quill, who was pointing out his underpants and covered in red liquid. From the moment he entered the door, Quill had an angry look on his face. It was as if he turned around to argue with the two of them, but as soon as he turned around, several small drones in the room pointed their guns at Quill. Seeing this scene, the anger on Quill's face instantly faded, and he turned back with a sigh. At this time, Quil finally saw Jaffa sitting aside and looking at him with a smile on his face. As soon as he saw Jaffa, Quil couldn't help but have a look of horror on his face, and he couldn't help shouting: "Why!?" Seeing Quill¡¯s look, Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but chuckle and said jokingly: ¡°Why?!¡± After spreading his hands, Quill quickly walked up to Jiefa, looked at Jiefa up and down, and shouted: "Why don't you use the prison uniform to disinfect it?!" "Didn't I tell you everything? Maybe they were afraid that I would be angry and something they didn't want to see would happen." "Tch!" Hearing Jiefa say this, Quill curled his lips in disdain. His face calmed down, and he walked directly to the side, picked up his prison uniform and put it on, and murmured: "If you don't want to say it, don't say it" At this moment, Rocket Raccoon was also pushed into the room, cursing. After getting dressed, Quill did not pay attention to the little raccoon like in the original movie. Instead, he focused on Jaffa again. He walked closer to Jaffa in a few steps. A look of confusion appeared on Quill's face. He whispered: "Are you really from the earth!?" "Of course!" After hearing Quill's words, Jaffa smiled slightly and said calmly: "I know that you, Peter Quill, were taken away from the Earth by aliens twenty years ago. You should also have the ability to return to Earth now, right? Why don¡¯t you go back and have a look?¡± Hearing what Jaffa said, Quil couldn't help but have a sad look on his face, and said softly: "Do you think I don't want to? But if I return to Earth, I will definitely bring trouble to the Earth, and my mother will also be there soon." If he dies, I have no reason to go back." "I've never heard that there is any reason to go back to your hometown!" A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and Jiefa continued: "As for the trouble you mentioned? Is it Yondu?!" "You know that and you're asking me?!" Quill rolled his eyes at Jaffa angrily. He sat down next to Jaffa and said, "The destroyers are not a weak force in the galaxy. If they see If we go to Earth and plan to attack the Earth, the Earth¡¯s defense force probably won¡¯t be able to withstand it for a day!¡± Patting Quill's shoulder lightly, Jaffa chuckled and said, "It seems that you haven't been back to Earth for a long time. The current Earth well, how should I put it, when I left Earth with you, it should be considered complete. Two different worlds!¡± ????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­The forces all over the world are about to face an enemy who is at the top of the universe! " Turning his attention to Quill, Jaffa stared directly at the Star-Lord, who was half-Earthling and regarded himself as an Earthling. He said softly: "Go back to Earth when you have time, otherwise you will I find you are behind the times! Young man!¡± After saying that, Jiefa stood up directly, walked out of the room, and said at the same time: "Okay, you have changed your clothes, let's go!" "Hey!" Seeing Jaffa's actions, Quill instantly stood up, walked quickly towards Jaffa, and said loudly: "Can you tell me how the earth is doing now? And you look better than me. You¡¯re still young! Young man!!! Hey! Stop it!!¡± "You will know when you go back and take a look!" Without paying any attention to Quill's words, Jiefa directly left the changing room under the guidance of the jailer and walked towards the real prison area. "Hey, why do you say the earth is another world now?!" "Also, what enemies has the earth encountered before!?" "Who are you talking about as the top enemy in the universe?!" "Hey, can you answer me?" Along the way, Quil also hung around Jaffa and asked questions. It wasn¡¯t until he met Gamora and Groot again that he finally stopped talking. Looking at Gemolara in front of him, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth and said softly: "Nice figure!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gamora narrowed her eyes, and a look of pride appeared on her face, but before Gamora could say anything, Jiefa continued: ¡°But it¡¯s not the skin color I like!¡± With that said, Jiefa turned around and walked towards the cell. Although Gamora's figure and appearance were indeed good, her green skin was not acceptable to Jiefa Maybe she is more suitable for Hulk? ? ? I really don¡¯t know how Quill got together with Gamora in the end. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 Shock You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Stepping into the real prison area of ??Qien High Security Prison, Jiefa instantly felt that the originally noisy prison area suddenly became quiet. Everyone's eyes were focused on Jiefa and his group, or in other words, Gamora. . The next moment, I don't know who started it first. A jar was thrown directly in the direction of Gamora, and along with it, there was a suppressed angry roar: "Me first! Me first! Me first Come to find you, Gamora, you are dead!" This time, it was like a closed door was opened. The originally quiet prison area suddenly became noisy, and countless angry shouts reached the ears of Jiefa and others. "Scum! You executioner!" "You are a scumbag, you are a scumbag!" Seeing the huge momentum around them, even Gemolara couldn't help but shrink her neck slightly, with a look of fear in her eyes. She naturally knew how much these people hated her, and if she fell into the hands of these people, the outcome would be even more miserable. At this moment alone, a large number of jars were thrown at her, and several of them hit her directly. Seeing this scene, the little raccoon on the side had a look of indifference on his face and said softly: "As I said, her reputation is very good. Many family members of prisoners here were killed by Ronan's gang. She can Hold on for the whole day!¡± As he spoke, the raccoon grinned and continued: "And the guards will only ensure your safety before entering the cell assigned to you. After that, they will only ensure that we will not escape, and they will not care if we kill each other inside! " "Really!" As soon as the little raccoon's voice fell, Jiefa's slightly playful voice rang directly in the ears of several people. The next moment, a soft "bang" sounded directly from the direction of Jiefa. They all looked in the direction of Jiefa. Jiefa was holding one hand in front of his head, and what he was holding was a tattered iron can! With a dark smile on his lips, Jiefa said coldly: "If you say that, even if you kill someone, the guards won't care about it?!" "That's right!" Seeing Jiefa's appearance, Raccoon couldn't help but frowned and said, "But they are obviously angry now. If you plan to take action, it's best to wait" "Who threw it!" The raccoon's words obviously had no effect on Jiefa. Before he could finish his words, Jiefa had already raised the jar and shouted at the person on the railing on the second floor in front. But obviously, it was impossible for anyone to stand up and admit it, and a group of people in the prison couldn't help but look angry about Jiefa's attitude. "You are Ronan's accomplice, too!" Not long after Jiefa's voice fell, a loud shout suddenly rang out. The next moment, a jar flew out from above again, and this time the target was Jiefa. But unlike before, Jiefa showed no defense at all this time. Before the can landed on Jiefa, a golden light suddenly burst out from Jiefa, sending the can bullets flying out and hitting the wall. . And this metal can that looked like iron turned into a cloud of ashes the moment it touched the wall and fell to the ground. "It seems that someone has jumped out and admitted it!" An evil smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Jiefa suddenly turned his hand, and the jar he was holding lay quietly in his hand. "CrackCrack" The next moment, a crisp sound of arc jumping suddenly sounded from Jiefa's palm. Under everyone's gaze, the jar was instantly wrapped in a ball of lightning and floated from Jiefa's hand. Seeing this scene, the surrounding prisoners, including Quill, were stunned. They stared blankly at the jar wrapped with a layer of lightning in Jiefa's hand, with a look of confusion on their faces. Then, before anyone could react, light flashed in Jiefa's hand, and the iron can in Jiefa's hand instantly drew a dazzling blue light in mid-air, and hit the place where the person who just spoke was standing. . The next moment, there was only a loud "boom", as if a large grenade exploded there, and a large piece of the entire corridor was destroyed by Jiefa's super electromagnetic cannon. "You" Looking at Jaffa blankly, Quil's expression was as if he had seen a ghost. His face was filled with an incredible look. After being stunned for a long time, he finally said: " Are you sure you are from Earth?!" Rolling his eyes, Jiefa was too lazy to pay attention to this guy, and looked directly at the people around him.??A circle of prisoners. "Compared to Quill, these people's performance was undoubtedly worse. When they saw Jiefa's eyes sweeping over them, they would even hide away with a look of horror. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but sneered disdainfully, turned around and walked towards the cell. Seeing this, Quil and the others behind him hurriedly followed Jiefa's pace. Maybe it was because Jiefa was too shocked by this, even Quill and others who came in with Jiefa, no one went up to look for trouble, but it was clearly revealed from the eyes of these people looking at Gamora. A message: they will not give up! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 A Bad Prison Break (Part 1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But these have nothing to do with Jiefa. No matter what Gamora is, the treatment of female prisoners in Qien Prison is pretty good. Every woman has a separate cell, and Gamora is no exception. Through the glass, Gemolara glanced at the group of prisoners who were watching eagerly outside, and suddenly couldn't help but gulped. No matter how upright and awe-inspiring they were, no one wanted to die. After only a moment of commotion, the prisoners dispersed from the prison of Gomola. The time to really take action is not now. Unlike Gamora¡¯s place, the men¡¯s dormitory area didn¡¯t even have a bed. All the prisoners lay directly on the ground and slept in a mess. Among them, Jiefa enjoys completely different treatment. Within one meter, except for Quill and the raccoon who came shamelessly, no one dared to approach, even if doing so caused them to become more crowded. In the middle of the night, Quill, who had been sleeping, suddenly turned over and opened his eyes suddenly. At the same time, the whispers outside also reached his ears: "Take her to the shower room, where it is easier to clear the blood stains!" "Hehe! Okay!" The next moment, a suppressed shout also entered Quill's ears, and it was the sound of a diaphragm. Then, a group of people quickly walked out of the room, pressing down on Gamora. Quil sat up suddenly, a look of anxiety appeared on his face, and he got up and followed out without any hesitation. The next moment Quill went out, the little raccoon got up and followed Quill's pace. After the little raccoon went out, Jiefa opened his eyes slightly and looked in the direction of several people. The next moment, Bai Yan opened his eyes, and the situation in the entire prison instantly became serious for Jiefa. In the center of the hall, a strong man was sitting silently, the author. He had been sitting there silently since Jiefa and his party entered the prison during the day, until now. And the fact that Gemolara was taken away was all caught in his eyes. He stood up suddenly, and the strong man followed the pace of several people. The murderous aura in his body directly revealed his purpose. "Dex the Destroyer, now all the members of the Guardians of the Galaxy have gathered together!" He thought to himself, and Jaffa couldn't help but reveal a look of regret in his eyes. The strong man, also known as Dex the Destroyer, in the comics He is also an extremely powerful being in China, and he once killed Thanos, but in the movie, he was directly cut into a dog. Not to mention Thanos, even a mere Ronan can kill him instantly without any pressure. "Let's leave tomorrow!" The thought flashed through his mind, and Jiefa closed his eyes directly. He was not interested in participating in the next thing. Early the next morning, Qien was in high security prison. Jaffa leisurely dragged the dinner plate and walked step by step to the dining table where Quill, Gomora, Little Raccoon and Groot were sitting. Seeing Jiefa's appearance, a look of joy appeared in the little raccoon's eyes. He had seen all Jiefa's performance yesterday. If they could persuade Jiefa to help, it would definitely be a blessing for them. A big boost. "Hey! Man, do you want to go out?! Get out of this damn place!" Before Jiefa could reach them, the little raccoon couldn't wait to speak to Jiefa. Of course, the sound was only suppressed to the level that Jiefa could hear. Hearing what the little raccoon said, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly, quickened his steps, and walked directly to a few people, saying softly: "Tell me about your plan!!" "OK!" After shouting excitedly, the little raccoon continued: "I want something in Cantonese!" With a raised brow, the little raccoon turned his head and scanned the surrounding area. Then he spoke again: "First of all, if we want to escape, we have to control that thing!" As he said that, the little raccoon pointed directly to the observation deck in the middle of the prison, where the prison guards used to monitor a group of prisoners in the prison. Having determined the final goal, the little raccoon continued: "The guards all wear security armbands to control people's entry and exit. I need one." Hearing what the little raccoon said, everyone turned their attention to the guards in the prison. "Leave it to me!" Without any hesitation, Gemolara said directly. She has done a lot in this regard. Nodding slightly, the little raccoon looked at a disabled prisoner with one leg on the side. Then, the corner of the little raccoon's mouth raised an imperceptible arc, and said softly: "That guy over there, I want his prosthetic leg." !¡± "His legs!?" After hearing what the little raccoon said, Quil couldn't help but ask. "That's right! Can you get it?!"In response, the little raccoon directly handed over this task to Quill. He was not sure if Jaffa would take it on and find out that it was playing tricks on him, he would dismantle it! "Okay!" The little raccoon was not disappointed. After hearing his words, Quill immediately agreed. Hearing Quill's words, the curvature of the little raccoon's mouth couldn't help but rise a little more, and said: "Finally, the black board on the wall behind, with the Quani battery behind it, the purple box with green wires, it is indispensable if you want to enter the observation deck. !¡± When he said this, the little raccoon kept focusing on Jiffa: "I think you should have other abilities, right? That thing is placed a bit high, and it is also the most heavily guarded place in the prison, but I think it is right You are not a problem!¡±(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 A Bad Prison Break (Part 2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what the little raccoon said, Jiefa nodded slightly and responded: "It's really not a problem for me, but the key now isit seems like I won't be needed anymore!" As he said that, Jiefa pointed directly. On the back wall, where the target is. "What do you mean!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, not only the little raccoon, but also Quil and Gamora were stunned, and couldn't help but look in the direction Jiefa pointed. The next moment, everyone couldn't help but widen their eyes. They saw Groot's body stretching rapidly. When everyone's eyes were focused on him, Groot had already pulled the Quani Battery directly from the wall. down. The next moment, the entire prison went dark, most of the lights were turned off, and only a few lights maintained the lighting of the prison. In the horrified eyes of the little raccoon, Groot handed the Quani Battery to it with a smile on his face! "Okay!" After slapping his forehead, the little raccoon couldn't help but lamented, "Originally, this thing should be taken last, but now we should seize the time to do other things!" Hearing what the little raccoon said, Quill and Gamora couldn't help but look at each other. The next moment, they said in unison: "I'll get the armband!" ¡°I¡¯m going to get that prosthetic leg!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, the two of them stood up from their seats and ran quickly towards their goals. At the same time, the alarm bells were ringing loudly in the prison, and all the guards immediately noticed the direction of Jiefa and the others. With bursts of roaring sounds, several drones flew out from nowhere and surrounded Groot holding the Quani Battery! Amid the chaos, the voice of the jailer on the observation tower also rang out: "Prisoner! Put down your equipment immediately and return to the cell! Otherwise we will open fire!" The figure turned slightly, and Groot looked at the drones that were spinning around him. The dense branches grew directly from Groot's body. He didn't look like he was about to give in. Then he roared: "I'mGroot!" "Fire!!" Not frightened by this roar, the jailer looked at Groot with a playful look in his eyes and gave the order directly. And as he spoke, the drone's gun also pulled out a long tongue of flame, crackling on Groot's body. However, this kind of bullet attack was obviously not enough for Groot's defense. He stretched out his arm to block the bullet that almost hit his eye. Groot directly knocked a drone aside with a wave of his hand. , exploded instantly! When Groot made such a fuss, the entire prison instantly became panicked. All the prisoners were dodging bullets and flying drones. However, among these people, one behaved completely differently from the others. It was Dex the Destroyer. When a group of prisoners fled in a hurry, he directly targeted a nearby jailer. Ignoring the farce of a group of people, Jiefa was standing leisurely in the center of the prison. Before the bullet hit him, he was directly ejected by a golden light. Those drones were shot away by a bolt of lightning before they even got close to Jiefa. This farce did not last long. Under the destruction of the Guardians of the Galaxy, the prison guards without any top-notch weapons could not hold on for long. Soon, the little raccoon got everything he wantedincluding the prosthetic leg! With Groot¡¯s help, the group easily entered the observation tower and directly took control of the observation tower. Of course, there is also an interesting plot where Quill learns that he has been tricked. Successfully shut down the artificial gravity in other parts of Qien Prison except the observation tower. The little raccoon directly controlled the observation tower and stumbled out of the prison. A group of people with different purposes boarded Quill's spaceship. Except for Jaffa and Dex the Destroyer, everyone else wanted to sell the cosmic spirit ball to a collector. Regarding this, Jiefa had no intention of changing their minds. During the flight, Jaffa even watched helplessly as a group of members of the Guardians of the Galaxy had their first conflict, with no intention of stopping it. Anyway, as long as the normal development is followed, the cosmic spirit ball will eventually return to the hands of the Guardians of the Galaxy. When the time comes, Jiefa can just take it. As for whether Quill and the others will be handed over to Jaffa when the time comes Jaffa has never considered this factor. They are too weak in the movie universe! A few days later, the group finally arrived at their destination: "The Realm of Knowledge!" The head of an ancient god.  Like the other members of the Guardians of the Galaxy, Jaffa also stared directly at the head of this ancient creature. After a moment, Jiefa turned his head and glanced at the people around him. There was nothing unusual about them. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but frown. As he got closer and closer to the Zhiwu Realm, Jiefa felt a sense of depression in his heart, as if he was afraid of something. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 The Realm of Knowledge and Nothingness You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as this feeling arose in his heart, even Jiefa himself couldn't help but chuckle. Although Jiefa's current strength is not the strongest in the Marvel universe, he will not feel bad because of other people's strength. To be afraid. Since this is the case, the reason for this feeling is self-evident. Looking straight at the head of the ancient creature that gradually grew larger in his field of vision, Jiefa couldn't help but murmured: "A higher level energy system?!" Jaffa could clearly feel that except for Quill, none of the surrounding Guardians of the Galaxy had energy in their bodies. Obviously, they in the movie universe were much weaker than themselves. Even the energy in Quill's body is extremely silent. Even Quill's physique has not been strengthened. It is almost impossible to activate it. With a raised brow, a look of excitement appeared on Jiefa's face. Maybe in this field of ignorance, there can be good gains! ? On the other side, Gamora has already begun to popularize science about Quill and others: "In this place, the Difan Group has been sending workers here for hundreds of years to mine organic matter, bones, and brains in the skull. Tissue, spinal fluid, and other rare resources, the prices of these things on the black market are very high. However, the collection work is also very dangerous, which is suitable for criminals. So, you can probably understand what this place is like, right?" With a sneer, Gemolara continued: "This is one of the most chaotic places in the universe, and there is no royal law at all!" While he was talking, Quill's spaceship had already entered the ancient creature's head through the pupil. Hearing Gomora's words, Quill looked completely unconcerned and chuckled: "I come from the planet of villains! Jack the Ripper, Bin Laden" "Really?!" After hearing Quill's words, Dex the Destroyer couldn't help but softly said: "That place sounds like a place I really want to go to!" Hearing the conversation between several people, Jaffa couldn't help but raise the corner of his mouth, turned to Dex and said: "Give up! Quill only mentioned some simple characters, others like Hitler, Red Skull, Sebastian Xiao, those who are dead, and Doctor Doom, The Mandarin, Malekith, Loki and others who are alive. If you run to Earth, I don¡¯t guarantee that you can live for more than a week." Hearing Jaffa's words, Dex's expression froze. He turned his head and glanced at Quill, whose eyes were also dull. A look of admiration appeared on Dex's face, and he said softly: "You actually Coming from a place like this? I admire you so much!¡± Hearing Dex¡¯s words, Quill nodded stiffly and said blankly: ¡°Maybe, but except for Hitler and the Red Skull, I don¡¯t know any of the people he mentioned!¡± Hearing what Quill said, Dex couldn't help but look stunned, and wanted to ask the two of them. But Jiefa never gave him that chance. While several people were talking, the spaceship had already entered the Zhiwu Realm. Looking at the scene outside through the glass, Jiefa said directly: "You can go to the next activities first, I want to go out for a while! " "Huh!?" After hearing Jaffa's words, Rocket Raccoon's eyes, which are most sensitive to money, instantly lit up, and he said directly: "Hey, if you weren't there when I sold that thing, I can't guarantee that I still have your share. !¡± "Then I'll give it to you!" Hearing Rocket Raccoon's words, Jiefa's face was filled with a look of indifference. Haha, if they can really successfully sell the cosmic spirit ball, maybe there will be more Be surprised. Too lazy to wait for the spacecraft to land, Jiefa opened the hatch directly, and with a flash of lightning under his feet, he flew directly out of Quill's spaceship. Seeing Jaffa¡¯s movements, Quil suddenly had a cute look on his face. He gently touched Gamora next to him and murmured: ¡°Hey, he can actually fly?!¡± Gamora on the side was a little surprised when she saw Jeffa fly out of the spacecraft directly, but after seeing Quill's performance, she couldn't help but rolled her eyes and walked aside. Just when several members of the Guardians of the Galaxy in the spaceship were surprised by Jiefa's performance, Jiefa had already rushed towards his goal quickly. After entering this realm of ignorance, Jiefa felt that the feeling in his body was getting stronger and stronger, and it was no longer the kind with a hint of fear. The feeling now was more like there was something there. It's like faintly calling yourself. Since coming to the Marvel world, Jiefa has never felt like this. Although I don¡¯t know what it is?, but Jiefa still decided to take a look, and the target was at the back of this huge head. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Unknown Land You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As he got closer and closer to the target, Jiefa was surprised to find that there were fewer and fewer workers in the Difan Group. By the time Jiefa came to the place where the herringbone seam was behind the temporal bone, there were basically no workers or equipment left. . With doubts in his heart, Jiefa couldn't help but move closer, reaching out and putting his hand on the occiput. "It's so hard!" As soon as he put his hand on it, Jiefa instantly felt something abnormal and couldn't help but exclaimed. Subconsciously, he turned his head and glanced at the areas behind where equipment was collecting, such as the temporal bones. Jiefa couldn't help but shook his head gently. In that kind of place, various buildings and equipment have been built, and it is impossible to see the true appearance of the bones underneath. However, Jiefa estimates that after being mined for hundreds of years, those bone structures should have become loose. After gently stroking the occipital bone in front of him, Jiefa was sure that the feeling of attracting him came from here. With a flash of light in his eyes, Jiefa flashed the lightning in his hand and thrust directly in front of him! The next moment, there was a "choking" sound, Jiefa's attack had no effect at all, and not even a bone fragment fell from the huge occipital bone! Seeing this scene, Jiefa himself couldn't help but be a little surprised. If such a scene happened before entering One Piece, it would be nothing. But after experiencing the world of One Piece, Jeffa's electricity has been integrated with the energy of the universe. Although it still maintains the characteristics of thunder and lightning, it is already a higher level of energy. If we really want to compare, none of the Difan Group's equipment in the Zhiwu Domain can match Jiefa's lightning in terms of penetrating power. But under such circumstances, it is of no use to this bone at all? Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but understand why no one from the Difan Group was mining these parts. They couldn't even break the outermost skeleton, so how could they mine the tissue inside? However, Jiefa was not the kind of person who would give up easily. He glanced at the bones in front of him, and Jiefa's right hand moved slightly, which was instantly covered with a layer of armed domineering energy, and then he knocked directly forward. "kindness!?" This time, a change occurred. As soon as Jiefa's right hand covered with armed domineering touch touched the originally indestructible occipital bone, it seemed as if he reached out and touched the water. It penetrated directly until the entire part covered with armed domineering Through it, Jiefa finally felt the feeling of being blocked. A glimmer of light appeared in his eyes, and Jiefa's heart moved. Armed domineering energy instantly covered his body. Without any hesitation, he rushed forward. The next moment, Jiefa seemed to have rushed into the water, directly submerging into the skull of the ancient creature in front of him. But after Jiefa rushed in, there was only a faint ripple on the surface of the occipital bone, and then it calmed down, unchanged from before. But after Jiefa rushed into the skeleton, he only felt that his eyes were blurred, as if he had entered another space. In the distance, a towering mountain instantly came into Jiefa's sight. Turning his head to look behind him, Jiefa only saw an endless sea of ??magma. Under the feet is a stone road, leading directly to the mountains ahead. Waves of hot air rushed towards Jiefa. Even Jiefa found the temperature a little unbearable. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:?????????? Carefully observing the surrounding scene, behind is the magma sea, and below your feet is the road leading to the mountain, what it means is naturally self-evident. "SystemSystem!! Two-dimensional system!" He yelled for the system in his heart, but Jiefa didn't get any response at all. This made Jie Fa feel even more anxious. This situation had never happened before. As soon as he raised his hand, a layer of lightning suddenly appeared on Jiefa's hand. The blue light shone on his face, and Jiefa couldn't help but breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, his ability was still there. The next moment, Jiefa gave a helpless smile and walked directly to the front of the stone road, no matter what was in front of him. Now, Jaffa has no other choice. Jiefa¡¯s speed is not very fast. It¡¯s best to be careful when you are in a place where you can¡¯t stop. But even so, Jiefa soon reached the end of the stone road. To Jiefa¡¯s expectation, the stone road did not lead to the mountain, as if the majestic mountain was just a background. At the end of the stone road, there is a huge gate. The gate is entirely golden, with only some dark golden patterns on the edges. With the arrival of Jiefa, the door suddenly trembled and boomed.??'s opened. Without any hesitation, Jiefa walked directly in. At this point, he could only take one step to watch a movie. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? As Jiefa walked in, the door slammed shut. As soon as he entered the door, Jiefa stopped and turned around to glance at the door at the back, but the door disappeared the moment it was completely closed. With a frown on his face, Jiefa turned around in a circle and scanned the surrounding scene with his eyes. He is now on a small round island, which is like the palace of the Earth God in Dragon Ball. However, the difference from there is that this island is surrounded by endless starry sky! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 The strange floating island You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But compared to the starry sky outside, the countless stars in this starry sky gave Jiefa a mysterious feeling. It was as if every star was moving according to a special pattern, and Jiefa couldn't help but be attracted to it. However, looking closely at these stars, Jiefa felt waves of dizziness. ?I immediately closed my eyes and stopped looking at the starry sky, and the dizziness finally disappeared. "It's so scary!" Jiefa couldn't help but glance at the starry sky outside again, and then instantly shifted his gaze and couldn't help but sigh. Since childhood, Jiefa has never experienced the feeling of dizziness. His strong physical fitness makes Jiefa completely immune to physical dizziness. The help of the system also prevents any person with mental abilities from invading his mind. It was really strange for Jiefa to experience the dizzy feeling here at this time. Deliberately not looking at the starry sky outside, Jiefa began to scan the island. There are no buildings or scenery on the island, but it gives people a solemn feeling. There are stone carvings all over the island, but all of them are the faces of one person! These statues are large or small, lying or walking, with various expressions. With his heart moving, Jiefa couldn't help but secretly thought: "Is this the appearance of that ancient creature?!" Thinking of this, Jiefa felt more and more that it was possible. When looking at it from a distance before, Jiefa felt that the skull of the ancient creature was very similar to that of a human being. So it was not so strange that this ancient creature was actually a humanoid creature. While Jiefa was thinking, countless stone sculptures around him suddenly moved. Two golden lights appeared in the eyes, and the stone carvings turned their heads and looked in the direction of Jiefa. "!!!" Jiefa was startled, and he immediately stepped back several steps. His eyes scanned the surrounding stone sculptures, his eyes full of vigilance. Since entering the bones of ancient creatures before, Jiefa was a little confused when he saw those stone roads. These various behaviors seemed to lead him here. Jiefa can also clearly confirm that those stone sculptures before were definitely pure stone sculptures, but now they are moving, and they look like they are going to attack him. I have to say, this place is really weird! There was a flash of lightning under his feet, and Jiefa took off directly into the air. At a glance, it was hard to tell how many stone sculptures there were. Jiefa didn't want to waste time with these things here. But what frightened Jiefa was that as soon as Jiefa flew ten meters away, the electric light under his feet flickered. The next moment, he disappeared directly, and Jiefa fell directly from the air! Regardless of being surprised, the stone sculptures below have firmly taken advantage of the terrain, just waiting for Jiefa to fall! The armed domineering energy spread all over his body in an instant. Jiefa sank and quickly fell from the air, smashing two or three stone sculptures with great force! After landing steadily, Jiefa didn¡¯t have too many reactions. With his right arm rounded, Jiefa suddenly turned around and slammed his fist into a stone sculpture on the left rear that was trying to attack him. At this time, the stone sculpture stretched out its five fingers, like waving sharp claws, and grabbed Jiefa's head. But before he could complete the move, he was punched directly in the head by Jiefa. Then, there was only a muffled sound of "bang", and the stone sculpture's head was shattered by Jiefa's punch, turning into countless stones, and these stones were like bullets, hitting some of the surrounding areas. On the head of the stone carving. With these attacks, the entire bodies of the stone sculptures turned into stone powder, flying directly into the air and disappearing. Other stone sculptures quickly filled the empty spaces and rushed towards Jiefa. And Jiefa¡¯s figure didn¡¯t pause at all. Combining fists and kicks, he could kill several or even a dozen stone sculptures in one attack. In a moment, he could even create some gaps around him. During these times, Jiefa also began to check his own situation. Chidori-ryucan't be used! Jiuyang Zhenqican't be used! Baiyan Can't open! Speed ??powercannot be used! The clonecan't be used! In just a few minutes, Jiefa was horrified to find that except for his armed domineering power, he could not use any of his other abilities! In this case, there is absolutely no growthYes, if it is because of the system, then the ability can be fully used before entering this space! Besides, Armed Color Haki is still an ability brought to Jiefa by the system! ??????????????????????????? There is only one possibility for the current situation. This place limits all Jiefa¡¯s abilities except armed color and domineering! The more he thought about it, the more Jie Fa thought it was possible, especially since Armed Color Haki can be said to be the most special of all Jie Fa's abilities. With one punch, Jiefa smashed a stone sculpture that was trying to get close to him. Jiefa's eyes instantly became sharp: "I want to see! What the hell is going on here!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Next level? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Except for Armament Haki, Jiefa cannot use any other abilities, which is even worse than in the world of One Piece. But even so, Jiefa's strength is still terrifying. These stone sculptures, each with their eyes shining brightly, rushed towards Jiefa overwhelmingly. But Jiefa stood still, punching and kicking, seemingly not very fast, but he firmly blocked the stone sculptures from Jiefa's attack circle. "Boom!" There was a sound of collision. Although the speed was not fast, the number of these stone sculptures was steadily shrinking. However, these stone sculptures are not thinking. Even if their companions are quickly eliminated by Jiefa, they do not have a trace of fear at all. They still rush towards Jiefa to surround and kill them, and then continue to be eliminated. One hour Two hours Half a day Jiefa can¡¯t even remember how long he has been fighting here. "Boom!" There was another collision, and a stone sculpture in front of Jiefa was punched and his head was blown off. Then, the body of the stone sculpture quickly collapsed and disappeared in front of Jiefa's eyes. Slowly withdrawing his fist, Jiefa let out a breath and murmured: "It's finally over!" Following the words in his mouth, Jiefa glanced around and saw that all the stone sculptures that were scattered all over the island had disappeared, not even a single residue was left. If he hadn't really experienced the battle just now, maybe Jiefa himself would have doubted whether those stone sculptures really existed. And just when Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief, a dazzling light suddenly appeared from nowhere and instantly enveloped the entire floating island. With his Byakugan unable to be used, Jiefa could not see anything clearly, but under the illumination of this white light, Jiefa could clearly feel that the physical strength he had consumed in the battle had quickly recovered. When the light completely dissipated, Jiefa was surprised to find that all his physical strength had recovered. However, before he could show his surprise, Jiefa's pupils couldn't help but shrink. I saw floating islands that were originally isolated in the starry sky. From the edge in front of Jiefa, floating stones appeared, spreading upward like a bridge to the sky. With his eyes narrowed, Jiefa couldn't help but have a smile on his lips, and murmured: "Are you playing a game? Clear one level after another? It's interesting!!" With one step, Jiefa stepped directly onto the stone bridge. As soon as he put one foot on it, Jiefa's body sank, but the moment it came into contact, the stone fell directly. Not daring to be careless, Jiefa's figure flashed and he jumped directly towards the next stone. Then, Jiefa moved faster and faster, and ran directly along the stone bridge. It was only at this moment that Jiefa finally had time to look back. This time, Jiefa was shocked again. I saw that the floating island where Jiefa was just now, just like the stone sculpture that Jiefa had broken before, completely collapsed and disappeared from the starry sky, as if it did not exist. Turning his head, Jiefa couldn't help but have a look of thinking in his eyes, from encountering the skull of an ancient creature to now running wildly on this stone bridge. Jiefa clearly felt that everything he experienced was very real, but everything he saw in front of him made Jiefa feel unreal, making Jiefa feel a little confused for a moment. But immediately, Jiefa let go of his thoughts, and now no matter what, he has to go on step by step. Jiefa estimates that this stone bridge is dozens of miles away. But for Jiefa, it¡¯s not that far away. After a while, Jiefa reached the end of the stone bridge, and to Jiefa's expectation, after walking on the stone bridge, Jiefa stepped onto a floating island exactly like the one before. With a trace of confusion in his eyes, Jiefa stepped directly onto the second floating island. As his eyes swept across the floating island, the doubtful look in Jiefa's eyes deepened! exactly the same! ! From the layout to the size, even every stone sculpture on this floating island is exactly the same as the previous floating island. The next moment, the corners of Jiefa¡¯s mouth suddenly raised, and a meaningful smile appeared on his face. I saw a flash of golden light in the eyes of these stone sculptures, and they were just likeAs soon as he raised his head, they all rushed towards Jiefa to kill him. In an instant, he rushed in front of Jiefa. Subconsciously, he punched the head of the stone sculpture closest to him. The smile on Jiefa's face instantly froze. This punch was so powerful that the entire stone sculpture was knocked away, but nothing happened at all. After flying less than half a meter, the stone sculpture paused, stabilized its figure in an instant, and rushed towards Jiefa again. At the same time, the other stone sculptures had already arrived in front of Jiefa. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Thirteen Stronger You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "!!!" Jiefa was so shocked that he couldn't care less. He subconsciously shot out a bolt of lightning from his body, knocking away all the surrounding stone sculptures. At the same time, Jiefa's whole figure flashed and he directly distanced himself from these stone sculptures. "Huh!?" After doing all this in an instant, Jiefa finally realized that his ability could actually be used? ! To be on the safe side, Jie Fa once again tried to activate Nine Yang Qi. The next moment, a stream of heat began to swim directly inside Jiefa's body, making Jiefa feel like his spirit was shaken. "Really recovered!" Jiefa couldn't help but murmured with a flash of light in his eyes. Then, Jiefa¡¯s eyes moved to the stone sculptures that were surrounding him again. Now that the ability has been restored, Jiefa will not be afraid even if these stone sculptures are much more powerful than before. Jiuyang Zhenqi circulated in the body, Jiefa activated the electricity at the same time, and the familiar sense of power surged up again. He punched a stone sculpture in front of him Slowly, Jiefa also almost figured out the details of the stone carvings. Each of these stone carvings was equivalent to the strength he had shown on the floating island before. Although they did not have the ability to arm Haki, a bug like this, but The attack and defense are not weak at all. To this extent, even Jiefa has to use all his strength to kill with one blow. If he is attacked by the stone sculpture, Jiefa himself may be injured. "Wait a minute! Injured!?" The thought flashed through his mind, and Jiefa's face suddenly froze. The next moment, Jiefa¡¯s arm that had hit the stone sculpture¡¯s head suddenly stopped, and his whole body¡¯s movements stiffened for an instant. The speed of stone carving is not slow to begin with, and it also lacks the ability to think. At this time, Jiefa stopped. Of course, they didn't think about what happened and punched Jiefa directly. The next moment, Jiefa was directly surrounded by several stone sculptures, and he was attacked several times in an instant. With a groan, Jiefa grinned, and a trace of blood slipped directly from his mouth. At the same time, the stone sculpture's fists and kicks kept falling on Jiefa. But it didn¡¯t match the scene at this time. Jiefa¡¯s face was filled with an excited smile, as if being rewarded by the stone sculpture was something particularly happy. In fact, this is indeed the case. After the indestructible power of the Vajra, Jiefa has no way to improve his physical strength. It is difficult to injure himself, and it is basically impossible to encounter enemies that can cause damage to Jiefa in the future. No. Like Odin and Silver Surfer at that time, it was impossible to say stop and let them fight. The situation was not right either. Now is a good time to improve the level of the Vajra Indestructible Magic. The stone sculptures have no thinking ability and will only attack Jiefa non-stop. And their attacks are not particularly strong, which means they can hurt Jiefa, but It's impossible to really seriously hurt him. As soon as he thought of it, he did it. His eyes swept over the surrounding stone sculptures. Jiefa took action again and directly smashed the head of the stone sculpture in front of him. Waving his fists and feet, Jiefa began to quickly clear away the surrounding stone sculptures. Although the current stone sculptures are much stronger than the ones on the previous floating island, Jiefa, who has recovered all his abilities, is very handy in fighting. He destroyed the surrounding stone sculptures even faster than before. Soon, only four or five of the stone sculptures on the floating island were eliminated by Jie Fa. But these four or five stone sculptures just happened to surround Jiefa, and they could attack each other without interference. As the stone sculpture's attack fell on his body, causing a hint of pain, an excited smile appeared on Jiefa's lips. These stone sculptures are only physically powerful and have no long-range attack methods at all. First, get rid of all those that are in the way, and then only a few of them will attack you, so that you can get the maximum improvement. Jiefa¡¯s idea was perfect, and things developed according to Jiefa¡¯s expectations. Two hours later, these five stone sculptures could be said to have beaten Jiefa black and blue. With a slight sigh, Jiefa's eyes suddenly flashed with light, and he murmured: "It's almost done. With this kind of strength, it's impossible to hit me more seriously if you attack." After finishing his words, Jiefa waved his hand and instantly drew a circle of dazzling blue light. The next moment, the movements of the five stone sculptures around them froze, collapsed and disappeared in an instant. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14: An existence older than Galactus You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After destroying the last few stone sculptures, Jiefa sat cross-legged on the ground and prepared to use the Vajra Body Protection Magic to restore his own injuries. However, before Jie Fa had time to activate the technique, a ray of light suddenly fell from the sky and shone directly on Jie Fa's body. Seeing this scene, Jiefa seemed to hear something, his pupils shrank instantly, and he couldn't help but exclaimed: "No!" However, this obviously had no effect. Under the shroud of light, Jiefa could only feel the injuries on his body recovering quickly. In less than three seconds, all the injuries on Jiefa's body were fully recovered. Afterwards, the light faded, but Jiefa's face was full of helplessness. The Vajra Indestructible Magic Power will be improved after recovering from injury, but this does not mean that it can be improved by being directly restored. In other words, Jiefa just received a beating in vain, wasted a lot of time, but did not achieve his original goal at all. Although this matter can be regarded as a miscalculation by Jiefa himself, Jiefa himself would not think so. Looking at the stone bridge that suddenly appeared on the edge of the floating island, a hint of anger appeared in Jiefa's eyes for the first time, and he said in a cold voice: "I want to see what this crappy place wants to do!" As soon as the words fell, Jiefa took a direct step and rushed towards the stone bridge. Based on the previous experience, after Jiefa stepped onto the stone bridge, he didn¡¯t even pause at all and ran straight ahead without any panic in his steps. About half an hour later, Jiefa finally reached the end of the stone bridge. As soon as he stepped onto the stone bridge, Jiefa couldn't help but have a strange look in his eyes. At the end of the stone bridge, just as Jiefa expected, there was also a floating island. However, unlike the first and second floating islands, this floating island is completely flat. There is nothing at all, let alone stone sculptures. With a look of doubt on his face, Jiefa walked to the center of the floating island, looking around and looking at the surrounding scene. At the same time, Jiefa did not let down his guard at all. His body muscles were tense, ready to deal with any emergencies at any time. At this moment, a ray of light suddenly appeared. The next moment, an illusory figure appeared in the center of the floating island, in front of Jiefa. His body instantly fell back several steps, and Jiefa's eyes were fixed on the figure in front of him. But what surprised Jiefa was that although this figure was also looking in the direction of Jiefa, the focus of his eyes was not on Jiefa at all, giving the impression that it was like an illusory projection. As soon as the thought in Jiefa's mind arose, the figure spoke directly: "Later, although I don't know who you are or what your identity is, but since you can come here, then what's on your body You definitely have the power of rules. And since you were able to get here through the two levels I set up, it proves that even if you are temporarily blocked from the power of rules, you still have great strength." As soon as the sound sounded, it was like three-dimensional surround sound, coming from all directions around Jiefa and entering his ears. The content revealed in the voice also filled Jiefa's heart with horror. Although he didn't know what the power of the rules he was talking about was, from the content of his words, it was obvious that it could be inferred that it was definitely a two-dimensional system! ! ! Then this person's strength is absolutely terrifying. Jiefa has had the two-dimensional system for hundreds of years, but he has no idea what kind of existence it is. He doesn't even know its purpose or whether it has real thoughts. You know, this person has been able to directly block the two-dimensional system! While Jiefa was still in shock, the figure continued: "I was born in two universes before this universe, but I accidentally died in the big explosion at the time of my birth. What you see now is me. A trace of the mark left behind by death. I have set up a restriction on my body. Anyone with the power of rules can enter this space and accept the test. " Hearing this, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned, although Jiefa had already guessed that this upgrade, which was a bit like a game clearance method, was probably a test set by the ancient creature. But Jiefa didn't expect that this ancient creature had such a big background. According to Jiefa's knowledge, even Swallowing Stars were just leftovers from the previous universe, but this person turned out to be a descendant of this universe. two universes. In other words, he existed in a universe earlier than Galactus? ? ? Thinking of this, Jiefa became more attentive to what this person was going to say next.Even if this person died in the Big Bang when the universe was born, he can still be regarded as a person who has lived in three universes and experienced the birth of two universes. He can't help but be concerned about it. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Divinity You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but have a look of excitement on his face, and he said directly: "In this case, is the test over?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, his voice fell into silence for a while. After a while, he finally said: "Although it is a bit tricky, your test is over. Congratulations, you passed the test!" "A trick?!" Jiefa was stunned when he heard this person's words. He didn't feel that there was any trick? As if sensing Xin Ye's thoughts, his voice said directly: "The first level is actually not difficult. I will close the power of the rules you set, then block all your abilities, and then defeat those stone sculptures. Even if you pass, .¡± After saying this, his voice paused slightly and continued: "The really difficult thing is the second level. During the battle at the first level, I will scan all your abilities, every stone sculpture in the second level, and defense. Your strength, attack power, etc. will not be weaker than your peak. However, I didn¡¯t expect that you actually have the power of the second rule, which caused you to pass the first level too fast, and your strength was not analyzed at all. Peak ability! That¡¯s why you can pass the second level so easily!¡± "That's it!" Hearing this voice, Jiefa understood instantly. The power of rules he was talking about should be the two-dimensional system. And the power of the second rule is naturally the armed domineering force. ?According to what this person said, the first level was just to delay time, but he passed it too fast, which made the second level extremely easy, allowing him to pass the test easily. Thinking of this, the corner of Jiefa's mouth couldn't help but become angry, and he chuckled: "No matter what, I have passed the test. If there is a test, there will naturally be a reward, right? Hand over the reward!" "" After hearing Jiefa's words, his voice fell into a deliberate silence. The next moment, a golden light flew directly towards Jiefa, and entered Jiefa's body in an instant. With his brows furrowed, Jiefa had a look of doubt on his face and said in surprise: "What is this?!" "Divinity!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Shang directly replied: "You can explore for yourself what specific abilities he has. I believe he will definitely surprise you!" The more he spoke, the lower his voice became. In the end, Xin Ye could hardly hear it. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 The inheritance of perversion You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What's going on!?" Jiefa frowned and couldn't help but murmured. He now probably understands that this place should be used by this ancient creature to choose his successor, and his inheritance should be the "divine nature" he mentioned! However Jiefa has no idea what this so-called "divine nature" is. After carefully checking the energy in his body, Jiefa was surprised to find that he could not find the "divine nature" that had just entered his body at all! Raising his brows, Jiefa shouted softly in his heart: "Is the system here?" "Yes" As Jiefa's voice fell, the system's voice also rang directly in Jiefa's mind. "You were blocked just now?!" He instantly immersed himself in the system. Jiefa's face was full of seriousness. The existence of the two-dimensional system can be said to be his biggest reliance. ??For people who have come into contact with in the past, let alone blocking the system, even the discovery system cannot do it. But now, this unknown existence has directly cut off the connection between himself and the system. Jiefa doesn't know if there is such a person in the universe, and whether he will be his enemy. However, just because he didn¡¯t know, Jiefa felt even more uneasy. "Yes!" Hearing Jiefa's question, the system couldn't help but fall into silence for a while, but it still answered calmly: "The ability of that person just now can be said to be on the same level as me, or even better than mine. Even stronger.¡± After saying this, the system paused for a moment, and then continued: "Buthe can only temporarily block the connection between us. I have almost analyzed the nature of his energy just now. Next time I encounter such a People, the contact between us will no longer be blocked!¡± "Have you analyzed the nature of his energy?!" Hearing the system's words, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a hint of joy on his face: "Is it that divinity? What on earth is that?! Is it high-level energy?" "No!" After hearing Jiefa's question, the system said directly: "Divinity is not an energy, but it is much more precious than any energy! It can slowly transform your abilities into rules. strength!!" "The power of rules?!" Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned when he heard the system's words, with a look of doubt on his face. "That's right, the power of rules!" After repeating what Xin Ye said, the system continued: "Just like your armed domineering force, under my transformation, he can restrain other abilities, regardless of the ability itself. How powerful you are, what¡¯s contained in your mutated armed color domineering energy is the rule of restraint!¡± "Then you meanthis divinity can slowly give my other abilities the power of rules?!" After hearing the system's words, Jiefa's eyes widened instantly, with a look of anticipation in his eyes. "That's right!" In response to Jiefa's question, the system did not hesitate and directly gave Xin Ye a positive answer. "Haha I made a lot of money!" Hearing the system's answer, the look of anticipation on Xin Ye's face instantly turned into joy. Having read so many novels, anime and the like in his previous life, Jiefa can still understand a little bit, and the power of rules is also strong or weak. For example, if the ability of flames has rules, everything will burn, which completely goes against the so-called common sense of physics. By then, with the control of the rules, ordinary flames can burn water, soil, and metal. Things that cannot be used as fuel can ignite raging fires. When it reaches the level of nb in the future, the flame with the power of rules can even burn the space and the soul. The original ordinary ability can be upgraded to countless levels in an instant! And don¡¯t forget, Jiefa has many abilities, and he will even gain more and more abilities in the future. "When others obtain this kind of divinity, they can at most maximize one ability, but Jiefa can develop various abilities, and finally master all the rules in the world and become a true, omnipotent god! Just when Jiefa fell into a beautiful fantasy, the surrounding space suddenly began to collapse, and the starry sky that originally seemed far away also instantly became closer. The next moment, Jiefa only felt a flash of light in front of his eyes, and his whole body appeared directly outside the skull of the ancient creature "Hiss~" Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but take a breath of cold air. "The remnant soul has disappeared, but it can still be doneThis kind of thing How powerful was this guy during his lifetime? ! " The thought flashed through his mind, and Jiefa's eyes couldn't help but burst out with a glimmer of light. No matter how powerful this mysterious ancient creature was, Jiefa believed that his achievements in the future would definitely exceed his! Turning around, Jiefa quietly looked at the busy workers and machines behind him, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. ¡°I don¡¯t know how long it took me to get the inheritance. Couldn¡¯t Quill and the others have already left?¡± Whispering softly, Jiefa turned around and flew towards the center of the Zhiwu Domain: "I hope this guy Ronan hasn't left here yet. I need someone to vent my excitement to someone!!!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Ronan Arrives You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa didn¡¯t know that although he had stayed in the inheritance place of the ancient creature for a long time in his consciousness, not too long had passed in reality. When Jiefa got the inheritance, the red-skinned maid who had been oppressed in Difan's collection room also grabbed her arm on the cosmic spirit ball, which is the power gem. However, how could a maid whose physical fitness is not much better than that of an ordinary earthling be qualified to touch the Power Stone? The moment the maid held the Power Gem with one hand, the energy in the gem eroded directly into her body. Wherever the energy passed, the maid's skin, muscles and bones also cracked. Not only that, with the help of the maid's body, the energy in the power stone was also directly vented everywhere. The first unlucky thing was Di Fan's collection room. Purple light balls burst out from the maid's body, directly smashing many of the collections in Di Fan's collection room. When Quill, Gomora, Groot and the little raccoon saw this, they all began to frantically avoid the impact of the purple ball. Groot even hugged the little raccoon and ran outside. As for Dex, he had already had a conflict with Quill and others just now, and he is probably notifying Ronan to come here now Soon, the maid's body was completely destroyed by the energy of the power gem, and the energy that had been gathered in the maid's body and had nowhere to vent exploded out, directly blowing up Di Fan's collection room. ! Difan¡¯s collection room can be said to be the most conspicuous building in the center of Zhiwu Domain. At this time, there was an explosion in the collection room, which was naturally noticed by Jiefa. As soon as he saw this scene, Jiefa flew over here without any hesitation. If there are no accidents, Ronan should be arriving soon, right? ! When Jiefa came outside the Difan Collection Room, he saw Gomora and Quill holding the Power Stone walking towards the outside in a menacing manner. The little raccoon and Groot outside also rushed towards Quill. At a glance, he saw the cosmic spirit ball in Gamora's hand. The little raccoon's fast pace stopped instantly. He put his face in his hands and shouted: "Why are you still holding this thing!?" At this time, Gamora's mood can be said to be extremely bad. After hearing what the little raccoon said, Gamora shouted directly: "What else? Leave it there?!" "Then what do you want!" Hearing Gamora's words, the little raccoon's expression became even more crazy: "Take it with you? Then let it blow us up?!" "Leave it to Xinxing!!" Ignoring the little raccoon's words, Gamora turned her attention directly to Quill and said loudly: "Maybe they can control this thing!" "No!" After hearing Gamora's words, the little raccoon retorted without hesitation: "Are you crazy?! We are still wanted by them! Leave it to Ronan!" "Actually, you don't need to discuss this issue!" Just as the three of them were arguing, Jiefa's voice suddenly rang in their ears. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Gamora Quil and the little raccoon were stunned, and subconsciously turned their attention to Jiefa. "Hey! When did you come back!" Seeing Jiefa's appearance, Quil's eyes showed a look of surprise. He pointed at the cosmic spirit ball and said to Jiefa: "You don't know how powerful this thing is. Abnormal, just now it was directly" "I saw it!" Without hesitation, Jaffa interrupted Quill's words and said loudly: "But this is not your concern anymore" Having said this, Jiefa paused for a moment before continuing: "Ronan is here!" "What?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Gamora, Quill and the little raccoon were all stunned, and they couldn't help but exclaimed. The next moment, the sound of an engine was directly transmitted to the ears of several people present, and the person who made the sound was Ronan's fleet! ! With a start in their hearts, Quill and the other three subconsciously looked in the direction of the fleet, but the first thing that caught their eye was Dex holding a pair of swords! "Haha, the enemy is finally here!" With a crazy smile on his face, Dex stared directly at Ronan who walked out of the spaceship, his eyes full of hatred. "You actually lured Ronan here?!" Looking straight at Dex in front of him, Quill's eyes were full of disbelief.   "Don't worry about this for now!" Pushing Quill aside, Gomora shouted: "We are leaving with the cosmic spirit ball!" "Oh!" After hearing Gomora's words, Quill responded and hurriedly ran towards the location where the spaceship was parked in the Zhiwu Realm. Although Quill, who grew up with Yondu, is not a bad person, he is not the kind of saint who wants to save everyone he meets. Speaking of Yonduthis guy didn't even know how to get the information, so he went directly to the realm of ignorance. But it seems that he arrived a little late, Quill had already escaped from this place. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Playing with Ronan (Part 1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But at this time, Dex was already holding two knives and rushed in front of Ronan. Looking at the sad man he has been chasing for many years, the anger in Dex's eyes seemed to burn him to death: "You killed my wife and daughter!!!" Hearing Dex¡¯s words, Ronan turned his eyes slightly and focused on Dex, but it could be seen from his expression that he didn¡¯t care about Dex at all. And the reason why he turned his attention first was probably to see what the guy who revealed the information to him looked like, right? Just when Ronan opened his lips slightly and was about to say something, three spaceships from the Zhiwu Domain took off directly from behind and rushed towards the outside of the Zhiwu Domain. And these three spaceships instantly attracted the attention of Nebula at the door of Ronan's spaceship. Seeing the incredibly fast spaceship, Nebula couldn't help but show a look of anxiety on her face, and said loudly: "It's Gamora, she escaped with the cosmic spirit ball!" After the words fell, Xingyun didn't care about anything else and ran directly into the spacecraft. She was going to chase Gamora! Regarding the cosmic spirit ball, Ronan immediately gave up the idea of ??saying something to Dex, turned around, and walked towards the spaceship. Seeing Ronan¡¯s actions, Dex here became anxious. "Don't go!!!" shouted Dex, holding two swords and attacking Ronan. Without turning his head, Ronan had already felt Dex's attack from behind. "Nebula, go after the cosmic spirit ball!!" Without raising his eyelids, Ronan directly ordered Nebula in front of him. While speaking, Ronan leaned over and avoided Dex's swing. Ronan¡¯s spaceship over there has opened its mouth, but the battle between Ronan and Dex can be said to be one-sided. Although Ronan¡¯s strength, importance and status in the movie universe are far less powerful than those in the comics, he is not comparable to Dex the Destroyer in the movie universe. Looking at Dex who was being crushed all the time, a smile couldn't help but appear on Jiffa's lips. This was the first time he saw Ronan, but Jiefa was very unhappy with him. Not to mention anything else, just the pretense that Ronan showed all over his body gave Jiefa the urge to beat him up. Now, Jiefa has the idea of ????turning this impulse into actual actions With a slight wave of his hand, Ronan directly knocked away the charging Dex. At the same time, a proud smile appeared on Ronan's face. He enjoys this feeling very much. With great strength, Ronan can easily defeat most people he knows and can do whatever he wants. Even the most powerful Nova Corps in the galaxy does not dare to do so easily. Provoke him. Evenhe often gets into trouble with the Nova Empire. Glancing at Dex, who was charging towards him again, Ronan stretched out his right hand and grabbed Dex's neck. Looking at Dex who kept struggling in his hands, Ronan had a disdainful smile in his eyes. He twisted his palm and threw Dex to the ground. Leaning down and staring into Dex's eyes, Ronan raised the corner of his mouth and said softly: "I don't remember killing your family!!" With that said, Ronan straightened up, looked at Dex condescendingly, and continued: "I probably won't remember killing you!" ¡°Then do you think, after I kill you, I will remember you?!¡± After Ronan finished speaking, a slightly frivolous word suddenly sounded from behind him. Hearing this voice, Ronan was instantly startled. He rushed forward without hesitation and then dared to look back. Seeing Ronan's performance, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and he taunted directly: "Ronan the Accuser? The biggest enemy of the Nova EmpireWhy are you so cowardly?!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Ronan¡¯s expression turned cold and he said directly: ¡°Who are you!!?¡± "Yeah?!" As soon as Ronan finished speaking, Jiefa screamed exaggeratedly, and a look of disappointment appeared on his face: "You don't know me? You Aren¡¯t they Thanos¡¯ men? You don¡¯t even know me?!¡± As soon as the words fell, Jiefa¡¯s face instantly became disappointed.He fell up, lowered his head and murmured: "I'm so disappointed. I ruined Thanos' plan to snatch the Cosmic Cube. I thought I had become the target of your attention. I didn't expect that you don't even recognize me!" "I'm not Thanos's subordinate!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Ronan shouted loudly, but his face became solemn: "Are you the strong man on Earth!? The one who defeated the Silver Glider! ?¡± "It seems you know me too!? It turns out I'm not unknown!" Upon hearing Ronan's words, Jiefa's face instantly burst into a bright smile. "You actually came here to participate in this matter!!!" After knowing Jiefa's identity, Ronan's heart did not relax at all. Apart from anything else, he had no confidence in defeating Silver Shadow. In other words, , his strength is far inferior to Jiefa! ! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Playing with Ronan (Part 2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although he knew this, Ronan didn't mean to worry too much. He stared directly at Jiefa. Ronan suddenly sneered and said directly: "You ruined Thanos' plan. He will soon attack the earth." We have launched an offensive, but are you still in the mood to come here?!" "Really?!" After hearing Ronan's words, Jiefa didn't have any nervous look on his face at all. He has long been mentally prepared for Thanos or Galactus to come back and attack the earth. Ronan now tells him that Thanos is preparing to launch an offensive against the earth, which will even make him feel more relaxed. The preparation means that it has not started yet, right? ! "Then do you know what I'm thinking?!" After hearing Ronan's words, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth and spoke softly. "What?!" Seeing Jiefa's relaxed look, Ronan couldn't help but be startled, and subconsciously followed Jiefa's words and asked. "I'm going to steal another gem from Thanos!" Jiefa said softly, looking at Ronan quietly. And as the words fell, Jiefa's figure disappeared from the place in an instant. ! ! ! Seeing this scene, Ronan couldn't help but be shocked, and subconsciously turned his head to look aside. Seeing Ronan's actions, Jiefa also became playful in his heart. He originally planned to punch Ronan in the face, but he immediately stopped and turned around and rushed in front of Ronan's face. Jiefa¡¯s commotion was nothing, but it shocked Ronan directly. According to normal thinking, if the enemy suddenly disappears from your field of vision, the next thing you have to face should be a fierce attack, or you can't find the enemy at all. However, when Ronan turned his head, he directly saw Jiefa's smiling face. "!!" With a start in his heart, Ronan subconsciously punched Jiefa in the face with his fist. Butwith Ronan's strength, how could he possibly attack Jiefa. Although bullet time was not turned on, from Jiefa's sight, Ronan's fist was still extremely slow. With the corner of his mouth raised slightly, Jiefa moved his head slightly and easily dodged Ronan's attack. The wind from Ronan's attack blew up Jie Fa's hair, making him look particularly cool. Of course, Ronan couldn't just strike once and then stop. If he missed a hit, Ronan's subsequent attacks also hit Jiefa like a violent storm. But facing an opponent of Ronan's caliber, Jiefa didn't even need to focus. Like walking in a leisurely courtyard, every time Ronan's attack came, Jiefa made evasive movements close to his fist. Although it seemed that Ronan's attacks were going to attack Dao Jiefa every time, they could not really hit him. This feeling made Ronan so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood. A whip kick struck Jiefa's upper body again, but Jiefa easily dodged it again Another attack failed. Ronan finally couldn't bear the weird atmosphere. He took a step and retreated back. While retreating, Ronan's eyes were always focused on Jiefa, guarding against Jiefa's possible next attack. And watching Ronan retreat quickly, Jiefa just had a confident smile on his face and didn't make any other moves. Seeing this scene, Ronan couldn't help but feel relieved, but in an instant he was covered with anger. As soon as he stood firm, Ronan couldn't help but roared at Jiffa: "You guy! What do you want to do?!" "Thanos asked you to help him find the cosmic spirit ball, and then he helped you destroy the Nova Empire, right?!" As Ronan's words fell, Jiefa instantly rushed to Ronan's depth, straight up Staring at the person in front of him. "That's right!" After hearing Jiefa's question, Ronan nodded and admitted without any hesitation. Although I don¡¯t know how Jiefa knew about this matter, since it was already known, Ronan simply admitted it directly. Hearing Ronan's words, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, and a look of contempt appeared on his face: "In this case, do you still ask what I want to do? Thanos is my enemy!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ronan¡¯s pupils shrank instantly, and he immediately stepped back, trying to distance himself from Jiefa. However, Ronan¡¯s actions are destined to?It's just wasted effort. In an instant, he retreated several hundred meters. Before Ronan could stand upright, Jiefa's voice rang out from behind Ronan: "What are you hiding from?!" Hearing Jiefa's voice, Ronan was shocked. He didn't even dare to look back and rushed forward, with the goal of staying away from Jiefa. But Ronan¡¯s speed was a bit unsatisfactory. No matter how he avoided it, Jiefa¡¯s voice reached his ears like gangrene in his bones. "Are you afraid of me?" "You are looking for the cosmic spirit ball for Thanos, and you are afraid that I will kill you for this!" "Do you know? What is the Cosmic Spirit Ball?!" "Why would Thanos want it?!" As Jiefa¡¯s voice continued to sound, Ronan¡¯s expression also began to change, and he slowly became a little curious. Jiefa's words have firmly touched his heart, and the curiosity in his heart has begun to expand infinitely. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Jiefa¡¯s plan (1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, as the biggest enemy of the Nova Empire, Ronan is not a fool who doesn't understand anything. As Jiefa's voice continued to sound, Ronan probably knew in his heart that Jiefa probably wanted to use him for something. Thinking of this, Ronan couldn't help but feel a lot calmer. No matter what Jiefa wanted to use him for, at least he wouldn't kill him now. The thought flashed through his mind, and Ronan couldn't help but let out a sigh of relief. Looking at Jiefa who reappeared not far in front of him, Ronan did not attack directly in excitement. Instead, he looked straight at Jiefa in front of him and said directly: "What on earth do you want to do?!" "It seems you are not a fool!" Looking at Roland who looked calm in front of him, Jiefa did not hesitate and said directly: "Tell me where Thanos is!" "I don't know!" After hearing Dao Jiefa's words, Ronan couldn't help but be stunned, and then said directly: "He is the one who contacts me every time, and I don't know his location at all!" "Really?!" After hearing Ronan's words, Jiefa responded lightly, but a hint of murderous intent suddenly rose in his eyes. "Wait a minute!!!" Sensing Jiefa's change, Ronan couldn't help being startled, and hurriedly shouted loudly. Ronan¡¯s reaction was not slow at all, but Jiefa would not listen to him like that. As soon as Ronan's voice fell, he flew out and moved to a house behind. But Jiefa suddenly appeared where Ronan was standing just now. With an indifferent look on his face, Jiefa walked step by step in the direction of Ronan, and at the same time murmured: "Thanos and I are destined to be enemies. If you are not worthy of my use, Then you have no value in living!" "Cosmic Spirit Ball!!!" Upon hearing Jiefa's words, Ronan shouted directly without any hesitation: "Thanos wants the Cosmic Spirit Ball very much. He even promised to help me destroy the new star. I can destroy the Cosmic Spirit Ball." The ball is yours!¡± "Joke!" Hearing Ronan's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully, moved his figure, and punched Ronan in the abdomen: "I want the cosmic spirit ball, and I still need you to give it to me!?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ronan¡¯s eyes couldn¡¯t help but darken. Jiefa was right, the cosmic spirit ball was not far away. With Jiefa¡¯s strength, if he wanted the cosmic spirit ball, where would he be needed? Thinking of this, Ronan couldn't help but have a look of unwillingness on his face. Staring directly at Jiefa in front of him, Ronan couldn't help but roared: "Then what exactly do you want me to do?!" "Haha~" Looking at Ronan, who had a hint of madness on his face, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "Go attack Thanos!" "What?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Ronan was stunned on the spot, staring blankly at Jiefa in front of him, with a look of disbelief on his face. "Is it difficult to understand?!" Jiefa looked at Ronan quietly in front of him. There was no expression on his face. He just said softly: "Go attack Thanos. We can't find Thanos. His forces are You can always find it, right?!¡± "Thisthis is impossible!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Ronan's face froze. What kind of existence is Thanos? That is the overlord-level mission in the current universe, a person comparable to Wu Dashen! Jiefa actually let himself attack him? ! "Nothing is impossible!" Without paying attention to Ronan's words, Jiefa said directly: "Do you know why Thanos asked you to get the cosmic spirit ball?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Ronan was stunned. He couldn¡¯t help but cast his eyes on Jiefa¡¯s eyes, and subconsciously said: ¡°Why?!¡± "Because" Jiefa appeared behind Ronan in an instant. He looked at Ronan in front of him and said softly: "Thereis an infinity stone in there!" "!!!What?!" As soon as Jiefa¡¯s words came out, Ronan was immediately dumbfounded. Ronan naturally knew what the Infinity Stones were, but what he didn¡¯t expect was that what Thanos worked so hard to get himself turned out to be the Infinity Stones. "Haha!" Seeing Ronan's appearance, Jiefa chuckled. He didn't say anything, but raised his head and looked at the sky above. "It seems that your men have succeeded!" With a slight smile on his lips, Jiefa said directly: "You have obtained the Infinity Stones! Master its power, and then attack Thanos' forces!" As soon as he finished speaking, Jiefa waved one hand and slapped Ronan on the neck. And with Jiefa¡¯sThe movement, a slightly complicated one, was directly printed on his neck. "Ah~~~" Ronan couldn't help but groaned in pain when Jiefa came so suddenly, and half-knelt on the ground. It took more than ten seconds before he finally recovered. "What did you do to me?!" As soon as the pain dissipated, Ronan stood up and looked at Jiefa, with an angry look on his face. "It's just a mark!" The corners of his mouth raised slightly, and as the words sounded, a gleam of light suddenly rose in Jiefa's eyes. The next moment, Ronan, who had just stood up, collapsed to the ground uncontrollably. He was struggling on the ground in pain, but he couldn't make a sound! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Jiefa¡¯s plan (2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Quietly looking at Ronan with a painful expression on his face, Jiefa had no expression on his face. It wasn¡¯t until Ronan struggled painfully on the ground for five or six minutes that the light in Jiefa¡¯s eyes finally faded away. And the moment the light in Jiefa's eyes disappeared, Ronan felt as if the pain in his body no longer existed for a moment. The struggling movement stopped instantly. Ronan raised his head and glanced at Jiefa in surprise, with a look of horror on his face. Slowly getting up from the ground, Ronan's expression could be said to be extremely respectful at this time, and he even straightened his body slightly, as if he was bowing to Jiefa. "You don't have to do this at all!" Seeing Ronan's actions, Jiefa narrowed his eyes, but his face was full of disdain: "This mark can't kill you, but as long as I want to, it can make you endure such pain. ! If you don¡¯t want this, just do as I say!¡± "Yes!" Upon hearing Jiefa's words, Ronan's eyes flashed with cold light, but he did not dare to show any disrespect. "Okay, you can go!" The change in Ronan's expression naturally caught Jiefa's eyes, but Jiefa ignored Ronan's interest. Ronan is the archenemy of the Nova Empire, but to Jiefa, he really is nothing. "Yes!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Ronan responded respectfully again, and then walked directly towards the back. Over there, Nebula has arrived here in his spaceship. Stepping out of the spaceship, Nebula walked directly to Ronan's side and whispered softly: "Ronan, it's done!" Although he was talking to Ronan, Nebula cast his eyes directly on Jiefa over there. , eyes full of fear. "Let's go!" After hearing Nebula's words, Ronan nodded lightly and stepped onto the spacecraft. "Ronan, that person!?" Seeing Ronan's actions, Nebula couldn't help but be stunned. Jiefa didn't seem to be on her side, so Ronan would let him go? ! "Leave him alone!" Seeing that Nebula seemed to be planning to take action against Jiefa, Ronan couldn't help but shouted angrily: "Let's go!" "Okay!" Nebula couldn't help being surprised when she heard Ronan's words, but she still followed Ronan to the spaceship obediently. Looking at Ronan and Xingyun disappearing from his sight, Jiefa sneered, his figure flashed, and he disappeared directly from the spot. If he remembers correctlyGamora should have been defeated and gone to outer space by now, right? How fast is Jiefa? Jiefa himself has not tested it for a long time, but no matter how much it is, it will surpass those spaceships now. In just a few seconds, Jiefa's entire body had already moved from the center of the Zhiwu Domain to the edge. As soon as he arrived here, Jaffa immediately saw Rocket Raccoon and Quill in the spaceship, and at the same time there was also Gamora floating in outer space. Seeing this scene, Jaffa narrowed his eyes, and his figure flashed directly in the middle of Rocket Raccoon and Quill's spaceship. After looking at Rocket Raccoon and Quill on both sides, Jaffa turned his attention to Gamora again, with a puzzled look on his face, and said: "Quell, what's wrong!?" "Her spaceship has been destroyed!" Without even looking at Jaffa, Quill's eyes stayed on Gamora. "Quil!" After hearing Quill's words, Rocket Raccoon couldn't help but glance at Quill and said softly: "Let's go. Her special physique can allow her to persist for another two or three minutes, but we can't do anything for her. What is she doing! The spacecraft cannot enter outer space. Although the artificial ozone in the Zhiwu Realm can isolate cosmic rays, it cannot be completely isolated. If we don't leave, we will die here!" With that said, Rocket Raccoon directly controlled the spacecraft to turn around and fly towards the Zhiwu Realm. But Quill has no intention of moving at all. Looking straight at Gamora, whose body was already glowing with light, Quill directly turned on the spacecraft's wireless broadcast. "Yondu! Can you hear me? I am Quill, and the coordinates are 2258324. I am now in the outer space of the Unknown Realm! If you can hear me, come and catch me! Do whatever you want!" After speaking quickly, Quill opened his helmet directly, and then opened the hatch of the spacecraft. "Quil!" Seeing Quill's movements, Jaffa shouted directly and stopped Quill's movements: "What are you going to do?!" "I'm going to save her!" ListenAfter Jaffa's words, Quill moved for a moment, and then shouted loudly: "She can't die here!" After the words fell, Quill directly opened the hatch of the spacecraft. Looking at Quill slowly floating out of the spaceship, Jeffa narrowed his eyes, and with a flash of lightning under his feet, he rushed out of the artificial ozone layer outside the Zhiwu Realm, grabbed Gamora floating in space, and Then he flew back again. Looking at Jaffa¡¯s movements, Quill over there was completely dead. He looked at Jaffa blankly, his eyes full of disbelief: ¡°You can survive in space?!¡± "Yes!" After hearing Quill's words, Jaffa nodded calmly. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Yondu You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Then why didn't you tell me earlier!!!" Seeing Jaffa's indifferent look, Quill couldn't help but roar. "You didn't ask me!" Seeing Quill's look, Jaffa narrowed his eyes and couldn't help but have a playful smile in his eyes. "Forehead" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Quil¡¯s face froze and he didn¡¯t know what to say at all. You know, he had even made up his mind to die just now. Having been sailing in the universe for many years, Quill was very familiar with the horrors of various rays and energies in the universe. Without the special clothes and mask on his body, Quill wouldn't even dare to open the hatch of the spacecraft, but Jaffa can actually fly in space with his physical body? ! Thinking of this, Quill for the first time had some thoughts about the strength of his fellow countryman who suddenly appeared. However, reality did not allow him to think too much. His expression changed. Quill turned around and rushed back to the spacecraft. At the same time, he shouted: "No! We have to leave quickly. I just sent a radio to Yondu to report." our position!" As the sound rang, Quill hurriedly started the spacecraft, wanting to leave here quickly. "I said, it looks like it's too late!" Compared with the excited Quill, Jiefa still had that unchanging smile on his face. His eyes narrowed slightly, and Jiefa looked directly behind him. , the place you enter is filled with the lights of the spaceship In Yondu¡¯s ship At this time, Jaffa, Quill and Gamora were surrounded by a group of people on Yondu's spaceship, but Yondu seemed to have no intention of paying attention to Jaffa and Gamora. Quickly taking a step forward, Yondu pushed Quill against the wall. Goldman roared: "How dare you betray me?!" With that, Yondu knocked Quill down with a fist. On your face, you shouted angrily: "How dare you steal my money!" "!!!" Seeing this scene, Gamora on the other side couldn't help but feel anxious, and subconsciously prepared to rush out to help Quill. but Before Gamora could make a move, Jiefa grabbed Gamora from behind. Looking at Gamora¡¯s confused expression, Jiefa chuckled and said directly: ¡°Okay, this is their family matter, so we don¡¯t want to get involved!¡± "Family affairs?!" After hearing Jaffa's words, Gamora was stunned, and subconsciously looked at Yondu, who was wearing blue skin, and then glanced at Quill in front of Yondu. "Uh" Seeing Gamora's appearance, Jeffa couldn't help but twitch the corner of his mouth, and said helplessly: "What are you thinking? Quill was raised by Yondu, so he should be regarded as his adoptive father!" "" After hearing Jiefa's words, Gemolara couldn't help but fell silent for a while. And when Gomora was speechless, Yondu over there also spoke directly, looking at Quill in front of him hatefully, Yondu said sternly: "When I brought you here, these guys wanted to eat you! They have never tasted earthlings! I saved your life!" Hearing Yondu's words, Quill twitched the corner of his mouth and couldn't help shouting: "Stop talking about it, okay!? Oh my God! You have been talking about it for 20 years! It seems that you didn't eat me. How amazing is it? Seems like it!" After saying that, Quil paused for a moment, then continued to shout: "Normal people don't want to eat people at all, okay?! You still want me to feel grateful? You are the one who held me hostage! Separate me and my family!!! Otherwise, I would still be here now!" You are living a good life on Earth!" "Quil!!!" After hearing Quill's words, Yondu's face froze, and he looked at Quill with a stern look in his eyes: "Are you so weak now?! Earth? Are you? When did I start to miss that backward place!" "Behind!?" After hearing Yondu's words, Jiefa's face, who was watching the show with a smile just now, changed instantly. Indeed, compared to those in the Milky Way that are more developed, Earth's technology is indeed very backward. Even the technological content of Yondu's spaceship is much higher than the top black technology on the earth. However, even so, in Jiefa¡¯s opinion, the earth is much more perfect than the Nova Empire or something like that. Yondu is belittling the earth now, how can Jiefa remain indifferent! With a flash of his figure, Jaffa disappeared from the spot and quietly appeared between Yondu and Quill. Staring straight at Yondu in front of him, Jiefa's eyes were filled with terrifying murderous intent: "I'm sorrycan you say what you just said again?!" "You" I sawYondu couldn't help but be startled by the sudden appearance of Jaffa, and then quickly reacted: "Are you the Earthling who was with Quill!?!" Although it was in a questioning tone, as soon as the words came out, Yondu had already determined the answer and took a step back without hesitation. Yondu didn't say anything, and a clear and loud whistle sounded directly in the spacecraft. The next moment, an arrow with a red tail flew directly from Yondu's waist, and floated in front of Jiefa's head in the blink of an eye! ! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23: Impressive bravery You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing the arrow with a dark red tail light, Jiefa's heart suddenly froze, and a layer of fine beads of sweat appeared on his back. With a start in his heart, Jiefa quickly retreated, almost in the blink of an eye, he retreated to the wall of the rear spacecraft. At the same time as Jie Fa moved, his whole person also transformed from two to four, and then transformed into sixteen identical figures in an instant. After making all the moves last night, Yondu over there finally realized what he had done. He looked directly at the sixteen identical Jafas in front of him. Yongdu's angry face instantly turned into a look of confusion. , obviously caught off guard by Jiefa's change. The arrow with the dark red tail light should also be connected with Yongdu's thoughts. As Yongdu's eyes change, the direction of the headcut also rotates back and forth between the sixteen techniques. Unlike Yongdu, at this time Jiefa has already fixed his sights firmly on the arrow not far ahead, with a solemn look on his face. When watching the movie in his previous life, Jiefa didn¡¯t think there was anything particularly powerful about Yondu, that is, the scene where he shot and killed many of Ronan¡¯s men at the last moment was more amazing. When he actually saw Yondu, Jiefa was surprised to find that Yongdu's physical fitness was definitely more than ten times higher than that of ordinary people on earth. Not only that, the arrow that only surprised people at the end of the movie actually gave Jiefa an inexplicable sense of crisis It felt as if one careful step would lead to him being killed directly. For a strong person like Jiefa, some intuitions cannot be ignored. Jiefa can feel the danger from the arrow in front of him, which means that this arrow has the ability to seriously injure or even kill him. . Slowly turning his gaze to Yondu, Jaffa looked squarely at Quill's "adopted father" for the first time. After a moment of silence, Jiefa finally said: "Yondu, you really shocked me" With that said, Jiefa paused for a moment, then continued: "It seems that there is something commendable about you being chosen by that person!" "That person" that Jaffa is talking about is naturally Quill's biological father Jason. Although in the movie, the emperor of the Shi'ar Empire has not appeared, it does not mean that he does not exist. The reason why Yondu went to Earth to "snatch" Quill was because of Jason, but Quill had absolutely no idea about this information. Not even Quill, no one on Yondu¡¯s ship knew about this. And it is precisely because of the concealment of this matter that when he heard Jiefa's words, Yondu's whole face changed. He stared straight at Jiefa in front of him. Yondu couldn't help but exclaimed, "! !!what are you saying!!!" Seeing Yondu's surprised look, Jiefa narrowed his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face. As a time traveler, this feeling of having his biggest secret revealed in front of the original character is definitely The most exciting thing. With a slight smile, Jiefa said directly: "Don't look so ferocious. We all know that there is absolutely no way you can kill Quill!" "" After hearing Jaffa's words, Yondu's face couldn't help but froze, but soon turned into a violent expression: "You're right, I can't kill Quill, but this It doesn¡¯t mean you will be safe!!!¡± "So you think I can't destroy your spaceship directly!?" After hearing Yondu's words, Jiefa said directly: "As a star pirate with such a promising career, you should know the power of the body, do you think Which is faster, your arrow or my hand?" Looking straight at Yondu opposite, the sixteen Jiefa here raised their arms at the same time, pointed at the cabin behind, and continued: "Or, your arrows can kill sixteen instantly. Me!?" "How do you know if you don't try!?" Hearing Jiefa's words, Yongdu grinned, his eyes were swollen, and a hint of murderous intent suddenly burst out. "That's not right!" After hearing Yondu's words, Jiefa was instantly shocked. This guy definitely wanted to take action against him! With thoughts flashing through his mind, Jiefa subconsciously filled his body with armed domineering energy, preparing to defend against Yondu's upcoming attack. And the crisp whistle that sounded in the cabin the next moment directly proved that Jiefa's actions were not a big deal. In the cabin, Yondu¡¯s flying arrow turned directly into a dazzling light, passing through the heads of a group of Jaffa, as if all sixteen Jaffa were linked together.   And when the light dissipated, fifteen of them collapsed directly! ¡°Then, the flying arrow that instantly wiped out Jiefa¡¯s fifteen clones turned around, floated in the air again, and aimed at Jiefa¡¯s head. "Hahaha!" Seeing this scene, Yondu laughed and said loudly: "Earthlings, it seems that my baby is faster than you!" However, despite saying this, an unprecedented serious look appeared in Yondu's eyes, and the flying arrows hovering in mid-air did not directly attack Jiefa. "You're right" After hearing Yondu's words, Jiefa murmured softly, stretched out his right hand and wiped it on his face, then put his palm in front of his eyes. What you see is a dazzling bright red! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Yondu¡¯s purpose? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Yondu" Looking at the dazzling bright red on his palms, Jiefa said softly: "You actually hurt me. It's really impressive!" Jiefa¡¯s words are true. Before this, Jiefa had never thought that Yondu's flying arrows actually had a hint of "spell-breaking" ability. Even though Jiefa had used armed color Haki to defend, he was still injured by the flying arrows. With light flowing in his eyes, Jiefa couldn't help but turn his attention to the flying arrow in front of him This thing is probably not weaker than his own meteor gun, right? Yongdu didn¡¯t know what Jiefa was thinking, but after hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Yongdu couldn¡¯t help but feel hesitant. The universe is so big that no one can explain it clearly, and in the huge universe, there are no longer a few strong people. Yongdu leads a star-rated pirate group that is not particularly strong overall, facing unknown characters. When doing so, you will naturally be cautious. The tone of Jiefa¡¯s words was so loud that Yondu was really worried. Is Jiefa not a particularly powerful person? But no matter how cautious he is, Yondu is still a star-rated pirate. The thought just flashed through his mind, and was suppressed by Yondu. No matter how powerful Jiefa is, he is just an earthling. Maybe what Jefa said was that no one hurt him and he was just trying to dominate the earth. ¡°Besideshe doesn¡¯t have to be afraid of anything! Turning his eyes slightly, Yondu looked directly at the red color on Jiefa's face, and a hint of crazy smile appeared on his face: "You said no one can hurt you, then I will kill you today." you!" After the words fell, Yondu didn't give Jiefa any time to react, and the crisp whistle sounded directly from his mouth. The next moment, the red flying arrow that was originally suspended seemed to have a target, and it shot towards Jiefa's temple without hesitation. Yondu's movements can be said to be extremely fast, but after suffering a loss in this, how could Jiefa not be prepared at all? Almost as soon as Yondu's whistle sounded, the electricity in Jiefa's body spread directly throughout his body, and at the same time The whole person also rushed to the side. In an instant, a blue arc and red light appeared in the huge cabin. Among them, the red light was constantly chasing the blue arc, and the speed of the two was getting faster and faster. In the end, it was no longer clear who was chasing whom. Running fast in the limited space of the spaceship, Jiefa was even in the mood to look back at the red arrow that was constantly chasing him. It has to be said that Yondu really surprised him today. When he read the original work, Jiefa was still doubting how an old man like Yondu, who had no idea how much money he had, risked his life to follow him just because of some property. Ronan is going to fight for his life? Even with Quill's father's entrustment, it is unlikely. And at the end, after knowing that he had been tricked by Quill, Yondu didn't even rise at all, as if he didn't care about the ownership of the Power Stone at all. Working as a thug for Nova Empire and Quill for nothing! But all this seems to be quite clear now. If nothing else, Yondu can directly kill Ronan with this weird flying arrow, even if Ronan uses the power stone. At least with Ronan's speed, it is impossible to avoid the attack of flying arrows. After understanding this, Yondu¡¯s behavior can be explained! This guy is definitely trying to increase Quill¡¯s favorability! ! ! "Andthis guy himself is not a simple person!" Jiefa turned sideways to avoid the flying arrows that flew towards him again, and Jiefa directly turned his attention to Yondu. From the moment he started taking action, Jiefa felt that Yondu's eyes had been focused on him. ??????????? Can a guy whose physical fitness is only several times that of an average earthling¡¯s eyes keep up with his own speed? Even if I beat Jiefa to death, I won¡¯t believe it! Thoughts flashed through his mind. Without any hesitation, Jiefa turned around and rushed towards Yondu. He wanted to see if he could remain so calm if he attacked this guy directly! There was nothing hidden about Jiefa¡¯s movements, and naturally Yondu saw them. Looking straight at Jiefa who was rushing towards him quickly, Yondu's body subconsciously turned to the side. However, before Yondu could make a move, he seemed to have thought of something again, eyes flashingHis expression changed, and he stood on the spot again! "Old fox!" Although Yondu's micro-movements were very small, they were clearly seen by Jiefa. With a secret curse in his mouth, Jiefa's feet moved faster, and he hit Yondu directly, knocking Yondu away in an instant. The next moment, with a loud bang, Yongdu hit the wall of the spacecraft directly. At the same time, there was only a "pop" sound, and Yondu spurted out a mouthful of blood. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Meteor Gun vs Red Flying Arrow (1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, what are you doing!?" Seeing this scene, before anyone else could react, Quill couldn't help but shouted at Jaffa, with a look of surprise on his face. : "Okay, why did we start fighting?!" "" Seeing Quill¡¯s excited look, Jaffa couldn¡¯t help but be speechless for a while, are you okay? ? The situation just now, no matter who you let see it, is not a good one, right? Facing the excited Quill, Yondu's performance was even more intense than Jaffa's. Holding his chest and walking quickly to Quill's side, Yondu waved his hand and pushed Quill aside, shouting at the same time: "This has nothing to do with you!!!" After saying that, Yongdu also turned his attention to Jiefa, a gloomy smile appeared on his face, and he said in a conspiratorial manner: "Boy, I have to admit, although you came from that part of the earth, , but your strength is definitely top-notch in this galaxy!" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Yondu¡¯s tone, but then his tone suddenly rose a little higher: "But this is not enough! I will let you know today, that the Milky Way is not a place where one can run amok with some strength!" "I said" Seeing Yondu's impassioned look, Jiefa couldn't help but twitch the corner of his mouth and said directly: "Aren't you tired?!" "What?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, Quill was stunned and subconsciously asked a question Seeing Yondu¡¯s confused look, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, without saying anything, he waved his hand directly in front of him. As soon as Jiefa moved his hand, Yongdu was startled. A short whistle sounded, and Yondu directly recalled the flying arrow to his side, looking straight at Jiefa with a vigilant look. Seeing the screening of Yondu, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth and said nothing, but the space in front of his palm suddenly rippled. The next moment, a curved blade with an arc appeared directly in front of Jiefa. A closer look revealed that it was the meteor gun that Jiefa sent out to protect Natasha during the Battle of New York! Although Jiefa is currently an unknown number of light years away from the earth, it is simply too easy to be directly summoned by Jiefa with the ability of the meteor gun to cut through space. Seeing the Meteor Gun that suddenly appeared in front of Jaffa, Yondu, Quill, Gomora and the interstellar pirates on Yondu's spaceship all showed a look of surprise on their faces. Obviously, the appearance of the Meteor Gun Some were beyond their expectations. However, no matter how surprised they were, Jiefa would not explain anything to them. His eyes returned to Yondu again, and a malicious smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face. The next moment, the meteor gun that was floating quietly beside Jiefa moved instantly, directly cutting through the space in front of him, appearing about one meter to the left of Yondu, and quickly rowed towards Yondu! ¡°!!!¡± The attack of the Meteor Spear came without any warning, and even Yondu did not expect it at all. The Meteor Spear had already appeared in front of Yondu. Seeing this scene, Yongdu couldn't help being shocked, and subconsciously moved his hands forward to block it. On the other side, Quill couldn't help but have a look of horror on his face. Although there is a lot of dissatisfaction with Yondu in his heart, Quill still has feelings for the guy who raised him since he was a child. Now seeing that Yondu is about to die in front of his eyes, but he is powerless, Quill subconsciously closed his eyes, not wanting to see the next scene. And the moment Quill closed his eyes, he heard a crisp sound. Hearing this voice, Quill couldn't help but be startled, and then slowly opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, Quill's expression seemed to be relieved. Yondu was not dead, he didn't even receive any damage, and Jaffa's Meteor Spear had already flown aside. In front of Yondu, there was only the red arrow floating up and down. It¡¯s self-evident what happened just now. Heaving a sigh of relief, Quil quickly turned to look at Jafa and said loudly: "Hey, Jefaas, we don't need to go to this level. There is no irreconcilable conflict between you, is there?! " Hearing Quill's words, Jiefa's eyes turned slightly, and he lightly glanced from Quill, and then stopped at Yondu again.It was only at this moment that Jaffa finally spoke softly: "Quilit's not a conflict nowand this guy is not a weakling who can be slaughtered by me!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Quill couldn¡¯t help but be startled, and without hesitation he said directly: ¡°Huh?! Stop joking!¡± It can be said that Quill knows Yondu's strength very well. In terms of physical fitness alone, Yondu is several times stronger than ordinary earthlings, and the red flying sword also allows him to defeat one against a hundred. strength, but if you want to use flying arrows, you have to whistle, which is too restrictive. If nothing else, just from the strength he had seen, there was more than one way to kill Yondu with Jiefa's strength. "I'm not kidding you!" After hearing Quill's words, Jaffa's expression did not change at all: "Open your eyes and see clearly, this guy is not as simple as you think!" As Jiefa¡¯s words fell, the meteor gun floating on the side once again cut through the space in front of him, appeared in front of Yondu in an instant, and attacked Yondu! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Meteor Gun vs Red Flying Arrow You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As Jiefa¡¯s words fell, the meteor gun floating on the side once again cut through the space in front of him, appeared in front of Yondu in an instant, and attacked Yondu! He looked like he was going to kill Yondu on the spot. Then Then Yondu actually had nothing to do. In the widened eyes of everyone present, the red flying shears next to Yondu turned directly into a ball of light, which was about to wrap Yondu's entire body in it. No matter what weird angle Jiefa's meteor gun appears from, the red flying arrows can block it before it hits Yondu. Although the Meteor Gun has the ability to cut through space and appear directly in front of the enemy to attack him, its normal flying speed is not really that fast. At least, Yondu's flying arrow can still fly between the meteors. He protected Yondu from the gun attack. Therefore, a group of stunned spectators on the spaceship just stared blankly as red lights flashed around Yondu, accompanied by the sound of metal collision. The Meteor Gun attacked for about half a minute, and more than 600 collision sounds were heard. The battle between the weapons finally stopped. Jiefa waved his hand, and the meteor gun that had been trying to break through the red arrow defense appeared strangely in front of Jiefa. At the same time, Yondu's red arrows slowly floated around Yondu, as if they were preparing for the attack that the Meteor Gun might launch at any time. With a slight smile on his lips, Jaffa let the meteor gun pierce the space and return to the earth. He continued to protect Natasha, and then turned his attention to Yondu. Looking straight at Yondu, Jaffa said directly: "Quil, have you seen it now? This guy's strength is not as weak as you think." "Well" After hearing Jaffa's words, Quill responded blankly, but his eyes were fixed on Yondu's body. The half-minute confrontation just now gave Quill an unparalleled shock. In his impression, Yondu was very strong. With that red arrow, if he was careful, it shouldn't be a problem to fight one against a hundred. But now it seems One versus a hundred? Haha Just that red flying arrow can destroy an army by itself, right? "Why?!" Looking at Yondu quietly, Quill couldn't help but said directly: "What else are you hiding from me? I have always felt strange. There are billions of people on the earth, and I don't have anything." It's a special place, you actually took me away from the earth alone. And, are you so strong? Why are you still hiding it from me? What is yourpurpose? " "Listen to me, Quill!" Hearing Quill's words, Yondu couldn't help but feel speechless. He really didn't know how to answer this question! "What do you want to say!?!" Yondu wanted to say something first to appease Quill, but Quill was basically in a state of madness now. After hearing Yondu's words, Quill Goldman Sachs couldn't help but roared: "Do you want to fool me again with those words you have said hundreds of times? Make me feel grateful to you?!" "You're thinking too much! Quill!" shouted, Yondu couldn't help but feel a headache. He really hates Jiffa now! ! Before this, although Quill was not a peaceful guy, everything was still under his control, but now, everything is in chaos. Thinking of this, Yongdu couldn't help but take a hard look at Jiefa who had a leisurely look over there, his eyes full of hatred. Jiefa naturally noticed Yongdu's gaze, and when he saw Yongdu's look, Jiefa immediately became happy. He can be sure that Quill¡¯s father doesn¡¯t want Quill to know his life experience yet, so Jaffa didn¡¯t reveal too much just now, and Yondu could fool him even if he just showed off. And Jiefa¡¯s purpose from the beginning was just to cause some trouble for Yondu. Butafter seeing Yondu like this, Jaffa decided to tell Quill's life experience directly. Thinking of it, he did it. He glanced at Yondu with disdain, and Jaffa said loudly: "Hey, Quill, don't belittle yourself, you are not an ordinary earthling!" "What!?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Quil's expression changed instantly, and his doubtful eyes turned directly to Jiefa. Facing Quill's gaze, Jaffa stretched out one hand, pointed directly at Yondu beside him, and said softly: "I said, you are not an ordinary Earthling. This guy went to Earth specifically for you. !¡±   "Specially for me!?" Following the direction of Jaffa's finger, Quil couldn't help but turn his gaze to Yondu, and the look on his face became even more confused. "That's right!" A mysterious smile appeared on his face, Jiefa said softly: "He was ordered by a person to pick you up from the earth!" "Jefayas!!!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Quill had not yet reacted. Yondu on the side couldn't help but shouted: "You should know that he is not someone who can be easily offended. !"(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Leaving You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Really?!" Hearing Yondu's words, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, and a disdainful smile appeared on his face: "You mean, you think I am easier to bully!?" Seeing Jiefa pretending to be stupid, Yongdu became even more filled with hatred. Staring straight at Xin Ye in front of him, Yongdu said word by word: "You know what I mean? , you may have the strength to not give him face, butis that okay with Earth?!" "Threatening me with the earth?!" As soon as Yondu finished speaking, Jiefa's eyes shrank, and a cold light suddenly appeared in the depths of his pupils! The movie does not describe in detail what kind of strength Quill's cheap dad has, butit is true that he has a huge empire. And from the movie, Quill can absorb the power stone for a short period of time without dying. It doesn't take much to know that this is the reason why his father gave him the bloodline. However, there is no Jaffa in the original work. The superheroes on the earth can withstand all kinds of natural and man-made disasters. Now because of the existence of Jaffa, the strength of those superheroes is even slightly higher than in the original work? Of course, even if their strength is much stronger than in the original work, Jiefa still doesn't have much confidence when facing enemies like Thanos and Galactus. "However, Thanos Galactus is Thanos Galactus, and Jaffa doesn't think Quill's cheap father is as threatening as these two people. Therefore, in Jaffa's view, Yondu threatening himself with Quill's father is just a ridiculous joke. Looking sideways at Yondu, Jiefa's eyes were full of a disdainful smile: "If you think this is okay, just go ahead and take action!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Yongdu couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Does Jiefa not care about the safety of the earth at all? ? Thinking of this, Yondu couldn't help but feel that he threatened Jiefa with the earth just to talk. Although he was not a good person, he couldn't do that kind of thing. However seeing Jiefa's performance, Yondu's feelings towards Jiefa dropped another level. In the universe, unless there are special reasons, the vast majority of people are still very affectionate towards their home planet, but that small group of people are not good people. Jiefa¡¯s performance directly led Yondu to classify him as this type of person. Looking at Jaffa with piercing eyes, Yondu snorted coldly and said directly: "Whatever you want to say, just say it, but you are not welcome on my spaceship!!!" Jiefa didn¡¯t know that Yondu¡¯s psychological activities just now were quite complicated, nor did he know that Yondu had a misunderstanding because of his indifferent performance. However, even if Jiefa knew about it, he probably wouldn¡¯t care. Hearing Yondu's words, Jaffa smiled disdainfully, turned to look at Quill who was standing aside, and said softly: "Quoyle, your father is not an Earthling, you are a hybrid of an Earthling and an alien, and this blue The perverted guy is the one your father sent to earth to pick you up!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Quill froze. Although Quill had already made some guesses from the conversation between Jaffa and Yondu just now, he still couldn't help but know such information. surprised. However, probably because he has been hanging out with a group of aliens since he was a child, Quill does not have much resistance to this fact. Looking at Quill who was slowly coming back to his senses, a wicked smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said softly: "As for why your mother, who was originally healthy, suddenly died of illness, and why did your mother suddenly die of illness? I will pick you up as soon as Yondu dies, so I don¡¯t know anything about these things!¡± While speaking, Jiefa directly turned his gaze to Yondu's face, his eyes full of a joking smile. After the words fell, Jiefa instantly stepped back, directly knocked open the hatch of the spacecraft, and plunged into the vast starry sky. Inside the spacecraft, Quill and Yondu had just reacted after hearing Jaffa's words. At this time, the two of them didn't even care about the broken hatch, and their eyes turned red. Quill hates For him, his mother is definitely the most important person in his heart. And Jiefa's words just now actually revealed that his mother's illness was probably not a natural occurrence. How could he not hate this? ! Yondu also hates After he accepted the commission from Quill's father, he has been paying close attention to Quill on the earth. It's so pitiful that Quill's mother is really his.He died, and the reason why he was able to take Quill directly after his mother died was because he was always paying attention to Quill. And now Jaffa¡¯s words seem to be saying that Yondu was ordered by Quill¡¯s father to secretly use methods to make Quill¡¯s mother die of illness just to take Quill away. If Quill believed in Jaffa, he would definitely hate him along with that person. However, Yondu¡¯s behavior of paying attention to Quill in the first place was extremely secretive, and he didn¡¯t even have a way to prove himself. How could Yondu not be a genius? ¡°Yondu!!!¡± Whatever you are afraid of, come what may. Just as Yondu was thinking quickly, Quill's hateful voice was directly transmitted to Yondu's ears! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 Shandar You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa doesn¡¯t know what will happen next between Quill and Yondu, but he thinks Yondu will be in a lot of trouble. In the past, Quill didn¡¯t know his identity, and Yondu could still scare him. Now Quill knows that Yondu will never do anything to him. Then was provoked by Jefa, he didn't smash the courageous spacecraft, it was a good thing. But Jiefa itself has this purpose. Yondu¡¯s strength is good, but it¡¯s just good. If you really count, it¡¯s just above Ronan. Even the Silver Surfer can easily defeat him, let alone the current Jiffa. And with such strength, you still dare to be arrogant in front of Jiefa and want to threaten Jiefa with the earth? If Jiefa hadn¡¯t seen the movie and had a good impression of Yondu, Jiefa would have killed him just now. Quickly forgetting what happened just now, Jiefa quickly ran towards the Nova Empire. After Ronan got the Power Stone, he would definitely use it himself. Jiefa was not sure whether the mark he had imprinted on Ronan would be unlocked by the energy of the Power Stone, but no matter what, Ronan would definitely attack the Nova Empire. He just had to wait there. Just wait and see a good show! Two days later, on the Nova Planet, on the streets of Xandar, the Nova Empire country. Jiefa was wandering aimlessly. After leaving Yondu's spaceship two days ago, Jiefa went directly to the Nova Empire. And Jiefa, who had no hidden traces at all, was discovered by the army of the Nova Empire almost as soon as he entered the Nova Planet. What was beyond Jiefa's expectation was that after Jiefa was attacked again, they did not take any measures. They just watched Jiefa arrive in Sandar in the dark, and then disappeared collectively without a trace, as if they had not discovered Jiefa at all. Enter General. But Jiefa also knows that these are all illusions. Although it seems that they are not monitoring him, Jiefa estimates that there are countless people watching his actions closely behind Shandar's all-pervasive cameras. Jiefa didn¡¯t care about this at all. Anyway, he didn¡¯t intend to do anything bad in the Nova Empire In other words, he could even be considered to be protecting the Nova Empire. Two days later in the morning, Jiefa, who was wandering on the streets of Shandar, suddenly stopped and looked towards the sky, with a mysterious smile on his face. The next moment, under the surveillance of a group of people from the Nova Corps, Jiefa's figure suddenly disappeared from the camera. Seeing this scene, several officers of the Nova Corps who were responsible for monitoring Jiefa couldn't help but be shocked. Then they without hesitation mobilized all the monitors in Xandar and began to look for Jiefa. However, since Jiefa wanted to hide, how could they find him? After more than ten minutes, they searched all the monitors, but they could not find Jiefa's voice More than twenty minutes later, an officer responsible for monitoring Jiefa walked into the general command post of the Nova Corps. He just made a report and went directly to the combat office in the center of the command post. Nova Prime, the supreme commander of the Nova Corps, is sitting there. "Supreme!" As soon as he saw novaprime, the officer said directly: "That Earthling, Jefaas is missing!" "Gone?!" Upon hearing the officer's words, novaprime was stunned, turned to look at the officer, and said, "Detailed report!" "Yes!" responded loudly, and the officer said directly: "Just twenty-three minutes ago, Jefaas suddenly disappeared from our surveillance. After that, we immediately began to mobilize all the surveillance cameras in the country, but But nothing was found, Jefaas seemed to have disappeared out of thin air, and there was no trace at all!" "What!?" Hearing the officer's words, Novaprime's pupils couldn't help but shrink, and his brows frowned subconsciously: "Go back and continue searching. Search the entire Nova. Jefaas is extremely destructive. No matter what, , we must know his whereabouts!" "Yes!" After hearing novaprime's words, the officer responded loudly, turned around and prepared to leave from here. However, before the officer could take a step forward, a long voice sounded in the command post: "I said am I that important? You must know my whereabouts no matter what!?" ¡°!!!¡± Hearing this voice, everyone in the command post was shocked. Everyone in the roomThe soldiers also immediately raised their guns and looked around with vigilant faces, trying to find the person who spoke. However, nothing was found. "Don't be so nervous" Just when a group of people began to show panic on their faces, Jiefa quietly appeared next to novaprime, with a relaxed smile on his face. "Jefayas!" Novaprime instantly turned to look at Jeffa. Novaprime's face was full of seriousness: "What do you want to do!?" "It's nothing, I just want to tell you a piece of news!" Looking at novaprime in front of him quietly, the smile on Jiefa's face slowly faded: "A piece of news related to novaprime's life and death!"(Remember this site Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Attacking New Stars (1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "A matter of life and death for Nova!?" Hearing Jeffa's words, before novaprime could speak, a look of anger appeared on the face of an officer behind novaprime, and he shouted: "Jefayas!! Do you think your joke is funny? ! Is it about the life and death of Xinxing? Haha~ Do you have that ability?!" "Do you think I'm threatening you?!" Hearing the officer's words, Jiefa narrowed his eyes and disappeared from where he was in an instant. And when Jiefa appeared again, he had quietly appeared behind the officer and pinched his neck from behind! "You are not sure about Xinxing's life or death, but you should be sure now that the survival of your voice is in my hands, right?!" Jiefa¡¯s voice sounded a little unhurried, but when he heard it in the officer¡¯s ears, it sent chills all over his body! ! "Jefayas!" Upon hearing Jefaya's words, the novaprime over there subconsciously shouted loudly: "What do you want to say? Just say it! Don't make fun of our people!" "Haha~~" Hearing novaprime's words, Jiefa smiled slightly and said nothing, but directly took his palm away from the officer's neck. Feeling Jiefa's movement, the officer just breathed a sigh of relief, but suddenly felt a pain in his neck, his vision went dark, and he didn't know anything anymore! Behind the officer, Jiefa ignored the malicious glances of the people around him and put his palm down calmly, as if what he just did was not his doing. Afterwards, Jiefa walked directly to novaprime and said softly: "Commander-in-Chief, nowcan we talk about business?" "" Looking at Jiefa's innocent look, novaprime could not help but feel a burst of anger in her eyes. However, no matter how angry she was, she did not dare to get angry directly now. Although she doesn¡¯t understand Jiefa¡¯s true strength, judging from the intelligence collected before and Jiefa¡¯s performance just now, it¡¯s no problem for him to kill everyone in the command post. After exhaling a long breath, novaprime's expression became much calmer. He turned his attention to Jafa again, and novaprime said softly: "Jafaas, just tell me if you have anything to say, and leave as soon as you're done." , Nova Empire, you are not welcome!" "So what if you don't welcome me!" With a sneer, Jiefa said directly: "Ronan is preparing to attack Xinxing, do you know!?" "" After hearing Jiefa's words, novaprime's mouth twitched, and the look he looked at Jiefa suddenly became extremely strange: "What you call a major event related to the life and death of the Nova Empire is that Ronan is going to attack Nova? !¡± "Yes!" Jiefa responded calmly, as if he didn't see the look in novaprime's eyes: "Isn't this a big deal? Ronan is your biggest enemy." "Your Excellency Jefaas!!" As soon as Jiefa's words left his mouth, novaprime shouted in a voice that was an octave higher than Jiefa's: "I know Ronan is our biggest enemy. He definitely thinks about things like scoring a goal every day. It¡¯s not like Xinxing has never done it before!¡± Having said this, novaprime paused for a moment before continuing: "But, do you think our Nova Corps is responsible for just patrolling the streets?!" "It sounds like this position is suitable for you!" Ignoring novaprime's face that was about to turn livid, Jiefa smiled slightly and whispered: "In that case, just pretend that I didn't say anything!" With that said, Jiefa turned around and walked slowly outside. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, novaprime couldn¡¯t help but have a look of disdain in his eyes. What defeat the strong of the silver skaters? Haha, even Ronan made him fuss, apparently it was just because of his reputation as a painter! Thinking of this, novaprime turned his attention directly to the guards at the rear and made a secret look. Seeing novaprime's eyes, several guards nodded secretly, and then looked at Jiefa with piercing eyes. It didn't take much to know that as soon as Jiefa walked out of the command post's gate, a large number of Nova Prime soldiers would be there. Surrounded by him! However, Jiefa didn't seem to know at all. He walked steadily towards the outside of the command post. As he walked, Jiefa was still mumbling something. Hearing Jiefa's murmur, novaprime couldn't help but have a look of curiosity on his face, and subconsciously pricked up his ears, wanting to hear what Jiefa had to say. Feeling novaprime¡¯s small movements, Jiefa secretly laughed in his heart, and the voice in his mouth became a little louder, so that novaprime couldArrive. "It seems that the Nova Empire is very powerful. Ronan has already obtained the Infinity Stones, but they don't care at all I'm really envious!" As the words rang out, Jiefa's feet became a little faster, and he was about to walk out of the command post's gate! "Wait a minute!!!" Jiefa said. Before he could take two steps, novaprime's loud shouts rang out from behind. Then, there was a crisp sound of high heels, and novaprime rushed in front of Jiefa regardless of his appearance. Staring directly at Jiefa, novaprime's eyes were full of shock at this time, but his face looked like he didn't know what to say. "Commander-in-Chief, what's going on? Do you have anything else to do?!" Looking at novaprime in front of him, Jiefa's face was filled with a joking look. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 Attacking New Stars (2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without paying attention to Jiefa¡¯s tone, novaprime quickly walked up to Jiefa with a serious look on his face: ¡°What did you say before? Infinity stones!?¡± "Ah!" Jiefa nodded slightly, with a completely surprised look on his face: "Don't you know? Ronan has already obtained the Power Stone, one of the Infinity Stones?!" "This guy!" Seeing Jiefa's look, novaprime wanted to slap Jiefa in the face. Jiefa looked surprised now, but the unabashed smile in Jiefa's eyes really made her not see it. What? ! Although he was extremely angry, novaprime still had to put on a smile and said softly: "Mr. Yas, may I ask where you got the news from?!" Seeing novaprime's appearance, the smile in Jiefa's eyes couldn't help but get even bigger. Looking straight at novaprime in front of him, Jiefa said softly: "It's in the realm of ignorance!" "There is no realm of knowledge!!!" After hearing Jiefa's words, novaprime was startled, and the nervous look on his face instantly disappeared, turning into a relaxed look, and the demeanor of a superior was also directly displayed. "Mr. Yas, although I admire your strength, there are some things I still have to tell you!" Turning around and walking towards the center of the command room, novaprime said directly without looking back: "Zhiwu Domain is a place where There is a lot of information, but this place is too confusing, some are true and some are false, and the particularly important information is basically fabricated and deceptive!" After the words fell, novaprime had already reached the middle position in the command room. He turned around and looked at Jefayas. Novaprime said loudly: "Jefayas! In the future, it is best to find a reliable person to inquire about intelligence. If you tell others false information about this place, you will make people laugh!" Although it is said that it will make people laugh, there is no smile in novaprime's eyes, but it is full of relief. She didn¡¯t dare to show the emotions that could easily anger Jiefa. After all, Jiefa was still in the war room, and she didn¡¯t dare to anger Jiefa yet. But novaprime is still very happy to be able to stimulate Jiefa in this aspect. However, in the face of novaprime's somewhat critical words just now, the expression on Jiefa's face has not changed, and he still looks like he is smiling but not smiling. After finishing all the words, Nova Prime's face returned to the serious look it had always maintained. He looked directly at Jefayas and said expressionlessly: "Jefayas, you should leave now that you have finished speaking. Are you right? This is the highest war room of the Nova Corps, and ordinary people waiting for it are absolutely not allowed to enter!" "Have you started chasing people away again!?" Hearing novaprime's words, Jiefa laughed and said directly: "Your Excellency, Commander-in-Chief, you only know that my news comes from the realm of ignorance, so you don't care about me coming from there. Who did you get the news from?!" "It's not necessary!" As soon as Jiefa's words fell, novaprime said categorically: "Even Di Fan will have false information flowing out, but 50% of all news from the Zhiwu Realm is false. Yes, such important news cannot be true!" With that said, novaprime turned around and stopped looking at Jiefa. The intention of chasing Jiefa away was self-evident. "She looks very sure!" Seeing novaprime's actions, the smile on Jiefa's face grew wider. He glanced casually around the war room and said calmly: "Really? Then what if I say that my intelligence does not come from the field of knowledge and ignorance?" Is it anyone other than me who saw Ronan take away the Power Stone with my own eyes in the Zhiwu Realm?!" "What?!" After hearing Jiefa's words, novaprime's whole body trembled, and he could hardly control his emotions. Turning around suddenly to look at Jaffa, novaprime¡¯s face was full of horror: ¡°Is what you said true or false?!¡± "Whether it's true or not, you can guess for yourself. Anyway, I trust my eyes very much, and I don't think anyone in the galaxy can imitate Ronan, Nebula, and Ronan's spaceship. Exactly the same, I don¡¯t even believe that someone can make a fake power gem in front of me!¡± After saying a few words calmly, Jiefa's figure disappeared directly from novaprime's face, as if he had never appeared here before! Jiefa left, but his last words were burned into novaprime's heart. The expression on his face changed back and forth, and novaprime no longer knew what kind of mood he was feeling now. "Supreme" Seeing novaprime who had been silent, the man on the sideAn officer couldn't help but said: "I think this guy must be bluffing us!" "Why?!" After hearing the officer's words, novaprime was stunned and subconsciously asked. With a sneer, the officer said directly: "Supreme, this guy has been wandering around Xinxing for so many days, do you think he has no purpose, just to give us such a news at this time?!" Hearing the officer¡¯s words, novaprime narrowed his eyes and shook his head subconsciously. Seeing novaprime¡¯s actions, a hint of joy appeared in the officer¡¯s eyes: ¡°I think he must use this news to cause chaos within our legion, and then take the opportunity to do what he wants to do!¡± "" As soon as the officer finished speaking, almost everyone around the war room showed a look of approval on their faces, as if they had determined that Jiefa's purpose was this, while novaprime was still deep in thought. After a while, novaprime let out a breath, and the serious look on her face disappeared. It seemed that she also agreed with the officer's words. And just when novaprime opened his mouth and wanted to say something, a voice suddenly came from the corridor outside the war room: "Supreme! It's not good!!!" (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Offensive New Star Three You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "!?!" Hearing this voice, novaprime couldn't help but be startled, and then his brows furrowed: "What do you look like shouting!" After hearing novaprime's words, the expression of the officer who just came in was obviously stagnant, but he quickly recovered: "Supreme I received a message from a certain scavenger! He said that Ronan had There are things called Infinity Stones coming to Xandar!" "What" Upon hearing this person's words, novaprime's eyes widened and he didn't even know what to say! But at this time, the officer just now spoke: "Who did you get this information from? Don't tell me it was Jefaas!" "Noin fact, it comes from Quill!" "He is playing tricks, he is a fugitive! What's more, he is in the same group with Jefaas, and they escaped from prison together!" "Okay!" Goldman Sachs interrupted the officer, and novaprime turned his attention directly to the officer who came after him: "Did he say why we should believe him?!" "He said he was coming here! If it wasn't a matter of life and death, he wouldn't go back to the place where he was captured not long ago! He said he is a bastard, but he is not a hundred 100% scum!¡± "You believe him?!" Looking quietly into the eyes of the officer in front of him, novaprime had an inexplicable look on his face. ¡°I believe that no one can be 100% bad!¡± "I mean, do you believe he's trying to help?" "I believe!" "Okay! Everyone is ready, enter the battle state, search for Ronan's traces, and thendefeat them!" "yes!!" "This guy" Seeing novaprime starting to issue orders, Jaffa, who was hiding in the dark, couldn't help but frown: "Would you rather believe Quill's words than me? Damn it, that guy Quill didn't even meet. Show it!" With a look of helplessness on his face, Jiefa suddenly realized that it seemed that he was too powerful and had some disadvantages. At least weaker people would not be suspected of having any special purpose. Thoughts flashed through his mind, Jiefa slowly turned his gaze to the sky: "Ronan was found first by a group of interstellar pirates? Although this is also how it was played in the movie, but you are really Let me down!" After all, Jaffa is not very interested in the battle between Ronan and Quill and the Nova Empire. Although their battle can be said to be far beyond the level of the earth's war, either of them has even killed all the armies on the earth. The strength to defeat. But for Jaffa, they are too weak. If Jaffa hadn't encountered the Nova Empire when he returned to the Marvel Universe, and if there hadn't been an Infinity Stone here Jaffa wouldn't have known how to do it. Those who got involved in this mess! With a flash of figure, Jiefa appeared directly on the tallest building in Xandar and began to watch the battle. Looking at the sky above, countless spaceships of the Nova Empire were combined to form an energy shield, which blocked the impact of Ronan's spaceship, which was many times bigger than them. Jiefa couldn't help but reveal a look of admiration in his eyes. "I have to say that Nova's technology is indeed much better than Earth's. This energy seems to be light energy? Or is it something strange? It can still be used like this?!" With a sigh, Jiefa suddenly discovered that after Ronan's spaceship Black Star was blocked, Ronan actually ordered the fighter jets to attack Sandar. "I'm not wrong, this guy Ronan is indeed a scumbag!" Jiefa narrowed his eyes slightly, and Jiefa couldn't help but reveal a hint of coldness in his eyes. "Forget itthere is no need to use it on disobedient subordinates" After murmuring softly, Jiefa turned his eyes and pointed directly at the fighter jet flying towards the ground quickly. "Ten" "Fifty" "one hundred" "Three hundred" "A total of 1,234 fighter jets?!" With a flash of light in his eyes, Jiefa suddenly chuckled and said, "I thought this was cool when I was watching anime. I never thought that one day I would be able to Play it yourself once!¡± While speaking, Jiefa slowly raised his right hand and pointed it at the sky. "Target lockedthreetwoonelaunch!!!" Following a soft drink from Jiefa¡¯s mouth, countless wordsWhite lightning shot out directly from Jiefa's hand, each one drawing a perfect arc in mid-air and flying towards Ronan's army. Then and then there is no more! Looking at the more than a thousand fighter jets exploding one after another, Jiefa raised an evil smile at the corner of his mouth, turned his head slightly, looked at a super small aircraft not far away, and said softly: "Nice fireworks feast! You guys!" Say yes?!" In the general command room of the Nova Corps. Looking at Jiefa with an evil look on his face, novaprime couldn't help but take a breath, and a look of horror appeared on his face. After being silent for a long time, Novaprime suddenly turned his head, looked at the person behind him, and then said loudly: "Send the order, Jefaas's danger level is set to the highest, unless he wants to destroy Nova, otherwise any Don¡¯t mess with anyone!¡±(Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 1 Restarting the Warring States Period You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The breeze blew through the grass, and the grass swayed with its charming figure, as if dancing gracefully, and it was peaceful. The dry well is still standing in the same place on the grass. It has been six years since the Shikon Jade disappeared, and it has been three years since Kagome returned to this era. Yes, this is the Warring States Period. Naraku died, the Jade of Four Souls disappeared, and everything seemed to have returned to peace. Sesshomaru is still traveling around with the human girls Xiaoling and Xajian, while Inuyasha and Kagome have been living in Kikyo's village. Also living here are Miroku and Coral's family. Coral has no place to go. , Maitreya has always been at home, so where they live is not important to them at all, and Qibao has always lived here. He has no place to go. Instead of wandering around all the time, why not live with friends better. Life is so peaceful. Inuyasha follows Miroku everywhere to drive away ghosts and catch demons. Relying on Miroku's shameless way of making money, Inuyasha also makes a lot of money, at least enough to live on. Kagome and Coral are helping in the village. Kagome has read books no matter what, so she will teach some common words to the children on a voluntary basis in the village to prevent them from becoming blind. Maybe they never thought that an interesting journey was about to begin again after they were there Jiefa didn't know how long he had slept in the darkness, and he didn't know how he ended up here. He only remembered that he accidentally touched a bead that day, and then the bead glowed, and then he lost it. consciousness. When I opened my eyes again, I found myself in this place where I couldn't see my fingers. Slowly, Jiefa saw a little bit of light. He tried his best to walk towards the place where the light was. The light became bigger and bigger, and the inexplicable sense of restraint on his body gradually disappeared. Jiefa crawled out from a place he didn't know. What he saw was a green grassland with woods ten meters away. It made people feel very comfortable here. He suddenly relaxed and looked back, only to realize that I just climbed out of a square dry well. "Where is this place?" Jiefa was very confused. He had never seen such a place in his memory. He had a good memory and he could confirm that he had never been to this place. Fortunately, Jiefa has a pair of invincible magical eyes. He saw a village not far from the forest, and the village seemed to be very lively. He saw a man with silver hair, wearing a red bathrobe, and strange ears on his head who was trying to climb on his head and pull his ears to play with them. The silver-haired man was jumping up and down in anger. He looked young and very playful. There was a black-haired woman next to the silver-haired man, who seemed to be saying something, but the silver-haired man didn't listen, and the black-haired woman was a little angry. Jiefa found it a little funny, and there was such a funny scene. A little girl climbed on InuYasha's head. She thought the ears on Uncle InuYasha's head were the funniest. "Get down here. Why do you also like to play with my ears?" Inuyasha thought that this genetic power was really powerful. Her twin sister also liked to play with his ears when she was a child, and the younger one still does the same now. The villagers looked at Inuyasha with some embarrassment and shouted at their daughter to come down, but the little daughter didn't listen to her at all. "InuYasha, don't be so stingy. What will happen if you let someone play with your ears?" Kagome scolded InuYasha. She was probably used to it. Kagome had always treated InuYasha with a fierce attitude, and InuYasha was also used to it. If One day Kagome suddenly became very gentle, then Inuyasha would really not be used to it! Suddenly, Inuyasha was stunned. His nose smelled a strange smell. The smell was very light. He was distinguishing it carefully. "Inuyasha, what's wrong with you?" Kagome saw that Inuyasha suddenly became very serious, and it was a little strange. After Naraku died, she had never seen Inuyasha's serious expression. "There is a strange smell." Inuyasha was very sure that there must be a stranger outside the village. Sure enough, the dog's sense of smell was very sensitive. "Inuyasha!" Granny Kaede hurriedly walked over with a cane, looking a little shaky because her legs and feet were not flexible. "I just saw an outsider coming to Kujing." Hearing this, Kagome was stunned. Ever since she walked through the ancient well three years ago, the ancient well had never been opened again. She thought she would never see the ancient well open again in her life. After hearing Granny Kaede¡¯s words, InuYasha quickly ran towards the direction of the ancient well. Jiefa saw the silver-haired man running in his direction, looking menacing, and was ready to fight.? preparation. It seems that this silver-haired man is not easy to mess with. InuYasha saw a man standing next to the dry well. He was dressed in a strange outfit that he had never seen before in this era, but he felt very similar to Kagome. However, InuYasha was not a thinking person, so he pulled out the Tetsuya and chopped it. Jiefa¡¯s movements were very fast. He had already dodged before InuYasha struck him, like a ghost, he dodged all of a sudden. InuYasha didn't expect this man to move so quickly, so he dodged immediately, and immediately swung the second knife, but Jiefa still dodged it. "It's useless. No matter how many times you chop me, you can't hurt me because you can't keep up with my speed." In fact, after cutting down the two swords, Jiefa had already seen through Inuyasha, because his His eyes were able to predict what was to come from the first conscious movement of Inuyasha's sword swing, and then he avoided it. InuYasha was a little annoyed and immediately used the wind wound. Seeing that he was chasing after him, Jiefa directly used the thermal energy beam. The thermal energy beam directly broke the wind wound, forcing Inuyasha to immediately jump back a big step. InuYasha was a little annoyed. Just when InuYasha wanted to use all his strength, Kagome and the others rushed over. "Inuyasha, what happened?" Miroku was dragged over by Coral before he could figure out the situation. "I just smelled this person's breath in the village. Granny Feng said it was this person who came out of the dry well." "Well, although it's true that I came out of a dry well, I'm not a bad person, and I didn't do anything. On the contrary, you swung a knife at me as soon as you came. Isn't this the way to treat guests?" Jie Fa dusted himself off and put his hands behind his back. When he saw this group of people, he knew what his situation was now. It seems that I have traveled to the Warring States Period, and the image of Inuyasha is also very popular. However, he'll be content with what he's here, and he'll find a way to get out of here. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 The Suspicious Black Hole You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome saw that his clothes did not look like those of this era, "You are not from this era, right? Where did you come from? How did you get here?" Kagome was a little anxious, she wanted to know the origin of this man. , and how he opened this channel. "I don't know why I appeared here. I just touched a bead and then fainted. When I woke up, I was already here. So I don't know anything. I also want to know these questions. "How do I get out of here?" Jiefa simply explained. He didn't know the answers to many questions, so he couldn't tell them. Kagome felt that although this person¡¯s explanation was very vague, he didn¡¯t have much malice, so he planned to take her back to the village first. A stranger suddenly came to the village, and everyone was very curious. Granny Feng always felt that this person was not simple, so she was always wary of this person. But Jiefa didn¡¯t seem to feel anything. He spent his days leisurely, occasionally going out to exorcise ghosts and catch monsters with Miroku Inuyasha and the others. The rest of the time he stayed in the village without stepping out. This actually gained the favor of Coral and Kagome, and they slowly let down their guard. In fact, Jiefa knew that these people had been guarding against him, but he really didn¡¯t know anything. Instead of hiding, it would be better to show up openly in front of them, which would make him look more open. After several missions together, Maitreya became very curious about Jiefa's eyes, "Do you have any secrets about your eyes? It seems that you can see many things that others cannot see?" "Yes, I can see very far away, and see very small things, just like your hands are your weapons, and my weapons are my eyes." Jiefa did not hesitate to share himself secret. Although Jiefa said this, Maitreya still didn't understand. In his impression, the eyes are the most fragile and invulnerable part of human beings. It's incredible that someone actually uses them as weapons. InuYasha quietly listened to the conversation between the guy named Jiefa and Maitreya. He still couldn't completely let down his guard against this Jiefa. This person appeared too suddenly, without any warning, and he didn't even reveal his own details. Come. When InuYasha fought with him that day, he didn't test his abilities at all. His movements were extremely fast, especially the two rays of light emitted from his eyes. The energy was very strong, something InuYasha had never encountered before. "Inuyasha, what are you thinking about? I've called you several times, but you haven't responded at all. What, what's the matter?" Miroku has never seen Inuyasha so distracted. "It's nothing, but don't you think that these evil spirits have suddenly disappeared a lot recently?" Although Inuyasha has a hot temper, he is also very sensitive. Ever since this man appeared, he has been paying attention to the things around him. Sure enough, there is something different. things happen. Hearing what Inuyasha said, Miroku realized that there had indeed been fewer people coming to them to exorcise ghosts recently. He originally thought it was because they were better at exorcising ghosts, so other evil spirits did not appear. Now it seems that the problem is not simple. . Maitreya took a deep look at Jiefa, but Jiefa remained expressionless, as if he hadn't heard anything. That night, Inuyasha, Kagome and Miroku Coral gathered at Granny Kaede's place. During the day, Granny Kaede asked them to come back at night. "I've been feeling a little uneasy recently, so I've been doing divination for the past few days, but the hexagrams are very strange, and I haven't been able to explain them. Finally today, I saw a huge black hole in the northeast. The energy is very strong." Granny Feng had never seen such a strong energy before, and she felt very uneasy, so she kept looking for any movement, and she didn't get the result until this morning. "No wonder there have been fewer evil spirits nearby recently. It seems to be affected by the black hole, but what is that black hole?" Maitreya was a little confused. Could it have something to do with his hand? Granny Feng has no way to explain this black hole for the time being. She also doesn¡¯t know the origin of this black hole and what impact it will have. "Could it be related to Jiefa?" Kagome suddenly thought of Jiefa. It seemed that the abnormality started after Jiefa appeared. Everyone fell into silence, but thinking about it carefully, Jiefa didn't seem to have done anything harmful. "No matter what, let's go take a look tomorrow!" After final discussion, everyone unanimously decided to go and see what the black hole was like first. On the other side, Jiefa returned to the room and activated his universal eye again. In fact, it was alreadyOn the night of his first day in the village, when he looked at the surrounding environment with his eyes, he discovered the black hole. But at that time, the black hole was just a small black dot, hidden in the trees and could not be seen at all. "If the black hole hadn't been getting bigger and bigger recently, Granny Maple probably wouldn't have been able to discover it. Just now Jiefa had seen Inuyasha and the others going to Granny Maple, and it seemed that they had discovered this black hole. Early the next morning, Inuyasha and Kagome came to Jaffa to see the situation of the black hole. "Grandma Maple discovered a suspicious black hole yesterday. We want to take a look. Do you want to come with us?" This was the rare time Inuyasha sounded slightly better. Jiefa readily agreed. Although Jiefa knew that they would definitely go see the black hole today, he did not expect that they would ask him to go with them. He knew that Inuyasha and the others were still very defensive about him. Jiefa still deliberately pretended not to know anything. The situation was unclear now. He didn't want to reveal too much about himself, so it was better to just be in case. It was peaceful along the way, nothing happened, but both Jones and Inuyasha felt an unusual aura, and even Miroku and Shippo felt it. This time Coral didn't come out with the child because he was still young. Inuyasha looked at Kagome who was silent all the way, as if she was worried, and he was a little worried, "Kagome, what's wrong with you? Are you feeling uncomfortable somewhere?" This kind of Kagome was not like her usual self at all. Kagome usually doesn't feel so depressed even if she doesn't speak. Inuyasha has been with her for so long and has always understood her very well, so he is a little worried. Although Inuyasha looks rough and careless about many things, he is very concerned about things related to Kagome. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 The Jade of Four Souls You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Inuyasha." Kagome hesitated to speak. She really didn't know what to say, but she couldn't do it without talking about it. "I feel the breath of the Shikon Tama." When Kagome said this, everyone was shocked. As early as six years ago, the Shikon Jade had completely disappeared. How could the breath of the Shikon Jade appear now? "Are you kidding? The Four Souls Jade has disappeared a long time ago. Didn't you all see it with your own eyes?" Qibao didn't believe that something that had completely disappeared could possibly appear again? Kagome thought the same way. It was she and Inuyasha who saw the Shikon Tama disappear and shatter into powder, so it would be impossible for it to reappear. Isn't this too bizarre? ! "Is the fragment of the Four Souls Jade you are talking about a big pink bead?" Jiefa remembered that he had at least touched the bead when he fainted. It might be because of that bead that he came here. Everyone was shocked. Did the Four Souls Jade really not disappear? "How do you know about the Four Souls Jade?" InuYasha felt more and more that the appearance of this Jiefa was very strange, both in terms of time and the way it appeared, so Inuyasha did not believe in this Jiefa from the beginning. "I touched a pink bead and then fainted. When I woke up, I was already at the bottom of the well. I told you before. Don't worry, I didn't mean any harm. I just wanted to be there as soon as possible. Just find a way to open the channel." This time Jiefa told the truth, he really wanted to leave this world as soon as possible, no matter where he went. At this time, InuYasha suddenly drew his sword. Jiefa thought that InuYasha was going to chop at him, but it turned out that it was not the case. He slashed into the forest and shouted "Sesshomaru!" Kagome had no time to stop him, but she was not worried, this sword was still not enough to hit Sesshomaru. "Stupid half-demon." Sesshomaru was still rude to Inuyasha. Sesshomaru blocked Inuyasha with his natural teeth, and then retracted the natural teeth gracefully. Jiffa looked at this man who looked a bit similar to InuYasha. This man was InuYasha's half-brother. Sesshomaru has long silver-white hair, a moon mark on his forehead, two red demonic lines on his left and right cheeks, hexagonal plum blossoms floating on his white kimono, brilliant golden eyes, and an air of nobility. He is an expressionless and taciturn man. A beautiful and noble man. Jiefa remembered that Sesshomaru, relying on his full-demon background, actually disliked his half-demon brother very much, to the point of disgust! But I don¡¯t know why it appears here today. "What are you doing here?" Jiefa suddenly felt balanced after hearing InuYasha's bad tone. It turned out that InuYasha already had a good tone towards him. "Do I need to explain to you what I do? Stupid half-demon." Sesshomaru was not interested in discussing this kind of issue with Inuyasha. After all, the IQ of the half-demon was not very high. Even if he said it, he would not understand. When InuYasha heard Sesshomaru's words, he rushed up to fight Sesshomaru again, "Sit down!" Kagome shouted, and InuYasha immediately smashed a huge hole in the ground. Jiefa broke into a cold sweat. Seeing Kagome's powerful destructive power, he silently took a few steps back. Sure enough, women should not be provoked. Once she gets angry, it would be really scary. "Master Sesshomaru is here for that black hole, right?" Miroku could only think of this reason. With Sesshomaru's character, it is impossible for him to suddenly appear here. In addition, some time ago, he accidentally heard a monster talking about Sesshomaru. Near here. Since Sesshomaru is nearby, he must know about the black hole, so he should also be here for the black hole. "This black hole didn't appear for a long time, but it developed very quickly. Now the entrance of the hole is not small. Standing at the entrance of the hole, you can feel the evil atmosphere. Moreover, this hole has a strong attraction. Many monsters have been sucked away. ¡± Sesshomaru discovered the existence of this black hole when it was still the size of a fist. At the beginning, he also thought about destroying the black hole. Later, because Suzu was ill, he delayed it for a while. When he came back to see the hole when he was free, there was already a person at the hole. Sesshomaru tried I tried to destroy the cave entrance, but failed. Just now, Sesshomaru was still destroying the entrance of the cave, but he didn't expect to smell the breath of a half-demon, so he came over to take a look, and sure enough, it was the stupid half-demon. "Everyone felt a little heavy after listening to Sesshomaru's words. Everyone knows how powerful Sesshomaru is. If even Sesshomaru can't do anything, then the problem will be very difficult. But no matter what, everyone stillDecided to go over and have a look first. Sure enough, everyone can feel the suction of the hole just by standing ten meters away from the black hole, but it is impossible to see clearly from such a distance. If you want to get closer, you may be sucked by the black hole. It's very dangerous to go. Inuyasha tried to look at the sword and wind wound, but there was no reaction. "Don't worry, I'll take a look first." Jaffa suddenly expressed his opinion. Everyone had forgotten that Jones has a pair of magical eyes and can see very far away, so Jaffa should be able to see what is going on inside the cave. . Jiefa concentrated on looking at the situation in the black hole, but it was pitch black inside and he couldn't see anything at all. So Jaffa tried to send out a beam of thermal energy to illuminate the inside of the black hole and take the opportunity to check the situation. On the contrary, after the thermal energy beam is emitted, it is directly absorbed by the black hole. This black hole is like a powerful sponge, constantly absorbing the surrounding energy. Visible to the naked eye, the surrounding flowers, plants and trees are slowly losing their lives, their leaves turn yellow, and finally die, as if they have been drained of life. "I couldn't see anything in the cave. It was pitch black. I fired a thermal beam into it and was swallowed directly without any reaction." This was also the first time Jiefa encountered such a situation. "You guys wait here, I'll use the iron broken teeth to cut it open and then I'll know everything." InuYasha was a little impulsive, but this was also InuYasha's character. "Hahahaha, Inuyasha, I haven't seen you for several years, and you still haven't made any progress at all. You are still as impulsive as ever. I have been waiting for you for a long time!" Suddenly a voice came from the entrance of the cave. "This voice" Everyone was stunned when they heard this familiar voice, and their faces became extremely pale. How is this possible? That person has obviously disappeared for so many years. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 Mist You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Inuyasha and the others had not heard this voice for six years. They originally thought that everything was calm, but they did not expect that such a thing would happen. That's right, this voice is Naraku. Naraku was obviously eliminated by Inuyasha and Sesshomaru six years ago, but he actually reappeared now. "Naraku! I'm going to chop you with my sword!" InuYasha immediately used the Underworld Zangetsusha. But Naraku was faster and dodged immediately. InuYasha was angry and immediately wanted to do it again, but Jones stopped him, "InuYasha, don't worry, this Naraku's ability has improved a lot. You are no match for him now. If you are tough, the consequences will definitely not end well. So the most important thing for us now is to figure out what Naraku wants to do." Although InuYasha knew that Jones was right, InuYasha couldn't accept it. His hatred for Naraku was beyond anyone's imagination. He wanted to kill Naraku. No matter how many times Naraku was resurrected, he would never let him go. . "InuYasha, calm down." Kagome pulled InuYasha's sleeve, but InuYasha, who was already blinded by hatred, couldn't listen to anything at all, so he pushed hard all of a sudden. Kagome pushed, but Kagome's strength was not that strong. He was suddenly pushed to the ground by Inuyasha. Kagome¡¯s arm was bruised by branches and sand and stones on the ground, and blood came out instantly. Kagome felt a little pain and took a breath. "InuYasha, don't go too far. No matter how angry you are, you can't push someone!" InuYasha is probably the most ungraceful man Jones has ever seen. No, he can't be considered a human. After all, InuYasha has a dog in him. The blood of the clan. "Hahahaha, I didn't expect there to be smart people here, but so what? My power has improved now, and you are no match for me." Naraku has his own purpose in coming back this time, but he is not with us yet. The timing of these people's head-on conflict, "Don't worry, we will meet again, Inuyasha. Hahahaha" After saying that, the black hole disappeared, and Naraku disappeared with it. Jiefa and the others rushed over, but still failed to catch up. The surroundings suddenly returned to tranquility, as if nothing had happened. The surrounding plants had regained their vitality and were still lush. "Damn it, I actually let him escape." Inuyasha was very angry, but no matter what, Naraku had already left here, without leaving any breath, as if he had never been here. Jiefa immediately looked around with his eyes and found no trace, nothing. "I found nothing. It seems that Naraku has run far away and is hiding. Otherwise, I will definitely be able to find them." Now about why Naraku was resurrected, who helped Naraku resurrect, why did Kagome feel the breath of the Shikon Jade, how did Jiefa come here? Everything is like a fog, you can't see anything clearly, and you don't know what you are waiting for? There is no other way, everyone can only go back to the village first and see if Granny Feng has any other clues. The noble Sesshomaru couldn't be with them, so he left on his own. He would always have his own way of investigating this matter. "Everyone's mood was a little heavy along the way. We originally thought we could live peacefully, but we didn't expect something else to happen. People who have experienced many battles will always be more eager for peace. Coral is anxiously waiting for them at the village entrance. This time, corals stay in the village to protect the villagers, and if everyone leaves, if no one can protect the villagers. Although Coral was waiting in the village, she was very anxious and wanted to know what was going on as soon as possible. She finally waited until Jiefa and the others came back, but seeing their serious expressions, she knew that there was probably no good news. "Is there nothing new to discover?" Coral wanted to know what happened as soon as possible. Jiefa glanced at everyone, as if everyone had not heard Coral's words, and each had their own thoughts. Jiefa sighed, and could only tell Coral what happened, "We are going to the black hole." On the way, Miss Kagome said that she felt the breath of the Shikon Jade. We were very skeptical at first, but when we arrived at the black hole, Naraku's voice came from the black hole. It seemed that Naraku was not dead and had obtained Evolution shouldn¡¯t be that easy to deal with.¡± Coral did not expect this result. The enemy that everyone had tried their best to think had been completely eliminated has now reappeared. Such an impact was beyond anyone's expectation. JiefaI can understand how shocked they are, but it is not a good thing to continue to be in this kind of emotion. After all, the biggest problem now is how to find Naraku, and knowing Naraku's purpose is the top priority. Seeing that everyone seemed to be in a bad mood, Jiefa decided not to talk about these things for the time being, "I think everyone seems to be very tired, so why not go back and rest early today. We will talk about anything tomorrow." So everyone separated. After Jiefa went back, he looked around carefully with his eyes, but he didn't find anything unusual. He still didn't want to understand what was going on? At this moment, there was a knock on the door. Jiefa opened the door and took a look. He did not expect Kagome to come to him so late, and he was a little surprised. "Miss Kagome, please come in. What do you want to see me for so late?" Kagome's face was not very good. She had many things that she couldn't figure out, but she didn't know where to find the answers. Then she thought of Jaffa, a person from another world like her. She felt that Jefa could tell her many things. . Over the past three years, she has been working hard to find a way to reopen the dry well passage, but has never found it. She wants to go back and see if her mother and grandfather are okay. "It's a bit sudden to come to you so late, please don't mind, but I think the answer to many things may be found in you, so I hope you can tell me frankly." After much hesitation, Kagome decided to tell Jeffa directly. It might be better to ask him instead of beating around the bush. Jiefa did not expect Kagome to be such a direct person. Although Jiefa knew that Kagome's visit to him must have happened recently, he originally thought that Kagome would take a few more detours before explaining her purpose. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 A different feeling You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Miss Kagome, I know you came today to ask about the Shikon Jade, but unfortunately, I have told you everything I know. I fainted after I touched the Shikon Jade. I don¡¯t know exactly what happened next, but I vaguely remember seeing a black shadow for the last time before I fainted. I wonder if it was my hallucination?¡± The black shadow? It seems that this matter is really not simple anymore. The four-soul jade that originally disappeared has now appeared, and Naraku, who disappeared at the same time as the four-soul jade, also appears. If there is no key connection between the two, it would be difficult for people to believe it. "In that case, do you know how the passage to the dry well is opened?" At this time, Kagome was most concerned about the question. She hoped that the passage could be opened again so that she could freely travel back and forth between the two worlds. . Jiefa didn't expect Kagome to ask this question, but as a modern person, no matter how long he has lived here and how adapted he is to the environment, he still has concerns in his heart. He cares about his relatives and friends. It was something Kagome couldn't let go of. Jefa didn't know why, but suddenly felt sorry for Kagome. Such a young girl should have lived a carefree life, going to school every day, eating and shopping with friends after school, but she already had such a Experienced a lot, experienced various battles, and experienced life and death. For Jiefa, there is no way to understand it. He thinks girls should live a happy life. "I'm sorry, Miss Kagome, I don't know how to open the passage to the dry well, but tomorrow I can go to the dry well with you to see what clues we can find that can open the passage to the dry well." Kagome felt that Jaffa was a warm-hearted person who could take the initiative to help someone she was not familiar with. To be honest, Kagome didn't believe him at first. After all, he was a person who appeared suddenly, but later she wanted to understand. Yes, she appeared suddenly before, but everyone still accepted her very much. In the same way, she should also understand and accept this person who is just like herself. Kagome thanked Jeffa and left Jeffa's room, but what Kagome didn't know was that all of this was seen by Inuyasha. Inuyasha not only saw it, but also heard their conversation. Originally Inuyasha thought that he and Kagome had experienced so many things together. In fact, even if he didn't say it, Kagome would know his feelings for her, but this didn't seem to be the case. It wasn't until today that Inuyasha knew that Kagome was still thinking about how to return to her world. Kagome had never thought about spending the rest of her life with him. This was something Inuyasha couldn't accept, and it had a greater impact on him than Naraku's resurrection. InuYasha clenched his fists and looked at the direction Kagome was leaving. Jafa, who was angrily sending Kagome out, also saw InuYasha. He felt that the feeling on InuYasha was different. No, it should be said that the breath had changed. He could feel InuYasha's annoyance and murderous intent towards him, but he couldn't figure out where he had offended InuYasha? When Jiefa wanted to ask Inuyasha to chat and find out what was going on, Inuyasha had already left. Looking at the direction Inuyasha was leaving, Jiefa felt a little uneasy, feeling as if something was about to happen. The next day, before Kagome went to see Jeffa to see the dry well, she first went to find Inuyasha, but after knocking on the door for a long time, there was no sound, and Inuyasha was not seen. "Miss Kagome is here to see Inuyasha, right? I saw that he went out early in the morning today. Didn't you tell Miss Kagome?" A passing villager kindly reminded Kagome. "Oh, I didn't know he was out, but thank you anyway!" Kagome didn't know what was wrong with Inuyasha? This has never happened before, Inuyasha will take his with him wherever he goes. Kagome knew that Inuyasha's mood had not been very stable since Naraku appeared. He suddenly became very silent, as if there was something on his mind that he just refused to say, but Kagome didn't think too much. She thought it was just because Naraku's appearance brought too much impact to Inuyasha. He just couldn't accept it for a while. He would just wait for a while. So Kagome went directly to find Jeffa, and the two of them walked to the dry well talking and laughing, and met many villagers on the way. "Isn't that Miss Kagome? Isn't Miss Kagome with that monster? Why is she with a human again now?" "Maybe Kagome-san has figured it out! No matter how good a monster is, it is still a monster. Things cannot be changed. There is still no way for humans and monsters to be together." "That's right! If the monsterIf he can be with humans, then Inuyasha-sama will not be a half-demon. Besides, I think Miss Kagome and Master Jeffa are more suitable together! " Although the villagers' conversation was very quiet, Kagome and Jaffa still heard it. Kagome blushed a little, "Everyone is joking, don't mind." "No, the villagers here are all good people and very simple. What such simple people say will not make me feel hurt. Besides, I think Miss Kagome is a very good person and she will definitely be a beautiful wife in the future." Jaffa shook his head. From his heart, he really felt that Kagome was very good, and he also had a special feeling for Kagome. At first, he thought it was because they were both from another world. Later, after experiencing After getting along for a period of time, his feelings for Kagome became more and more different. He didn't know what it was, but he cherished it now. Kagome blushed even more after hearing his words. She didn't expect that Jaffa was such a direct person, which made Kagome a little uncomfortable. This was the first time that Kagome met someone who said such things to her. Inuyasha always said that she was very rude. She thought that no one would like her, but it seemed that was not the case. Kagome was secretly happy from the bottom of her heart. Along the way, Jefado shared with Kagome what he had seen and heard before, which made Kagome very happy. She had not heard about the real world for a long time, but in fact, Kagome also felt a little disappointed. Yes, after all, I grew up in the real world. No matter what, I will always have a special feeling for the place where I grew up. Such feelings are something I will never have again no matter how many places I change. It has been three years since she left the real world. In fact, many nights, she still silently thinks about the place where she lived. However, I have to say that Jaffa is a very humorous person. His humorous way of speaking successfully made Kagome forget about her small loss just now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 The dry well was destroyed You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, beauty always disappears so quickly. When Jiefa and Kagome arrived at the dry well, Qi suddenly found that the dry well had been destroyed. "How could this happen? This place was fine before, and Granny Feng has set up a barrier here. No one should be able to come here, let alone destroy the barrier. If someone wants to do anything to the barrier, Granny Feng We will be notified immediately." Kagome couldn't believe what she saw now, her only hope of returning home was ruined. Jiefa didn¡¯t expect that things would turn out like this. If this dry well was the only way to leave here, then the reason why this person destroyed the dry well might be to prevent himself from leaving. Jiefa looked carefully with his eyes and found no one nearby, but he saw traces of the knife edge that could only be left by Tie Shaiya on the destroyed dry well. Jiefa was a little surprised. He didn't expect that InuYasha would do it. InuYasha's character was not like someone who would do such a thing. However, he knew that Inuyasha still had a very important position in Kagome's heart, so he did not tell Kagome what he had discovered, because he knew that Kagome would not believe him if he told her. "Miss Kagome, have you found any clues?" Kagome shook her head. She didn't find any breath or any trace. She was a little annoyed. She didn't know who he was and why he would do such a thing. Things have not made any progress. After the full moon, Kagome and Jeffa can only go back to the village temporarily to tell everyone about this and see if there is any way to restore the dry well. After Jaffa and Kagome returned to the village, they made an appointment with Coral and Miroku to go to the shrine, but they could not find Inuyasha. Kagome had not seen Inuyasha for two days. "Has any of you seen InuYasha?" Kagome was a little worried about InuYasha. After all, after so many years, she had regarded InuYasha as her good friend from the bottom of her heart, so Kagome was a little worried. Coral shook her head. If Kagome hadn't mentioned it, she wouldn't have noticed that Inuyasha hadn't appeared for two days. It was impossible not to see InuYasha for so long before. InuYasha is not a person who can endure loneliness, so even if you don't go to him, he will come to you. This time is a bit abnormal. "I haven't seen him." Miroku hasn't seen InuYasha either. He was still wondering why he felt so awkward in the past two days. Only now did he realize that it was because he hadn't seen InuYasha. Inuyasha usually chattered in his ear, but suddenly he hadn't seen him for such a long time. No wonder he felt a little uncomfortable. "I don't think everyone should worry too much. InuYasha is a monster after all. Besides, he is powerful. It's not easy to defeat InuYasha, so don't worry about him now, right?!" Jiefa feels that everyone is worried. It's a bit redundant. For an adult monster, even a half-demon, and still protected by Tie Suiyang, there should be few people in the world who can be his opponent, so there is nothing to worry about. Coral then remembered that this was indeed the case. There were only a few people who could defeat InuYasha. Maybe he should agree to InuYasha's decision to beat someone until they couldn't get up! "By the way, didn't you go see the dry well today?" Kagome's face became even worse. She was very confused. There were too many things happening recently, one after another. It seemed that there was always something that she couldn't finish. Accidents also kept happening. Could it be that the Shikon Tama is really there again? Appeared? However, so far, no one except Jiefa has seen the Jade of Four Souls, so it is still unknown whether the Jade of Four Souls has really appeared. Jaffa looked at Kagome as if he was in no mood, so he could only explain himself, "We went to the dry well today and found that the dry well was destroyed." "What?" Coral, Maitreya and Granny Feng were all very shocked. Granny Feng immediately stood up to do the divination. Everyone gathered around nervously. Granny Feng's face and expression were not particularly good after the first divination, so everyone was a little confused. Nervous. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the divination every time, Granny Feng's face will be a little different, which makes everyone feel very strange. "Mother-in-law, did you find something?" In fact, during the first divination, Granny Maple had already discovered that the destruction of the dry well had an inescapable relationship with InuYasha, but Granny Maple did not believe it. She did not believe that InuYasha was such a person, so she performed divination several times in a row, but Every time the results show that it is related to Inuyasha. Granny Maple couldn't believe this fact. She knew Inuyasha well. He was a duplicitous person. Although he was rude on the surface, he was actually very kind. Such a thing was not something Inuyasha could do. ? ?If it was really InuYasha who did it, she believed that InuYasha must have a reason for forcing him. When Granny Feng didn't know the reason, she hesitated for a long time, and finally decided to hide the matter for the time being and wait until she You can decide after asking Inuyasha clearly. "No, I didn't see anything. This man is very powerful. He didn't leave any traces." Jiefa knew that Granny Feng had lied. There was no way she didn't know that Inuyasha did it. Jiefa couldn't understand something. Since Granny Maple knew clearly that InuYasha did it, why did she continue to help InuYasha hide it? At this time, Jiefa couldn't understand the most. "Grandma, did you really not see anything?" Jiefa refused to give up. He didn't believe Granny Feng. Did he just plan to hide it for Inuyasha? Kagome has great faith in Granny Maple. Granny Maple has never made any mistakes in her divination. Since Granny Maple said she didn¡¯t see anything this time, it¡¯s possible that she really didn¡¯t see anything. ¡°Jiefa, Granny Maple¡¯s divination is very accurate, I¡¯m sure. There can be no mistake. Since my mother-in-law said she didn¡¯t see anything, it might be because this person is so powerful that he didn¡¯t leave any traces.¡± Seeing Kagome's insistence, Jiefa didn't have any gifts to continue asking. Although Jiefa knew that if he asked a few more questions, Granny Maple would definitely not be able to hide it, but everyone believed in Inuyasha too much, so they definitely didn't. One would believe that InuYasha did it, and that's why Jeffa didn't tell Kagome on the spot that InuYasha had destroyed the dry well. Even if Granny Maple tells Kagome now that Inuyasha destroyed the dry well, Kagome will not believe it. After all, Kagome and Inuyasha have experienced too many things together. The two of them have the most sincere trust in each other, which exceeds the trust between family members. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 Granny Feng is injured You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone left the shrine in despair. Jiefa walked at the end. After everyone went back, he left again. He wanted to ask Granny Feng to find out. Since Granny Feng didn't want to tell the matter in person, So Sharp would tell her in private. Talking to Granny Feng, he didn't believe that Granny Feng would keep carrying it and refused to talk. However, before Jiefa could reach the shrine, he saw Granny Feng leaving the shrine when he was still far away from the shrine, so Jiefa immediately decided to follow Granny Feng to see where Granny Feng was going. Jiefa followed Granny Feng to a forest next to the village, where Jiefa saw Inuyasha disappearing. "InuYasha, come down." Granny Maple called InuYasha who was squatting on the tree. Granny Maple looked at InuYasha as if she was different from usual. She was a little worried about InuYasha and was afraid that Naraku's reappearance would bring too much trouble to InuYasha. impact. InuYasha still sat motionless on the tree, "Grandma, I know what you are here to do today." InuYasha himself also knew that he destroyed the dry well. Even if he could hide it from Miroku and the others, there was absolutely no way to hide it from Granny Maple. The boundary was set by Granny Feng. Granny Feng would know that she had entered it through a casual divination, and she would also know that she had destroyed the dry well. "Then tell me why you did that?" Granny Maple still couldn't figure out why Inuyasha did this. Inuyasha looked up at the sky, "Because I remember what it was like when I saw Kagome for the first time, and I also remember how it felt when she appeared in front of me with Kui again after Kui disappeared. We have been together for so many years since we met and became friends. I used to know my feelings for her even if I didn't tell her. But it seems that all this is just me being affectionate, and she doesn't have such thoughts." Granny Kaede knows that Inuyasha is a very emotional person. As long as it is someone he cares about, he is willing to give his life for her, such as her sister Kikyo, but now it is Kagome. "Inuyasha, so you destroyed the dry well just to prevent Kagome from leaving again?" This was the only reason. "Ever since that Jiefa appeared, I felt that Kagome would leave sooner or later. She does not belong to this world in the first place. I left her here forcefully." After Jiefa appeared, he saw Kagome and Jiefa chatting and laughing, with longing for home, longing, and regret on their faces. At this time, Inuyasha realized that Kagome did not want to stay here. But people are selfish, not to mention Inuyasha is a monster. He was also very conflicted and thought about letting Kagome go back like this, but if Kagome left, he would really never see Kagome again, and he didn't want to. After seeing Kagome go to find Jeffa last night, he became angry and ran to the dry well in one breath. Before he could react, he had already destroyed the dry well with a knife. By the time InuYasha realized what he had done, it was already too late. The dry well had been destroyed, and there was no way to restore it after being destroyed by Tie Suiyasha. At that moment, InuYasha was annoyed and regretful, but most of all he didn't know what to do. measures. He didn't know how to face Kagome, face everyone, and didn't know how to explain this matter to everyone, so he could only hide. Even if he hid, even now, he still hasn't thought of how to explain it. However, he was secretly relieved that Kagome would have no reason to leave here. Jiefa did not expect that Inuyasha destroyed the dry well for such a reason. This surprised Jiefa because Inuyasha had such a deep feeling for Kagome. However, Kagome was the first person who made his heart beat, so no matter how much Inuyasha liked Kagome, he would never give up on Kagome. Granny Feng was as shocked as Jiefa, but the most important thing now is to explain this matter to everyone, instead of letting Inuyasha hide here all the time. This is not the way to go. "Inuyasha, listen to me. Now you go back with me. I will help you. Tell everyone the truth and tell Kagome your feelings. Kagome will understand you." Granny Maple grabbed InuYasha's clothes and wanted to persuade InuYasha to go back. "No, I can't go back, Kagome won't forgive me." Inuyasha couldn't face Kagome now, and he didn't want to explain the matter. He couldn't explain clearly, he didn't want to go back. So, Inuyasha pushed Granny Kaede to the ground with one force. Granny Maple was relatively old and was suddenly pushed by Inuyasha, unable to get up at all. Seeing Granny Maple fall, Jiefa stopped hiding and rushed out to help Granny Maple, "Inuyasha, you are going too far. How could you treat Granny Maple like this?"When Inuyasha saw Jiefa appear, he suddenly felt a surge of anger in his heart. It was because of this person's appearance that Kagome wanted to leave. Without this person's appearance, nothing would have happened. "It's because of you that Kagome wants to leave me and leave this world." "Inuyasha, you are really unreasonable. Kagome does not belong to this world. No matter how long she lives here, she will leave one day. Even if I don't show up, you can't stop her from leaving her family and leaving what she is used to. world." Jiefa's words did not convince InuYasha, but instead angered InuYasha. InuYasha angrily pulled out the iron broken teeth and slashed the wind wound directly. However, the wind wound was of no use to Jiefa. Fara dodged neatly. "But Inuyasha's wind wound accidentally hurt Granny Kaede who was standing aside. Granny Kaede immediately vomited a mouthful of blood. When InuYasha saw that Granny Kaede was injured, he already softened his heart and wanted to help Granny Kaede up quickly, but Jiefa was faster and he helped Granny Kaede up first. "Grandma Feng, how are you?" The power of Tie Suiya cannot be underestimated. In addition, Granny Feng is old and cannot withstand such a big impact. Although it is only a peripheral injury from the sword energy, it is already fatal to Granny Feng. Granny Feng waved her hand to indicate that she was fine, but how could it be possible that nothing was wrong at all? Grandma Feng is speechless now. "InuYasha, you really went too far. Granny Maple is a benefactor to you, but you can actually do it. Do you still have any humanity left?" Jiefa was very angry. He originally thought that InuYasha was a half-demon, but he still retained some of it. Humanity, but now it seems that Inuyasha has no humanity at all. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 The Truth You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that Granny Kaede was injured, InuYasha softened his heart. He originally planned to go up and help Granny Kaede, but he didn't expect Jiefa to appear. Jiefa's words deeply stimulated Inuyasha. "Without you, nothing would be like this. It's just because of your appearance that it would be different. You should die." InuYasha showed no mercy anymore and started fighting Jiffa with his iron teeth. Kagome was originally resting in the room, but suddenly she felt the breath of Tetsuya, and then she heard a loud noise, so Kagome rushed out of the room. " Coral and Maitreya were also heard together. Both of them looked confused. They didn't know what happened. "What happened? Why is there such a big movement all of a sudden?" "It's Tetsuya, I feel Tetsuya's aura, is it Naraku who appears?" Kagome was a little worried about Inuyasha, "This sound should be in the west of the village, let's go and have a look!" So, Kagome Coral and Miroku quickly ran towards the source of the sound. She didn't know why Coral felt something was wrong, and she couldn't tell exactly what was wrong. After looking around carefully, she realized that it was because Jiefa was not there. "Have any of you seen Jaffa?" Kagome only found out that Jiefa was not here after being reminded by Coral. When she was anxious, she didn't think so much at all, "No, I haven't seen Jiefa since I came out of the shrine." Now Kagome is also a little worried about Jiefa. It¡¯s law. "Then where will he go?" Coral murmured in a low voice. Although Jiefa came from another world, he seemed to be incompatible with this world and unable to adapt to it at all, but Jiefa was very Adapt to life here. He will not look down on anyone here, as long as he meets him, he will definitely help. At the beginning, Coral didn¡¯t like Jiefa either. Everyone has preconceived notions. Suddenly a stranger appeared. How could Coral like him? However, after spending this time together, she knew that Jiefa was not the kind of person she thought she was, but a reassuring and kind person. It was also because of this that Coral gradually developed a liking for Jiefa. But Jiefa didn't know all this, and Coral had no intention of telling Jiefa. After all, Jiefa was from a different world, and he would have to return to his world sooner or later, and the same was true for Kagome. Coral glanced at Kagome. In fact, after so many years, everyone knows and sees Inuyasha's feelings for Kagome. Kagome is probably the only one who doesn't know. I once persuaded InuYasha to give up, but how could someone as stubborn as InuYasha give up? The three of them ran to the west side of the village in one breath. They saw Jiefa and Inuyasha fighting fiercely, while Granny Feng was already unconscious. Everyone hurried over and helped Grandma Feng up first, "Grandma, Grandma, how are you?" Everyone was calling Granny Maple, but Granny Maple didn't respond at all. Not far away, InuYasha and Jiefa were fighting fiercely. No one knew what happened. What was the reason between Inuyasha and Jiefa? What happened was such a big fight, and how did Granny Feng deal with it. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????Out out of control, "Stop fighting, let's explain what is going on first. What is going on? Why is Granny Feng injured? What are you two fighting?" But no matter how the three people shouted, the two people seemed not to hear them and couldn't stop at all. So Coral shot the flying bone, so that the two people stopped. Seeing that the two of them had stopped, Kagome quickly went up to hold Jaffa, while Coral and Miroku held Inuyasha, "What happened?" "Ask him!" Jiefa was angry and his tone was very unfriendly. Kagome was even more confused. She knew that Jeffa had a good temper and would not argue with Inuyasha over trivial matters. InuYasha had provoked Jiefa before, but Jiefa always smiled and pretended not to hear. This was the first time that he got angry and fought with Inuyasha like this today. Kagome guessed it was probably because of what Inuyasha did to Jeffa? "Inuyasha, have you deliberately provoked others? If it is your fault, apologize to them quickly." Kagome's tone was not particularly friendly. Inuyasha had calmed down a little when he heard these words, but now he was completely angry again. He didn't expect that in Kagome's eyes, he was just someone who made others angry every day ~ a person who caused trouble everywhere. He had been getting along with Kagome day and night for so many years. , I originally thought that there was already a tacit understanding between the two people, and many things did not need to be explained. However, at this moment, this brief sentence completely let Inuyasha know that he wasWhat kind of person does Wei Wei think? "Kagome, am I this kind of person in your heart? Don't you believe me at all? Would you rather believe in someone you have known for a short time than someone who has been with you through life and death?" Kagome was a little sad. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t believe InuYasha, but she just wanted to resolve the matter as soon as possible. She hoped that the big thing could be reduced to a small matter, and that Jiefa would stop pursuing InuYasha, so she wanted InuYasha to bow his head and admit his mistake. Maitreya looked at the three people who were at war with each other and felt a sense of embarrassment in the air, making him feel a little uncomfortable. "Let's not talk about this for now. No matter who is right or wrong, we are all friends and we must solve the problem first. So Jiffa, why did you fight Inuyasha?" Miroku only remembered the most critical question at this time. As long as the reason for the fight between the two people is known, this incident can be fundamentally solved. Jiefa no longer wants to hide it anymore. Inuyasha like this is not worth doing anything for him! "The dry well was destroyed by Inuyasha. I knew it from the beginning. I found the knife marks on the dry well that only belong to Tetsuya. They are very faint and can't be seen by ordinary people without looking carefully. But I didn't say, Because no matter what I say, you can't believe a stranger." "What??? You said the dry well was destroyed by InuYasha? This is impossible!" Kagome and Miroku both refused to believe that InuYasha would do such a thing. "This is impossible. InuYasha had no reason to destroy the dry well. Could it be?" Could it be that you saw it wrong?!" "I thought the same thing at the beginning. I hoped that I was wrong, so I didn't say it. After returning to the shrine, I found that every time Granny Feng performed a divination, her face would get uglier. I knew that Granny Feng must be doing divination. During the process, I discovered that Inuyasha was the one who destroyed the ancient well. But Granny Kaede hid it, so after everyone left, I left and returned. I happened to see Granny Kaede appear, so I followed behind secretly, not expecting to meet Inuyasha. . At first, Granny Kaede just wanted to persuade Inuyasha to go back and explain things clearly to everyone, but Inuyasha refused, so he pushed Granny Kaede, and Granny Kaede fell down, and then this is what you saw! " (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Shock You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone is still immersed in what Jiefa said, and there is no way to believe that Inuyasha would do such a thing. However, looking at Jiefa¡¯s frank look, it doesn¡¯t look like he is telling lies. Could it be that Inuyasha really did it? "InuYashais what Jeffa said true?" Kagome couldn't help but shed tears. She regarded InuYasha as her best friend. She couldn't understand why InuYasha wanted to destroy the only possibility for her. What about the way home? Coral and Miroku looked at InuYasha in silence. Like Kagome, they couldn't believe that this was true. In fact, deep down in their hearts, they hoped it was false. It was Jafa who saw it wrong. InuYasha would not do such a thing. matter. Inuyasha was silent for a long time. He was in great pain. In fact, he really didn't want to do this, but by the time he realized it, everything had already happened, and now everything could no longer be hidden. "I did it." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out? out off out to Kagome questioned InuYasha while beating InuYasha's body with her fists. In fact, Kagome is not very strong, but this punch hit Inuyasha's heart just as painfully. In fact, after he regained consciousness, he began to be afraid. He was afraid that if Kagome knew about this, Kagome would definitely not I will forgive myself, so I choose to hide and not let anyone find me. ¡°But Inuyasha forgot that there was Granny Kaede. Granny Kaede must be able to divine where he is? He just doesn't have the courage to face everyone. He didn't expect that he would suddenly push Granny Feng as if he had lost his mind. Over the years, he had slowly regarded Granny Feng as his relative, and hurting the person closest to him with his own hands was such a pain. No one can bear it. "Kagome I didn't mean it, I really didn't mean it, but by the time I regained consciousness, it was already too late. I don't know what I did? I'm scared. I'm afraid you won't forgive me. I didn¡¯t know how to face everyone, so I hid, but something unexpected happened.¡± Hearing Inuyasha admit everything with his own ears was the most painful process. These words were like needles stuck in his heart and could not be pulled out. She didn't know what to use to forgive Inuyasha, and Kagome didn't know what to do now. She could only squat on the ground and cry loudly, as if this was the only way to vent the pain in her heart. Jiefa looked at Kagome who was in agony and felt very uncomfortable. He walked over and hugged Kagome gently, hoping that his meager strength could give Kagome a little comfort and make her less uncomfortable. "Kagome, you have to believe that there is no unstoppable path, and everything will be fine. We will definitely be able to find a dry well again, a road that can connect to the real world. You believe me, I promise you." Jiefa's sonorous and powerful voice finally gave Kagome a little hope and a little strength, as if a ray of sunshine suddenly shone in the sky that had been hazy for a long time. Although he knew that Jiefa was just comforting himself, for Kagome She said that this was already good, and she believed that Jiefa could do it. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but she has an inexplicable sense of trust in Jiefa. It seems that this sense of trust has always existed since Jiefa appeared. Jiefa may have magical powers that can make people believe in him involuntarily. "Really? Can we really find a dry well?" What Kagome needs now is not whether this wish can be realized, but a belief. With this belief, she can go on. "Believe me, we can do it. What we need most now is to return to the village as soon as possible. Grandma Feng's injury is not serious. We need to go back as soon as possible to find a doctor for her treatment. Coral, please help me support Kagome and I will hold her. Granny Feng." Coral looked at Kagome and felt very uncomfortable. However, as Jiefa said, the most important thing now is to take Granny Feng back to the village for treatment. She just saw Granny Feng. Granny Feng¡¯s injury is actually very serious. In addition, Granny Feng is older, so it is so serious. No one knows what the consequences of his injury will be, so now he must compete with the God of Death for time. So, the four of them, Jaffa and Kagome, left first. No one looked at Inuyasha again, as if they had forgotten this matter and this person. Inuyasha looked at the backs of Kagome and Jaffa walking side by side, and became even more dejected, "Gone, Kagome is gone, she didn't look at me again, is there really no way to forgive me again?" Miroku patted Inuyasha on the shoulder and sighed. He didn't know how things happened.In this situation, a group of people who used to live a good life now seem to have changed. "Inuyasha, don't think too much. Kagome just didn't understand it for a while. It will be fine after a while." , Kagome has known you for so long, how can she still not know who you are? She just can't accept it for the moment, just give her some time and wait until she thinks about it clearly. " In fact, Miroku himself also knew that his words were just words to comfort Inuyasha. Kagome's character was clearly divided between love and hate. Once it was decided by her, no one could change it. In the past few years, Kagome has actually been vaguely revealing that she misses her family. After all, they are people who are closely related to her flesh and blood, how could she not miss them after being separated? But because the dry well had been closed, Kagome never mentioned it. But now that Jaffa has appeared, and already knows that the dry well passage can be opened again, Kagome's desire to go home is even stronger. But now Inuyasha has destroyed her only hope, so will Kagome forgive her? Inuyasha doesn't actually know anyone. InuYasha became even more silent. He no longer knew what to do. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Granny Feng is seriously injured You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, Inuyasha, it's useless for you to think so much now. Give Kagome some time to calm down. Wait until she calms down before you apologize to her. After all, we have been friends for so many years, and we have been together through life and death. You have taken risks, Kagome is not a heartless person, she will forgive you." Miroku was lying to Inuyasha and also to himself. After this incident, they could no longer go back to the past. "Really? Will Kagome really forgive herself?" "Yes, you believe her. Now let's go back to the village first and see Granny Maple. Granny Maple was injured because of you. You should go and see her." Miroku thought about it and wanted Inuyasha to return to the village. , it is better to go back than to leave InuYasha alone here. We don't know what InuYasha is here. It will be more troublesome if he loses control, or Naraku comes to the door, and InuYasha alone cannot handle it. Inuyasha hesitated, he was a little scared, he didn't dare not go back, he didn't dare to see the look in Kagome's eyes that hated him and disgusted him. Inuyasha once thought that he was fearless, but now he was really afraid. This was the first time he was so afraid of someone hating him. Maybe it's because he really cares. Because he cares, he doesn't want to lose him, and he's even more afraid that the people he cares about will hate him. After hesitating for a long time, Inuyasha decided to return to the village with Miroku. He decided that no matter how much time it took or how much it cost, he would ask Kagome to forgive him. When Jiefa carried Grandma Feng back to the shrine, he only saw Qibao alone in the shrine. "Qibao, hurry up and call the doctor. Call the best doctor in the village." Jiefa's tone was very anxious. Qibao was startled when he saw Jiefa rushing in with Granny Feng in his arms, "What's wrong? What's wrong with Granny Feng? What happened? Did Naraku come over?" Coral sighed, "Qibao, don't ask so many questions now. You go and call the doctor over first. As for what happened, I will explain it to you slowly later." Qibao nodded and ran out, shouting all the way, "Doctor, doctor, where are you? Come quickly, Granny Feng is injured." Thanks to Qibao, before the doctor came to the shrine, the villagers already knew about Granny Feng¡¯s injury. Granny Feng usually helped everyone a lot. As soon as everyone heard the news about Granny Feng¡¯s injury, they all rushed over to see Granny Feng. . Coral can only block outside the shrine to prevent everyone from entering. Granny Feng¡¯s situation is unclear now, so she cannot let everyone in for fear of affecting Granny Feng¡¯s rest. "Everyone listen to me, I know that everyone cares about my mother-in-law, but please don't worry, my mother-in-law is nothing serious. She just accidentally fell a corner and injured her feet. In addition, she is older and tired, so she needs to rest. Everyone should go back first. Well, let¡¯s wait until my mother-in-law¡¯s health gets better and we can come visit her again.¡± "Ms. Coral, we just want to go in and have a look. We won't disturb my mother-in-law's rest. Just let us in. We promise to just take a look from a distance and not talk." "I understand everyone's intentions, but my mother-in-law really needs to rest now, so everyone should go back first!" Coral refused to let the villagers in, so the villagers had no choice but to go back and wait a few days before coming back to have a look. After all the villagers dispersed, Qibao came panting with the doctor. The doctor was already old, his legs and feet were inconvenient, and he could not walk so neatly, so it took a long time. The doctor made a diagnosis for a long time. After the doctor's diagnosis was completed, Jiffa and Kagome gathered around her, "Doctor, how is my mother-in-law's injury? Is it serious? I'll find any medicine she needs." The doctor shook his head helplessly, "Hey, my mother-in-law is too old, and she was not in good health to begin with. This injury has made her even worse. All her internal organs have been injured, so if she wants to return to a healthy state It¡¯s already impossible, so you have to be mentally prepared, and now I can only do my best.¡± This news was like a bolt from the blue. Everyone was shocked. When we were outside the village just now, everyone knew that the mother-in-law's injury might be serious, but they didn't expect it to be so serious. "Doctor, is there no other way?" Jiefa didn't believe it. Although Tie Suiya's sword energy was very strong, it had been partially blocked by him at the time. There shouldn't be much left. Her mother-in-law was only affected. , it shouldn¡¯t be so serious. "There is a way, but it is just a legend. Whether it can be found is another matter." The doctor then remembered a legend he heard many years ago.   "What method?" Kagome was very anxious. No matter what method it was, whether it was a legend or a fact, she had to try it. If she didn't try it, she would have no chance at all. "It is said that there is a kind of purple flower on the top of the mountain in the far north. It blooms only once every hundred years. This kind of flower can cure all diseases and bring people back to life. However, this kind of flower is too rare, and it only blooms once every hundred years, so it is not No one has seen it." The doctor felt that even if he went to the far north, he might not be able to find this kind of flower. After all, he had never heard of anyone finding this kind of flower. But this news is a hope for Kagome and the others. As long as there is a little bit of hope, she will not give up. "The Far North! I'll set off now. I will definitely be able to find this kind of flower." Kagome made up her mind to go to the Far North and take a look. Maybe she would be lucky enough to find this kind of flower? Then Granny Feng might be able to be saved. "I'll go with you." Jaffa couldn't let Kagome go alone. The name of the far north tells you how dangerous this place is. He wouldn't let Kagome take risks alone. of. "Coral, Kagome and I will go to the far north to find this kind of flower. You stay in the village and take good care of your mother-in-law. You must wait until we come back." "Coral knew that Granny Feng needed someone to take care of her now, so she didn't force her to follow her. "Okay, don't worry, I will take good care of Granny Feng. I'll let Yun Mu accompany you later. It's faster this way, so you must be careful." "I want to go too." Qibao has been very sad since Granny Feng was injured. Granny Feng usually takes care of him the most. Now that Granny Feng is injured, he feels very uncomfortable and hopes that he can help. "Qibao, you stay in the village and help Sister Hualou take care of her mother-in-law, otherwise she will be too tired by herself. We will be back soon." Jiefa wanted to go back quickly, so the fewer people there, the better, and more Besides, Qibao is so young. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Snowman Monster You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and Kagome simply packed up and set off immediately. Jiefa and the others were actually far away from the Far North, but because of the presence of mica, they saved a lot of time. Although Kagome didn't say anything along the way, she was still very worried about Granny Maple's injury. Granny Maple was old and couldn't withstand such a torment. She usually looked very strong, but she was actually very weak. Coupled with this robbery, she couldn't imagine what would happen to Granny Feng if she didn't find the Flower of the Far North. Seeing Kagome in such pain, Jiefa felt very distressed, but at this time, besides keeping company, Jiefa could not think of any way to comfort Kagome. This was the first time Jaffa felt his own incompetence. "Kagome, don't worry too much. Granny Maple is a good person. You have to believe that good people are rewarded, so Granny Maple will definitely turn disaster into good luck." "I hope so!" In fact, these words are very pale and have no persuasiveness, but now it seems that these are the only things that can be said. Only in this way can oneself or others feel a little better, even if it is just a comfort in the heart. good. After a day and a night, they finally arrived at the Far North. The original place was the top of the mountain. The temperature there was very low. Very few people could endure such cold, not even Mica, so Mica could only take them. At the bottom of the mountain, Jaffa and Kagome could only climb up on their own. "Mica, thank you for bringing us here. Let us do the rest. You wait for us here for three days at most. If we haven't come back after three days, you can just go back and stop waiting. "Jiefa touched Yun Yu's head and told Yun Yu what to do next. Kagome was a little confused as to why Jiefa said this, "Jiefa, why did you only let Mica wait for us at the foot of the mountain for three days?" Jiffa sighed, "Before I came here, I thought the Far North was nothing. But now it seems that this Far North is really not that simple. In such cold climate conditions, we can only hold on for three days at most, so If we don¡¯t come back from the mountain after three daysthen there is no need for Mica to continue waiting.¡± This is Jiefa's worst plan. Jiefa is a considerate person and he will not let others make unnecessary sacrifices for him. Mica is a monster and is afraid of the cold. It is already very difficult to wait here for three days. , so Jiefa will not let Yunmu wait here to die. It was then that Kagome discovered that Jiefa was gentler, more considerate of others, and more considerate than she had known. "Mica, thank you, remember to go back if we don't come back in three days!" As he spoke, Kagome pulled Jaffa and started walking towards the top of the mountain without looking back. With every step she took, Kagome felt as if she was getting colder. After walking for about half a day, Kagome became more and more unbearable. The coldness hit her heart. She wanted to shrink into a ball, as if there were roots under her feet. , it hurts so much when I move. Kagome glanced at Jaffa, whose face was still very calm, as if he wasn't cold at all. It was probably because Kagome was too absorbed in looking at him that Jaffa realized that Kagome had been looking at him, "What's wrong? Is there something on my face?" After Jiefa caught her looking at him, Kagome was a little shy and her face turned red. "Noit's nothing. Jiefa, are you not cold at all? It seems to me that you don't feel anything at all." It was only then that Jiefa came to his senses. Just now, he was thinking about whether there were any hidden dangers in the surrounding environment, and he was also observing the surroundings with his eyes, so he didn't notice Kagome's reaction. Only now did he realize that Kagome's face was frozen, and her hands were constantly rubbing against each other to generate heat, but it was of no use in such a cold place. "I'm sorry, I was just thinking about something and didn't notice you. What happened? Is it too cold?" Jiefa quickly took off his coat and put it on Kagome. Kagome wanted to refuse, but Jaffa held Kagome's shoulders hard and prevented her from taking off her clothes, "Wear it, it's too cold here, you can't stand it. I'm in good health, and my ability is to generate heat, so I can't stand it." It won¡¯t be too cold.¡± Kagome did not reject Jiefa anymore. She knew that the most important thing for her now was to protect herself and prevent herself from becoming a burden to Jiefa. This would be the greatest help to Jiefa. Looking at Jiefa¡¯s body that was shivering due to the cold, a warmth flowed through Kagome¡¯s heart. This was the first time that a man had taken such good care of himself, as if he were a family member. So, the two people continued to move forward, probably walking for more than half a day, and finally reached the top of the mountain. But there is nothing but snow all year round on the top of the mountain, and it is deserted. Not to mention the polar flowers, there is not even a shadow of flowers or grass.?Yes. "There seems to be nothing in this place. Is it really just a legend? In fact, there is no so-called polar flower?" Kagome began to doubt what the old doctor said. If there really is a polar flower, then here It can't be that quiet. Jiefa didn¡¯t know either, so Jiefa quickly used his invincible eyes to observe the surroundings. Everywhere he saw were stones, sand and thick snow. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew up, taking away all the snow on the ground. The wind speed became stronger and stronger, forming a wind circle, wrapping Kagome and Jeffa tightly. Because the wind was so strong, Jaffa and Kagome were so blown that they could not open their eyes. Jiefa covered his eyes with his hands and half-opened his eyes. He saw a person outside the wind circle, covered in snow-white body, standing in the wind circle, letting the surrounding strong winds slap on his face and body, but he seemed not to feel anything at all. No. "Who are you, and what are you doing here? This is not the place you should be, so please leave!" A deep and rough voice came over. Kagome was startled, not expecting anyone to be guarding here. She originally thought there would be no one in such a cold place. "Hello, we are here just for the Flower of the North. We want to use it to save lives. Please give us the Flower of the North!" Jaffa said the reason for coming. Now he and Kagome are in front of this weird man. There is an intruder here, so if they continue to linger and refuse to clearly explain their purpose, they will only anger the person, which will make it even harder to get what they want. "Flower of the Far North? Hahaha" This person suddenly laughed as if he had heard a big joke. "There is no such thing as the Flower of the Far North here." The weirdo finally stopped the wind and revealed his true face. He was like a real-life snowman that could move. His whole body was covered with snow, his eyes were two deep black holes, and his mouth was also a black hole. What a crocodile couldn't see. clear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 The Flower of the Far North You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome was a little frightened by his appearance, but she did not flinch and mustered up the courage to ask the question in her heart, "You said there is no Northern Flower here, how can you prove that what you said is true?" The snowman glanced at Kagome, "Since you said there is a flower of the far north here, what evidence do you have?" Jaffa and Kagome looked at each other. They only came here after hearing some legends. No one had actually seen the Polar Flower. "There is no Polar Flower here. The legends you heard are all false. If you don't believe me, just take a look." The snowman waved his hand, and a pile of tomb tablets appeared in front of them. "These people are here to find the Polar Flower." Flowers, I told them no, but they didn¡¯t believe it. They have to wait here to death, and the result is that they will freeze to death here, so I advise you to leave as soon as possible!" Jiefa didn¡¯t find that things were actually like this. If what the snowman said was true, then there was no need for them to stay here anymore, but he still felt that things were not that simple. "Senior, we are here just to ask for medicine to save my mother-in-law's life, so we should ask senior to be generous and give us a Flower of the Far North. We will not tell anyone what happened today." Jiefa saw what was happening in the snowman. There are flowers hidden in the body, and the flowers are hidden in the body, which shows that this thing is very important. The only flower that can make the snowman value it so much is the polar flower. The snowman didn't want to pay attention to them, and turned around to leave, but Jiefa couldn't let the snowman leave like this, so he roared and fired a thermal beam from his eyes directly at the snowman. The snowman's movements were also very agile, and he dodged immediately, "Good boy, I have given you a way to survive, but you are here to die, so don't blame me for being rude." So, Jiefa fought with the Yeti monster. Jiefa was fast, but the Yeti monster was not slow either. He could dodge Jiefa's heat energy beam in a short while, but there was no room for him to fight back. After a while, he became angry. Out of breath. Seeing that his speed had slowed down, Jiefa aimed at the polar flower, tried his best to send out a beam of thermal energy, and finally hit the snowman. There was a hole in the snowman's body, and a red flower fell out. Jiefa quickly picked up the flower with quick eyes and hands. The Yeti also wanted to grab it, but still couldn't grab it. "You said there is no polar flower here, so what did it fall on you?" Jiefa's tone was a little proud. Something as precious as the polar flower only appears once every hundred years, so even if there is one, the snowman monster will You won't give it to them easily, so the best way is to grab it hard. But the power of the Yeti monster is not small. Ordinary people are not his opponents at all. If Jiefa didn't have a pair of eyes that can see anything and saw the Yeti monster's moves in advance, he wouldn't have been able to steal it so easily. The Polar Flower, or the Yeti monster, is stronger than Jaffa, so it's hard to say whether it can win. "Alas, I really don't understand why you people insist on the Flower of the Far North. In fact, it is just a poisonous flower." The snowman's tone was a little helpless. Kagome was confused by the snowman monster, "You don't want to give us this flower, so that's why you say that, right?" "How can you, a little girl, think of me like this? I'm telling you this out of kindness." It turns out that there was no such thing as the Far North thousands of years ago. At that time, it was covered with fragrant flowers and it was a paradise on earth. After hearing about the beautiful scenery, everyone came here to play. However, it didn¡¯t take long for this place to become so popular because of the people who came here. Too many, destroying the environment here. At that time, the witch responsible for protecting this place was very angry and cast a curse, turning this place into a frozen Arctic land thousands of miles away. The witch died here. After her death, her resentment persisted and she harmed the people around her from time to time. The people were miserable, and many people even left here and went to live elsewhere. Later, a passing monk enlightened her and turned her into the flower of the Far North, living here all year round. But the witch was unwilling to let it go. The flowers she had worked so hard to grow for so many years were destroyed, which was simply an insult to her. Therefore, the witch gave people dreams every day, telling them that there was a flower from the far north that could cure all diseases and make people immortal. More and more greedy people come here, and everyone eats the Flower of the Far North. When they first eat it, people will feel as if their health is getting better, and they are very brave, but after a while, People begin to decline very quickly and eventually die. The fact that the witch retaliated against people in this way was finally found out by the eminent monk. The eminent monk came here again,He wanted to enlighten the witch, but the grievances of the witch were too strong, and there was no way to enlighten her. The eminent monk tried his best to make the polar flower bloom only once in a hundred years, so as to reduce the number of people eating the polar flower. "That's why I don't want to give you the Polar Flower. Although it can temporarily restore your mother-in-law's health, it is just an illusion. Soon she will die of even more unbearable pain." Jiefa and Kagome didn't expect that the result would be like this. They went through all the trouble to come here just to save Granny Feng, but they didn't expect that in the end their efforts would be in vain. Both Jaffa and Kagome were very disappointed. "Seeing that you really want to save people, I have a snow lotus here for you. I don't know if it can save your friends, but you can give it a try." The snowman monster is actually kind-hearted. Seeing Jiefa and Kagome was so disappointed, and they came here for their friends, so she decided to help them. "Really? Thank you, Snowman Monster." Kagome shouted happily. It is not easy to get snow lotus. With snow lotus, at least Granny Maple's condition can be stabilized first, so that she can still recover. If you have time, you can think of other options. Jiefa didn¡¯t know why, but he always felt that this snow lotus came a little too easily, and he always felt weird in his heart. When the snowman monster gave the snow lotus to Kagome, Jiefa activated his eyes and looked at the snow lotus carefully, but he didn't see any problem. Since he couldn't see the problem, it shouldn't matter. After getting the snow lotus, Jiefa and Kagome hurried down the mountain, and Yun Yu was still waiting at the bottom of the mountain! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter Thirteen Last Wish You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Kagome and Jeffa went to the far north, Granny Maple's condition became worse and worse. Originally, she could still be awake for half a day every day, but now she could only be awake for less than half an hour. Coral felt very distressed when she saw Grandma Feng like this, but she had no choice but to watch Grandma Feng wait for death. Qibao stayed in front of Granny Kaede's bed every day. He was still young and saw that his mother-in-law was so uncomfortable. After knowing what happened, he became very unforgiving of Inuyasha. InuYasha has always been his respected elder brother. He has always admired InuYasha, but he did not expect that InuYasha would do such a thing. This surprised him, but there was no way to forgive InuYasha. "How is it? How is your mother-in-law?" Maitreya walked in from the outside. Now outside the door of Granny Feng's room, he and Coral looked at Qibao crying and calling Granny Feng in the room. Coral shook her head. The hardest part during this period was Maitreya, who had to take care of Granny Feng while playing games to appease Inuyasha. No matter what Inuyasha did, they will always be friends. This is an undeniable fact, so Inuyasha's comfort is also very important. They were afraid that Inuyasha would get carried away and run away, and the consequences would be disastrous. "It's still like that. Now the situation is getting worse and worse. I may not be able to hold on anymore. I don't know if I can hold on until Kagome and Jeffa come back." Coral frowned, and she was helpless. "By the way, how's it going with Inuyasha?" Speaking of InuYasha, Miroku was also helpless. These days, he went to InuYasha on time every day, half to accompany him, and half to watch him, fearing that he would suddenly do something. However, these days, Inuyasha is like a statue or a wooden figure. He is motionless every day, neither eating nor sleeping. No matter what Miroku says, he does not respond, as if he is isolated from the world. No matter what Miroku tried to persuade him, it was of no use. InuYasha was no longer the same InuYasha as before, just like a different person. Maitreya had no choice but to visit him every day, bring him some food, and talk to him, but it was of no use. Because of this, Coral and Maitreya are very worried, so now they can only let Mi Le two run away. "It is probably useless for anyone to tell Inuyasha now. Even if Kagome appears, it will have no effect. Maybe he himself doesn't know how to face Kagome now." Coral and Maitreya looked at each other, and both of them sighed at the same time. No one had a better idea. "Sister Huanhuan, my mother-in-law asked you to come in. She has something to tell you." Qibao came out with red eyes. Coral hurriedly walked in and held Granny Feng¡¯s hand. Granny Feng was now like withering leaves on the tree, lifeless, as if she would take her last breath at any time. "Mother-in-law, I'm right here. If you have any flowers, you can tell me." "Coral, I know my days are short, but don't be sad. No one can do anything about life, old age, illness or death at this time. It's just fate. But before I leave, I want to see Inuyasha again. Can you find Inuyasha?" Granny Maple knew that this incident had a great impact on InuYasha, so the person she was most worried about now was InuYasha, and she wanted to talk to InuYasha again. Since Kikyo¡¯s death, she has had the most contact with Inuyasha, so she knows Inuyasha best. Humans are different from demons. Humans age quickly. Gradually, she slowly treats Inuyasha as her own child, so no matter what Inuyasha does to her, she will forgive Inuyasha. "Grandma, please wait a moment. I'll bring InuYasha here now." Miroku wanted to follow Granny Kaede's words to persuade InuYasha so that InuYasha could be freed from this incident. Miroku rushed to InuYasha's room and pushed open the door. The door hit the wall with a loud bang, but InuYasha didn't seem to hear it. "Inuyasha, get up quickly, Granny Kaede wants to see you." InuYasha acted as if he didn't hear anything and turned over, facing away from Miroku. "Inuyasha, think about it for yourself, how Grandma Maple has treated you over the years. Although Grandma Maple is very ill now, the person she can't let go of the most is you. Don't you even agree to Grandma Maple's wish? Help her finish it?" Maitreya has finished speaking. Miroku knows that Granny Kaede is holding on to her last breath just because she wants to see Inuyasha again. But now Inuyasha doesn't even give Granny Kaede such a chance, so Granny Kaede can only leave here with regrets. "Inuyasha, let me tell you the truth. Granny Kaede is breathing her last breath now. If you really don't go to see her, you can only let her leave this world with regrets. You will regret it for the rest of your life because of this. "After saying that,?He ran out. After Maitreya left, Inuyasha sat up from the bed. In fact, he listened to every word Maitreya said to him these days, but he couldn't forgive himself, and he didn't know how to face Kaede. Mother-in-law, so she always chooses to escape. At first, he thought that Maitreya was just trying to trick him out, so he deliberately made Granny Feng's illness very serious, so he didn't take it to heart. But what Maitreya said just now, he didn't know whether it was true or false. Miller looked like he was really there. However, Inuyasha really didn¡¯t know how to face Kagome and Granny Kaede. These two people were the two people he cared about most after Kikyo's death. InuYasha sat on the bed for a long time, thinking of many things in the past. At that time, Platycodon was still there, and Grandma Feng was still an immature little girl. She was also an innocent half-demon. She would quarrel with her over trivial matters every time. What she wanted most at that time was to throw the little girl into a well. . But after so many years, people around him have come and gone, but the one who has always been by his side is Granny Feng, and it is indeed because of Granny Feng that she was injured this time. Inuyasha thought for a long time before slowly standing up Miroku trotted all the way back to the shrine. Coral looked at Miroku with questioning eyes, but Miroku just shook his head. Coral knew that Miroku had not convinced Inuyasha at all. "Miroku, is InuYasha unwilling to come to see me? Isn't it possible that he can't even fulfill my last wishActually, I just want to tell him that I don't blame him." Granny Feng's tone became more and more angry. , with eyes full of reluctance, she held on, thinking that maybe Inuyasha would appear soon. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 The truth about the far north You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Grandma!!!" Just when everyone gave up on InuYasha's appearance, suddenly InuYasha rushed in and held Grandma Kaede's hand. After Miroku left, Inuyasha thought for a long time. He knew that he had done something unforgivable. He could not face Granny Kaede, nor could he face Kagome, nor could he face himself. He also thought that Maitreya might be using it to deceive him that Granny Feng was seriously ill. However, he couldn't stop it. If Granny Feng was really seriously ill, he would really regret it for the rest of his life, so he came. Fortunately he didn't block it. When InuYasha saw Granny Kaede who was extremely thin and dying on the bed, his heart ached like a knife. He originally thought that his knife might hurt Grandma Feng, but not seriously. However, it turned out that he was wrong and he shouldn't be so confident. "Mother-in-law, I'm sorry, I was wrong. I shouldn't have done such a wrong thing, and I shouldn't have hurt you. Mother-in-law, get up, get up, beat me, get up and scold me." Inuyasha burst into tears. Granny Maple held InuYasha's hand that kept beating her because of remorse, "InuYasha, don't be sad, everyone will die. We are not monsters. We only have a life span of a few decades, so this day will come sooner or later. You can do this That's right, my death has nothing to do with you. I am destined to leave this world in this way. But I can't worry about you. You have a bad temper. In the past, Kagome was with you and I was here. Now that I'm leaving, you must take good care of yourself, be strong and stick to your beliefs no matter what happens." Granny Maple is worried about InuYasha the most. InuYasha's temper is too bad. She is afraid that one day InuYasha will go astray because he can't control himself. However, she had no time, so she could only say everything she wanted to say at once, otherwise she might never have the chance again. Hearing Granny Kaede say this, Inuyasha felt even more uncomfortable and cried louder. Coral Maitreya and Shippo outside the door were also crying bitterly, but no one could save himself. "Where's Sister Kagome? Didn't she go to some far north place to get medicine? Why hasn't she come back yet? Is she really angry and doesn't plan to come back?" Shippo shouted. The only hope now is Kagome and Jeffa, but there is no news so far. Since that place is called the Far North, the environment there must be very harsh. It may not be easy for the demon to get the medicine. Coral didn't know what to do now. It seemed like there was no other way but to wait. At this time, for the first time, they watched a person's life passing by, but there was nothing they could do. They finally knew what it meant to have more than enough intentions but not enough power. "Coral, do you think Kagome and Jeffa will come and come back?" Miroku actually gave up hope, but he still thought that maybe they would arrive soon. Coral was speechless by Miroku's question, and she didn't know how to answer this question. If they encountered any difficulties, or were unable to come back for other reasons after getting the medicine, Kagome would also ask Kirara to bring the medicine back. of. Although I don¡¯t know what Jiefa is like, I believe in Kagome¡¯s character and she will definitely not ignore Granny Feng. "I don't know either, but I believe in Kagome, she will definitely come back." InuYasha heard the conversation between Coral and Miroku, but before that he didn't know that Kagome and Jeffa went to get the medicine. "Coral, where do you think Kagome and Jafa are going?" Coral was stunned for a moment. She thought that Miroku had already told Inuyasha about Kagome and Jeffa going to the far north to get medicine. She didn't expect that Inuyasha didn't know about it at all. "The doctor said that there is a kind of flower in the far north that can bring people back to death, so Kagome and Jaffa went there to see if they could find this medicine. But they have been there for a long time, and now There¡¯s no news yet.¡± Coral is also worried about Kagome and Jaffa. "How could they go to that place? That place is very dangerous. I once heard Sesshomaru say that no one has ever been able to come out of that place." Inuyasha was very surprised that there were still humans who knew about that place. "What?!" Coral and Maitreya were shocked. That was before Inuyasha met Kikyo. He heard an old tree demon say that there was another magical flower in the far north that could turn him into a full demon, so he went to the far north. But on the way to the far north he met Sesshomaru. "When I get to the far north and get the flower and turn into a full demon, I will kill you." Inuyasha was still very young at that time, and his only wish was to defeat Sesshomaru and let him kill you.Ikumaru admits that he is a monster. The young Sesshomaru was no different from now, just as cold and unkind. "A half-demon is a half-demon. Don't you know that no one has ever been able to come out of the Far North? It's really stupid. Haha, since you are going to die, there is no need for me to do anything." After saying that, Sesshomaru left. InuYasha didn¡¯t believe what Sesshomaru said at all. However, when InuYasha arrived at the Far North, he discovered that there were many monster bones in the south of the Far North. The local people said that it was thrown out by the mountain god after killing the people or monsters who offended the Far North, just to scare the monkeys and prevent people from entering the Far North. How could Inuyasha be willing to die like this before he defeated Sesshomaru? It was also at that time that he learned about the Jade of the Four Souls. Inuyasha felt that it would be easier to grab the Jade of the Four Souls from humans than to get flowers from this far north, so he changed his goal and came to the shrine to grab the Jade of the Four Souls. Of jade. After listening to InuYasha's words, Coral and Miroku's expressions became very solemn. If it is true as InuYasha said, then Kagome and Jaffa are in very danger, and something may really happen. "Then what should we do now?" Everyone is very worried about the safety of Kagome and Jiefa, but now Granny Feng's situation is very bad, and everyone can't leave even half a step. Miroku thought for a while, Coral is a girl and is better at taking care of people, so she should stay and take care of Granny Kaede, and InuYasha Although InuYasha has the strongest fighting power, he is not suitable to go out now, so it is better to accompany Granny Kaede. With InuYasha by his side, maybe Granny Kaede can still hold on. After thinking about it, it seems that it is most appropriate to go alone, "I'll go! I'll go to the far north to see if there is any news about Kagome and Jeffa." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 15 A critical moment You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Coral did not expect to hear Miroku say this, "Are you going to the far north? Didn't you hear Inuyasha say how dangerous it is there? You will die in vain if you go there." Coral's mood is a little excited. She has probably lost many friends. Kagome, Jeffa andMica are all people she cares about. She doesn't want to lose anyone anymore. She can no longer bear such pain. . "Coral, listen to me, I must go. There is no one else except me. The most important thing for Inuyasha right now is to accompany Granny Kaede. He is the motivation for Granny Kaede to persist, and you are more careful, so you have to stay. Take care of Granny Maple, so I am the most suitable to go out to find Kagome and Jeffa." Coral was silent. She knew that what Maitreya said was right. Although she didn't want Maitreya to die, it seemed that there was no other way at this time. "What about me? I can go too. I have passed the monster level test now. I can go with Maitreya." Qibao jumped up. When he was still young, everyone was taking care of him. If there was any danger, he would be taken care of by others. stood in front of him, and now that he had this opportunity, he wanted to do his part to help everyone. Maitreya knelt down and touched Qibao's head, "Qibao, I know you want to do your part, but you are still young now, and the most important thing for you is to protect yourself, so you stay here and wait for me to come back. I Promise I'll come back with Jaffa and Kagome." Qibao made a fuss and wanted to go with him, but Coral and Maitreya disagreed. At this moment, "We are back" a familiar voice sounded. Coral and Miroku quickly ran out to see, it was really Jeffa and Kagome. Both of them looked a little embarrassed, but they didn't look injured. "Kagome, are you okay?" Kagome shook her head, "It's okay, we are all okay. You hurry up and call the doctor. We didn't get the polar flower, but it might be useful to get back a thousand-year-old snow lotus." Kagome was out of breath when she spoke. , maybe it was because I was so busy on the road that I was a little out of breath for a while. Coral nodded and quickly asked Qibao to find a doctor. This time the doctor came very quickly. When Kagome handed Xuelian to the doctor, the doctor was also very excited. "I didn't expect you to be able to find the Millennium Snow Lotus." Hearing the doctor¡¯s excitement, as if this thousand-year-old snow lotus is better than the polar flower, he asked, ¡°Can this snow lotus be useful?¡± "Useful, useful, so useful. Although the polar flower can save people's lives, it is said to have serious side effects, but the Millennium Snow Lotus is different. Snow Lotus has mild medicinal properties and is more suitable for Granny Feng. Granny Feng is older. If you use More powerful medicines may cause other problems due to their strong properties, but this thousand-year-old snow lotus is really rare, so I didn¡¯t tell you before, and I didn¡¯t expect that you would find it.¡± Jiefa can't control that much anymore, as long as the medicine he brings back is useful, "Doctor, since this medicine is effective, you should save people as soon as possible. If you don't save people, it will be too late." The doctor quickly went to boil the medicine and came out. After a period of confusion, Grandma Feng¡¯s condition was stabilized. Seeing that Grandma Feng was safe and sound, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The doctor wiped the sweat from his head and said, "Grandma Feng has no major problems now. All she needs to do is take good care of her body. I will come back to take a look tomorrow. After the doctor left, Coral quickly pulled Kagome in front of him and looked at Kagome nervously, "Kagome, are you okay? Inuyasha said that the far north is very dangerous and no one has ever come out from there. How did you get out?" Speaking of which, it was really a close call. After the two of them got the snow lotus from the Yeti monster, they originally wanted to go down the mountain to find mica, but after walking for two days and two nights, they couldn't get out of the mountain. It's as if this mountain is a big maze with no way out. That's when Kagome started to get anxious. "Jeffa, what should we do now? This place is like a circle. We have been going around in circles and can't get out." Kagome was very anxious. Time is very important to them now. They are with the God of Death. In the race, if they go out every night, Granny Feng will be in more danger, so they must leave the mountain as soon as possible. Jiefa was also very anxious, but he had already looked for it with his eyes. There was snow all around and he couldn't see the direction clearly, so all he could see was a vast expanse of white. That night Jaffa and Kagome sat in the snow. Kagome looked up at the sky. The sky was so gray that no stars or moon could be seen at all. "Jeffa, do you know? There is the brightest star in the sky. Called Big Dipper, listenThe direction of that star is the north. If a person gets lost in the desert, he can get out of the desert as long as he follows the Big Dipper. It seems like we are in the desert now, but why can't we find the Big Dipper? " Hearing Kagome say this, Jiefa suddenly remembered that he had been looking around and never thought of looking at the sky. Although the sky was foggy and the stars could not be seen with the naked eye, he was different. He could See the stars. "Kagome you are amazing." Kagome was suddenly hugged by Jiefa. She was stunned. She didn't know what Jiefa was talking about. "Yes, you are right. There are stars in the sky. As long as we follow the stars, we can get out of this snow mountain. Although you can't see the stars, I can. The fog in the sky is just water vapor. I can see through it. Water vapor can be seen in the sky.¡± Soon, Jiefa found the location of the Big Dipper. They followed the Big Dipper and soon got out of the maze. After exiting the maze, they found the direction and knew that they were not far from the foot of the mountain. "Jeffa, it's been three days since the time we agreed with Mica. Do you think Mica has gone back?" Now is the question that Kagome is worried about. If Mica has gone back, then they can only walk back. , but by the time they walked back, it was too late. Granny Feng couldn't wait that long. Jiefa doesn¡¯t know either, but if Mica is still waiting at the foot of the mountain, Mica¡¯s life will be very dangerous. There is no way Mica can persist for such a long time in such a cold environment. However, he did not tell Kagome about this. If he told Kagome, she would be even more worried. Soon, Jaffa and Kagome arrived at the foot of the mountain. They originally thought they would not be able to see the mica, but they did not expect that the mica had been waiting for them there. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16: lingering fears You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Mica! Mica!" Kagome started calling Mica from afar, but Mica didn't seem to hear her and kept squatting there motionless. "Oops." Jiefa knew that something might have happened to Mica. Kagome saw Jiefa in such a hurry and looked at Jiefa with a look of doubt. Jiefa had no choice but to speak out, "Mica is a monster, but the temperature here is too low for anyone or monsters to survive, unless they are monsters like Yeti. But Mica is not, he can't be there We stayed here for too long, so I told Yunmu to wait for us here for three days before going up the mountain. If we didn¡¯t show up in three days, Yunmu would leave quickly, but I didn¡¯t expect that Yunmu would persist here. " "What did you say?!" Kagome was very surprised. From the beginning, she felt that Jiefa was a little absent-minded, but she didn't expect that it was because of this incident. "Why didn't you tell me?" Kagome was a little angry. Jaffa actually hid such a big thing from her and refused to tell her, "I'm sorry Kagome, I didn't tell you because I was afraid that you would be anxious and worried, so I hid it from you. If I told it, You may be more anxious, and if you are anxious, you may conflict with the snowman monster, so we will not be able to get the snow lotus easily." Although she knew that Jiefa had good intentions, Kagome still couldn't accept this matter. When Kagome knew that Mica might not be able to hold on, her whole heart was in a state of confusion. She didn't know how she would explain to Coral if something happened to Mica. Mica had been with Coral for so many years and was no longer an ordinary friend. So simple. Jaffa and Kagome trotted over. When they walked in front of Yun Yu, they saw that Yun Yu was motionless and her eyes were closed. Kagome was frightened. "Mica, Yun Yu" Kagome called Yun Yu for a long time. . After a while, when Kagome thought something had happened to Yunmu, Yunmo stood up slowly. Her eyes hadn't been fully opened yet, and she didn't feel particularly alert. "Jefa, please quickly check whether there are any injuries on Mica's body?" "Okay." Jaffa looked around with his eyes, "Kagome, don't worry, nothing will happen to Mica. He is very smart and puts all his organs into a dormant state, which reduces activity and reduces The consumption of physical energy is why Mica can last for such a long time.¡± Hearing Jiefa say this, Kagome felt a little relieved. Kagome touched Yun Yu¡¯s head and said, "Mun Yu, you are awesome!" Jiefa looked at Kagome touching Yun Yu's head so lovingly, and instantly felt that Kagome was really beautiful, and his heartbeat suddenly accelerated. This was the second time Jiefa had such feelings for Kagome, and he knew that maybe the person in front of him The girl is the girl I have been pursuing. "Kagome, since Mica is fine now, we'd better go back quickly. Granny Maple may not be able to wait that long." After Jiefa¡¯s reminder, Kagome remembered that Granny Feng was in critical condition. She was so happy that she forgot about it. So, the two people set off immediately. They thought they would be fine, but they didn't expect another accident to happen on the road. This snow lotus can emit a unique fragrance and attract nearby monsters. This is something Jaffa and Kagome did not expect, so they encountered many monsters on the road. Fortunately, these monsters are not big monsters. Although they are capable Not high, but a lot of them, so it took a lot of time to deal with these monsters on the way, otherwise they would have come back long ago. "That's what happened. Although we encountered a lot of things, luckily everything was safe in the end. Coral and mica were really great this time. Fortunately, there was mica, otherwise we wouldn't have been able to come back so quickly. ." Kagome still felt a little bit frightened when she remembered when she saw Yun Yu motionless. Coral smiled kindly. She knew there would be danger, and she also learned from Inuyasha what the Far North was and how dangerous it was, so it was no longer easy for everyone to come back safely. Besides, Yun Yu was not injured, so she wouldn't take it to heart, but would be grateful. Fortunately, everyone was back. "It doesn't matter, everything is over. The most important thing is that you are all back, right? In this case, it's not a big deal." Although Coral said this, Kagome still felt very uncomfortable, "Coral, although Mica did not receive any serious injuries and his life was not in danger, after all, Mica stayed at such a low temperature for too long, so his body There is still a certain amount of wear and tear on various organs, but it doesn¡¯t matter, just take a good rest for a while, and try not to let Mica go out on her own during this period.¡± Coral nodded, even if Jiefa didn¡¯t tell her, she knew, Mica is really exhausted when she comes back this time, so it may take a long time to recover. At this time, Maitreya suddenly shouted, "Jiefa, are you injured? Why is there blood on your arms?" Jiefa immediately covered the wound with his hand, "It's nothing serious, it's just a skin injury. Just put some medicine on it later." Jiefa didn't expect to be discovered by Maitreya. It was not a serious injury in the first place, and he was wearing He was wearing dark-colored clothes, so he didn't let Kagome notice it, and he deliberately didn't let Kagome see it. Kagome belatedly saw Jiefa's injury, "When were you injured? Why didn't you tell me?" Kagome immediately grabbed Jiefa's injured arm and checked the wound, and saw that Jiefa's wounds were constantly There was blood flowing out, and Kagome felt a little distressed. This man was probably just afraid of worrying, so he didn't say a word, "You should have told me, don't you know that too much blood can kill people?" "At that time, I didn't think much about it. I'm sorry. I was just afraid that you would worry, so I didn't tell you." Kagome didn¡¯t want to argue any more and quickly went to Jiffa to treat the wound. Seeing the two people so close, Coral and Miroku looked at InuYasha worriedly. InuYasha was the most uncomfortable person here now. "Inuyasha, are you okay?" Coral didn't know what to say to Inuyasha, and suddenly felt a little embarrassed. "Do you think she didn't see me just now?" Inuyasha muttered to himself and left. Seeing InuYasha in such a state, Coral and Miroku became even more worried, fearing that InuYasha would do something, so Coral hurriedly asked Miroku to follow. Although there might not be any way to make InuYasha feel better, at least there was someone who could look at InuYasha. If InuYasha wants to do anything, he can stop him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Going in the opposite direction You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! InuYasha wandered aimlessly in the village. Miroku just kept following InuYasha. Now he and Coral were very worried about InuYasha. The current InuYasha was completely different from the InuYasha they knew. The former InuYasha was always happy no matter what happened. Don't take it to heart. Even if you feel bad, you will be fine the next day, as if nothing happened. But this time Inuyasha was probably really sad and hurt, otherwise it wouldn't be like this. Inuyasha walked to the river and sat down by the river. His mind was filled with what just happened. In fact, from the moment Kagome came in, his eyes had not moved away from Kagome for a moment. He had been there for a long time. I haven't seen Kagome for a long time, and I miss her just as I did when she returned to the real world. He just looked at Kagome's frown and smile, and wanted to have it deeply engraved in his mind. There should be no chance to see Kagome in the future, right? Kagome shouldn't want to see him again, right? Inuyasha's heart is now filled with such thoughts. Especially when he saw Kagome so worried about Jiefa, Inuyasha's heart felt as if it was being cut by a knife. Did he really do something wrong? I just want to keep her, why can't I fulfill such a simple wish? "Come out!" As soon as Inuyasha came out of the shrine, he knew that Miroku had been following him, but he didn't know what to say to Miroku for the time being, so he never said that he knew Miroku was following him. Miroku saw InuYasha's sad face and felt helpless, "Oh, InuYasha, now that things have happened, you have to face the reality. Kagome is only temporarily angry and will not really ignore you. You just need to talk to her." Just apologize properly and give her some time and she will figure it out." "Time? How long does it take to forgive someone who destroyed his only hope? If it were me, I would never forgive her. So, I know Kagome's character, maybe she will see it in your face She said she forgives me, but there is no place for me in her heart anymore, and I can't accept this reality." Inuyasha knew in his heart that it was too late, maybe destroying the dry well was just a simple action, but that's it With one simple action, he successfully destroyed his position in Kagome's mind. Maitreya was also helpless. He didn't know how to untie InuYasha's knot, so he could only accompany InuYasha, hoping that InuYasha would feel better. "Do you think Kagome will really return to their world with that Jaffa?" Inuyasha was also very conflicted in his heart. He hoped that Kagome could be happy, but if Kagome really went back, then he would never have the chance to see her again. Although Kagome hated him now, at least he could still stay away from her. Take a look at Kagome. When Kagome took Jiefa to treat the wound, Jiefa kept observing Kagome, "Jiefa, you were too careless. You didn't tell me why you were injured. Do you know that I'm sorry for this?" Jiefa listened to Kagome's constant nagging, but Jiefa could see that Kagome had always been absent-minded. "Kagome, I know you feel uncomfortable. If you want to cry, just cry. It may make you feel better." Jaffa didn't want to see Kagome looking so depressed. He knew that she had always been there in Kagome's heart. Inuyasha's, they have been through life and death together so many times, it is impossible for them to have no feelings at all, not to mention Kagome is a person who values ??feelings. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Kagome was originally treating Jiefa¡¯s wounds when she suddenly froze. She did not expect Jiefa would say this. She thought Jiefa would not mention this matter in front of her. "What are you doing here? I'm not unhappy." "Kagome, stop lying to yourself. Why are you pretending when you are obviously unhappy? Is this really comfortable? Kagome, you are abusing yourself and escaping from reality." Jaffa hopes that Kagome can If she really wants to live happily, she should be a girl who can only be optimistic and strong. That was the Kagome of the past, the Kagome before Jeffa appeared and before the dry well beauty was destroyed. Kagome didn't know how she should face Inuyasha. She has known InuYasha for too many years. She knows InuYasha's temper, so she can also know that InuYasha must have destroyed the dry well while unconscious. But it doesn¡¯t matter if you know what kind of person he is, it¡¯s an ironclad fact that he destroyed his hope of returning home, and no one can change it. She really didn't know how she should treat him. "Jiefa, you know your dream, you hope to be the most successful like thisHow does it feel to have a good friend ruined? " Kagome stood up slowly, walked to the door, looked up at the sky, as if the sky could give her an answer. "If you had asked me this question before, I didn't know how to answer it, and I never thought about my own My partner actually did something like this. But now I already know how painful this is, how unforgivable it is, and I can't face him. " "he did not do it on purpose¡­¡­" "So what if he didn't mean it, it has already happened. Do you want me to treat it as if it never happened? I'm sorry, it's impossible, I can't do it." Kagome's emotions suddenly lost control. Jiefa was speechless. No one could help Inuyasha resolve Kagome's knot. Kagome was probably really angry this time, right? ! In fact, when Kagome came back with Jaffa just now, she saw InuYasha at a glance, and she also saw the complicated look in InuYasha's eyes looking at her, but she didn't know what kind of expression to use and what kind of tone to use to talk to InuYasha. , so we can only turn a blind eye. However, several times when they were chatting and talking, Inuyasha seemed to want to express his opinion, but he looked up at himself and held it back. ¡°Inuyasha, who is not afraid of anything, will actually become timid because of doing something wrong one day. It¡¯s really funny to talk about it, 6 but it really happened in front of him. "Jafa, do you know? I chose to stay here because of InuYasha at that time, but I also have a home and family, and I also want to go back and see. I can no longer adapt to life in the real world because I am used to it. But I still want to go back and see my family, but such a simple wish was ruined by Inuyasha." Kagome's tone was full of despair. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Awakening You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He felt very distressed when he heard the despair in Kagome's tone. He wanted to hug Kagome, but he didn't dare. He knew that if he did this now, Kagome would be frightened by him and run away from him. "Kagome, the dry well is destroyed now, but you believe me, I will definitely be able to find a way back, and I will definitely be able to let you see your parents again, you believe me." Regardless of whether what Jiefa said is true or false, or whether it can be realized, Kagome is very grateful to Jiefa. At least he is willing to give herself a beautiful lie, so that she will feel better. In the next few days, Grandma Feng¡¯s condition began to improve, and she could be seen slowly recovering every day. However, Inuyasha and Kagome never met again. Kagome is deliberately avoiding InuYasha. Every time InuYasha goes to visit Granny Kaede, Kagome will never show up. Everyone saw it but there was nothing they could do. Inuyasha felt even more uncomfortable. "Inuyasha, don't be anxious, don't be sad, Kagome will figure it out." Everyone was saying this to Inuyasha, but for Inuyasha, this sentence was too pale. He fell into a strange pit and couldn't extricate himself. Every night, he felt very uncomfortable, as if there were two people inside his body pulling him. "Inuyasha, let's go. There is nothing worth remembering here. They don't need you anymore. Can't you see it?" "Don't listen to him, Inuyasha, don't forget that you still have a group of brothers who have gone through life and death together, and Granny Kaede who cares about you the most. If you leave, have you ever thought about how sad Granny Kaede will be?" "Since that Jiefa appeared, they no longer need you. You have been abandoned. Do you still want to stay here and humiliate yourself?" "No, Inuyasha, that's not the case. You have to believe in them and justice." "Justice? Can justice be used as food?" Every night, InuYasha was in the middle of a battle between heaven and man, and he was in agony. One was justice, the other was evil. InuYasha didn't know who to listen to, and he slowly began to get upset. "Ah! Ah! Ah!" Inuyasha roared loudly, so loud that it woke up the villagers. Everyone hurried out to see what happened? "Grandma Maple, it seems to be InuYasha's voice." Coral listened to the direction where the sound came from, and it seemed to be InuYasha's place. Everyone began to worry, fearing that something might happen to Inuyasha. Granny Maple went to Inuyasha's residence with the support of Coral and Miroku, and Kagome and Jeffa also went together. When they arrived at InuYasha's residence, they saw that InuYasha had lost his reason. His original golden eyes turned blue, the white around his pupils turned blood red, two purple-red patterns appeared on his face, and his nails became longer and sharper. "No, InuYasha's monster blood has awakened!" Kagome immediately realized that something was wrong with InuYasha, and immediately recited a spell, but InuYasha, who had been completely demonized, was not controlled by the spell at all. InuYasha started smashing things around him like crazy. When he found someone around him, he started attacking the people around him again. Jiefa quickly went up to fight with InuYasha. This time Jiefa clearly felt that InuYasha was different from before. Now InuYasha was very powerful because his claws were sharper and every scratch was filled with murderous intent. Originally, Jiefa just wanted to pester InuYasha first and had no intention of seriously fighting InuYasha. But now, every move of InuYasha kills him, and Jiefa is beaten into a state of embarrassment. So, Jiefa quickly gathered all his energy and started fighting InuYasha. Both of them are masters, and neither of them would give in in a serious fight, not to mention that Inuyasha has lost his mind. Soon, Inuyasha's residence was almost completely destroyed. If Miroku hadn't used his magic to create a protective shield, they would have been accidentally injured. "Hurry up and think of a way! If these two people continue to fight, I'm afraid they will hurt innocent villagers, and the whole village will be destroyed by them. Something will happen to one of them." Maitreya couldn't hold it anymore. , even they will be injured if this continues, so the most important thing now is to stop the two of them quickly. "Kagome, hurry up and recite the spell. Your spell can make Inuyasha stop." Coral suddenly remembered that Kagome had a way to subdue Inuyasha. At this time, Kikyo was afraid that Inuyasha would lose control, so she taught Kagome the method . "No, the spell has expired now. When InuYasha's monster blood awakens, there is no way to control the spell. Now it's either Jiefa who defeats InuYasha, or wakes up InuYasha." Kagome was also very anxious. InuYasha must have been affected by something. It's exciting, soOnly the blood of monsters will awaken. "Jiefa, don't be merciful, he won't stop until you defeat him." Miroku reminded Jiefa loudly after listening to Kagome's words. The speed of Jiefa's moves has obviously accelerated, and the heat energy emitted from his eyes has increased at an increasing speed. Now he is turning from defense to offense. On the contrary, Inuyasha's rhythm was ruined by Jiefa's sudden increase in fighting speed, and he seemed to be in a hurry. Seeing that InuYasha lost control, Granny Maple was very anxious, "InuYasha, stop it quickly. No one blames you, no one wants you, or doesn't believe you. Didn't you imagine your mother-in-law?" Granny Maple hoped to awaken InuYasha's reason. Granny Maple probably knows why Inuyasha loses control. During this period, Inuyasha was too depressed because of Kagome not forgiving him, and had too much pain in his heart. It is probably because of the pain that burst out all at once, so there was such a big stimulation. . Kagome seemed to understand something, "Inuyasha, if you don't stop, I will never forgive you in my life." Kagome shouted this sentence with all her strength. Probably because of the power of these words, Inuyasha's movements suddenly stopped and there was no movement. The original blood-colored eyes began to fade away little by little, revealing the original golden pupils, and then he passed out completely. Jeffa stopped when he saw Inuyasha stopped. Seeing that the two people had stopped, Coral and Miroku quickly went up to see InuYasha's condition. They checked that InuYasha was still breathing, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. "Inuyasha should be fine. I didn't use all my strength when I fought him, and I didn't hit him. He wasn't injured at all. He might have just been unconscious because of too much stimulation. He should be fine when he wakes up. Got it." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Heart-to-heart talk You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa is not a person without sense of measure. He fought with Inuyasha today just because Inuyasha went crazy. In this case, he would not kill him. Jiefa's words shocked Maitreya. He just said that he did not use all his strength. Jiefa was able to defeat Inuyasha who had awakened from the blood of monsters without using all his strength. So if Jiefa used his full strength, how powerful would it be. Miroku could see that if Kagome didn't shout those words, Inuyasha wouldn't be able to hold on for long before he would be beaten to the ground by Jafa. So if Jeffa uses all his strength, Inuyasha may not be able to hold on for a little while. Maitreya now feels that Jiefa is a mystery, and it is simply terrifying to have such a high combat power. "No matter what, let's send Inuyasha to the shrine first." After a while of tossing, everyone settled down. Granny Kaede was the only one in the shrine. Everyone was afraid of what Inuyasha would do if he woke up again in the middle of the night and went crazy, so Jiefa stayed in the shrine to accompany Granny Kaede and also monitored Inuyasha. "Grandma Maple, can you tell me about InuYasha?" Jiefa has been here for so long. Although he basically understands that InuYasha is impulsive and reckless, he knows that InuYasha is not actually a bad person, so he really wants to know about InuYasha. past. Granny Maple sighed, "Oh, InuYasha is also a child who has suffered a lot." Although many, many years have passed and she has changed from a young girl to an old woman who is about to be buried, Granny Maple still knows everything about InuYasha. Remember clearly. So, that whole night, Jiefa sat beside InuYasha's bed, listening to Granny Kaede talk about InuYasha's past. Early the next morning, InuYasha woke up slowly. After InuYasha woke up, he sat on the edge of the bed for a while. In fact, he remembered what happened last night. He knew that he was crazy. He had not been crazy for many years. He originally thought I won't wake up again, I didn't expect When Coral came in, he found that Inuyasha was already awake, "Inuyasha, you finally woke up, you don't know that you yesterday" Inuyasha walked out without waiting for Coral to finish speaking, without even looking at Coral, as if there was no one there. But Granny Maple appeared. Granny Maple was a little worried about Inuyasha, so she came over to take a look. Inuyasha stopped when he saw Granny Kaede. "Inuyasha, come with me." With so many things happening, Granny Maple still wants to talk to Inuyasha alone. "Inuyasha, I know you feel uncomfortable. You must hate yourself very much. You know why you lost your mind. But you shouldn't be so entangled in these things. I don't blame you. You didn't hurt me. , I was the one who got hurt when I rushed forward, so my injury has nothing to do with you. As for Kagome Inuyasha, what kind of person Kagome is, you know better than me. She was angry after she knew the truth. Definitely. But, is the Kagome you know someone who would be angry with you? It was just because I was injured later, so you never had a chance to talk. She might not have a chance to tell you that she forgives you, and you didn't officially Apologize to her. As for Jaffa, I know that his arrival makes you feel uncomfortable, but did he choose to come here? No, it was fate that chose him. Since he will appear here, he must be here. It made sense for Kagome to appear in the first place, so you shouldn't reject him so much." Granny Maple said in one breath what Inuyasha had been struggling with recently. She knew that if she didn't help InuYasha tell him all these things and analyze them clearly, InuYasha's brain would never be able to think clearly. After listening to Granny Kaede¡¯s words, Inuyasha fell silent. He knew that Granny Kaede was right. He was like this because he couldn¡¯t think about it anymore. It was all because of his own small-mindedness that he made a big mistake. "Mother-in-law, I know what you mean, but I still feel guilty. I can't face anyone." Granny Maple knew that it was not that simple for InuYasha to completely figure it out from this incident. InuYasha was not a smart person. She had to give Inuyasha enough time to figure it out. Granny Maple didn't want to force him, for fear of backfiring. "Inuyasha, my mother-in-law won't force you, but you must calm down and think carefully about what you should do in the future." Now Inuyasha is fully awake, different from yesterday, he will not be impulsive again. Jiefa heard the conversation between Granny Maple and InuYasha. In fact, he wanted to talk to InuYasha just now. He knew that InuYasha had an inexplicable hostility towards him since he appeared. He wanted to know why? That's why I came here??Yasha's, but he didn't expect the conversation between Inuyasha and Granny Kaede. Jiefa wanted to laugh a little. Did he come to this world specifically to eavesdrop on other people¡¯s conversations? Jiefa left helplessly. He originally wanted to go back and rest, but he didn't expect to see Kagome outside his room door. "Kagome, why are you here? Are you here to find me?" Jaffa was a little surprised that Kagome would appear here at this time. In fact, Kagome didn't know what to do, and she was very entangled. Ever since she saw Inuyasha awakening because of her last night, her heart had become more complicated. But she didn't know who to tell, so after thinking about it, she could only come. She went to Jiefa, she thought Jiefa might be able to understand her thoughts. "Jiefa, I came here today to ask you something." Jiefa can probably guess the purpose of Kagome coming to him. "I know why you came to me today. You were the most confused and saddest after what happened last night, because you were shocked. But you don't know what to do? Am I right? " "Jeffa, can you read minds?" Kagome didn't expect that he knew all her thoughts. Jaffa shook his head, "I can't read minds, I'm just a fan of the authorities and a bystander. In fact, the most important thing in this matter is your own thoughts, whether you want to forgive Inuyasha or not. If you don't want to forgive him, or you think he did There is something that you cannot forgive anyway, so there is no room for negotiation and you can treat it as if you no longer have this friend. If you think this friend is more important than going home, then you can forgive him. It is as simple as that. What matters is what you think in your heart.¡± Kagome knew that what Jiefa said was right, but now she didn't know what she meant, so she was confused. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20 Destroying Hope You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This is why Kagome is so conflicted. She doesn¡¯t know what she wants in her heart. Do you want to forgive Inuyasha? It's just that she can't face InuYasha now. She doesn't know what mood and attitude she should use to talk to him and interact with him, so she has been avoiding InuYasha. "Since you don't know what you want yet, and you don't know whether you want to forgive him or not, the easiest way is to stay away from him for a while. Maybe after a while you will find that your anger is unreasonable. , then there will be nothing left." Jiefa could understand Kagome's confusion, and it would be so uncomfortable for anyone else. Kagome was silent for a long time, as if there was no better way in front of her. Time will dilute everything. Maybe she will let go of this matter in a few days as Jiffa said, or maybe she still can't forgive, and then her friendship with Inuyasha will be over. In the next few days, InuYasha kept trying to find a chance to apologize to Kagome in person, but Kagome refused to give InuYasha this chance and kept running away from InuYasha. Inuyasha had no choice but to deliberately wait at Kagome's door. He didn't believe that Kagome could never come back or go out. Kagome was forced by Inuyasha and had no choice but to open the door. When Inuyasha saw Kagome, he immediately became nervous, "Kagome Kagome, Kagome." Kagome¡¯s face was not particularly good. She didn¡¯t like Inuyasha¡¯s way of chatting with her. ¡°If you have anything to do, just tell me. If you don¡¯t have anything to do, just leave. I have other things here.¡± Seeing Kagome's expressionless face facing him, Inuyasha felt uncomfortable in his heart, "Kagome, I came here today because I have something to tell you. I know that I have done something wrong, and I also know about it. It has a great impact on you, but you believe me, I didn¡¯t mean it, I just" "Just what? Just want to try to see if the dry well will break, or do you want to know if I will be angry? Inuyasha, you are not young anymore, why can't you be more mature? Why do you keep doing such childish things? Destroying others Is hope really that fun?" In fact, Kagome already softened her heart when she heard Inuyasha came to apologize to her, but Kagome herself didn't know what was going on, and she still said such hurtful words. Inuyasha felt very sad after Kagome said this. He originally wanted to apologize, but he didn't expect Kagome to hate him so deeply. So, Inuyasha didn't say anything more and left directly. Kagome looked at InuYasha's lonely back. Kagome originally wanted to stop InuYasha and tell InuYasha that she didn't mean it. But then Kagome thought about it and gave up. It wouldn't be a bad thing if she could take this opportunity to let InuYasha reflect. . So, Kagome let him go, but if Kagome had the ability to predict the future, she would not do this. She did not expect that her impulsiveness led to a big mistake. When Miroku went to find Inuyasha, he found that Inuyasha was in a very low mood. He was fine a few days ago, but today he suddenly felt that Inuyasha's mood had deteriorated again. Miroku felt a little uneasy. "Inuyasha, what happened?" InuYasha seemed not to hear what Miroku was saying. After a long time, just when Miroku was about to wake InuYasha up, he suddenly heard InuYasha mumbling to himself. "I was really wrong, I shouldn't have done that?" Inuyasha's voice was not loud, just like the sound of a fly, as if he was talking to Miroku or talking to himself. After listening for a while, Maitreya finally understood what InuYasha was talking about. Maitreya could probably guess it without InuYasha talking. "Inuyasha, did you go to find Kagome? Did Kagome say something that hurt you, so you're depressed here?" "Oh, Inuyasha, you are too impatient. You should give Kagome a little more time and let her think clearly. When she thinks clearly, she will come to you on her own, otherwise it will just add fuel to the fire. .¡± Miroku understands the characters of these two people. They are both soft-spoken and not tough. Now Inuyasha goes to Kagome to apologize. This was originally a good thing, but Kagome is still angry, so she will not listen to what Inuyasha says and will kill Inuyasha. Get out. This only aggravates the misunderstanding between the two people and has no practical effect. InuYasha suddenly stood up, "Wait, you all want me to wait, just wait until Kagome figures it out for herself, but can any of you tell me when I should wait? Do I have to wait endlessly like this?" It's impossible." Inuyasha became more and more excited as he spoke, and kept sweeping things off the table.It seems that this is the only way to vent the dissatisfaction in my heart. Maitreya has no way to answer Inuyasha's question, and he doesn't know, but there is no other way except waiting. "Alas, the matter between you two is really not something that ordinary people can resolve." Maitreya doesn't know what to do now? "Inuyasha, Miroku, Inuyasha, Miroku!" At this time, Inuyasha and Miroku suddenly heard Shippo yelling. Immediately afterwards, they saw Qibao running over panting, with a very solemn expression. "What happened?" Inuyasha's first reaction was to worry about Naraku coming? "You you go and see Granny Feng quickly, Granny Feng is vomiting blood!!" Qibao was out of breath because he ran too fast. "What?!" Hearing Shippo say this, Inuyasha quickly ran towards the shrine. When Inuyasha passed by, he found that the doctor had already arrived. Coral, Kagome, and Jeffa were all outside. Everyone's expressions were not very good. "what happened?" "We don't know either. After I gave my mother-in-law the medicine today, she said she was a little tired and needed to rest. I was about to go out, but before I walked out, I heard the sound of Grandma Feng falling down. I turned around. Look, Granny Feng is already covered in blood." Coral didn¡¯t know what was going on. Ever since she ate the snow lotus, Granny Feng¡¯s condition had improved a lot. Sometimes she didn¡¯t even need to take medicine, and her complexion gradually recovered. But I didn't expect that something like this would happen suddenly. Coral blames herself for not taking good care of Granny Feng. She has been taking care of Granny Feng since she got sick and injured, but she still didn't take care of her well. "It's okay, Coral, don't blame yourself. Let's wait for the doctor to check the specific situation before we talk about it!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 Death of Granny Feng You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa has been comforting Coral, fearing that Coral will blame himself too much for what happened to Granny Feng, and that another person will fall into an emotional cycle and be unable to extricate himself. Jiefa felt that God might have sent him here to be a close sister, no, a close brother, here specifically to enlighten others. Although everyone wanted to know what was going on, before the doctor came out, everyone could only wait at the door. After a long time, the doctor came out. "Doctor, how is Granny Feng? Didn't you say there is no big problem anymore?" "The previous Xuelian has indeed cured Granny Feng's internal injuries. I originally thought that after the internal injuries were healed, Granny Feng's body would have no serious problems, but I didn't expect that it was just a superficial appearance. Because Granny Feng is old, all kinds of things in her body have become The organs in her neck have begun to slowly fail, so even if Granny Feng is not injured, she may not be able to survive for a long time." The doctor¡¯s conclusion shocked everyone. Everyone worked hard to find the medicine. They originally thought they could save Grandma Feng, but they didn¡¯t expect such a result. "Is there no other way?" Jiefa didn't believe that Granny Feng could be saved from such a serious injury. Now she just vomited a mouthful of blood. How could there be no way at all. The doctor shook his head. Most of the people in the village have been favored by Granny Feng, and the same goes for doctors. So if there is really a way to do it, Granny Feng, the doctor will do it at all costs, but the reality is so cruel, he does The doctors were also at their wits' end. "No, it won't happen, Snow Lotus. By the way, is there any Snow Lotus left? It can definitely save Granny Maple." Kagome thought of the Snow Lotus she had gone through so much trouble to find. "The snow lotus is gone." But yesterday, all the snow lotus was used up. Kagome immediately took Jaffa¡¯s hand and walked out, ¡°If the snow lotus is gone and we go to the far north to look for it, I don¡¯t believe there is any other way.¡± "Miss Kagome, don't waste your efforts. It's too late. Granny Feng doesn't have much time left. You'd better stay with Granny Feng more and don't let her go with regrets." Everyone rushed in and gathered around Granny Feng¡¯s bed. They felt very uncomfortable looking at the dying Granny Feng. "Don't be sad, all of you. I am a human being, not a monster or a god. I will have to face this one day. I am prepared in my heart, so you don't have to feel too bad. You have done enough for me. So, you should live a good life after I leave. No matter what difficulties you encounter, don¡¯t give up easily. You must know that no matter what, I will stay with you in another way." Granny Feng is now a little out of breath. Out of breath. "Mother-in-law, stop talking!" Kagome was already crying. "If I don't say it now, I won't have a chance, so I have to finish it. The one I worry about the most is InuYasha. InuYasha's temper has always been impulsive. Sometimes he speaks and does things without thinking, so everyone must help. InuYasha, don¡¯t let InuYasha go astray.¡± InuYasha did not expect that at this time, Granny Maple was still worried about him. InuYasha felt moved and blamed himself. "Kagome, please forgive InuYasha for what happened before. He didn't mean it, really!" Kagome nodded with tears in her eyes. In fact, she had figured it out in the past few days. She didn't really hate InuYasha. , I'm just very angry with InuYasha's reckless style of doing things, so I just want to teach InuYasha a lesson. "This way, I feel relieved!" After saying that, Granny Feng closed her eyes forever, and her hands slowly lost strength. "Grandma!! Grandma!!" No matter how everyone shouted or shook, Grandma Feng never opened her eyes again. Grandma Feng¡¯s death not only hit everyone hard, but also brought a big blow to the villagers. No one thought that Granny Feng would leave everyone so suddenly. Granny Feng¡¯s funeral affairs were quickly settled, but everyone¡¯s hearts didn¡¯t feel any lighter. They were still so heavy that they couldn¡¯t get rid of them. Kagome still remembers that when she first met Granny Kaede, she called her "sister" because she was very similar to Granny Kaede's sister Kikyo. At that time, Kagome was very surprised to be called sister by someone who was old enough to be her grandmother. But in the later interactions, she really began to treat Granny Feng as her own family. Because she is her own family, Kagome never thought that there would be such a day. This day came too fast and suddenly. She was not prepared at all. Until now, she still has no wayAccept the fact that Granny Feng has left this world. "Kagome, stop thinking so much. You should learn to let go of the dead like this." Jaffa didn't know how to comfort Kagome. He could see that Kagome was very sad, but he just didn't see her tears. Kagome looked up at the starry sky, "Jafa, I have heard a legend before, saying that after death, people will turn into stars, and then they will always look at you in the sky and bless you. Do you think it is true?" "Maybe, but I prefer another way of saying it. I think Granny Feng is not dead, but she is living in a certain place in another way, just like us. It may be in the past, it may be in the future, or it may be in another place. A world. You shouldn¡¯t be sad. You have to believe that Grandma Feng is living a good life, so you should also live a good life so as not to let Grandma Feng down, right?" Hearing Jiefa say this, Kagome felt much better and no longer struggled with it. Just when Kagome had just calmed down, she felt a different aura. "The Jade of the Four Souls, Jiefa, I feel the Jade of the Four Souls." Kagome suddenly shouted. She was very familiar with this breath. It was definitely the Jade of the Four Souls. It must be the Jade of the Four Souls. "Where?" Jiefa immediately used his eyes to carefully observe the surroundings, and finally there was a pink light flashing eight hundred meters away from them. "Found it, Kagome, let's go over and take a look." So Jaffa took Kagome and ran quickly in that direction. As the distance got closer, Kagome felt that the aura of the Shikon Jade was getting stronger and stronger, "Yes, it's the aura of the Shikon Jade. I don¡¯t feel wrong.¡± So Jaffa and Kagome ran over as fast as they could, but when they got there, there was nothing. The pink light that Jaffa saw disappeared, and Kagome could no longer feel the breath of the Shikon Tama, as if nothing had happened. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Rumors You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome became uneasy when she felt the breath of the Four Souls Jade. She always felt like something was about to happen. Every time the Four Souls Jade appeared, it would bring a disaster, so Kagome was very worried. "Every time the Four Souls Jade appears, it will bring a disaster. What about this time? If the Four Souls Jade really appears again, what will happen?" Kagome was worried. Jiefa didn't know how many things had happened last time when the Four Souls Jade appeared, so he was not as nervous as Kagome. "Kagome, it's a blessing, not a curse. Disasters can't be avoided, so don't think too much, no matter what. I will be by your side no matter what happens, just leave it to me." Since the Far North, Kagome has had an indescribable feeling for Jiefa. Jiefa feels very reliable to her, which is different from Inuyasha. Kagome would be happy when she was with Inuyasha, but it was never easy. She always felt like something was going to happen next. But that was not the case with Jiefa. Jiefa could give her the security she wanted. feel. "Don't think so much. Since the Four Souls Jade will appear here today, it will definitely not appear just once, so as long as we wait, it will definitely appear again. Let's go back first!" Granny Maple's death was a huge blow to Inuyasha. Just when he thought everything was slowly getting better, he didn't expect that this happened. The person who was usually the best and closest to him suddenly left like this. Inuyasha couldn't accept this fact. That night, Inuyasha wandered around the village alone, hoping to relieve his depression, but unexpectedly, he heard words he shouldn't have heard because of this. "I heard that Granny Feng's death was related to that half-demon. It was because of that half-demon that Granny Feng was injured." "No way?! My mother-in-law is usually so kind to InuYasha, and InuYasha doesn't seem like such a person. Could it be that you heard wrong?" "It's impossible. My news is definitely correct. Inuyasha is a monster no matter what. How can you trust a monster? If Granny Maple hadn't insisted on letting the half-demon stay, how could the villagers have agreed? ? It¡¯s all just for Grandma Feng¡¯s sake.¡± "Yes, yes, I heard our head said that the half-demon has a very bad temper and is moody, so he told me to stay away from him, otherwise I don't know how he will die one day." "Look, you still don't believe me when I say that half-demon is unreliable. I think we should discuss it with everyone! Drive that half-demon out as soon as possible, otherwise we don't know who will die next? " Inuyasha was very angry when he heard that. He tightened his fists, fearing that he could not control it for a moment and hit them in the face with a punch. Unexpectedly, these people would blame themselves for Granny Feng's death. InuYasha lowered his head, very frustrated. Although what they said was exaggerated, they were not wrong. It was because of Granny Kaede that he was injured. If Granny Feng was not injured, she would not have died. All this was caused by herself. "Inuyasha, what are you obsessed with? You should kill them. These humans are so shameless. Think about how much you help them, but you forget about it when something goes wrong." The voice appeared again. Last time Inuyasha There was this sound before the Youkai Blood awakened, and it was because of this sound that Inuyasha went crazy that day. "Who are you? Get out of here quickly, I will chop you with a knife?" Inuyasha was a little angry. The voice sneered, "Who am I? I am you and you are me. The two of us are one. I know what you are thinking. If you want to kill them, why don't you do it?" "Don't talk nonsense, I don't know what you are talking about?" "Inuyasha, you are so timid. No wonder Sesshomaru looks down on you. I am your dark side. I know all the evil thoughts in your heart. You can't hide it from me, hahaha" "No, no, no, that's not the case." Inuyasha picked up the Tetsuya and began to chop at it. This is when Miroku and Coral suddenly grabbed Inuyasha, "Inuyasha, what are you doing?" Suddenly Inuyasha sat on the ground motionless like a deflated balloon. Coral and Miroku looked at each other, and both of them thought Inuyasha was a little strange. Coral and Miroku originally wanted to visit the shrine, but on the way they saw Inuyasha muttering to himself, as if talking to someone, but there was no one around. Coral and Maitreya were a little worried and quickly came up to take a look. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ??? and Miroku felt that InuYasha looked a little weird. Ever since that incident happened, they felt that InuYasha was strange. "Inuyasha, who did you seem to be talking to just now? Did something happen?" Coral was a little worried about Inuyasha. InuYasha shook his head and turned his back to Coral and Miroku, because he didn't know how to face them, "It's nothing, I'm talking to myself, so don't worry about my affairs." After saying that, InuYasha left. Coral was a little confused. The InuYasha was not like this before. For some reason, he suddenly seemed like a different person and no longer recognized him. "Miroku, has InuYasha always been like this?" Coral felt that maybe it was because he was busy taking care of Granny Maple some time ago and had less contact with InuYasha, so he no longer recognized InuYasha. Maitreya sighed, he was also helpless, "Oh, I can't help it. Inuyasha has a very weird temper now. Even I don't know what he is thinking?" In the past, Inuyasha would not hide anything in his heart, he would show it carelessly, unlike now, he likes to keep silent in his heart. "Weird!" Coral said casually and left. She had something to go to the shrine, so she didn't continue to talk to Inuyasha. I thought I would discuss it with Kagome and Jeffa tomorrow. After all, it wouldn't be an option if Inuyasha kept doing this. But Coral never expected that such a casual sentence would be heard by InuYasha who had left and returned. After InuYasha left, he thought for a while and felt that he should not go on like this anymore. They were his good friends and he should treat them right. Good friends are honest with each other, so Inuyasha came back to tell them everything. Unexpectedly, he heard Coral commenting on him like this. Since when did he become what they might consider a "weird"? Inuyasha himself doesn't know why? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 InuYasha? Blackening? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Inuyasha went back, he began to feel extremely lost. It turned out that he was already a strange person in the eyes of others, and this "other person" was the partner he cared about most. When did they start to become so unfamiliar. "Look, Inuyasha, they have abandoned you. After having Jiefa, you are no longer of use. Jiefa is their savior, and you, the half-demon, are a thing of the past." The voice appeared again. , Inuyasha jumped up immediately, looking around warily. "No, you are talking nonsense. Who are you and why are you here to sow discord?" "Inuyasha, you are so ridiculously naive, can't you still see clearly the reality that you have been abandoned? So what if you deceive yourself and others, they don't need you anymore!" "No, it won't happen. We are people who live and die together. They will not abandon me." "Inuyasha, give up! The people who really need you are not them, but me, andyour mother?" "what are you saying?" Inuyasha never expected to hear his mother's name from someone else's mouth. Who was this voice? Soon after Coral and Jiefa arrived at the shrine, they heard a loud noise. When they came out of the shrine, they saw a red beam of light shooting straight into the sky. "What happened?" Kagome and Jaffa also rushed out of the room after hearing the loud noise. "I don't know, but that direction seems to be the direction of InuYasha's house." Miroku judged and found that the loud noise was probably coming from InuYasha's house. Thinking back to Inuyasha's expression that was not quite right just now, Miroku suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. Several people hurriedly ran to Inuyasha's house. When they arrived, the entire house had been reduced to ruins, and the mysterious red beam of light had disappeared. "Is it Naraku here?" This is the question that everyone is most concerned about. Who destroyed this place like this? With Inuyasha's ability, there should be few people who can be his opponent. Kagome, Coral and the others searched the surrounding area. The surrounding area was quiet, as if nothing had happened. The cicadas were still chirping and the birds were chirping. It was peaceful. They searched the entire village but couldn't find any trace of Inuyasha. "Where did InuYasha go? What happened here?" Kagome was a little worried about InuYasha now. The house was already damaged like this. I wonder if something happened to InuYasha? Jiefa briefly checked the damaged house and said, "Don't worry first. Although this house was severely damaged, there were no signs of fighting. This means that there should only be one person when the house was damaged, and it was this person. The force destroyed the entire house." When Jiefa said this, everyone invariably thought of Inuyasha who awakened from the blood of monsters. If Inuyasha really awakened from the blood of monsters, it would be possible to achieve such great destructive power. Kagome is even more worried about InuYasha. InuYasha, who has awakened from the blood of monsters, cannot control it and is completely irrational. Therefore, he does not even know what InuYasha will do and cannot control it. This kind of Inuyasha is very dangerous and may hurt others at any time. The village is full of ordinary people who have no strength to restrain themselves. To Inuyasha, it is as easy as squeezing an ant to death. "The most important thing now is to find InuYasha as soon as possible. Otherwise, if InuYasha really goes berserk, the villagers will be in danger. Let's search the woods around the village to see if there is any trace of InuYasha." So, everyone separated and searched everywhere for a long time. Until dawn, they still couldn't find Inuyasha. Kagome and Jafa refused to give up and were still searching. In the end, the traces left by Inuyasha's soul-removing iron claws were found on the mountain a little far away from the village. "This mark is very new. It should have been there not long ago. It seems that Inuyasha was here yesterday." Jiefa glanced around and saw that the surrounding trees were swaying and completely out of shape, and some were even broken in the middle. There are traces of claws all over it. "Except for InuYasha, I didn't feel anyone else's breath." Kagome is most familiar with InuYasha's breath, so wherever InuYasha has been, Kagome will definitely be able to feel it. Jiffa nodded, "There was no fighting environment left by the second person around. Either this person was so powerful that he left no traces, oror Inuyasha was completely crazy and out of control." The second situation is what Jiefa doesn¡¯t want to tell Kagome the most, because he is afraid that Kagome will be too sad.  "I'm going to find him!" Kagome turned around and rushed towards the mountain. Jaffa grabbed Kagome and said, "Calm down, it's been a long time now. With Inuyasha's speed, we are already far away from here. Let's go back first and tell Coral and Miroku about the situation here, and then we can discuss it." what to do?" "No, I want to go find Inuyasha now. Something may have happened to him" Kagome now has no way to think rationally. Jeffa hugged Kagome, fearing that Kagome would run away on impulse, and then the problem would be very serious. Not only would she have to find Inuyasha, but she would also have to find Kagome. "Kagome, impulsiveness cannot solve the problem. Everyone is very anxious about Inuyasha, so you must calm down. We will discuss it together and there will definitely be a way. I promise you, I will definitely help you find Inuyasha." It was also at this time that Jiefa deeply realized how important Inuyasha was in Kagome's heart. He originally thought that he had replaced Inuyasha's position in Kagome's heart, but in fact he had not. They had experienced life and death together. That was It cannot be replaced by anyone. Jiefa began to feel a little disappointed. After Jiefa¡¯s persuasion, Kagome slowly calmed down and agreed to go back to the village to check out the situation. Coral and Miroku have already returned to the village before Kagome and Jeffa. Judging from their appearance, they should have learned nothing. "What's wrong? Have you found any news about Inuyasha?" Miroku asked anxiously. "I found the traces left by the Soul-Removing Iron Claw on the mountain to the north. It didn't last long. It should have happened last night. It seems that Inuyasha should have gone in that direction last night." Coral and Maitreya suddenly shouted, "What? On the mountain to the north? No, we also found traces of damage caused by broken iron teeth in the woods to the south. What on earth is going on?" Kagome and Jaffa were shocked. How could traces of the same person appear in two opposite directions at the same time? (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Clues You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Such a result surprised everyone, what happened? "Based on what you know about Inuyasha, is it possible for him to travel back and forth between two places so far away in one night?" "This is absolutely impossible." Coral answered absolutely. They have known Inuyasha for a long time and have a good understanding of each other's abilities. Therefore, Coral knew that it was not possible for Inuyasha to go back and forth between two places so far away in one night. It is possible that even a straight line distance cannot be achieved. "That's strange." Everyone fell into deep thought and couldn't figure out what was going on. No one except Inuyasha could make these two marks. Everyone thought for a long time, but still didn't come to a conclusion, "Since there are traces of InuYasha in the north and south, what about the east and west directions? Are there also traces of InuYasha?" Kagome suddenly raised the most critical question. Everyone suddenly realized that Kagome was right. Since there are those in the north and south, then regardless of whether this person is InuYasha, or someone took InuYasha away, in order to confuse the line of sight, there should be more or less what InuYasha left behind in the east and west directions. trace. So, they immediately went to these two places to look for it. Sure enough, there are traces left behind. Coral and Miroku found a piece of red cloth by the river in the east. "InuYasha's clothes are all red, and the quality and feel of this cloth should be the last clothes that Granny Kaede gave to InuYasha before she left. I saw it with my own eyes." When Grandma Feng finished making this dress, I helped her find your fabric." Coral looked at the piece of cloth and was shocked. Now that they had confirmed that there were traces of Inuyasha's presence in three places, they knew without thinking that Kagome and Jeffa would be able to find some clues in the west. After Kagome and Jaffa walked to the west for a long time, they found a few silver hairs on a piece of grass in the west. Kagome immediately picked them up and smelled them, "It's Inuyasha's scent on it, although it's very weak. , but I can still feel it.¡± "It seems like someone wanted to obscure our direction and not let us find InuYasha, so they deliberately left traces of InuYasha in all four directions. Let's go back to the village first and see what Coral and the others found?" After several people returned to the village, on the way from the village entrance to the shrine, they heard the villagers discussing the loud noise last night. "The sound last night was really scary. I heard it seemed to come from Inuyasha's house. I was so scared that I didn't dare to go out. I thought it was the half-demon going crazy. What if it wanted to kill us?" "Yeah, I didn't dare to go out and look yesterday. When I passed by this morning, I saw that the house had collapsed and there was no one there. Could it be that Inuyasha has left?" "It's best to leave. He has already killed Granny Feng. It's best to leave now. Otherwise, you won't know who the next person he killed will be?" Kagome and the four of them were a little surprised. They didn't know where they heard the news, and they actually thought that Inuyasha had killed Granny Kaede. Although Granny Kaede's injury before was indeed closely related to Inuyasha. But Granny Kaede's death was indeed due to old age and organ failure in her body, and had nothing to do with Inuyasha. "Did Inuyasha leave here because he heard these remarks?" Coral could only think of this reason, but Inuyasha didn't seem like the kind of person who cared about other people's opinions of him. "No, it won't. With InuYasha's character, if InuYasha really hears this, he will only go up and beat others up. It is impossible to hide or leave because of this." Everyone was silent again, "The reason why InuYasha left is not important now. What is important is where is InuYasha now? There are traces of InuYasha in the four places we went to today, but there are three places where InuYasha can leave traces without InuYasha himself. There are traces." The only one who is still relatively clear-headed now is Jiefa. "What do you mean?" "Yes, Inuyasha should have left from the mountain to the north last night. The traces of Tetsuyasha were most likely caused by someone else holding Tetsuya. Clothes and hair would be even easier. If Inuyasha was taken by someone, If you leave, then it is not difficult to get a few hairs and a piece of rags, but the Soul-Removing Iron Claw is different, no one except Inuyasha can do it." "Then let's look in that direction now." Kagome stood up and wanted to walk out immediately, but Jiefa held Kagome back again. "Kagome, don't worry, it's been so long, even if Inuyasha really left from that direction, then we?Where to find him? Are you just following behind and looking for it? This is too passive. "Jiefa's style of doing things is not the kind of person who stands there quietly and waits for others to come to him. He will definitely turn his passivity into initiative. Coral once again had a new understanding of Jiefa. Not only was this person very capable, he was also very thoughtful and thought everything through. "Then what do we do now?" Jeff thought for a while, "The best way for us now is to think about where InuYasha might go? And we'd better find InuYasha's brother Sesshomaru." Everyone is a little confused. Inuyasha and Sesshomaru are at odds with each other. How could Sesshomaru know where Inuyasha went? "The ones who know Inuyasha best are not your friends, and Sesshomaru, the enemy, can only win every battle if he knows the enemy thoroughly." Jiefa has always believed that if you don't understand how powerful the enemy you face is, then you will definitely be defeated. There is no chance to defeat this enemy, so if you want to defeat the enemy, you must know enough about the enemy. Kagome and the others have no other choice but to listen to Jiefa's advice. Although Kagome is also very anxious now, if she learns InuYasha's whereabouts one day later, InuYasha will most likely encounter other dangers. But Kagome also understood why he couldn't eat hot tofu in a hurry. So after discussion, everyone decided to pack up and set out to find Sesshomaru the next day. Sesshomaru has no fixed abode. Every time he sees Sesshomaru, Sesshomaru appears on his own initiative. Therefore, it is not that easy to find Sesshomaru. This is the same as finding Inuyasha. "Although Sesshomaru is difficult to find, he should be looking for news about Naraku's sudden appearance and the Shikon Tama recently, so as long as we look for these two clues, we may be able to find Sesshomaru." This is the most hopeless solution. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Weird Village You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone packed up and got ready to go, "I want to go with you too!" During this time, they were busy with other things, so everyone ignored Qibao. Although everyone did not tell Qibao everything that happened, Qibao didn't tell Qibao everything. Silly, I still know more or less what happened. Only then did Coral remember that Qibao was still there. Everyone looked at each other, hesitating whether to take Qibao with them. After all, Qibao was relatively young, and it was unknown what dangers would occur along the way. No one wanted to put Qibao in danger. . "Shippo, it is more dangerous for us to go out this time, so you should stay here! Help Granny Kaede, help us take care of the shrine and protect the villagers, okay?" Kagome finally decided that it was best not to let Shippo follow to avoid danger. But how could Qibao agree? Especially this time it has something to do with InuYasha. If it weren't for InuYasha, Shippo wouldn't be where he is today, so it's impossible for Shippo to ignore InuYasha's affairs. "No, I must go with you. I'm not afraid of danger. What's more, my magic power has been enhanced now. I can help you." "But¡­¡­" "Forget it, Kagome, let him follow. If we don't let him follow, if he sneaks out on his own, then we will be in more trouble, so it is better to put it where we can see it, which will be more secure." Kagome was about to say something when she was interrupted by Jaffa. Coral and Maitreya thought carefully about what Jiefa said and felt that it made sense, so they agreed to let Qibao follow. Everyone packed their luggage and set off immediately. The villagers were a little puzzled when they saw them going out. The village chief hurried over after knowing about it. "I heard that you are leaving, right? Is it because Granny Feng is dead, so you are leaving?" The village chief thought that they would stay to protect the village because of Granny Feng, but now that Granny Feng is dead, they There was no reason to stay anymore, so I planned to leave. "No, village chief, we just have something to do and have to leave for a while. This is our home and we will definitely come back. Don't worry." Hearing Kagome say this, the village chief felt relieved. Now is an era where monsters are rampant. In the past, there were powerful witches, and later there were such a group of powerful people stationed in the village. The monsters around them did not dare to invade, so the village chief was afraid that no one would be able to subdue them after they left. There is a monster, and the villagers will be persecuted by the monster again. So, Kagome, Jeffa, Coral, Maitreya and Qibao started a new journey. "It is not easy to find Sesshomaru. Sesshomaru has always lived in no fixed place, coming and going without a trace." Kagome and the others asked many people along the way, whether there were humans or monsters, but humans had been scared away when they saw monsters, so how could they still pay attention to where monsters went? When youkai see big monsters like Sesshomaru, they won't dare to get close to him if they smell his scent, let alone take a look. So they learned nothing along the way. "We have been searching for so many days, but there is still no news at all. Did we go in the wrong direction? Sesshomaru might not be here?" Maitreya was a little suspicious that we went in the wrong direction at the beginning, "Hey, Jiefa, you Aren't your eyes capable of seeing far, far away? Use your eyes to see where Sesshomaru has gone." "No matter how powerful my eyes are, I can't keep working. It's just like a machine needs to stop and rest. Long-term labor will be unbearable." "Then what should we do now? We don't have any clues at all. Should we just go on blindly like this?" "Hey, have you heard? The village in front used to have a lot of people, but now there is no one there. I heard it seems to be haunted?" At this time, two villagers happened to walk over and discuss strange things. Kagome immediately stood up and stopped the two people, "What are you talking about? Is this place haunted?" "Oh, you are from outside, right?! No wonder you don't know that there is a village not far ahead. Originally, there were five or six hundred people living in that village. But some time ago, for some unknown reason, many people suddenly became inexplicable. It disappeared and everyone was scared, so many people moved away from there, and now there is no one there.¡± "Haunted? Is this impossible? Where can there be ghosts in the world? Is someone playing a prank?" Jiefa is an atheist and does not believe in ghosts and gods at all. The so-called supernatural events are just people or monsters causing trouble. . "Some people say that the disappeared villagers were eaten by monsters. Some time ago, someone saw a man wearing red clothes.The white-haired monster was talking to a black shadow. The black shadow was completely black and had no nose or eyes. It looked very strange. "The villagers were a little scared when they talked about this incident. We are all ordinary people. If it weren't for bad luck, how could we encounter such a strange thing? "What?!" When everyone heard the monster with red clothes and white hair, the first reaction was InuYasha, and there should be no one else but InuYasha. "Then have you seen the monster in red clothes yet?" Kagome was very excited. She went through the iron shoes and couldn't find it. It took no effort to get it. Finally, she had some clues related to Inuyasha. "How could anyone have seen it? Since the incident, everyone has left the village. I heard that many people in the surrounding villages also moved away overnight for fear of being entangled by monsters, so the area is basically deserted and no one lives there. ¡± "It seems like we need to go there and have a look!" Jiefa felt that maybe we could make new discoveries there, and maybe Inuyasha was there. The villagers looked at them cautiously, "Who are you and what are you going to do there?" "Oh, we are mages who specialize in catching monsters. Since there are monsters there, we must go and see them." Maitreya was afraid that these villagers would be afraid of them, so he made up a lie. "If you really want to go there, you'd better be careful. I heard that the monster is very strange, so you have to be mentally prepared." After saying that, the two villagers left. "Let's go there and take a look. Maybe InuYasha is there, but what about that black shadow? There can't be such a person among the monsters or people InuYasha knows. Is it Naraku?" Speaking of black The shadow made Maitreya only think of the black hole he saw some time ago, and Naraku should be inside. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 The mysterious little boy You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's impossible. How could InuYasha be with Naraku? The person InuYasha hates the most is Naraku. If it was really Naraku, InuYasha would have chopped Naraku in half. How could he talk to Naraku?" Kagome's understanding of InuYasha Deepest and most aware of what Inuyasha hates the most. If it hadn¡¯t been for Naraku¡¯s appearance, Kikyo wouldn¡¯t have died. Maybe Inuyasha and Kikyo would have lived a normal life now, and he wouldn¡¯t have appeared here. Jaffa looked at Kagome and started to get a little excited again, "Anyway, let's go to that village first. Maybe it's not Inuyasha, but I'm not sure. There are many monsters wearing red clothes and silver hair. Maybe it's just us. I haven¡¯t encountered it yet.¡± So everyone walked towards that village. After walking for about half a day, Kagome and the others found the village. The closer they got to the village, the more desolate and sparsely populated they could feel. It seemed that the two villagers on the road just now were right. The villagers here should be afraid of the so-called supernatural events, so they have all moved away from here. After entering the village, you can see abandoned houses everywhere, some doors are broken, garbage is everywhere on the streets, and there is no one there. Because it is almost evening, the sun is almost setting, the wind is a bit strong and a bit cool, making people feel chilly and weird. Qibao is relatively young, so he is still a little scared when encountering such a situation. "This place is really scary. Will something jump out later?" Qibao shrank behind Jiefa. "What are you afraid of as a monster?" "Who said monsters have to be bold? Am I just timid?" Qibao heard Maitreya mocking him, so he quarreled with Maitreya. Jiefa quickly grabbed Qibao, arguing with one's own people was the most boring thing. "Okay, you two, stop arguing. The most important thing now is to see if there is a shrine nearby. We'd better find a shrine to stay first." Coral didn¡¯t understand why he had to find a shrine to stay. Couldn¡¯t an ordinary place work? "Of course ordinary places can be used, but it is not easy to make a barrier. Generally, shrines will set up barriers no matter how powerful or weak the shrine maidens are. We are strengthening the barriers based on the original ones. Barrier, this way it consumes less energy." Kagome immediately understood the reason why Jiefa wanted to settle down at the shrine. Don't underestimate Jiefa's short time in this world, but he already knows the rules of this world. After all, he has learned all the knowledge about witches. In fact, it's just that Jiefa doesn't want to show himself. He has learned it a long time ago. Why did you set up a barrier? Kagome knew so much because before they left the village, Kagome originally wanted to talk to Jaffa about the next trip, but she didn't expect to see Jeffa setting up a barrier. It was at that time that Kagome once again realized how powerful Jiefa was. It was not easy to learn how to set up a barrier in such a short period of time, let alone setting up such a powerful barrier. As long as no big monsters like Inuyasha or Sesshomaru come, protecting the villagers will not be a problem. Kagome felt that Jaffa was really a very careful person. At that time, everyone was actually thinking about Inuyasha. No one except Jaffa remembered to put up a barrier around the village before leaving to prevent outsiders from invading. . Soon, Jiefa and the others found the shrine in the village. There was no one in the shrine. It was deserted and full of spider silk. "With so much spider silk, it's not necessarily true that Naraku is here. Naraku is the incarnation of a poisonous spider." With so much spider silk, Coral could only think of Naraku. Suddenly, Jiefa made a gesture to silence everyone. He saw a person under the altar table in front, and then the table began to shake. Qibao thought there were some demons and ghosts inside, and hurriedly hid on Maitreya. Jiefa walked over gently and opened the table. There was only an unkempt little boy under the table. The little boy didn't expect that his hiding place was found. He shouted, "You monsters, don't come here. If If you go any further, I won¡¯t be polite to you.¡± Kagome and the others found it a bit funny. This child was obviously extremely scared and could still say such a thing. Unable to smile at Kagome and Coral, "Only you ladies can do this kind of thing. After all, ladies are more approachable." Kagome thought for a while and it seemed to be the truth, so she squatted down and looked at the little boy, "Don't be afraid, we are not monsters, we??people. " "You are talking nonsense. You are monsters. Look, he still has a tail!" The little boy pointed at Qibao's tail, feeling a little scared. Only then did Kagome realize that the child was afraid of Shippo, and couldn't help but want to laugh, "Don't be afraid, although he is a monster, he is a good monster. There are good monsters and bad monsters. He is our friend." , will not hurt anyone. How about you come out first, I can guarantee you that he will not hurt you, and I will keep him away from you." Qibao is a little proud. No one has ever been afraid of him. Today is the first time. Everyone used to bully him and thought he was funny. This is the first time that someone is afraid of him. After Coral and Kagome¡¯s explanation, the little boy timidly came out from under the table. "Are you from this village? What is your name? Why are you here alone? Do you know what is happening here?" The little boy shook his head, "My name is Hashimoto Nai, and I have always lived in this village. Some time ago, it suddenly became haunted. Many people disappeared suddenly. Everyone was very scared, so they all left the village. " "Since everyone has left, why do you stay here alone?" "I have no relatives. My mother-in-law has always taken care of me growing up. My mother-in-law also disappeared some time ago, so I have no place to go and I don't know where to go. Everyone in the village has left. What happened originally The strange things will disappear, so I will continue to stay here." The little boy is a little disappointed. He has been adopted and raised by his mother-in-law since he was a child. He has never seen his parents at all. Every time he sees other children, he He is very envious when his parents love him. His biggest wish is that he can also have parents. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 The Jade of Four Souls Appears You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome felt a little distressed when she saw the little boy's disappointed look. She walked over and touched his head, "Xiao Nai, can I call you Xiao Nai? Don't be sad. Although your mother-in-law is no longer here, you have met her." Us, you can also consider us your family and friends.¡± No one expected Kagome to behave like this, especially Jiefa. Although Jiefa felt that Kagome liked children when they were in the village, it was still a bit unexpected. "Sister Kagome is right, you can treat us as family." Xiao Nai was immediately very happy. Except for her mother-in-law, no one had ever been so kind to her, and she was still a stranger. People in the village say that he is a disaster star who will bring bad things to people, so many adults don't let their children play with him. In fact, he has always been lonely, and there have never been so many people treating him. Treat it as a friend or relative. "Okay, kids, can you tell us a little more about this village now?" Jiefa still wanted to learn as many clues about this village as possible. He had a hunch that there might be unexpected gains here. "Actuallyactually I have seen that monster." Xiao Nai hesitated for a long time, but decided to say it. "What?!" Everyone was very shocked. "On the second night after my mother-in-law disappeared, I saw a man wearing red clothes and silver hair walking around the village. He also used his nose to smell everything. It was funny, like a dog's nose. Then a black shadow appeared, which seemed to be like a dog's nose. What did he say about the Four Souls Jade? I only heard these four words, and then, the monster in red clothes disappeared together with the shadow, and then I never saw him again." Listening to Xiao Nai¡¯s description, the monster in red clothes should be InuYasha, but who is the black shadow? No matter who it is, it must be related to InuYasha¡¯s disappearance. "But I'm not sure if the disappearance of people in the village has something to do with the monster in red clothes. Some people in the village escaped from death. They said that the disappeared people were eaten by a black hole, so maybe it's not that Two monsters captured the villagers." "The monster in red clothes should be Inuyasha, and the mysterious black hole should be Naraku. Who is that black shadow?" Coral couldn't figure out who else or what monster was so mysterious. "No matter who the black shadow is, what we can be sure of now is that the black shadow should be the real reason that caused Inuyasha to leave." Jiefa thought about it and this was the only possible result. "It's getting very late now. Let's all rest first. When we get up tomorrow morning, we'll look for any other clues." Now it can finally be proven that the route they were looking for at the beginning was correct. As long as Inuyasha appears, Then they will definitely be able to find InuYasha. The flying geese will leave traces, and they will know where InuYasha appears. Everyone lay down to sleep, but Kagome still felt a little uneasy, probably because she didn't know what was going on with Inuyasha now, so she felt so uneasy. Kagome tossed and turned and couldn't sleep. Naturally, Jiefa also felt that Kagome was not in the right mood. "Don't think too much. We already have news about InuYasha. As long as we continue to search, we will be able to find InuYasha." In fact, Jiefa was a little jealous in his heart. He did not expect that InuYasha's position in Kagome's heart was so important. Kagome nodded. She was about to fall asleep when she suddenly felt a trace of the Shikon Tama and woke up immediately. "What's wrong?" When Jaffa saw Kagome standing up, he thought something had happened and immediately became vigilant. "It smells like the Shikon Jade." Kagome said as she walked outside. When Jiefa heard the words "Four Souls of Jade", he quickly followed. At a well not far from the shrine, Kagome and Jaffa saw a strange light. Jiefa was very shocked. This light was the light that sent him to this world. Does that mean that when this light appears, he can return to his original world? Kagome and Jeffa walked to the well and found a transparent ghost body beside the well. The woman was wearing a kimono and holding a bow and arrow in her hand. She looked very much like Kagome. "Bikyou? Is it really you? Was it you the last time I felt the Four Souls Jade?" The last time Kagome felt the Four Souls Jade, she thought that since the Four Souls Jade had reappeared, what would she do? Cuizi, the founder of the Shikon Tama, and Kikyo, the guardian, will definitely appear, as expected. "Kagome, long time no see, how are you? I'm sorry, Tsui and I??I originally thought that we and the Jade of the Four Souls would really disappear forever, and we would be liberated in this way. However, we did not expect that the Jade of the Four Souls that had been broken into powder would still have powerful power. After all, under the influence of some mysterious forces in the outside world, With the blessing, it quickly returned to its original state. Even Cuizi didn't expect this. Now the Four Souls Jade is completely out of our control. That person is very powerful and has blocked the breath of the Four Souls Jade. We don't know where it is, but Kagome, you must find the Four Souls Jade as soon as possible. Otherwise something big will happen. " Kagome became nervous when she heard what Kikyo said. Every time the Four Souls Jade appears, it will bring a lot of competition and disaster. It seems that there is no way to avoid it this time, so she can only find the Four Souls Jade as soon as possible. "Then do you know who that person is?" Jiefa hopes to know who that person is from Kikyo. Only by knowing who that person is can it be possible to find a way to get the Jade of Four Souls. "We don't know who this person is, but the Jade of Four Souls should be in a place with water now. We can only vaguely feel it, and we can only rely on you for the rest." "What about InuYasha? Do you know where InuYasha is?" This is what Kagome is most worried about. " Platycodon wants to say something more, but there is no time. Platycodon can show up now with great effort, and there is no way to hold on for too long. Kagome felt extremely complicated after seeing Kikyo disappear. Not only was Inuyasha missing, but she also knew the definite news that the Shikon Tama had reappeared. Although Kagome had a premonition the last time she felt the aura of the Shikon no Jade. But after all, she didn¡¯t see the Four Souls Jade with her own eyes, so Kagome ran away and didn¡¯t want to tell her about it. Although Jiefa knew about it, she kept hiding it from Coral and Miroku. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 The black hole is coming You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! That night, the cool wind blew, rustling the leaves, and the moon climbed up the branches, revealing the eerie crescent moon. It was so cold that night, Kagome and others temporarily stayed at the home of the little boy Hashimoto Nai. Nothing, I suddenly heard a strange sound outside. The sound was like the whistling of the wind or the roar of an animal. In short, the howling of ghosts and wolves was very frightening. Coral was too busy with Kagome, who was sleeping beside her mouth. Kagome opened her eyes. He opened his eyes and looked at Coral, "What's wrong? You stayed up most of the night." "Kagome, did you hear anything?" "No, too many things have happened in Coral recently. Inuyasha disappeared and a black hole appeared, eating everyone in the village. You must be too sensitive. Get a good sleep! Don't think too much. " "Okay, maybe I've been nervous recently and thought too much, so I'm having auditory hallucinations." Coral muttered silently. At this time, a hurricane suddenly blew up. At night when everyone was sleeping peacefully, the village silently hit. The hurricane rotated, twisting and blowing the nearby trees and countless fallen leaves in the sky. The hurricane kept approaching, and everyone But he didn't notice it, and the wind from the car hit the door unknowingly, and a door panel suddenly lifted up and hit the house where Kagome and the others lived. Everyone was woken up by a loud noise. Miroku quickly held Shippo in his arms. Kagome and Coral also stood up immediately. Jeffa immediately blocked Kagome and Coral. This gust of wind was blowing very strangely. At this time, the remaining villagers came over. They felt that the new group must have magical power and be able to protect them. Jaffa looked at the villagers and asked loudly: "Did a hurricane blow when the villagers were eaten?" "Yes! Yes! Everyone said it in a hurry." "Everyone is ready for war, there may be monsters coming." As expected, a black hole hovered over, and everyone recognized it. This was not Naraku, so what kind of monster was this? It's really unexpected that he looks so strange and eats so many villagers! ! The black hole is close, and everyone can see that it is a monster, but where is the monster's body? No one could see it, but at this moment, the black hole laughed wildly and let out a horrifying howl, like the roar of countless ghosts. The black hole crazily tore the air around it, creating a huge gravitational force that kept tearing it apart. Everyone also felt this gravitational force, and several thin villagers were sucked in. Jiefa quickly held the hand of a villager to prevent her from being swallowed by the black hole. He also looked at the black hole and felt that this black hole was definitely not simple. Kagome tugged at the corner of Jiefa's clothes and asked, "What should Jiefa do? Many villagers are going to be eaten by the black hole. We have to save them!" "Find the back of the black hole and attack him from behind. There is no gravity behind him!" Jiefa shouted to everyone. While the crowd was busy against this gravity with the demon power, around the back side, and at this time the black hole seemed to understand Jeafa, and suddenly leaned back. "What should we do? The gravity is too strong, and he keeps retreating. We can't move at all! It's too difficult." At this time, everyone's hair has covered their faces, but he still ignored his image. He shouted at Jiffa, and Qibao also made a gurgling sound from his mouth. Apparently, he was also knocked speechless by this gravitational hurricane. Many fallen leaves and branches in the sky are constantly interfering with everyone's actions. If this continues, everyone will be torn apart by the black hole and sucked in. Subtraction looked at the current form and said, "This monster looks very powerful! What should I do? What! What to do!" Jiefang's brain was running rapidly, constantly thinking about the next countermeasures. Maitreya But the Qibao was about to be blown away. Maitreya suddenly thought of something! "Kagome, stand in the direction of the wind immediately and catch Shippo." "What are you going to do! Maitreya, this is very dangerous," But before Kagome could react, Miroku had already let go of Shippo's hand. Kagome immediately rushed over and hugged Shippo. You help me and immediately hugged Kagome's waist with a whoosh. Maitreya immediately untied the bandage on his hand through the gap between Qibao's hands, and then Maitreya immediately shouted to Jiefa: "I will resist this gravity and hurricane. Jiefa, you immediately find the body of the monster and kill him!" Jiefa nodded heavily towards Maitreya, "Don't worry, Maitreya, leave everything to me. You must hold on first!" First, he rushed behind the black hole quickly. He thought that the black hole came very suddenly and had a huge gravitational force. It seemed that he had specialized in eating people before. The villagers in front were willing to?He was also eaten. And when this black hole came here, it didn't say a word. Everything was full of doubts. There was no way to go around to the place where there is no gravity behind the black hole to find out, otherwise there was no other way! Behind the black hole, Jiefa saw a black round block. This round frame was very strange, and it was exuding red blood mist. Jiefa felt something was wrong, so he picked up the knife and slashed at the round block with all his strength. Jiefa used a lot of force in this knife. This was a knife made by Jiefa full of anger. Jiefa was full of hatred for this black hole, because this black hole had eaten so many villagers. In Jiefa's heart, human life is very important. , No matter what era, life is precious, not to mention that Jiefa's original era was very peaceful. After reciting the solution, the black round block with red blood mist immediately became torn apart when the knife struck, the gravity gradually dissipated, the hurricane also stopped, everyone stopped being tormented by the hurricane and gravity, and immediately relaxed, the villagers They all sat on the ground like deflated rubber balls. This black hole had eaten countless villagers. At that moment, the villagers' hearts were filled with fear. They thought they would be eaten soon. Everyone looked at the four-and-a-half black round block and felt a sense of fear in their hearts. "Jeffa, it won't move anymore, will it? What on earth is this? Is it a monster? Why did it start eating people without saying a word?" Kagome asked. "This shouldn't be a monster. I thought he was a man-eating monster just now? Now I can't figure out what it is! Let's not talk about it now. As long as everyone is fine." Jeffa looked at the villagers and Kagome. Fortunately, because of their presence, the villagers were not eaten! The villagers looked at Jiefa and his party with expressions of gratitude. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 InuYasha Returns You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The black hole was destroyed, and the villagers came forward to thank Jiefa and others. Jiefa is still confused. Since the black hole is not Naraku, why does Inuyasha appear here again? What's going on? Why did Inuyasha disappear? The black hole has also been solved. Everyone plans to leave here and continue to look for InuYasha. Kagome is very lonely. Kagome feels sorry for InuYasha. Although InuYasha destroyed the ancient well, she has been reluctant to forgive InuYasha. It is possible that InuYasha ran away. Kagome felt particularly sad because of the reason. Kagome remembered the journey she had taken with Inuyasha to find the Shikon Jade. Inuyasha had saved him again and again, that handsome and cute silver-haired boy who always wore red clothes. Everyone shed tears of sadness as they thought about it. Qibao saw the sad and crying Kagome and hurriedly walked up to him and hugged Kagome. Jaffa felt very sad when he saw Kagome like this. Jaffa walked up to Kagome and asked : "What's wrong, Kagome, are you homesick? Or something?" "I'm not homesick, I just miss InuYasha. It's all my fault. It's all my fault. If it weren't for me, InuYasha wouldn't be missing." "Kagome, how can I blame you? There must be some unknown reason for Inuyasha's disappearance. There must be something fishy behind it. Don't blame yourself." Miroku and Coral also came over to comfort Kagome, "Everyone, don't be like this. It makes us uncomfortable too. Inuyasha is our good brother and good friend. We will definitely find him. As long as we are not discouraged, Don¡¯t give up, no matter what difficulties and obstacles are behind you, we will overcome them together. When we were looking for the Four Souls Jade, we overcame so many difficulties one by one, what does this little thing mean?¡± At this time, Kagome's body and mind were filled with self-blame and sadness. Originally, it should be a happy thing to defeat and reach the black hole! But everyone just can't be happy. At this time, the black hole has nothing to do with Inuyasha, so where did Inuyasha go? After the ravages of the hurricane and the gravity of the black hole just now, and when Kagome cried, everyone cried and fainted. Jiefa looked very distressed and was raised. Everyone, put it back before it was destroyed. inside the house. "Everyone, let's rest for a while and wait until daybreak before we hit the road together," By this time, everyone was exhausted and exhausted, so Du Fenfen found a place to rest. Keep your spirits up and start a new journey tomorrow. The next day, everyone packed up their things and prepared to set off. At this time, everyone saw a red figure appearing at the entrance of the village. "Isn't this Inuyasha?" Shippo shouted in surprise. Kagome rushed out when she heard the shouting, "InuYasha, where did you go? You're making us so worried." After saying that, she immediately rushed to InuYasha and kicked InuYasha hard. "InuYasha, you've gone too far. Let's go." Without even saying a word, do you know that everyone is worried about you? I forgive you! Why did you run away from home and go missing? "Seeing Kagome so worried about Inuyasha, Jiefa had mixed feelings in his heart. Inuyasha looked at Kagome, "I'm sorry, it's all my fault for making you worry. I'm sorry, I destroyed the ancient well and made it impossible for you to go home." "It doesn't matter, I don't care anymore. As long as you are still around everyone, everyone needs you very much. You are our Inuyasha," Kagome said. "Yes! InuYasha, don't run away from home casually again, I'm worried about you too," Jeffa walked over and patted InuYasha on the shoulder. Miroku and Coral also walked to Inuyasha, "Inuyasha, what happened? Why are you missing?" Shippo walked up to the original InuYasha and kicked InuYasha hard with his little foot. "Dead? You didn't even know to tell us before you left." InuYasha cried out in pain after this kick. "Hey! Is it necessary for everyone to ask me this question?" Inuyasha returned to his cheerful self. Listening to what InuYasha said, everyone laughed. Seeing Quan Sha like this, everyone was very happy. Kagome finally no longer had to worry about Gui's matter, and InuYasha returned to normal. But Inuyasha never mentioned why he disappeared during this period! Everyone asked and pursued many times whether Naraku had been discovered, or whether it was related to the Shikon no Tama. But InuYasha has a tough mouth and refuses to say a word! It seemed that everyone finally stopped asking questions. "Inuyasha, I have something to tell you," "What happened? What happened while I was gone?"??? " "We saw Kikyo," Kagome said hesitantly. "What is Kikyo resurrected? Where is the result? Oh, why am I not with you." Inuyasha looked at Kagome in surprise. "Jikyong said that the Jade of Four Souls has appeared again." "How could the Jade of the Four Souls appear again if it has not already turned into powder? There is no end to this. Every time Sven appears, it will cause great turmoil! Many monsters are ready to emerge and want to fight for the Jade of the Four Souls. If it comes again, It has appeared, so why bother?¡± Jiefa said: "Otherwise we don't get involved with the Four Souls Jade this time. I don't think the Four Souls Jade is that important. We can help Kagome find the ancient well." Hearing what Jiefa said, InuYasha suddenly looked at Jiefa very defensively. Jiefa also looked at Inuyasha. Jiefa felt that something was wrong since Inuyasha came back. How could he suddenly disappear and come back again? He came back suddenly and left suddenly, and after he came back, my nephew didn¡¯t mention why he disappeared. He sees that this is InuYasha, so he won't go into details, but the connection method always feels weird. The beginning of all this story started with Kikyo and InuYasha. At that time, Naraku pretended to be InuYasha and injured the villagers and snatched the four souls. Jade, so Jiefa extremely suspected that this Inuyasha was fake. If this Inuyasha is fake, then what is its purpose? They and their group don¡¯t have the Four Souls Jade on them, so why should they approach them? "Could it befor Kagome" Jiefa suddenly thought that your appearance is always accompanied by the appearance of the Four Souls Jade. The platycodon in your previous life was the shrine maiden who guarded the Four Souls Jade. Has anyone thought of this? He came just for Kagome. Jaffa shook his head, hoping that this was not the case and that he was just overthinking. "Then I must be overthinking. My nerves must have been highly tense recently, which caused me to overthink." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 All three people are gone You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At night, everyone stayed in the wild. The night was very quiet. Cicadas were chirping leisurely in the grass. The warm gentle breeze at night blew their faces, and the fresh smell of leaves floated to everyone's noses. All in all a beautiful night. Inuyasha and Kagome were sitting in the tree chatting, Shippo, Coral, Miroku and Jeffa were playing card games under the tree. Everything was peaceful, like a very harmonious big family. Everyone was very happy. For the time being, Don't think about the Shikon Jade, just live the present moment first, this is what everyone is thinking at this time. After the entertainment activities, everyone began to go to bed. Soul-dispersing Iron Claw Ah there was a scream. Jianfa seemed to have heard Kagome's cry. It was a particularly terrifying sound. Jiefa suddenly woke up from his sleep and looked in Kagome's direction. It didn¡¯t matter. This sight shocked Jiefa. He found that Kagome and Qibao were missing. Jiefa hurriedly pushed Coral and Maitreya to wake up. "Miroku, Coral, wake up quickly, Kagome and Shippo are gone." You Lehe Coral opened their hazy sleepy eyes, and they discovered that not only Shippo and Kagome were missing, but Inuyasha was also missing. What the hell is going on? It was fine just now, "We just squinted for a while, why did the person disappear?" It was then that Jiefa realized that he was only worried about Kagome and didn't even notice the ripples. Inuyasha was also missing. Tonight, she was busy telling her previous doubts about Inuyasha. Coral hurriedly said: "Actually, I also feel that something is wrong, but I dare not say it, because when I see Kagome so happy, I dare not think deeply about it." At this time, Maitreya also said, "Actually, I also feel that something is wrong." "It seems that InuYasha does have a problem. He is definitely not the InuYasha before. He must be a fake, maybe sent by Naraku, or maybe some other dark force. They may be here for Kagome, after all Kagome and the Four Souls Tama have a significant relationship. Kikyo has a good reputation. There must be many people who know about the relationship between Kagome and the Four Souls Tama. They must be here for Kagome," Jiefa said very nervously, and already I was so nervous that I was incoherent. Coral looked at the nervous Jiefa, "It won't be easy. If something happened to them, they wouldn't be missing. They must have been taken somewhere, and their treasures are also missing. This matter I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s not that simple.¡± "The key is what to do now? Of the original six executioners, there are now only three left. InuYasha disappeared at first, and then three others disappeared after three missing and one came back. Moreover, this InuYasha may be a fake .¡± "Ah!" Maitreya suddenly shouted. Coral immediately looked back and found that Entertainment had fallen to the ground. Jiefa also looked around in panic and found that there was nothing around him. "What's going on?" Coral was so excited that she almost cried. Who is behind this? Do they want to defeat us one by one? At this time, Jiefa closed his eyes and muttered something. Then there was a loud noise, and the surrounding soil suddenly flew into the sky, turning into a yellow sandstorm-like wind, and a scorpion-shaped monster appeared in its original form. Coral saw the scorpion monster and immediately rushed forward. At this time, Jiefa quickly shouted: "Coral, be careful, don't get close to the scorpion easily. This shoe may be a close attack." Coral quickly stopped her body from rushing forward. "What should we do now?" At this time, the scorpion spirit suddenly became very large, "Hand over the woman who handed over Kagome, and I will spare your life, otherwise." "Haha, you arrogant guy, you can first dodge my knife." Sure enough, one wave after another, three people disappeared in a row. What the scorpion said clearly showed that he did not know Inuyasha and others. When people disappear, who is behind the scenes? At this time, the scorpion spirit had hooked the heart of the coral with his long hook, and the coral screamed in pain. "I told you to hand over Kagome, because I have been hiding in the dark so I can't beat you? In fact, I just don't want to waste that effort. My hook has a paralyzing effect. At this time, she can't use any demonic power. My heart has also been hooked by my iron hook. I think you should hand over Kagome as soon as possible. Otherwise, your entire army will be annihilated." Jiefa stared at the scorpion fiercely. It seemed that he underestimated the scorpion. This scorpion must have some weakness, "It's best not to let me find out anything, otherwise I will cut you into pieces." The only expedient solution now is to deal with the scorpion monster. "We do??Know where Kagome is, because she just disappeared. Even if you kill Coral, it will be useless, because we don't know where he is at all. Maybe you should put Coral down and let us go to Kagome together. And why do you Looking for Kagome. " The scorpion monster looked into Jiefa¡¯s eyes and felt that this man was not telling lies. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll let this woman go. I don¡¯t think you can pull off any tricks.¡± Didn't you expect that the scorpion monster is so easy to talk to? The boots slowly lowered the coral, and the usually long scorpion hook with clear joints stretched out from the sky. Jiefa took advantage of the opportunity and chopped off his tail. Alas, the scorpion eats He roared loudly in pain. "Damn humans, I shouldn't trust you. You are all dishonest guys. How dare you chop off my tail." Jiefa ignored the roaring Scorpion Monster, and then struck him with one knife, one after another, Scorpion's blood spurted out, and then Senior Sister Fa did not stab the Scorpion's vitals, temporarily sparing his life. This Scorpion Monsters have their uses. A monster was slashed several times in a row, and its figure shrank rapidly, turning into the size of an ordinary scorpion. "Tell me quickly, why are you looking for Kagome? What did you do to Maitreya? Quickly cure Maitreya for me." The scorpion monster begged for mercy: "I was wrong, I was wrong, it was my fault, I shouldn't have attacked you. I came to Kagome because I met a spider spirit on the way here, and he told me that Kagome's body There is the Shikon Tama, and he told me the specific location of Kagome, saying that there are three people here who know where Kagome is? The poison I gave to your companions is my scorpion poison and it won¡¯t do much harm. Tomorrow morning I will wake up, please don¡¯t kill me!¡± (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Finding Kagome and Qibao You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Coral took out an empty bottle and put the Scorpion Spirit into it. The Scorpion Spirit wanted to struggle, but the bottle was too strong and he couldn't break it. The top priority now is to find Kagome, Inuyasha and Shippo. Jiefa carries Maitreya who is in a coma. "Let's go, Coral. Fortunately we found it in time. I think they didn't go too far." Coral looked at Jiefa and nodded silently. Because Jiefa was carrying Maitreya on his back, they were not walking very fast. Not far ahead, they found claw marks on the tree. "Look here, this must be left by Inuyasha." Coral shouted in surprise. "Follow the claw marks and we will definitely find them. Don't let me find out who is causing trouble behind the scenes. If I find out, I will definitely give them a good look." Jiefa said fiercely. Coral and Jiefa, who was carrying Maitreya on his back, walked in the direction of the claw marks. Soon they found a cave. It was very dark in Shandong. It was impossible to see the situation inside from the outside. The whole cave was filled with an eerie air-conditioning, as if there were countless The souls of the dead roared in the cave. Coral looked at the dark cave, "What should we do now? Do we really want to go in?" "We must go in. The claw marks disappeared near here. Inuyasha and the others are probably inside. If we don't go in now, we may never find them." "Okay, let's go in." Coral's voice was trembling. At this time, Maitreya gradually opened his eyes. "What's going on? What happened? Where are we? Why are there only three of us, Inuyasha and the others?" "All three of them are missing. This Inuyasha is probably fake. We are on the way to find the three of them now. This cave is very dangerous. How is Maitreya? Is he feeling better? We were resting in the woods just now , you were bitten by the scorpion spirit, so you fell into a coma, look, this is it." Coral said and threw the bottle containing the scorpion spirit to Maitreya. Maitreya picked up the bottle and looked at the scorpion spirit inside that kept knocking on the wall of the bottle. "Oh my God, this thing is so disgusting." As if the Scorpion Spirit heard it, he knocked harder, making the sound extremely loud. "If you knock, I'll crush you to death," Jiefa said viciously as he looked at the bottle. There was no sound in the bottle. The scorpion spirit was so frightened that it retracted its tail and huddled in the corner. No matter how dangerous the cave was in the dark, they still walked in resolutely. Since there were no illuminated tools around them, they could only move forward in the dark. Jiefa took the lead, and a few people moved forward bit by bit. . The field of vision in front gradually widened, and a ray of light came in, and gradually the road ahead could be seen clearly. While walking, Jiefa suddenly stopped, as if he was frozen in place, motionless, like a piece of wood. Coral walking behind suddenly bumped into Jiefa's back, "What's wrong? Jiefa, Why don't you move?" Coral was talking to Jiefa, but when she raised her head, she was stunned. It turned out that in front of them, Kagome's hands were tied up and hung above the cave. Kagome's body was covered in scars, her skin was green and purple, and there was blood oozing out of some places. Her disheveled hair covered her fair face, but blood could be vaguely seen, dripping from the corners of her mouth. Coral has never seen Kagome like this before, and she is afraid that tears will keep lingering in her eyes when she sees them like this. "I am a man, I can't cry." Jiefa kept telling himself this in his heart, but he felt so distressed. . Miroku was the first to react and rushed over, "Kagome, Kagomewhat's wrong with you? How did it become like this? Where is Inuyasha? Where is Shippo?" Coral and Jaffa also reacted. Coral hugged Kagome and wanted to get Kagome off, but she found that the rope was tied tightly and she couldn't pull it off. Jiefa pulled out the knife and cut the rope with a swipe. Kagome fell down and Jiefa hugged her quickly. Kagome fell into Jiefa's arms and slowly opened her eyes. She looked at Jiefa. Fa, his eyes were blurred, as if there were countless stars in his eyes. Jaffa finally couldn't help it anymore, hot tears shed from his eyes, and fell on Kagome's face drop by drop. "What happened? Kagome, I have never seen you like this. Who beat you like this?" Jaffa cried. Everyone looked at Jafa who was crying, his mouth moved, but no word came out. Coral came over and took Kagome's hand, "What on earth is going on? Inuya"?Is it fake? "Coral also choked with sobs. At this time, laughter came from deeper inside the cave. This laughter echoed in the cave, leaving lingering sounds, constantly lingering in the cave, and would not dissipate for a long time. "This sound is like Inuyasha's laughter," Miroku said. Sure enough, a young boy in red clothes and silver hair slowly walked out of the cave, "Inuyasha, you can do it too, this is Kagome! How can you beat Kagome like this? There is also Qibao, you can kill Qibao How's it going? Where is Qibao?" "Are you talking about this little thing? So it's called Shippo! It's really cute!" This Inuyasha was holding Shippo's tail. "Ahit's Qibao!" Coral shouted. Qibao was being held upside down by his tail, as if he had lost consciousness, and seemed to have no breath. "It's so scary. Who are you? How could you treat a child like this? Do you still have humanity? He is still so young." ." Maitreya stared at Qibao closely, never leaving. This fake Inuyasha, you looked up at Qibao and said, "He should still be alive! It seems that you cherish this child very much! I'll give it back to you then." After saying that, he put it away as if he was throwing away a particularly random thing. Shippo threw it over. Maitreya saw Qibao being thrown over, and quickly ran over and hugged Qibao. Maitreya looked down and used his fingers to detect the breath at the tip of his nose. "It's okay! It's okay! Qibao is still alive," you murmured excitedly. At this time, Jiefa put down the seriously injured Kagome, raised his head, and stared at the fake Inuyasha very fiercely, "Why? Why do you do this to a woman and a child," (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 Battle with the nine-tailed demon fox You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Miroku put down the unconscious Shippo, Miroku did the same, stared at the fake Inuyasha fiercely, Coral even clenched his fists with both hands and made a gurgling sound! "I will never let you go, I will never let you go." These were the inner thoughts of the three of them. "Hey, are you three on the same page? What's wrong? Did beating them make you angry? Hahaha, I just like to see you angry. I'm so happy. You look so good when you're angry. You can't wait to kill me! Hahaha" the fake Inuyasha let out a weird laugh. "It's because you believe too much in InuYasha, and you also believe too much in me. I am InuYasha," Inuyasha laughed and laughed. "Go to hell!" Jiefa took the knife and slashed forward. Anger had already filled his heart. It was too late to think about it again. His heart was full of anger. For hurting Kagome like that, Jeffa had never been so angry in all these years. He hoped wholeheartedly to cut this fake Inuyasha into pieces to relieve the hatred in his heart. Coral and Maitreya also rushed over, "I will never let you go," they both shouted at the same time. The fake Inuyasha looked at the three people rushing towards him at the same time without any fear, and he unhurriedly tore off his clothes, and his red clothes floated away, revealing his solid chest and muscles. Behind him Nine white tails suddenly appeared. The furry tails continued to grow and expand, and finally stood in front of him, blocking the attacks of the three of them. "Are you tickling me? It's really ridiculous. The three of you can't beat me together." "Monster, what are you talking about? You just grew a few extra tails. Look, I'll cut them off for you one by one." Jiefa said. The nine-tailed demon fox looked at Jaffa with a half-smile, "Didn't you say that Inuyasha and Kagome are a couple? Why, you like Kagome! Where did you come from to get involved in this? You don't think so. What kind of thing is that? Look at your virtues. If you don¡¯t look at yourself in the mirror, are you worthy of Kagome? I just want to beat Kagome, even if I beat her until she can¡¯t even scream. , you haven¡¯t heard Kagome¡¯s cry when she was beaten, have you? You haven¡¯t heard it, what a pity! Oh, I regret it, I should have beaten her in front of you.¡± Listening to the provocation of the nine-tailed demon fox, Jiefa's eyes gradually turned red, and his body seemed to be filled with red flames. "Unforgivable~unforgivable~I will let you die here today" Jiefa roared, like It's going to shatter the entire cave. Maitreya and Coral have never seen such Jiefa. Such Jiefa is really scary, like a murderous demon, ready to explode at any time. The words of the nine-tailed demon fox hit Jiefa's pain point. Yes, Jiefa actually loved Kagome in his heart. After Inuyasha destroyed the ancient well, Kagome had been very close to Jiefa. He thought that Kagome's heart belonged to him. Yes, I didn¡¯t expect that in the past few days after InuYasha disappeared, Kagome¡¯s heart gradually changed. She began to miss InuYasha. This was unacceptable to Jiefa, but she didn¡¯t expect that Inuyasha was a fake and now he told Jiefa The fact that Fa admired Kagome made Jeffa feel like his scars had been healed. Jiefa felt angry and sad at the same time. He was angry because the nine-tailed demon fox beat Kagome, but he was sad because he couldn't face his heart, couldn't say those three words to everyone, and could only watch his beloved. The woman looks at someone else. So all Jiefa¡¯s anger and sadness turned into strength. He wanted to kill this nine-tailed demon fox. This was the deep obsession deep in his heart at this time. "Storm Spiral Slash!" With a loud shout, Jiefa's knife continued to rotate with his body, and finally cut out countless wind blades, rushing straight towards the tail of the nine-tailed demon fox. Seeing that something was wrong, the nine-tailed demon fox retreated continuously. Its nine tails changed into strange shapes, and then emitted an energy wave. This energy wave had a pale white light, and seemed to be glowing with a faint black-blue light. , the moment they rushed forward, they split continuously and turned into countless black and blue threads, and then the black and blue threads bit by bit hit Jiefa's wind blade. After several explosions, many walls began to break. The wind blade blocked by the nine-tailed fox demon violently hit the walls, shaking many walls into pieces. Both Coral and Youle were stunned. They didn't expect Jiefa to be so powerful. But what they didn't expect was that the nine-tailed fox demon was so powerful. Since he had taken all Jiefa's wind blades and stood safe and sound, There, there was no effort at all, and he seemed particularly leisurely and contented. It was obvious that Jiefa had tried his best, and it seemed that this battle was destined to fail.   They didn't even ask about the purpose of the nine-tailed fox demon, but they were already beaten to a pulp and had no power to fight back. "Jiefa, let's go, we can't defeat her, run away quickly." Coral was the first to react. At this time, the fragmentation of the cave became more and more serious, as if it was about to collapse at any time. At this time, Jiefa was overwhelmed by anger. I kept slashing, trying to kill the nine-tailed demon fox, but he couldn't. The sword did not hurt the nine-tailed demon fox at all. Seeing that the situation was not good, Maitreya carefully walked around behind Jiefa and hit Jiefa hard with his hand. Jiefa turned around and looked at Maitreya blankly. Maitreya was embarrassed. He thought he could knock Jiefa out. "Hurry up, Jiefa. If you don't leave, Shandong will collapse. None of us can survive. Besides, this nine-tailed demon fox is very powerful. We can't defeat it at all. Don't be carried away by anger now. If you continue like this, we will all be buried with you." Maitreya said very seriously. Jeffa panicked, reacted quickly, rushed to Kagome and picked up Kagome. Miroku looked at Jeffa who rushed towards Kagome, quickly picked up Shippo, pulled Coral and rushed out, Kyuubi The demon fox looked at Jie Fa and others who were running away, with a half-smile on his face and said, "These people are really interesting." The rocks in the cave began to break, and the stones fell quickly one by one, hit the ground, and fell apart again, making a loud noise. The nine-tailed demon fox had no intention of running away, he just watched with interest. The escaping Jiefa and others still had the red clothes. Then he slowly took out a glass ball and said to the figure on the glass ball: "Dad, I didn't ask about the whereabouts of the Four Souls Jade. ¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33 Kagome was seriously injured You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After escaping from the cave, they walked very far, fearing that the nine-tailed demon fox would catch up. They walked through the woods and reached a grassland. At this time, the sky had begun to light up, and the east began to turn white, and the summer cup was warm. The morning light shone on everyone's face, and everyone looked sad. No one smiled because of the warm sunshine. The breeze gently blew the grass. Subtraction slowly put down Kagome in his arms. Kagome's consciousness gradually became clear. Tears gradually appeared in her eyes, one by one, under the sunlight. , like golden pearls, each one is crystal clear. "That person is not InuYasha! InuYasha is not like that. He kept asking me about the whereabouts of the Four Souls Tama. I thought InuYasha was starting to miss the Four Souls Tama again, but I didn't expect him to be fake. How could I be so stupid? Kikyo even He admitted his mistake once, how could I make the same mistake as Kikyo." "It's not your fault, Kagome. It's all my fault that I didn't tell you. In fact, I've long felt that something was wrong with this group, but because of my selfishness, I really didn't dare to tell you." Jaffa looked at Kagome tenderly. . "It's okay. I don't blame you, Jiefa. Don't you think I'm doing well? You've done a great job. How about Qibao? Is Qibao okay?" "It's okay, Shippo. Shippo passed out." Shippo, who was lying next to him, slowly opened his eyes and looked at Kagome and said. "It's okay, everyone." Under the warm illumination of the morning light, the hard grass seemed to become clearer and more attractive. "Yes, everyone is fine," Coral murmured. The nine-tailed demon fox is too scary. Before this, no one knew that there was such a big monster. His strength was even stronger than Yu Jiefa and Inuyasha. This was really terrifying. After the incident with the nine-tailed demon fox, Jiefa deeply realized the importance of strong strength. If he had the strength, he would not have fled and created such an embarrassing situation, and Kagome would not have been so seriously injured. Kagome's injuries are very serious, and she may even pass out. Not to mention, her life is in danger at any time, but that kind of pain is also very uncomfortable. There are many scars on your body, and the bones can be seen deeply, not only the multiple bruises , there are still several places on the body that have begun to rot. I don¡¯t know what methods the nine-tailed demon fox used to torture Kagome into this state. No one has the heart to ask, and they don¡¯t want to mention it again. The top priority now is to cure Kagome. . Several people have been walking in the wilderness. There are few villages nearby, and Kagome's injury is very serious. Several people walked forward in a daze, but they all moved forward as fast as possible. Jeffa was carrying Kagome on his back, and Coral was talking to Kagome beside him, hoping to reduce Kagome's pain as much as possible. "Look, there are fireworks ahead. Is there a village?" Maitreya said. Several people were overjoyed and rushed towards the direction of the fireworks. In the direction of the fireworks ahead, there was indeed a village. Jiang Hu knocked on a house and an old woman opened the door. The old woman looked at the group of people and said, "What's wrong? Is there something wrong?" Grandma Wang said slowly. said. "Grandma, one of our companions is injured. Do you have any medicine? Can you help?" "Okay, come in! Is this beautiful girl injured?" "Yes, he was injured by the nine-tailed demon fox. I don't know why, but some of the wounds have begun to erode." Jaffa put Kagome on the bed. Kagome blinked and said with a smile: "It's okay with me, you don't have to be so nervous." "This girl is really strong. She was so seriously injured and she still said she was fine." The old lady took out a medical kit from the cabinet and took out a lot of potions and cloths. "This girl is afraid that she has been poisoned. This poison can only be eradicated by using the local red-eyed scorpion poison to fight poison with poison, and with the help of agustata, otherwise there is no cure. But, where can I get the red-eyed scorpion? ? What¡¯s more, most of these red-eyed shoes have become spirits. These scorpion spirits have been plaguing the people in the village for a long time. What should we do?" What did Maitreya suddenly think of? "Is this a red-eyed scorpion?" Maitreya took out a bottle from his backpack, and there was a black scorpion in the bottle. ¡°This is indeed a scorpion, but it¡¯s not a scorpion with red eyes,¡± the old lady said. Maitreya opened the bottle and released the scorpion. The scorpion climbed out and quickly turned into a human form. Slowly, it turned into a child the same size as Qibao. Several people were shocked. They did not expect these scorpions. He is not very old yet, and he is still a little cute after becoming a child.There was a scorpion spirit, staring at a group of people staring at him with big eyes, "What are you looking at? I've never had a scorpion spirit turn into a human form!" Qibao looked at the little scorpion spirit, "Hey, do you know about the red-eyed scorpion? Do you know where to find it?" "Hongtong is a distant relative of mine. He lives without a fixed address every day. It is not easy to know the news about him. However, it is not impossible for you to find him. Of course, I can lead you to find him, but you keep me locked up." I have been locked in a bottle for so long. If you were not looking for the red-eyed scorpion, you would have forgotten about me." "What are you pulling on, kid? Do you know what's going on now? Now that you're in our hands, do you still dare to negotiate terms with us?" Qibao said as he raised his calf to kick the kid. Jiefa and others all laughed, this little scorpion spirit is quite cute. "Okay! What's your name? It was our fault for keeping you in the bottle for so long. I'm sorry. You see, I have already apologized to you. Then can you take us to find your distant relative, the Red-Eyed Scorpion? Na?" Coral said slowly. "My name is Luo Luo, haha, you asked me for something before you remembered to ask my name. Well, since you have caught me, I can only reluctantly take you to find him!" Jiefa and others are very happy that Kagome's injury can be cured. They didn't expect that the little scorpion they caught before can be used. What a twist of fate. According to the little scorpion spirit Luoluo, the red-eyed scorpion has always lived in no fixed place and especially likes hot places. Generally, he can only be found in the desert. However, in recent years, he suddenly changed his habits and likes to go to some jungles and grasslands. , "I don't know what happened to him! He just suddenly changed his lifestyle. In short, his temperament changed drastically, which is hard to figure out." After listening to Luoluo's words, and under the guidance of grandma, several people decided to go to the jungle near Luoshang Desert to find out(Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 Falling into the Desert You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Falling into the desert, Jiefa stood with Kagome on his back in the Gobi sky full of yellow sand. There were a few low bushes in the distance that were particularly conspicuous in the desert. The scorching sun was shining in the sky, and everyone was covered in sweat. Only the little Scorpion Luoluo was jumping in front very naughtily. The flying yellow sand in the desert has fascinated everyone's eyes. The weather is particularly bad. Legend has it that this place used to be an ocean, but after the changes in the earth's crust and the passage of time, it gradually changed from an ocean to a desert. Maybe there will be many There are fossils of ancient marine life, so there must be many rare and exotic treasures. Throughout the ages, many people with lofty ideals or monsters have come here in order to encounter opportunities. However, this place is extremely mysterious. Even if someone discovers something, they will not reveal it to the outside world. Therefore, it is not surprising that the red-eyed scorpion would settle here, but why did he leave here and go to the jungle near the Luoshang Desert? This is something that makes everyone very curious, and even Luoluo can't explain why. Everyone walked in here with curiosity and admiration for the mystery of the desert. It was extremely dry here, and there was not a single raindrop here every year. "I really don't know why the bushes here are so bad." Survive the environment." Jiefa sighed. At this time, Kagome was lying on Jiefa's back. Silly, her big eyes were looking at the surrounding scene, "Is this the Falling Desert? I have never been here before. I feel that it is so strange here. Can we?" What danger could there be?" "No way, how can there be any danger here? This is just a desert. Although it is older and older, there is no problem. Even if there is any problem, for your injury, we must Came here.¡± "Damn nine-tailed demon fox." At this time, Qibao said bitterly from the side. Jiefa listened to their conversation, and his heart was full of hatred for the nine-tailed demon fox. If it weren't for this nine-tailed demon fox, there would be no need for them to come here. Maybe by now they would have embarked on the journey to continue looking for InuYasha. , or go looking for the Four Souls Jade. Now that Kagome is so seriously injured, the desert is so mysterious, and the future is uncertain, it's all very scary. "Oh, why are you so pretentious? As long as you cross this desert, you can see the jungle where the red-eyed scorpion lives. I have some friendship with the red-eyed scorpion. Even if there are some dangers in this desert, with how few of you there are Are you still afraid that you won't be able to get through? What's more, there is a powerful scorpion spirit like me next to you." Luoluo said with her little face raised. "It's time to get over it, you're such a little kid, you were locked in a glass bottle and screamed! Are you starting to brag about your awesomeness now?" Coral said angrily. Everyone looked at the little ones Luoluo and Coral and couldn't help but laugh. These two people are really interesting. While everyone was laughing and playing, the wind direction in the desert suddenly changed. It was originally an east wind, but now it turned into a south wind. As a result, everyone now had to brave the wind, especially Jiefa who was carrying Kagome, who was seriously injured. It was extremely difficult to take even one step. At this speed, if you wanted to cross the desert, you wouldn't be able to make it until half dark. "It was fine just now, why did the wind direction suddenly change?" Kagome said coquettishly. "Nothing bad is going to happen. The wind direction has become too strange. It was fine just now. How could this happen?" Maitreya also said. Because it was a headwind, the yellow sand in the sky hit everyone in the face. Wangsha mixed with dust and blew directly into their nostrils and mouths. The sky was filled with yellow dust, and they seemed to be in a big yellow whirlpool. Like the center of a sandstorm, this paranoid wind was blowing stronger and stronger, and before they knew it, everyone was already unable to move even an inch. "If you are such a crow's mouth, we are afraid that we will encounter something." Jiefa glared at Maitreya and said. "How could this happen! I'm convinced, why do things like this always happen to us." Coral complained. "Now is not the time to complain. Let's get ready for war. The yellow sand came out of nowhere. I'm afraid there are some monsters blocking the way." Sure enough, as soon as Jiefa finished speaking, there was a sudden earth-shaking explosion in the sand in front of him. Suddenly, the desert seemed like an earthquake, shaking the ground. Qibao fell to the ground before he could stand. At this time, the surrounding yellow sand began to move slowly. "The sand here is very strange. It seems like countless moving ants. They all seem to be moving slowly." Kagome, who was lying on Jiefa's back, shouted. road. ??Everyone looked down at the ground in panic. It didn¡¯t matter. Sure enough, the sand was constantly moving. ¡°It¡¯s not that the sand is moving. There must be something under the sand. You allLook carefully, don't be nervous, don't panic. "Jeffa shouted. "What on earth is this? Doesn't it need to breathe? It can actually walk under the sand." Coral shouted. Luoluo stared at the moving sand closely, "No, this is a red worm in the desert, a red worm that occurs once in a thousand years. It is said that no one who has seen these red worms can survive, and no one knows about this." What do red worms look like.¡± According to the ancient legends of the Fallen Desert, it is said that the Zerg tribe immigrated here, hoping to find rare treasures and strengthen the Zerg tribe. However, they did not expect that there would be a lot of civil strife among the Zerg tribe. The leader of the slave tribe was killed by his subordinates, and the Zerg tribe split into several groups. The parties were unable to convince each other and could not live in harmony, so they declined. However, one of the red worms' team was particularly fierce and was not restricted by other shortcomings. It has been tyrannizing in the desert for thousands of years. No one can pay attention to them, because no one can defeat them, and no one who has seen them can come out alive. People only know that red worms crawl in the desert and can last for several hours without breathing. They use the surrounding sand to bury passers-by and then slowly eat them until they suffocate to death. For so many years, no one has been able to I have seen what the red worm looks like. It can be said that the red worm is a legendary existence. I didn¡¯t expect that he would appear here today. When Jiefa and others heard Luoluo calling the red worm, they were all panicked and couldn¡¯t stand. Well, if it is true as Luoluo said, this is a red worm, then today, they may not be able to get out of this wounded desert. The yellow sand in the sky, the loose desert beneath my feet, and the dangerous atmosphere gradually enveloped everyone's hearts. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 Disaster in the Desert You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Run away, now we can only run away, we can't defeat these red bugs" Luo Luo almost cried. "It doesn't have to be red worms. For thousands of years, I haven't heard of red worms eating people. The red worms are just legends. Everyone will be fine. Cheer up now. Don't be afraid. Even if the yellow sand is gone again, The strong wind is heavy, and we can all walk out of this desert. Do you remember that inexplicable black hole? That black hole also emits such a hurricane, and we all endured that hurricane and cut off its center, this time and that time What's the difference? Cheer up." Jiefa roared with all his strength. Everyone listened to Jiefa's words and looked at Jiefa who was struggling to move forward with his brother on his back and roaring with such righteousness. However, everyone felt that Jiefa's figure was particularly glorious and majestic. Jiefa was like everyone's spiritual leader. , whether it is the matter of the man-eating black hole or the nine-tailed demon fox, Jiefa has always been at the forefront, and has always protected everyone like a patron saint or a patriarch. Even in such a situation, Jiefa has not been discouraged. , and also advised everyone not to give up. Jiefa's words and figure deeply shocked their hearts. After listening to Jiefa's words, Kagome felt that it didn't matter even if she died here. Who can escape death in this world? Kagome, who was beaten like that by the nine-tailed demon fox in the cave, was thinking that death was not terrible at all. At this time, Kagome was not afraid of death at all. Kagome patted Jaffa's back gently, "Jeffa, let me down! It doesn't matter to me. These injuries are not serious. I can still fight, and I can still stand side by side with everyone." Jiefa felt Kagome's temperature. Jiefa knew that Kagome must really want to stand with everyone. Kagome didn't want to be a drag, and he understood her. Jiefa gently put down Kagome on his back. In the yellow sand in the sky, at this moment when danger gradually came, the two people, messy in the wind, looked into each other's eyes, with a firm belief and a will. A kind of trust suddenly arises. It doesn't matter if they die, at least they can die together, not to mention that it is just a legend. They may not die here. Even if they use their last strength, they will work hard. In each other's eyes, they both see the belief in each other's eyes. . It was a look of tenacity, a feeling and state of not being afraid of anything. The yellow sand was flying, and the underground sand was loosening. The people in Feng were on alert, waiting for the danger of rushing out of the ground at any time. The wind was strong, and the few people had never been so united. Their expressions were firm, as if they were not afraid of what was about to happen. Any fearsome and terrifying creature that comes, all because of Jaffa's encouragement. Suddenly, the sand began to reveal holes one by one, and the surrounding sand continued to sink in. Several explosions in the distance continued to sound, but there was no strange creature coming, nor the swirling yellow sand. No intention of stopping at all. "What should I do? I feel like the sand is sucking my feet." Qibao suddenly shouted. Maitreya hurriedly stood next to Qibao and held Qibao's hand tightly, "Qibao, hold my hand and never let go." Coral also came over and took Qibao's hand. Unknowingly, everyone's hands were held together. Wang Sha kept sinking deeper. Sure enough, the sand wanted to swallow them all up. The yellow sand kept moving downwards. Their hands and feet kept sinking downward, "Don't be afraid." Subtraction shouted and struggled hard. Slowly, she lifted out a leg. She held Kagome's hand, and Kagome held Coral's hand. They held each other one by one. Under Jiefa's pull, they kept pulling out of the yellow sand and struggling, but the speed of the king's death was overwhelming. It became faster and faster, and Jiefa gradually became a little bit too much. Jiefa was particularly helpless. He shouted at the yellow sand in the sky: "Who is causing trouble here? Even if he wants to kill us, at least show his face! Why should we die in unknown ways," Jiefa said. The shout of Fa was so loud that it seemed to resound throughout the entire desert. The sound of subtraction penetrated the yellow sand in the sky and echoed in the air. But the yellow sand in the sky didn't seem to pay attention to what Jiefa said. It still went its own way, like cruel and terrifying thugs, or like murderous demons. They were unscrupulous and uncaring, as if like A huge monster wants to swallow Jiefa and the others one by one. The suction of the yellow sand is getting stronger and stronger, and Jiefa's strength is getting weaker and weaker. However, no matter what the situation is, Jiefa's eyes never show an expression of despair. Since God allowed him to travel here, then God must have allowed him to The reason is, "I can't die like this." Jiefa always believed in his heart. By this time, Kagome, who had been seriously injured, was already exhausted and could no longer hold on, but he stillHe insisted on pulling the coral, "It doesn't matter if I die, I can't hurt everyone. You have come to this human desert for me. You can't die, no one can die," the coral's eyes seemed to be about to shed tears. But her tough heart told her that in front was Jiefa, and from behind were Coral, Maitreya Qibao and Luoluo. No, if he couldn't hold on at this time and let go of his hand, then Jiefa's efforts would be in vain. He will be buried in the yellow sand for years to come, as if they have never been here, as if there has never been a person like them in the world, and even the bones will not exist. No one knew they would die here, it was as if they had never been to this world and disappeared without a trace. "Don't be like this." Kagome roared in her heart, "Is it really the red worm? The legendary one Red worms are rare to see in thousands of years. Did they meet them today! Sure enough, we can¡¯t even see what red worms look like. Are we going to disappear?" Kagome felt particularly scared in her heart. The yellow sand gradually swallowed up Jiefa's legs. When Jiefa looked back, a sad feeling came to his heart. Qibao and Luoluo had already disappeared. Maitreya and Coral had both their necks and lips submerged by the yellow sand. Their cracked eyes were tightly closed. It was obvious that they had already passed out. Kagome's eyes were blurry, looking at Jaffa who looked back at her, and murmured to Jaffa: "I really can't hold on anymore." !" Then he lost consciousness. The roar of you exploded in Jiefa's mind. The starter never thought that there would be a situation like today. Sadness burst out, overwhelming Jaffa. Slowly, Li Mantian¡¯s yellow sand gradually buried them. Jiefa finally looked at the sky, with an uneasy look on his face and then dissipated (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 Dungeon You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There are waves of yellow sand, the scorching sun is in the sky, and the cry of goshawks can be heard in the distance. The yellow sand gradually dissipated, and the grains of yellow sand slowly calmed down. The violent wind also stopped howling, and everything became calm, as if it had never blown up the loose sand so crazily. The cries of flies came over again, from far to near, and slowly became clearer, the vast desert, the vast sky, a few flies hovering freely in the sky, the blue sky and white clouds are so free, the sky It is the world of eagles, who will rule this desert? There were a few brown-red scorpions crawling slowly across the desert, slowly passing through the sparse bushes. The sun shone on their red shells, giving off a shining light, and their small red eyes flashed. They spin around, as if they understand all the secrets of the desert. They are red-eyed scorpions that live here all year round. This desert is their world. As long as they stay in the desert, nothing can offend them. This is their home and their territory. No matter what it is, they dare not go against them here. Their red The shell and red eyes seem to declare that this is their territory. However, now they can only pass through here. Since a few months ago, some changes have taken place in this desert. The yellow sand here is no longer under their control. The wind direction here has become strange, and the yellow sand has become weird, so their leader I led them out of the desert. A hurricane suddenly blew up here two days ago. The hurricane lasted for several hours and still showed no intention of stopping. The hurricane seemed to blow up the yellow sand of the entire desert. Bai Chi, the leader of the red-eyed scorpions, still feels scared when he thinks about it now. What happened in this desert? There was such a strong wind. Bai Chi, the leader of the Red-Eyed Scorpions, is now extremely grateful that they discovered the anomaly in the desert early and moved out there. Although they have left their hometown and are far away from the living environment suitable for them, at least they have avoided the danger. I can still survive in this world. The thick yellow sand, which has fallen dozens of centimeters into the desert, passes through each layer layer by layer. Many people think that there is yellow sand underneath. And is this really the case? Jiefa slowly opened his eyes in a haze. A few drops of water dripped onto Jiefa's lips. His lips were slightly moist. There were black rocks all around. Jiefa raised his head and slowly looked around. , a few drops of crystal water hanging leisurely upside down on the black rock. The water drops are crystal clear and shining like pearls. "Kagome!Kagome, Coral, Maitreya, Shippo, Loluo" Jiefa called out their names one after another. Jiefa looked around in confusion, but the surroundings were empty. Jiefa looked around. He stood up and walked forward. Sure enough, Jiefa saw a narrow road ahead. Jiefa walked along this narrow road. In the dark cave, he woke up just now. I could still see something clearly, but now Jiefa couldn't see anything and could only move forward gropingly. After walking on a dark and narrow road, Jiefa looked forward and saw a figure, "It's Kagome" Jiefa shouted in surprise. "Jiefa, is that you?" It was Kagome¡¯s voice, and there was a lot of surprise in her voice. Jaffa rushed over and hugged Kagome, "Are you okay?" "I'm fine, but where is this? Maitreya Coral and the others are gone. Aren't we swallowed by the desert? I thought we were going to die. Why are we here?" He also looked at Kagome who was full of doubts and said, "I'm fine. As long as we are still alive, there is a glimmer of hope. This is probably underground in the desert. It may be very deep, maybe tens or hundreds of meters." Underground." Jiefa said seriously. "Then how do we get up there? Now everyone is missing again," Jaffa pondered for a while, "There is underground water here, so we can hold on for a while. Fortunately, our backpacks are still there, and there is some food in them, but we have to think long and hard about going up. The top priority now is to find people, And your injuries are not healed.¡± Kagome lowered her head, her eyes gradually dimming, "Maybe this is all my fault. If I hadn't been injured, we wouldn't be here. Now that the red-eyed scorpion has not been found, we are still trapped here, and others are also I don¡¯t know where I¡¯ve gone, but what should I do now? How many days can we hold on?¡± Jiefa listened to Kagome's words and looked at Kagome who blamed herself and was so negative now. Jiefa felt particularly uncomfortable. All of this happened so suddenly, and he was trapped here without being able to figure out many things. Is it the legendary red worm? Is that legend from thousands of years ago true? Do red worms exist?There may be some rare treasures in the underground of this desert. Who would have thought that there is such a mysterious cave under the Luoshang Desert! Before coming here, everyone had never thought that there would be such an adventure. Maybe this was an ancient city thousands of years ago, or maybe it was a magical underwater civilization. It has never been discovered and there are many legends about this magical place, but no one has ever said that there is such an underground cave. Jeffa looked at Kagome, "It's a blessing, not a curse. You can't avoid it. It's a blessing in disguise. It's not necessarily a blessing to bring us here. Although we don't know if the red worms are causing trouble, at least we are now If I'm still alive, I have capital and hope." At this time, Kagome couldn't listen at all. She was now filled with self-blame, "It's all my fault. It's all my fault for not forgiving InuYasha. That's why InuYasha disappeared. She must be very angry, so she left us. I thought he was coming back." I didn¡¯t expect that it was the fake Inuyasha, and it was because of me. Everyone came to this ghost place, and now everyone¡¯s life or death is uncertain. Only me, the most popular person, is still alive, why!¡± Seeing Kagome like this, Jaffa felt particularly uncomfortable, "Kagome, I really don't blame you." As he spoke, Jaffa touched Kagome's forehead with his hand, and Jaffa quickly took it off again, and then He put it up again, "What's going on, Kagome, why is your forehead so hot? You can't blame yourself too much now. I really don't blame you. Stop having those weird thoughts and random thoughts now." Jeffa felt the heat on Kagome's forehead and felt particularly scared. You have been seriously injured and have been struggling in the desert. Now you are still in this kind of mood. How can your body bear it? Jiefa looked at Kagome with mixed feelings in his heart. He had never been so flustered as now. Looking at Kagome like this, Jiefa really didn't know what to do. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 The red worm reappears You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa put his hands on Kagome's shoulders and looked directly at Kagome, "Look at me." Kagome slowly raised his head and looked at Jaffa, "Don't think so much. If you have the energy to blame yourself, you might as well cheer me up quickly and use your energy to find Coral and the others." Kagome seemed to have listened to what Jiefa said, and she slowly stopped mumbling. Jiefa looked at Kagome like this and couldn't help hugging Kagome. Kagome also hugged Jiefa very naturally. Kagome's waist was in Jiefa's arms, and Kagome's eyes were filled with pearl-like drops of water. Wet little by little. In this empty, unknown underground place, Jaffa sat quietly holding Kagome in his arms. At this moment, it seemed that everything in the world was quiet, except for the sound of Kagome's gentle twitching in Jaffa's arms. Jeffa gently stroked Kagome's head. Kagome also felt particularly at ease in Jiefa's arms. This kind of security was something Kagome had never felt before. It was as warm as the dawn, the clear spring in the desert, and the dewdrops in the morning. After a long, long time, Jiefa helped Kagome up, being careful to avoid Kagome falling and touching her. Some of the wounds on Kagome's body have already opened. After this incident, not only did Seiya not find Kagome's injuries, but her injuries became more serious. As fate would have it, she was going to find Inuyasha, but she didn't expect that Kagome would be injured again. He was injured, and he ran for Kagome's injury. Now everyone is separated, and an unprecedented crisis surrounds Jaffa. Jaffa and Kagome stood up and continued walking in the narrow passage. As they walked, there was a light, and there were houses that resembled human habitation in front of them. This surprised Jaffa, "So there are still people living here? Or was this place once inhabited by ancient civilizations?¡± Suddenly, there was a rustling sound in the distance. From far to near, the sound became louder and louder, like the sound of something rubbing on the ground. Jiefa heard the sound and turned around. It didn't matter. A red figure was standing next to Jiefa. The sight gradually widened, "Kagome, run." He said, picking up Kagome and rushing forward. Jiefa felt uneasy when he saw the red figure. Maybe this was the red bug Luoluo was talking about, but this bug was huge and crawled very fast. Its short and numerous insect legs rubbed against the ground. Its body was segmented one by one, very He was fat and bloated, and he was huge. He looked very much like the Green Moth, but he was bigger and longer than the Green Moth. His whole body was glowing dark red, and he also had thin hairs. Kagome was scared to death. Throw it away, Kagome is a girl and hates this kind of bug, and now there is such a big one. Kagome was pulled by Jeffa, and the two of them ran forward quickly, but how could they outrun the giant red worm with so many legs? After a while, the huge red worm caught up with them. The red bug was lying in front of them in a moment, its two halves of teeth revealed a penetrating light, and its small blue eyes stared closely at his prey. "Is it really a red worm? Sure enough, we encountered a red worm that is rare in a thousand years. We thought we could escape, but didn't we expect that the real crisis started to come!" The red worm circled and rushed towards Jiefa and the others. , Jiefa pulled out the knife in his hand, shouted "Storm Spiral Slash" and slashed straight like a red bug. Several blades quickly fell on the body of the red bug, and the body of the red bug immediately showed blood. and a pile of disgusting slime, and then he crawled faster as if he was angry. Everyone looked at the situation on the field. She hated this kind of bug. Even though she was seriously injured, Kagome still took out her bow and arrow. Kagome used all her strength to shoot an arrow. This arrow came directly from the red bug. The body of the red worm passed through, blood splashed, but the red worm's body did not slow down at all because of this arrow. Instead, it quickly changed its application and rushed towards Kagome. Seeing that something was wrong, Jeffa quickly ducked in front of Kagome and blocked the fangs rushing towards Kagome with his knife. Between the lightning and flint, the red worm The fangs of Jiefa and Jiefa's knife wiped out sparks, and the sparks flew. Jiefa's tall body lay in front of Kagome. Kagome had to cover her eyes with her hands, because the golden light soaring into the sky was already extremely dazzling. A few seconds later, Jaffa shouted at Kagome: "Quick! Move back, I won't be able to hold on for long, as long as the red worm's offensive is too powerful." Kagome quickly retreated until she was still a few meters away from Red Worm and Jeffa. Kagome saw that Jiefa was about to be unable to hold on any longer. She saw Jiefa pull out the knife from the red worm's mouth in the flash of lightning. He quickly turned around, dodged behind the red worm, and shot towards the red worm's body. Cut it off. ??At this time, the red worm had been injured in many places, and Jiefa was also out of breath. However, the red worm's own defense was too strong. He had been injured after many attacks, but for some reason his body shape and speed were not as good as the others. A slight slowdown. "As expected, it is a creature that existed thousands of years ago, but it is still a little short of summoning the nine-tailed demon fox." Jiefa thought to himself. At this time, Jiefa had already slashed multiple times on the body of the red worm. The seriously injured red worm suddenly stopped moving. Then the skin on the body of the red worm began to peel off. The pieces of red skin falling off were very disgusting and scary. Kagome felt particularly nauseous looking at this scene. Jiefa also quickly retreated. After a while, Jiefa reacted, "Kagome, let's go quickly. This red worm may have other forms." But it was too late, as the skin on the red worm's body Peeling off, something seemed to be wriggling in the body of the red worm, and slowly something with wings, like a moth, slowly came out. "Isn't the red body his true body, and this moth is his true body?" Based on the red worm's habits and survival time, plus the fact that no one has ever seen a red worm, it's just a legend. A moth may be his true form. "Since you can't run away, then I will kill you. Isn't it just like changing your body and growing a pair of wings? What's so great, I will still cut you into pieces today." Kagome looked at the huge moth flying out of the red bug's body. Kagome was no longer so afraid. What Kagome was afraid of was touching the body of the red bug. Now that the red bug had changed its form, it was even more Aroused Kagome's desire to fight. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 Eliminate red worms You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome took out her bow and arrow again, pointed it at the moth, and shot several arrows in succession. Even though Kagome was seriously injured, the momentum of the arrows did not weaken at all. This was full of Kagome's self-blame and anger. Jiefa's offensive did not weaken at all. Jiefa took a big knife and rushed straight towards the moth. One knife slashed the moth's wings, and the other slashed the moth's fat body. But the moment the connection method came closer, a lot of mucus suddenly spit out from the moth's mouth. The mucus was light yellow, very viscous, and had strange foam. Kagome looked at the mucus spit out by the moth and shouted loudly. Said: "Jiefa, be careful, the mucus spit out from the moth's mouth is very likely to be poisonous." "Okay, Kagome, don't worry about me. You must protect yourself first. I don't know how far the mucus spit out from the moth's mouth can shoot out. You must take more precautions." Jiefa kept dodging in the air, leaving a lot of sweat on several rock walls. After a few rounds, Jiefa could no longer hold on. Jeffa was breathing heavily, but the moth was not tired yet. Now it couldn't run, and it couldn't keep up with the physical strength to continue fighting. If it continued like this, Jeffa and Kagome could only fly like this. The moth had a meal in its belly. I don¡¯t know what this moth is. The red worm should be a descendant of the Zerg. How it turned into this moth is a question. A bunch of mysteries are entangled in the hearts of Jaffa and Kagome. After a few more rounds, Jaffa kept breathing heavily. Suddenly, there was a bunch of noises in the distance, and a gravitational force was sucked towards this side. Kagome looked in the direction of the sound and found that it was Miroku and Coral. Shippo and Lolo also followed. Kagome was particularly surprised. Regardless of the current situation, she shouted to Coral Mud to kill Shippo and Lolo. Kagome¡¯s shouting didn¡¯t matter, they found two more red worms following Coral and Miroku. The two red worms had not yet turned into moths. Luoluo next to him shouted loudly, "These are indeed red worms. We escaped from there. It turns out that you are fighting here too! Ah, here Why is it a big moth?" "You should be careful about these red bugs. Even if these red bugs are killed, moths like this will come out of their bodies. The moths will also spit out venom from their mouths. Everyone should be careful." Ge. Before Wei could feel the joy of reunion, she reminded everyone loudly. "We escaped from there. There are a lot of red bugs like this over there. The sand in the desert is really their fault, but why didn't they eat us when we were unconscious? Instead, they are chasing us now. ." Coral gasped. At this time, bursts of eagle cries came over, and Jiefa clearly felt the moths trembling, and the movements of the red bugs also became much slower, and there was also a clicking sound on the ground. It's like something is walking. ¡°Attack them now without any hesitation.¡± Jiefa reminded everyone loudly at this time. Hearing the reminder of the solution, everyone quickly launched an attack. The little scorpion Luoluo became huge, and Maitreya, Coral and others also quickly attacked the red worm. After a while, the bodies of the two red worms began to break, and the red skin on their bodies began to peel off piece by piece, and then two moths sprang out from them. The three moths were attacked by everyone together, and the cry of the goshawk became louder and louder. Obviously, the moth's attack became very slow, and it fell behind after a while. At this time, sand began to fall from the rock wall above. It was obvious that the rock above began to loosen. After a while, light came out, which was a very dazzling light. In an instant, countless red shoes poured in, and they were so densely packed that it was scary. After these red scorpions poured in, they did not attack Jeffa, Kagome and others after seeing Lolo. They all crawled straight towards the moths in the sky. The red shoes climbed over the rock wall and jumped onto the moths. They all stretched out long hooks. One by one, the scorpion tails stabbed into the moths' bodies, piercing the moths. Moths scurried across the sky. Jiefa found the right opportunity and used "Storm Spiral Slash." With one skill, he threw out a few wind blades and tore the three moths into pieces, causing blood to splash. As the moth fell to the ground, the red shoes suddenly became quiet. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and they had escaped. These moths were really too scary, and they only relied on the fighting power of a few of them. , it really may not be possible to defeat them. Fortunately, there are so many scorpions coming to help them. At this time, the largest red scorpion crawled in front of Luoluo and turned into a human form. He was a handsome young man, with good-looking eyebrows, a straight nose, and a majestic figure, like a painting.They are as majestic as everyone else. "Wow, so handsome," Maitreya couldn't help but sigh. After the red scorpion turned into a handsome young man, he was the first to speak to Luoluo: "Luoluo, why are you here? Didn't you go to find the Jade of Four Souls?" Luoluo looked up at him: "Brother Bai Chi, don't you know what I encountered outside? My Four Souls Jade was not found but was locked in a glass bottle. I finally escaped from the glass bottle, but fell into it again. Here, we are besieged by a bunch of red bugs. Are these the legendary red bugs? It¡¯s really scary.¡± Kagome and Jiefafa suddenly had black lines in their heads after listening to Luoluo's words. Jiefa took a step forward and approached Bai Chi, "Hello, thank you very much for saving us. When I asked why Luoluo came here, I was actually so confused. I thought the Jade of the Four Souls was with us, but We don¡¯t have the Four Souls Jade with us, and we are friends now, so don¡¯t think too much about it.¡± Maitreya also stepped forward and explained to Bai Chi: "Actually, we came here to find you. Are you the Red Boy Scorpion? We have something to ask for your help, so we asked Luoluo to take us to you." Bai Chi looked at you, then at Jiefa, and then turned his head to Luoluo who was behind him. Luoluo said helplessly: "Yes, that's the case. They came here because they asked you for help. They didn't expect to fall into the trap of red worms. Fortunately, idiot brother, you arrived in time, otherwise I, Luoluo, would have been unaware." He was buried here in vain.¡± "Okay, I understand the general meaning. Let's get out of here first." Then the idiot gave an order, and countless scorpions crawled out from the exit. When half of the scorpions walked in the middle, they suddenly He stopped and built a red scorpion bridge, "Get over my men, there seems to be no other way out here." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39 Bai Chi¡¯s Home You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! One after another, everyone stepped on the Scorpion Bridge and walked out. Outside was a patch of yellow sand, with a few bushes standing there conspicuously. The entrance to the cave they came out of collapsed again after everyone came out, just like it had always been. There has never been a hole like that. Bai Chi, the red-eyed scorpion, listened roughly to what happened again, and then Bai Chi led everyone to the place where the red-eyed scorpion tribe lived. It was a castle covered by bushes, with low rock formations and yellow scorpions suitable for living. There are also houses made of sand that look like human habitations, palace-like houses, and some houses are particularly luxurious. No one expected that the Red-Eyed Scorpion's living place would be so luxurious. I had always thought that since scorpions like them like to live in the desert, it must be a particularly harsh environment and a particularly harsh place to live. Unexpectedly, it seems that I was wrong now. The luxury here is much better than many human villages. too much. "What kind of living environment is this for gods?" Luoluo said. In fact, it was also the first time for Luoluo to come to his eldest brother Bai Chi's home. Bai Chi took Kagome to a closed room, Jaffa and Lolo followed behind, while Coral and the others went to rest. In this closed room, Bai Chi with red eyes and shoes entered the room inside first. Jiefa looked over from the screen and saw Bai Chi changing from human form back to a scorpion. Then Bai Chi raised his tail upwards and leaked out a lot of liquid. Those The liquid flowed into the bowl, and then Bai Chi returned to his human form. Bai Chi came out of it still full of joy. He smiled and said to Kagome and Jaffa: "My venom is all here, hurry up and treat Kagome's injuries! But I have helped you a lot, you owe me a Favor." Jaffa smiled and nodded. "Thank you for your kindness. If you need help in the future, I, Kagome, will definitely help you!" Kagome looked at Bai Chi and said firmly. A few more medicines are needed to treat Kagome, but those medicines have already been found by Jiefa, so they will be cured soon. Kagome drank the medicine, and her complexion soon became rosy. I believe she will be well soon. Kagome lay on the bed and looked at Jiefa tenderly, "Thank you Jiefa, luckily you are here, otherwise I really don't know if I can survive." Jeffa touched Kagome's head: "Fool, your health is the most important thing. Your forehead was so hot when we were in the dungeon. I was really scared to death. I really don't know what would happen without you." , what will I do?" Jiefa's words were similar to a confession. These words reached Kagome's heart and moved her very much. Kagome's eyes looked at Jiefa much softer and gentler. Kagome gradually fell asleep under Jiefa's gentle gaze. Jiefa looked at Bai Chi. Bai Chi knew Jiefa's question, so he explained to Jiefa. It turned out that Bai Chi had been living in this desert with his tribe before, and this castle had always been their residence, but one day Bai Chi I noticed something was wrong. The yellow sand here became very abnormal, and occasionally there would be strong winds. Many of his tribesmen disappeared for no apparent reason. Bai Chi hesitated again and again, but decided to withdraw from the desert first. Of course, the withdrawal from the desert happened a year ago, and it was too late to investigate the cause of the incident suddenly. For the safety of his tribe, they He hid in the jungle, I have been hiding for a year, but I have not been idle this year, until the strong wind that drowned Jiefa and the others blew up not long ago, and the unusual yellow sand that day alarmed Bai Chi. During this year, Bai Chi It has been found that the red worm epidemic was probably a thousand years ago. So after the strong wind blew, Bai Chi felt that the opportunity had come. Maybe this was a good time to take back his home. As expected by Bai Chi, goshawks are natural enemies of insects and snakes, especially red worms. For some reason, they are especially Afraid of eagles, and knowing this, Bai Chi managed to notify the Goshawk tribe that there were insect and snake activities here. That day when Bai Chi and the others came to the center of the desert, they found that the yellow sand there was constantly sinking and there were vibrations underground. Bai Chi expected that there would be a battle underneath, so he sent a bunch of red-eyed scorpions in, but Unexpectedly, Jiefa and the others were very powerful in combat. Before Bai Chi took action himself, with the help of Bai Chi, the red-eyed scorpion, Jiefa and the others killed the three red worms. But Bai Chi himself is not sure whether the red worms have been driven out. As for why the red worms are resurrected, this is the ancient Zerg race thousands of years ago. Bai Chi has not found out the reason. It is all a mystery. The more Jiefa thought about it, the more something was wrong. First, Inuyasha ran away for no reason, then he met Luoluo who came to seize the Jade of Four Souls, and there was also the matter of the nine-tailed demon fox. Something was also very wrong with the red worms in the desert. Maybe there was someone behind it. As a result, this series of mysterious events made thePeople are confused. Why did this red worm come back to life? Is it because of the Four Souls Jade? Who is he? Tell Luoluo that they have the Four Souls Jade in their hands, why do those red insects attack them? "No, there is definitely some conspiracy behind this." Jiefa became more and more anxious as he thought about it. Jaffa's intuition has always been very accurate. From the moment he felt the fake InuYasha, Jaffa decided to trust his instincts and never let the tragedy happen again. Kagome couldn't bear the second serious injury. A group of them No one can be hurt, Jiefa secretly swore in his heart. The group of people rested for a long time at Red-Eyed Scorpion¡¯s house, and it took a long time for everyone to recover their physical strength. Now everyone finally no longer has to worry all day long, because Kagome is now out of danger. Everything is back on track. As for the red worms in the desert, Bai Chi said that he will definitely clean them up. No matter how many red worms there are, he will drive them out of his home. Jiefa asked Bai Chi if he needed help, and Bai Chi said cheerfully: "I have to clean up my own affairs at home. It would be too anxious to return your favor now. Don't worry, I will save it for later." Where you are needed.¡± Luoluo looked helplessly at this stubborn elder brother, "Okay, Brother Bai Chi, you have to take care of yourself." "Then Jiefa and others also said goodbye to Bai Chi. They still have to look for InuYasha. This is the last thing. Well, even if they don't find InuYasha, they must find out where he is. This is everyone's obsession. So Jiefa and others embarked on their journey again, and the little scorpion Luoluo also said goodbye to everyone. He was ready to return to his hometown. As for the matter of the Four Souls Jade, Luoluo said that this matter should be considered in the long run. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 Coming to wealthy villages and towns You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and others embarked on the journey. Along the way, Jiefa and Kagome's feelings grew day by day. In Kagome's eyes, Jiefa had unknowingly become a very important existence. The atmosphere between Jiefa and Kagome It was a little subtle. Kagome still remembered that day in the dungeon. The words Jaffa said to Kagome were particularly touching. Those words were like a confession, which moved Kagome very much. The journey to find Inuyasha and the Four Souls Jade was very difficult and dangerous. They encountered too many difficulties along the way. Although they had experienced a lot these days, they still had no clues at all. Jiefa felt that there was something wrong with this incident. These things that happened are most likely related to Naraku. Even if they are not related to Naraku, it must be a big monster like Naraku who is behind it. The weather was very good that day. Everyone came to a village. The people here seemed to be living and working in peace and contentment and living a happy life. However, when they first entered the village, they found a monster near the village. This monster was a woman. , her body is huge, and she seems to be a monster that a dead soul finally turned into, but her huge size has exceeded the range of a normal soul. Everyone was surprised. Fortunately, this monster had no aggressive behavior. He just hid behind the tree and looked at them quietly, with a little fear in his eyes. Normally, some monsters will attack humans, but this monster is very afraid of Jiefa and the others. Maitreya joked that this monster probably knows that Jiefa is very powerful, so he doesn't dare to get close. Jiefa looks at it and praises himself. Maitreya, inexplicably feels that it is really good to have such a group of companions. When everyone entered the village, they were warmly received by the lord of the village. The lord of the village was called Yumu. Knowing that they were foreign travelers, the lord said to them: "It must be very hard to travel abroad. Since meeting each other is fate, naturally we must treat them well." to receive you." "Lord, do you know that there are monsters near your village? It is really not easy to live so well when there are monsters near the village." Jiefa asked very naturally. Yumu smiled slightly, "Human beings cannot live well in places where monsters appear, but the reason why my village is so peaceful is because I am here!" After hearing this, Kagome, Coral and others all raised their heads and looked at Yumu in surprise. "Actually, I am not an ordinary lord. Just like you, you are not ordinary either. Some of you are also monsters, and there are humans together. Since you can travel together, it means that you are not ordinary." Mu's words sounded very unbelievable. After lunch, everyone stayed in the room prepared by the lord Yumu. Coral said to Kagome: "The lord here is really hospitable! He must be a good person." And Jiefa always felt a little uneasy. Jiefa could always feel the danger coming, so he didn't dare to take it lightly. At night, night fell in the sky, and a crescent moon exuded a cold and dark light. Jiefa dared not fall asleep for a long time. Sure enough, Jiefa heard a strange noise, and his blond hair narrowed his eyes. Sure enough, he saw the one he saw at the entrance of the village this morning. The giant monster is trying to jump through the window. Jiefa did not move. He wanted to see what the monster wanted to do. The monster crept in and stood next to Jiefa. He did not make any noise after that and just stood there in a daze. After a long time, time seemed to stand still. Jiefa finally couldn't help but sit up. He looked intently at this giant monster woman, wanting to see what this woman wanted to do. However, the woman saw Jiefa sitting up. She didn't make any movements, her expression was very stiff, and her eyes were very empty. "Who are you? I was very scared in the morning, why do we have to climb through the window to find me now?" The giant female monster's face finally showed a slight change in expression. Her head turned around, and a lot of tears flowed from her eyes. This was something Jiefa didn't expect. The giant female monster seemed to be mumbling something, but Jiefa couldn't hear a single word clearly. The woman muttered, and Jiefa finally heard two words, "Be careful." "This woman is obviously very scared of me, but now she climbs over the window to come to me, just to tell me two words to be careful." Is there something fishy behind this? Jiefa had no doubt that something strange was about to happen. Jiefa was still thinking about this matter carefully when he saw the looming figure of this female monster disappearing. "Is it possible that this woman can use the magic of teleportation? Jiefa didn't even have time to think about it, but he already felt horrified. ? ?Suddenly there was a shout outside. It turned out that there was a fire in a house. The villagers rushed to put out the fire. Jiefa rushed out of the room and saw black smoke billowing outside, and there were dots of fire in the distance. It was shooting out, and there were many villagers shouting. The surroundings were very noisy and noisy. Jiefa was very worried about Kagome and the others. Originally Jiefa and Maitreya were in the same room, but Maitreya slept too hard until the noise became louder and louder, disturbing the residents here. Maitreya He just woke up, and of course he didn't know anything about the giant female monster. Jaffa and Miroku rushed to the room where Kagome and the others lived together. Their rooms were far apart. When they arrived, they found that Kagome and the others were not there. Jaffa was very worried that Kagome and the others' room was on fire, but They were relieved to see that their room was not on fire. But Kagome, Coral and Shippo are all gone. Did they also rush to put out the fire? Jiefa and Maitreya both had a look of confusion on their faces. What on earth is going on? Why are Kagome, Coral and Shippo missing? They should be in the room well. Even if there is a fire, they are women from other places, how can they put out the fire? Helplessly, Jaffa and Maitreya found the lord Yumu. They told Yumu that their friends, Kagome Coral and Qibao were missing. Yumu seemed to be very surprised, "How could this be? How could it be missing! But I don't have it now." Kung Fu will help you find your friends, and you also saw that the fire in the village has not been put out." Seeing that the lord was so busy, Jiefa and Maitreya were too embarrassed to bother him anymore. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Jiefa¡¯s doubts You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But Jiefa always felt that something was wrong. Jiefa told Maitreya not to panic, but to go to the place where the fire broke out first. The two came to the fire scene and found a dilapidated house with billowing smoke, and the fire was soaring into the sky, as if it was going to devour everything. It was obvious that the house could no longer be repaired. It had been swallowed by the fire, but there were still people. People swarmed over to save it. Both Jeffa and Miroku shouted Kagome, Coral, and Shippo, shouting their names, but they couldn't hear a response for a long time. The commotion in the crowd became more and more chaotic as the fire increased. Jiffa walked through the crowded crowd. It was not that he was ungrateful and did not help Lord Yumu put out the fire, but that the uneasiness he had felt for so long coincided with the disappearance of Kagome and others, which made him feel very confused. Jiefa carefully thought about the importance of Kagome to him. Every time Kagome disappeared, Jiefa felt very uncomfortable, as if his heart had been hollowed out. It was particularly uncomfortable. Although Jiefa had confessed once, Kagome He didn't give him any response. He could feel that Kagome liked him a little bit, but he didn't know why their relationship didn't go any further. Jiefa and Maitreya seemed to have searched the entire village, but they were nowhere to be seen. At this time, in a dark basement, Kagome was just in a haze. She noticed something was wrong in front of her. When she looked back, she found Coral and Qibao lying there. She quickly pushed Coral and Qibao awake. Coral woke up and Qibao blinked. With big eyes, Chu Chu looked pitifully, as if asking what happened and why he was disturbing his sleep. "Look where this is, it doesn't seem like the room where we sleep." Coral was stunned for a second, and looked around and found that this place was indeed different. Qibao stood up and walked around, and found that the space was very small, and there was no light at all. There seemed to be no door or window. Kagome also stood up. He found that it only took a few steps to browse the entire space, and this room really had no doors or windows. It was like a secret room. "Who locked us here? This It's obviously a prison." Kagome was confused. "Could it be Lord Yumu? She entertained us so nicely, gave us meat, and let us sleep in such a nice room. In this troubled world, how could there be such a good person in the world? He must be deceiving us. , now he wants to kill us all, and then rob us of our money." Qibao said angrily. "What you said Qibao is not unreasonable, but I still don't want to speculate on others. Now let's think about how to get out of here, and then find out who locked us up here. As long as we get out, everything will be fine." Understood." Kagome said. "But how do you get out of here? There are walls all around, and they are very hard," Coral said in confusion. Kagome thought for a moment and said, "There must be some mechanism or secret passage here, otherwise how could we be thrown here? The most important thing is that we were transferred quietly without any notice. Here, everyone should hurry up and look for any mechanism." After listening to Kagome¡¯s words, Coral and Shippo took action in the secret room, but they searched for a long time and touched many walls without triggering the mechanism. ¡°Is it up there?¡± Kagome pondered. But it was too dark here. It was pitch black all around. Even if Kagome raised her head, she couldn't see anything. Kagome stretched out her hands and wanted to touch the ceiling of the secret room, but no matter whether Kagome raised her head or raised her head, she couldn't see anything. You can't reach it even if you stand on tiptoes or jump up. "What are you doing? Kagome, if you want to reach the roof, just call me." Shippo said. After Shippo said this, he transformed and flew up. "I was so flustered that I forgot about this." Kagome quickly sat on Shippo, who took Kagome and flew up for a short distance. , they really reached the top. Everyone kept groping on the roof and finally found a square groove. Sure enough, they were probably thrown in through this groove. Kagome held the groove with both hands and wanted to push it out, but Kagome tried very hard, but still couldn't break through. "I'll go up and help too." Coral shouted from below. Then Shippo also brought the coral, and Kagome the coral kept pushing hard against the groove, trying to get it out. At this time, Jiefa and Maitreya were still searching in the village. After searching for a long time, they couldn't find you. They were a little discouraged. They were thinking about the mysterious monster before and this strange fire. What's the connection? And the disappearance of Kagome and others?¡­ "No, there is absolutely no way Kagome and Coral are in the village. Even if they are in the village, they will not be found so easily." Jaffa felt more and more that there must be some conspiracy behind this. Jiefa thought about it for a long time while searching, and Jiefa suddenly thought of something! Turning sharply and rushing towards the lord's house, Miroku saw Jeffa rushing backwards and quickly followed. ¡°If there was a fire in a place in the village, why was the lord not in any hurry and sitting at home happily? And according to Jiefa's observation just now, a dilapidated house has to be rescued like this. It is obvious that it only needs to be isolated to prevent the fire from spreading. Why are so many people working so hard? Moreover, Jiefa could not see any particularly anxious look on the faces of those residents. Even if the residents in this village are very frugal, they cannot ignore their own lives just to put out fires! And why residents with such a prosperous life like them would have such dilapidated houses is all very strange. Jeffa kicked open the door of Lord Yumu's house and rushed to the back room, "Yumu, come out and tell me, did you hide Kagome and Coral? I know it's you, so stop pretending. It seems like You are extremely kind and enthusiastic, who knows what your plans are behind your back?" Lord Yumu seemed surprised when he saw Jiffa kicking in the door, but he quickly calmed down, "You said I hid your friend, do you have any evidence? There is a fire in our village now, I I really don¡¯t have time to chat with you, I entertained you with good intentions, but now you still want to accuse me unjustly?¡± When Maitreya heard what Lord Yumu said, he quickly pulled Jiefa and told him to stop talking. After all, it was really rude. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 Doubt You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Yumu looked at Jiefa very calmly, "I wonder if you saw a woman at the entrance of the village? Maybe that woman kidnapped all your friends. I am very reluctant to do this, but I really There is no way to send people to search for you. Even if I don't help you, you can't morally kidnap me. Instead, you blame me for kidnapping your friend." Jiefa was stunned for a moment, obviously he didn't expect Yumu to say that. Obviously, Yumu hadn't said enough, "Would you rather believe that it was me who took your friend away than that it was a monster that kidnapped your friend? I saw the child's tail. In fact, You are dealing with monsters, right? The neighboring country sent you here to deliberately oppose our village, right?" "Don't talk nonsense. You were not cleared of suspicion until I found my friend. I am really touched that you entertained us and provided us with accommodation, but this still does not rule out the possibility that you will hurt our friend." Yumu seemed to be particularly helpless and shook his head. Miroku also asked Jiefa, "Are we too anxious? Maybe Kagome and the others have nothing to do. Maybe Lord Yumu really doesn't know." "Maybe we don't have evidence, but my intuition has always been accurate." Yumu looked at Jiefa and felt that his thoughts were really unreasonable. Can he judge whether a person is a good person or a bad person just by intuition? Maitreya felt that he had never understood Jiefa. Jiefa had always been a mysterious person. Whether in terms of ability or thought, Maitreya had never been able to surpass or see clearly. Jiefa glared at Maitreya, "I'm here to guard, you go outside to see if the fire has been put out." After saying that, he sat down cross-legged. Maitreya seemed very helpless and walked out. Besides, Coral and Kagome in the secret room have never been able to open the groove and rush out. After countless efforts, Kagome and Coral began to use magic weapons to continuously knock, even though they could not break him. , people outside should also hear it. Kagome doesn't know at this time whether Jaffa and Miroku will discover their disappearance? At this time, Kagome suddenly felt a little loose. Everyone was overjoyed and said to the coral: "If we work harder, she will be broken soon." As soon as Kagome finished saying this, Kagome seemed to see someone move the groove, and then the stone slab was opened. Kagome and Coral immediately jumped out, and Shippo also changed back to his petite appearance and rushed away. go out. After they came out, they all breathed heavily. They were finally out. It was difficult to breathe down there, and they couldn't see anything. Now, taking advantage of the moonlight, they could finally see their surroundings clearly. It turned out that they were already It's not in the village anymore, this seems to be in the woods outside the village. They looked intently and saw the monster they had met at the entrance to the village that morning. She was still huge and bloated, looking at them blankly. Kagome knew that he must have helped them. This woman's body had obviously suffered a lot of injuries. There were many bruises and scratches on her body, and there were traces of bleeding at the corners of her mouth. Only then did Kagome dare to take a closer look at this woman. You have always thought this woman was very strange before. , saying that he looks like a human, but he is not a human, he is obviously a monster. But why did she want to help them? While everyone was looking at him, they finally couldn't help but ask: "Who are you? Why are you here? Why do you want to help us? You seemed to be afraid of us before!" "It's very very dangerous there." Kagome looked at her dull expression and intermittent voice, and frowned unconsciously. Kagome felt that she was not a bad person, so she asked in a gentle voice: "Do you know who locked us here? We slept in our room before, and then when we woke up, we found that we were in the secret room just now. And what happened to your injuries? Why are there so many bruises on your body? You are obviously a monster, are you still being bullied by something?" Kagome knew that this monster would have a hard time talking, but he couldn't help but ask a lot of questions. The female monster looked at Kagome for a long time. She didn't say a word after all, but she silently shed a bunch of tears. The tears kept pouring out of her red eyes intermittently, like beads with broken strings. One by one, they were crystal clear and kept dripping down, from her cheeks to her clothes and then to the grass. Under the miserable moonlight, she cried silently without making a sound, as if she had countless grievances and resentments that could not be vented.?, can only be shed through tears. Kagome approached her and suddenly found a long scar on her face. It was very scary. Kagome had not noticed it before. Maybe it was because his hair was too long and was blocked. Now her hair was wet from crying and exposed. Horrible scars. The giant female monster had saved her Coral and Shippo just now. Seeing her crying like this, Kagome felt very uncomfortable. She wanted to comfort her, but Kagome didn't even know the whole story, and Coral left too. In front of the giant female monster, "Since you are speechless, stop talking and don't force yourself." Kagome couldn't help hugging her and patted her back gently, but the moment Kagome hugged her, everyone clearly felt her whole body trembled. Had she never been hugged before? Whether it was because of her ugly appearance or because others were afraid of her, Kagome felt that she was a good youkai and she did not deserve such treatment. At this time, there was suddenly a shadow on the moon. When no one noticed it, the shadow gradually expanded, like a tengu swallowing the moon. This was a total lunar eclipse, a rare total lunar eclipse that occurs once in a hundred years. At this time, everyone suddenly felt that the body of the giant female monster he was hugging seemed to have changed slightly. Her figure was constantly shrinking. Kagome let go of her and looked at the changes in her body in surprise. As the shadow gradually expanded, The moon was completely covered bit by bit. At this time, all the fireflies in the grass suddenly appeared, gathering together little by little, forming a particularly bright ball of light. They all flew in front of the giant female monster, and kept dancing in front of him. Converging into a ball and spreading out. Kagome, Coral and Shippo looked at this scene in surprise. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 What can you do to me? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Green fireflies were shining in the sky one by one, and the green light was like a fairyland on earth. Her figure gradually shrank, and the scars on her face gradually fell off. Her entire appearance seemed to have undergone a huge change. The moon was swallowed up by black shadows bit by bit, and darkness enveloped the entire forest. Except for the traces of fireflies' light that lit up the woman's surroundings, her figure gradually became slender, and her face gradually became very delicate and beautiful. The big eyes blinked their long eyelashes, and the delicate little mouth as red as a cherry opened and closed, and a fairy-like beauty appeared in front of them. Is she a monster? This is a question that hangs in the minds of the three of them. They have never seen such a beautiful scene, like a fairy descending to earth. Everyone, they believe that this is his true face, then such a beautiful person Why did it become like before. Surrounded by fireflies, the stunningly beautiful woman slowly raised her head. She blinked her big eyes and shed a few tears on her delicate face. "Is your name Kagome? Please save me." She looked at Kagome and the others pitifully. Kagome hurriedly stepped forward and held her hand, "What on earth is going on? This is your original appearance, right? Why did you become like that before?" "My name is Xiaoxi. I was originally the lord of this village. But one day a traveler came to the village. I entertained him warmly at first. The villagers were very kind to him, but he was actually a monster. He was bewitched. The villagers not only drove me out of the village but also imposed a curse on me. As long as I was exposed to the moon and the sun, I could not show my true colors and could only be the same as before. Everyone regarded me as a monster. The curse even made me look like a monster. I couldn't speak, and every word I spoke felt like a knife was slitting my throat." Kagome and Coral were both shocked, "How could Yumu be that kind of person? He looked very kind, and he even entertained us warmly when we first entered the village." Coral asked doubtfully. Xiaoxi raised her eyes and looked at them quietly for a long time. She said, "Don't you understand what's going on now? The reason why you are locked up here is because of him. He is just pretending to entertain you warmly, pretending to be A very warm and kind lord, in fact, he has killed many foreign travelers behind his back." Kagome looked at the clear-eyed Xiaoxi, maybe all this is true, just as Xiaoxi said, otherwise why would they come here? "Then what should we do now? How can we undo your curse? Jiefa and Maitreya are still in the village. Is he going to separate us and break them? If this is really the case, then Jiefa and Maitreya will have trouble It's dangerous." Kagome said worriedly. "Don't worry first, that Jiefa is very smart. I have already gone to tell him today. He should be able to understand what I mean." "We'd better go back to the village first! We must expose Yumu's conspiracy and redress your grievances. Don't worry, Xiaoxi, evil people will definitely be punished." Then everyone walked towards the village. The total lunar eclipse would not last long, and the creek would soon become what it was before. At this time, the village was still in chaos. Some Chengdu residents in the village were busy putting out the fire, and some were even just watching the excitement. Jiefa stayed in Yumu's room. He stared at Yumu closely, his eyes full of murderous intent. In Jiefa's mind, Jiefa had already determined that this Yumu was definitely not simple. Several villagers came in to look for the lord Yumu. Seeing Jiefa like this, they all scolded Jiefa for being ungrateful. However, Jiefa ignored the words of these villagers and still stared at Yumu firmly. After several villagers retreated, behind Jiefa, who was not seen, many tentacles slowly stretched out towards him in the dark. Unknowingly, they were gradually only two steps away from Jiefa, and were about to meet Jiefa. When he was doing this, many tentacles suddenly grew out of their mouths, opened their bloody mouths, and were about to pounce on Jiefa. At this critical moment, Maitreya suddenly opened the door and quickly shouted, "Jiefa, be careful." Jiefa turned around and looked at Yumu angrily, only to see Yumu suddenly burst into laughter, "Looking at your expression, I'm afraid you won't be able to change your opinion of me. Now that you've discovered it, there's no need for me to do it again." Pretend, yes, your friends are all in my hands. I advise you to put down the knife in your hand immediately, otherwise I can't guarantee what will happen to your friends." Yu Mu leaned forward in an extremely weird way. said. "Are all the villagers working with you? Are you killing every traveler who passes by and taking their wealth? Is this a village where the hands of murderers are stained with blood? Your wealth is piled on top of blood What! It¡¯s really useless??I thought there were such people in the world. "Jeffa was furious. "So what? What can you do to me? Don't think that you have some skills and you don't know how high the sky is. Now that you are here, don't even think about going out again. For the safety of your friends, you should put down the knife as soon as possible." Jiefa bit her lip tightly, "Let me see my friends first, let me know if they are safe now, otherwise why should I throw down the knife." "Well, since you are so ignorant, then I will beat you to pieces and let you see your lover without arms or legs. It's interesting to think about your expressions, hahahaha" Yumu laughed wildly and said The previously gentle and kind-hearted Yumu sent two people. Countless tentacles with big bloody mouths rushed towards Jiefa and Maitreya. Then Yumu also took out a knife, and the swords struck each other, bursting out with intense light. Yumu gritted his teeth and said to Jiefa, "It seems that I underestimate you, but I am not a vegetarian." Jiefa and Maitreya continued to fight with swords and fire. Jiefa used his unique skill, Storm Spiral Slash. Yumu suffered some minor injuries, but he quickly slashed at Jiefa with his knife. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44 Imposing a Curse You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and Yumu continued to attack in the room, alarming many villagers. However, when the villagers saw this scene, many people shouted for Yumu to kill Jiefa quickly, and many people just stood by and watched all this. At this time, the fire in the village had been put out, and many people were exhausted. Only then did everyone notice the abnormality of the moon. The moon was swallowed up, and there was a fire in the village. There were also so many outsiders coming to fight with the lord, which inevitably caused some superstitions. The villagers believed that they were about to be in disaster. It all happened so suddenly. After all, some people know what their lord has done, but because the lord has indeed brought benefits to them, allowing them to have enough to eat and drink, many people ignore this matter. Is this retribution? , many villagers have already shouted that this is toothy, this is retribution! Then he ran wildly outside the village, causing another panic in the village. Kagome and others who rushed from outside the village happened to see Jiefa and Yumu fighting. Obviously, Jiefa discovered something unusual about Yumu, and then a fight broke out between the two. "I'm here to help you, Jaffa." Kagome, who was watching all this from a distance, muttered, and quickly drew out her bow and arrow. Kagome shot an arrow, and it hit Yumu's heart. Yumu was caught off guard and suffered this. One arrow, and it was a fatal wound. He fell down with a look of pain and disbelief. Many villagers who were calmer fell down after seeing the scene. They were very frightened and trembled motionless or rushed out of the village like other villagers. And when they turned around and found Xiaoxi standing next to Kagome and others, they understood that all this might be the revenge of the former lord Xiaoxi. Coupled with the strange vision tonight, everything seemed strange and incredible. "This is God's will. This is God's will. God can't stand it. It's going to retaliate against us. We actually treated Xiaoxi, the lord who was so good to us before. He has turned a blind eye to her for many years and refused to let her enter the village. , have always despised her, how can we be so heartless?" a villager shouted. Other villagers also held their heads in pain, and some knelt down beside the stream, begging the stream for forgiveness. But what¡¯s the use of begging for forgiveness? The harm caused to others has been done, and it is all irreparable. Yumu placed a curse on Xiaoxi and drove him out of the village. All these villagers knew that at first they were just bewitched, and later because of Yumu They massacred the travelers and created benefits for them so that they could eat and drink enough, so they turned a blind eye to what Yumu did. Instead, they stood on the same side as Yumu to bully Xiaoxi and sometimes even beat her, refusing to let her go. She goes into the village and treats it like a monster. And Xiaoxi didn¡¯t tell Kagome about all this before. Kagome looked at all this, and a sense of sadness came to her heart. Is this human nature? Jiefa was watching all this. The villagers kneeling beside the stream begging for mercy, and the dead elm tree lying not far in front. They were all sinners. Maybe they wanted to use this fire to kill them. They eradicated it, or maybe the fire and the total lunar eclipse were God's will, and God's will allowed Jiefa and the others to discover the conspiracy of Yumu and the villagers. At this time, the total lunar eclipse had slowly subsided, and the moonlight shone on the creek again. However, with the death of the elm tree, the curse of the creek seemed to have disappeared, and the creek still stood there perfectly, like a queen condescending. Accept the kneeling worship of the villagers. But only Xiaoxi understands the meaning of these kneels, which makes Xiaoxi feel uncomfortable. He has been excluded over the years. No one can accept her. From the lord who everyone admires, to the lord who creates wealth for the villagers, to the lord who is bullied by everyone Many people even thought that the beaten ugly girl was a monster. Even Jiefa, who had just entered the village, they all thought that this woman should be a monster. Who would have thought that he was actually such a beautiful and beautiful woman. Perhaps the villagers have repented now, but those pains can never be erased. A few lines of tears fell quietly from Xiaoxi's face. Xiaoxi has lost count of how many times she has cried, but this time My tears are clear and clean, tears of joy of finally being able to live like a normal person. Kagome stepped forward and hugged the crying Xiaoxi, "Everything has passed. The villagers have repented. You have also changed back to your original appearance. This evil monster has also been killed. There is no relevant news. Everything Everything will get better." Coral also patted Xiaoxi's back gently. "You all get up, I forgive you, I'm not very angry with you." Xiaoxi closed her eyes and said in a choked voice. The villagers all stood up and stood quietly nearby as they were granted amnesty. Jiefa and Maitreya are in Qibao's houseDo you know what's going on? Sure enough, this Yumu really deserved to die. At this time, both Jiefa and Maitreya looked at the Yumu who fell on the ground fiercely. It¡¯s all over, the creek has returned to its original appearance, and the villagers have repented. The next day, Xiaoxi sat quietly on the grass, the morning sun shining on her beautiful face. It had been a long time since she had enjoyed the sun like this. In the past, she was full of hatred for the sun and moonlight, because as long as they were around, she would There was no way she could go back to her original state. Last night's total lunar eclipse was her favorite moon in a long time. Kagome came over and sat next to Xiaoxi, "Everything is over. You can start your life again. You must live it well this time." Xiaoxi lamented, "Actually, I said I forgive them yesterday, but in fact I didn't forgive them. How can I forgive them so easily? Those malicious intentions penetrated my heart deeply, but I really don't want to see them kneeling on their knees. At my feet, there were expressions of repentance and sanctimonious words, and every word they said made me sick." Kagome looked at Xiaoxi who had a fierce expression, and was particularly calm. She thought that this gentle woman would never get angry. Even if she was treated like that, it turned out that he had always been tolerant. "Then why did you only tell us about Yumu's curse on you yesterday, but didn't tell us about the evil deeds done to you by the villagers?" Kagome looked at the stream in disbelief. Xiaoxi smiled slightly, "Because I think you might not believe what I said, how could there be villagers like that?" The atmosphere on the grass was a little subtle, the sun was still shining warmly, the breeze was blowing gently, and the two girls looked at each other for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 On the road again You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the others are about to leave the village. Xiaoxi has become the lord here again, just like before. I believe that this time the villagers will not dare to kidnap travelers and do bad things. It was a warm afternoon when Jiefa and the others set out, and shortly after they stepped out of the village, a raging fire suddenly broke out in the village. The flames shot into the sky, as if they were going to devour everything. All the villagers were screaming, "Yes." All the villagers, all the fire was on them. The fire devoured them, burned them, and scorched their bodies. The feeling of being burned by the fire was not pleasant. Screams and painful roars resounded throughout the village. , without any exception of the villagers, all the houses are on fire, and all the villagers will be engulfed by the fire and turned into ashes, as if all this does not exist. There was only one exception. Xiaoxi watched all this quietly, with a beautiful smile on his delicate face. This smile gradually became weird. Slowly, Xiaoxi's mouth gradually became larger, and a scar loomed on his face. , reappeared on her face, and her whole body was shrouded in black. Xiaoxi was driven out of the village for five years. During these five years, he suffered inhuman treatment. How could all this be solved so easily? Xiaoxi was possessed by a demon. She quietly watched these people howling in pain. The villagers laughed wildly Jiefa walked out of the village and felt something was wrong. He looked back and then turned around in confusion. "Do we need to go back and see what happened? There seems to be black smoke coming out of the village." Kagome looked at Jaffa, "It doesn't matter, we don't have to go back." Kagome said very calmly. "I knew this would happen. We don't need to stop it. This is a grudge and it has nothing to do with us. We have no reason to interfere. People who have done bad things will have to pay for their evil deeds sooner or later, even if God does not punish them. , someone will punish you." That morning Kagome looked at the stream quietly. Kagome saw the burning anger in the stream's eyes. It was a very deep hatred. The resentment had already formed an aura, so this scene The fire was inevitable. I don't know why Kagome didn't want to stop the creek. He had known that the creek would be like this. Coral and Miroku looked at Kagome and Jeffa in confusion, and Qibao also looked at it in confusion. They looked back at the billowing black smoke. The fire was so fast, would it burn to the forest? When will these grievances dissipate? The villagers are dying one by one, and whether Xiao Xi's hatred can really be eradicated is still unknown. ¡°But everyone knows that you will not survive if you bring it upon yourself, which is why no one says they want to go back and help. Qibao blinked his eyes, "What kind of monster do you think that Yumu is? Why didn't he turn into a prototype after his death? And when did Xiaoxi become possessed by the demon? Did Xiaoxi become a monster when we entered the village? Already possessed by a demon because I felt the fluctuations of demonic energy in her body?" "Xiaoxi's words are half true and half false! Maybe she indirectly used us, but I think he is at least much kinder than Yumu. At least I don't think he will kill innocent people indiscriminately." Kagome said. "Where are we going next? Should we continue traveling like this? Why do we always encounter this kind of thing." Coral complained. "Let's go south. I just asked a little monster and said that Sesshomaru has appeared in the south. Maybe Sesshomaru knows where Inuyasha is. He comes and goes without a trace every day and has no fixed address, but he always Every time I look for Inuyasha I can find him quickly, I believe he might know something." Kagome said. "Okay, then it's settled, let's go south." Everyone agreed with Kagome. Jiefa and others were walking south. They met a soldier on the way. You walked forward and asked him if he had seen a young man in red clothes and silver hair. The soldier looked at him in shock, "Yes, I did see it." , that boy also has wolf ears, and he is very fierce." Several people were overjoyed after hearing this. The description of this person exactly matched all the characteristics of InuYasha. Is it possible that they are about to find InuYasha? InuYasha has been gone for too long, and too many things have happened during this period. "When I find this InuYasha, I must teach him a lesson." Qibao said bitterly. "Yes, this Inuyasha can really run away. He left without saying a word, and he also walked so far, and so many things happened just to find him! Of course, he must be taught a lesson." Coral also said angrily. Kagome stared straight ahead. He still felt that Inuyasha might have run away because of her. Jaffa saw Kagome's strange behavior and secretly stretched out his hand.??His strong big hand slowly held Kagome's hand, and Jiefa whispered softly into Kagome's ear: "It doesn't matter, I said Quancha wouldn't run away because of you. It¡¯s not your fault.¡± Kagome seemed to feel a little at ease listening to Jiefa's words. Jiefa could always give her a sense of security. Little by little, Kagome took her hand out of Jiefa's hand. Jiefa thought she made Kagome feel She was disgusted, but what she didn't expect was that Guo Wei took the initiative to hold Jiefa's hand with his hand. She looked at Jiefa beautifully, her eyes were full of affection, love would come out of her eyes, no matter how hard she tried to hide it, she couldn't hide it, "You have always been helping me and worrying about me, get closer to me little by little. , you said you liked me last time, right? Let me take the initiative this time." Jiefa laughed happily. He didn't expect that Kagome also liked him. He originally thought that Inuyasha would have a place in everyone's hearts. It turned out that he was overthinking it. Kagome liked him. At this moment, Jiefa had no idea. I doubt it, because Kagome's clear and clear eyes at this moment are really very beautiful and good-looking. Maitreya coughed twice beside him, "What's going on with you two? Are you starting to spread dog food now! Oh my God, Coral, what did I see? There is Qibao here, Qibao is still a child, hurry up Go and show off your affection." Jaffa smiled helplessly, and Kagome lowered her head shyly. "Okay, Miroku, don't be sour. The same goes for you two. Let's take care of Inuyasha's affairs first." Coral said. "Do you know anything else about this boy in red? Why is he in the south? Have you ever talked to him?" Coral asked. "I didn't talk to him. I just saw him by chance on the road. He was talking to a man, but I didn't see the man's face clearly. The reason why I can remember the silver-haired boy in red is because It¡¯s because the boy in red is particularly cruel to the people next to him.¡± After hearing what the soldiers said, everyone was even more confused, so they said goodbye to the soldiers and headed south (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 InuYasha returns You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Gurgling streams between mountain streams, green trees and green mountains form a green landscape. In summer, the gentle chirping of cicadas echoes in the woods. The warm afternoon sun shines on this forest, making people feel warm and unconscious. I just want to raise the corners of my mouth. Jaffa, Kagome and others are slowly walking through this dense forest. During the journey, they can always see some beautiful scenery like this, and all kinds of inexplicable and strange things happen. These experiences are a kind of Adventure is a novel experience, and it will be a beautiful memory even if you recall it in the future. Jiefa and the others walked through the woods, but when they were about to leave the woods, a red figure appeared in front of them, with a straight figure and flowing silver hair, slowly walking towards them. "InuYasha is InuYasha," Kagome was the first to notice and yelled. Several other people quickly raised their heads, and they found out that it was really InuYasha. They looked for InuYasha for a long time, and so many things happened in the meantime. The breeze blew his silver hair, and his eyes narrowed slightly. Under the sunlight, he stood upright like a prince. This is InuYasha who has been away for a long time. They have been looking for InuYasha for a long time, and now he appears. . InuYasha walked to Jiefa and stood in front of Jiefa, "I've been gone for a long time, how are you doing?" Inuyasha said lightly, without any emotion. Kagome stood next to Jaffa, staring straight at InuYasha. She was not sure whether InuYasha was real or fake this time. Kagome just looked at him quietly, with a look of confusion and questions, without saying a word. Everyone said nothing and just looked at him quietly. The atmosphere at this time was a little subtle. InuYasha felt that something was wrong in the atmosphere. "What happened after I left?" InuYasha had no clue at all. "What's wrong? Doesn't everyone recognize me? I just left not long ago." Inuyasha said. "Are you really InuYasha?" Coral said, stepping forward and pinching InuYasha's face. "Of course I am real, how can there be a fake Inuyasha?" "Then prove that you are the real InuYasha, prove it to us, otherwise we won't believe it." Jiefa said. InuYasha suddenly sneered, "I've been gone for too long, no one wants to see me anymore! When I left, everyone thought I was a bad person. I destroyed Kagome's ancient well and destroyed the village. The villagers even thought I was a bad person. I killed Grandma Feng, so it was right for me to leave. In this case, it's me who ruined your elegance by saying goodbye," Inuyasha said and turned around to leave. Kagome quickly stopped Inuyasha, "Inuyasha, what are you talking about? Do you know how much effort we put in to find you? We went through so many hardships just to find you, and you didn't say a word If you leave, do you know how worried we are? Now you don¡¯t even understand the ins and outs, so you just want to leave again? " "Haha, it sounds like you are worried about me. Yes, I left without saying a word, so why? Now that I'm back, you still question me. It's really ridiculous. Why are you worried about me? Follow me. What are you pretending to be?" Kagome was so angry that she almost cried after hearing what Inuyasha said. Miroku and Coral both clenched their fists, and Shippo also shouted that Inuyasha was a bad guy. At this time, the wind in the woods suddenly became abnormal. The warm sunshine you came to suddenly disappeared, and was replaced by a cold breath. "No, everyone, be prepared. There may be another monster coming." InuYasha lowered his head gloomily, his expression hidden by a few strands of hair in front. Perhaps his expression was gloomy and others couldn't see anything clearly. The atmosphere became more and more weird, and suddenly a huge poisonous spider sprang out from the woods. The spider's body was black and green, and its eyes were shining with strange lights. It kept spinning spider silk from its mouth, and slowly spun out spider silk. It became a huge network. As the two spiders continued to move, this web gradually approached Kagome and the others, and the spider silk was about to touch Kagome's body. At this critical moment, Jeffa and InuYasha moved at the same time. "Soul-dispersing Iron Claw" "Storm Spiral Slash" The spider silk was quickly chopped into pieces. When the two spiders saw that the spider silk was cut, they quickly retreated. Inuyasha and Jiefa quickly pursued forward. When the two spiders saw that something was not going well, their bodies gradually shrank, like Running through the woods, Jiefa stood still and was not ready to chase anymore, but Inuyasha continued to chase forward. He was still mumbling something, "Look"??If I don't catch you, I'll cut you into pieces and let you dare to show up casually and touch my brow. " Jiefa looked at InuYasha who was rushing forward, and hurriedly chased him, stopping InuYasha, "You scumbag, stop chasing them. They have become smaller and can no longer catch up. Since they have already escaped, we don't need to kill them all." , they didn¡¯t cause us any harm anyway.¡± InuYasha turned back to look at Jiefa. Jiefa could feel the anger in Inuyasha's eyes. This anger was not only right, but also anger towards all of them. Jiefa felt very uncomfortable seeing InuYasha like this. InuYasha was so angry. It was definitely not his fault. They all did something wrong. Jiefa stepped forward and hugged InuYasha. InuYasha was stunned for a moment, feeling very confused. He quickly pushed Jiefa away, "Hey, what are you doing? Why are you hugging me?" Jaffa looked at InuYasha like this and laughed: "This is the InuYasha we know. You were too serious before, hahaha. We asked you to prove that you were InuYasha before because someone impersonated you before. We all have been They are all looking for you, but the fake InuYasha caused too much harm to us before, so we have no choice but to do this. Now are you willing to prove that you are the real InuYasha?" Jiefa looked at InuYasha seriously. InuYasha looked at Jaffa in surprise, "Did a lot of things happen after I left? Okay! Jaffa, pick up the knife." As he said this, InuYasha rushed towards him like a knife-wielding Jafa, and the two started fighting in the woods. While fighting, the scumbag yelled to the side: "You have chosen this move. Only I, InuYasha, can use it." .¡± InuYasha and Jaffa fought for a long time, but there was still no winner. Perhaps the two of them were under too much pressure, so they never stopped, even though Kagome had already shouted to InuYasha, you are serious! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47 Poisonous Spider You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the sun set, InuYasha and Jiefa were sweating profusely and sitting under the tree, with satisfied smiles on their faces. They hadn't felt this relaxed for a long time. Kagome, Coral and others were watching the two of them quietly, "They are really amazing, they are not tired after fighting for so long." Miroku said jokingly. InuYasha looked at the slightly red sky and said to Jiefa: "I have traveled a lot these days and met a lot of people, but I still miss you very much. I always want to come back to find you, but I don't know you." Will you hate me?" Jaffa looked at Inuyasha, who was looking up at the sunset, "Why do you think so much! Everyone was worried about you after you left. The reason why we are here is because of you, because we want to find you, We are a team, no one among us can be missing, we are like family, how could we hate you? You are our best Inuyasha!" "By the way, what happened these days? Why is there a fake me?" "Well, it's a long story. That day we came to a village and saw a child. The villagers there were often swallowed by a black hole. The villagers said they saw you talking to a black hole. We always thought the other person was Naraku. But then we met the fake Inuyasha, who pretended to be you and infiltrated us, kidnapped Shippo and Kagome at night, and beat Kagome seriously." InuYasha was particularly shocked after hearing this, and quickly asked: "What happened next? How is Kagome's injury? Is she healed now?" "Yes, it was because of Kagome's injury that we went to the Falling Desert and were almost eaten by red worms. Fortunately, a scorpion leader named Shirochi saved us at that time, and he also cured Kagome's injury. If you think about it, we haven't even figured out whether the Inuyasha the villagers saw is real or fake." "Is that InuYasha fake? I have never been to a village that is often harassed by black holes." InuYasha said. "That's it, it seems. In short, a lot of things happened, and I can't explain it in a sentence or two. But fortunately, you are back now, and we have found you. Yes, there is another important thing that I forgot to tell you. , Platycodon appeared again. She said that the Four Souls Jade has been revealed again, and I am afraid that the world will not be peaceful again. Basically, there are some problems in the villages we visited along the way." InuYasha suddenly understood after hearing Jiefa's words. He didn't even have time to ask about Kikyo in detail. "There are basically problems in the villages I've been to along the way. I'm still thinking about what caused it. I'm afraid it's not that simple. Every time the Shikon Tama appears, there will be big riots. All the Monsters and bad guys will not let go of the opportunity to seize the Four Souls Jade, after all, everyone longs for power." The sun gradually set, Jiefa and Inuyasha sat under the tree and chatted for a long time, and the sky gradually became dark. Everyone planned to stay in the woods tonight. At night, InuYasha couldn't sleep for a long time. He found Jefa, "I think something is wrong here. I was thinking before, why these villages have become weird. Since you and I told you about the Four Souls Jade, and I felt that all this should be because of the Four Souls Jade." Jaffa looked at Inuyasha, "Yes, what you said makes sense. Tomorrow we will go to various villages to investigate and find out what is the reason for all this. There must be someone behind the scenes who is guiding all this, like before. Thousand-year-old red worms suddenly appeared and took over Bai Chi's home, and there was also the monster Yu Mu who appeared from nowhere. The most important thing was that Yu Mu did not show his true form when he died. Maybe all this had started a long time ago. The conspiracy started years ago, but none of us knew it.¡± In this vast dark night, Kagome, Coral and the others were all sleeping. Only Inuyasha and Jaffa were discussing the Shikon Tama, but what they didn't know was that countless poisonous spiders were coming towards them at this time. In the vast darkness of the night, you suddenly shouted, startling Inuyasha and Jafa. Coral, Kagome and Shippo also woke up, "What happened? What's going on? Miroku, what's wrong with you?" "What's biting me?" Maitreya shouted. It was then that everyone noticed that there were many poisonous spiders in the distance. Everyone was panicking. At this time, Jiefa took the lead and said, "Don't panic, everyone. It's just some spiders. They may be sent by the two spiders we encountered during the day." Qibao looked at these disgusting spiders, how could people with trypophobia stand it! So Qibao lit a tree, then took the burning branch and started to drive away the spiders. Everyone also followed Qibao's example.The child holds a twig with fire in it. "What should we do next? If they wait a little longer, they will be devoured by poisonous spiders. The number of these poisonous spiders is really scary, and the flaming branches will have to be thrown away sooner or later. It is very likely that these branches will also burn Jiffa. them." At this time, Jiefa felt that this was not the way to go, so he shouted into the woods: "Poisonous Spider, don't you want the Four Souls Jade? Get your subordinates away from me and come out immediately." As expected, two spiders appeared in the woods. The two spiders turned into human shapes when they came out, but their appearance was really unflattering. In fact, the solution is just to use the Jade of Four Souls to seduce them. Unexpectedly, the two of them came for the Jade of Four Souls. At that time, little Scorpion came to them because of the Jade of Four Souls. Why did they want to find the Jade of Four Souls? Did Yudu find them? Jaffa felt particularly strange. The group of little spiders began to retreat under the order of the poisonous spider leader, "Hand over the one named Kagome first! The Shikon Jade should be in her hands." Inuyasha gritted his teeth and looked at them, he was so daring that two little spider spirits dared to harass them. Inuyasha shouted at the two poisonous spiders: "How dare these little minions come out of nowhere to take advantage of Kagome and the Shikon no Tama? I think you are tired of living and want to die." The two poisonous spiders seemed particularly angry after hearing Inuyasha's words. One of the male poisonous spiders said: "Who asked us to retreat the little spider just now? If we didn't withdraw our men, you would have been killed by us." Let the children eat it! I really don¡¯t know who is so generous.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 Friends are family You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Stinky monsters, I think you are looking for death." Inuyasha said angrily, and as he spoke, two monsters rushed over. "Soul-dispersing Iron Claw" InuYasha's soul-removing iron claw quickly injured a spider, but the other spider also tied InuYasha with spider silk. Jiffa looked at InuYasha who rushed out. In fact, he wanted to negotiate with the two poisonous spiders, but he did not expect that InuYasha's temper was too violent. At this time, Kagome also took out her bow and arrow and shot at the two poisonous spiders. Maitreya Coral and Shippo also attacked like spiders. Jiefa quickly rushed over and cut off the spider silk that tied Inuyasha with a knife. But a poisonous spider is a poisonous spider after all, and its silk seems to have a certain degree of toxicity. At this time, InuYasha was paralyzed and seemed unable to move. InuYasha gritted his teeth and screamed, trying to stand up, "InuYasha, don't move, you may be hit." He was poisoned by the poisonous spider," Jaffa said. At this time, Kagome and others had already fought with two poisonous spiders. Unexpectedly, the two poisonous spiders seemed to be weak, but in fact they were very strong. They were so weak during the day, maybe just to launch an attack at night, but they might just be attacking during the day. To test how strong their abilities are, it may also be to make Inuyasha and others underestimate the enemy. Sure enough, Inuyasha fell into their trap. In fact, they were just pretending to be so weak during the day. Now several people attacked the two spiders, but they didn't kill them. Their carapace is very hard, and the spider silk is poisonous. Once it touches the spider silk, it will have a paralyzing effect. Jiefa takes the paralyzed InuYasha behind the tree to prevent him from being affected by the battle. InuYasha and Jiefa, who were originally the most combative, One of the two of them has been paralyzed by the poisonous spider's silk because of his carelessness and underestimation of the enemy. Jiefa looked at the two cunning poisonous spiders and was furious. In addition to the little scorpion Luoluo, many monsters had attacked them these days, but they were all little monsters. Jiefa didn't take them to heart. , now two poisonous spiders used cunning tricks to make Inuyasha careless and underestimate the enemy, causing him to lose his combat effectiveness. This made Jiefa very angry. Jiefa hated cunning and scheming people most in his life. "Storm Spiral Slash" This time, the power of Jiefa's storm spiral slash was obviously much greater than before. Perhaps out of anger, countless wind blades fell on the two pigs, cutting open their hard carapace. Kagome and others took advantage of the situation to attack, and soon the two poisonous spiders were knocked down. Jiffa walked over angrily, and kept slashing at the two poisonous spiders with his knife, "Aren't you very awesome? Fortunately, I stopped Inuyasha during the day, trying to get him to let you go. It turns out that all this has happened. It¡¯s a trick, right? Just to find out what¡¯s going on with us.¡± Everyone, they have never seen Jiefa so angry like me, or maybe it reminds Jiefa of the night when Kagome was kidnapped. That night Jiefa was really the most impulsive and irrational. Kagome stepped forward and pulled Jiefa, "Leave one alive, maybe we can ask for something." Jiefa then realized and stopped slashing at the poisonous spider. At this time, one of the two poisonous spiders has expired, and the other is also dying. "Tell me, when will the paralysis be lifted? How did you know that we have the Four Souls Jade? Who spread this news? We have never clarified it before. It does not mean that we are weak or easy to bully. If we You really have the Four Souls Jade on you, and you should have turned into ashes long before those little spiders rushed towards us." The panting and dying spider blinked its poor little eyes, "Am I being deceived? It's a silver-haired monster in yellow clothes! He" The spider spirit stopped after saying these words. gas. At the moment of his death, he realized that he had been deceived. He thought that the Jade of Four Souls was in the hands of this group of people. But at the last moment, he realized that he was about to die, so what the solution said must be true. Then he was deceived, and he was used as a pawn against them. It was obvious that the spider spirit had not finished what he said, and everyone ignored the two dead spider spirits. At this time, Inuyasha's injury was the issue that everyone was more concerned about. After all, Kagome was seriously injured last time because of something like this, and almost died from it. Everyone came under the tree and looked at Inuyasha lying on the ground. Kagome was the first to ask: "How are you doing? Is there any particularly painful part of your body when I fully penetrate it? Is there anything wrong?" "You, you, you are always so impulsive. Do you know that it is easy to be attacked by sneak attacks? No matter how powerful you are, you can't hide from the hidden arrows behind you." Coral said with hatred. Jeff is goneHe came and held Inuyasha's hand, "I'm so sorry. I shouldn't have stopped you during the day. I was too kind." Looking at everyone who cares about him so much, Inuyasha actually felt like crying. "I knew it was right for me to come back. I miss you so much!" After saying that, he burst into tears. Inuyasha's body was still paralyzed, but he just cried like this. Coral hated iron and steel, "Why do you think you, a grown man, are crying? Of course we love you very much! We are family, and it is natural to care about you. You should, why are you crying?" Kagome looked at the angry Coral, Shippo and Miroku who were snickering next to her, and Jaffa who was standing next to Inuyasha with an apologetic expression. She suddenly felt that it didn't matter if she couldn't go back to her modern home, because there was such a person. A group of friends who are like family exist! Kagome felt particularly happy. Seeing such a warm scene, she smiled unconsciously. After a long, long time, the paralysis on Inuyasha also dissipated. Fortunately, the poisonous spider's toxin was not very powerful and only had a paralyzing effect, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable. Inuyasha has been taught a lesson many times this night, of course for his impulsiveness and disregard for danger. Inuyasha is particularly helpless, but he feels extremely happy. These are friends who exist like family. This kind of friendship is really precious, but he almost remembers Jiefa and the others' good things in his heart. Cha Cha couldn¡¯t imagine how much Jie Fa and the others had gone through these days to find him, nor could he imagine how much danger Jie Fa and the others had encountered. Thinking about it, these Inuyashas only feel guilty, guilty for not trusting themselves so much. Where can they find such friends? It was unreasonable for him to run away from home because he didn't believe them at that time. Jiefa looked at Inuyasha who was in a daze. "Hey, Inuyasha, what are you laughing at?" InuYasha looked up at Jeffa, who was smiling with his eyes narrowed. "I just feel that I am quite happy now" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49 Cloud City You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There is a Yunzhong City in the south with a prosperous economy. Many merchants come and go to do business here. This is a place that everyone yearns for. People live happily and contentedly, so it is very difficult to live in Yunzhong City. , because he will not accept refugees from outside, nor will he allow outsiders to live here for a long time. Jiefa, InuYasha and others came here. Everyone was particularly surprised by the prosperity here. Along the way, everyone saw dilapidated villages or territories with very few people. They had never been there before. Such a developed city. At this time, there was a war. Probably due to the reappearance of the Shikon Jade, wars began in many places, which made the villages that did not have a good life even more impoverished. But this Cloud City is an exception. Jiefa found an inn in the city and planned to stay. Along the way, they asked many monsters or people about the Jade of Four Souls, but most of them looked panicked. , and refused to answer Jiefa's words. The Jade of Four Souls seemed to be a taboo in this area, and no one dared to mention it. Everyone was preparing to rest in the inn. At this time, there was a noise outside. It turned out to be a woman looking for her son. The woman said that her son disappeared after staying in the inn two days ago and never returned. Home. The clerk was very angry, "Since you are a local, why do you stay in an inn? You didn't consider logic when you spoke, and you just started biting people." "The woman ignored the clerk's words and kept yelling. He kept yelling that his son came here and then disappeared. At this time, the store manager came over and asked, "Who is making trouble in my store?" The clerk quickly told the store manager what happened, and even said bad things about the woman. At this time, many customers poked their heads out to see what was going on. No matter where they are, people like to watch the excitement. The store manager listened to the clerk's words and scanned the woman from head to toe. Due to the large number of people watching, the store manager did not dare to show any slightness. After all, this was related to the image of his inn. The store manager said helplessly to the woman: "Tell me first what your son looks like! At least let us think about whether we have seen him before. Then you calm down first. You can't solve the problem if you keep acting like this." ." The woman stopped making noise, "My son and I live in the south of the city. My son has a high nose bridge, small eyes, and a black mole on the left chin. He is the type that is particularly easy to identify. If you have seen She would definitely recognize it. One day, my son suddenly said that he was going to the Funan Inn in the north of the city. He said that someone had invited him to meet here. I ignored him at the time, thinking that he would be back soon, until I waited for a day and he didn¡¯t. It didn¡¯t show up, so I came here to look for it.¡± After hearing what the woman said, the store manager¡¯s expression became very strange, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen your son, so let¡¯s go! Look for him elsewhere!¡± What else does the woman want to say? But the store manager asked the clerk to kick him out, so the woman was thrown out in front of many people. Many customers felt very uncomfortable watching this scene. Inuyasha held his chin with one hand and watched with interest, "This Cloud City is really strange. Not only was it so prosperous in the war-torn era, but it also allowed humans and monsters to coexist." And Jiefa ignored Inuyasha's words, because he was now thinking about the woman and the store manager. He felt that the store manager's expression was unnatural, and maybe there was something fishy here. Everyone fell asleep at night, and everything was quiet. Only the faint moonlight outside the window shone on the entire Cloud City. Kagome couldn't sleep a little, so she got up and walked outside. It was especially quiet tonight, and Kagome especially liked it. Quiet atmosphere, no noise, no noise, just enjoy this quiet time by yourself. Kagome walked to the yard and wanted to enjoy the moonlight, but when she walked to the backyard, she heard a strange sound coming from a room. Kagome walked over curiously, and when she was hesitating to see what it was, someone patted her from behind, which startled Kagome. Kagome quickly turned around to see who it was, and he I know, this is the clerk who chased the woman away during the day. "Why are you here? It's already very late. Why don't you go to bed?" the clerk asked expressionlessly. Kagome was left speechless by the question and didn't know how to answer, so she started to interrupt, "There seems to be a strange sound in this room. Is there anything strange in it?" The clerk immediately frowned when he heard Kagome ask this.He frowned, this is a matter in our store and has nothing to do with you! Kagome was helpless, "Okay! Originally, I wanted to go out for a walk because the moon was beautiful today, but I heard some noise and came over. Since it's an internal matter in your store, then I won¡¯t ask any more questions.¡± After saying these words, Kagome walked to her room. During the day, because she was far away, Kagome didn't think there was anything wrong with this clerk, but now it seems that this clerk is really a little strange. Sure enough, this place is not suitable for staying for a long time. Kagome has been feeling very uncomfortable since entering Cloud City. She doesn¡¯t know why so many people are trying to squeeze their heads to live here. ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯d better go to the city as soon as possible to find out the good news, and then leave. Cloud City." Kagome thought. The next morning, Jiefa stretched out. Jiefa and Inuyasha slept in the same room. At this time, Jiefa looked at Inuyasha's funny sleeping appearance and grinned involuntarily. "Inuyasha, get up, the sun is shining on your butt, why don't you get up yet." InuYasha opened his sleepy eyes and looked at Jiefa with a smile on his face. He stared at it for a long time and then stuck out his tongue. It was obvious that he had not slept enough, but since the last incident, Inuyasha was very fond of Jiefa. Good impression. So Inuyasha actually listens to Jiefa's words now. After the two of them finished cleaning up, they went downstairs to have breakfast. Everyone sat around a table, and Qibao enjoyed it the most. Kagome remained silent at the dinner table. Jiefa noticed Kagome's strangeness and asked, "Everyone, what's wrong with you? Why don't you speak?" Kagome was stunned, and then said to everyone: "After we finish breakfast, let's go to the city to find out the news! This Cloud City is so prosperous, someone will definitely know the news about the Shikon Jade, especially there are many merchants and travelers here. What can I ask?" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50 Inquire about information You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! No one knew why Kagome was so anxious to find out the news, but Coral and Kagome slept in the same room. She knew that Kagome went out in the middle of the night and came back in a hurry not long after, but Coral pretended that she was not asleep. , and didn¡¯t ask much. Several people moved separately. Inuyasha and Jiefa walked together. The two walked to a small stall in the city. Someone was selling slaves here. Jiefa hated this kind of slave trader, but he still had to go there. He walked over and asked, "Has there been a man in yellow clothes with silver hair in the city recently?" "Do you want to buy a slave?" The merchant's words were the wrong answer to Jiefa's question. "Hey, my friend asked you, have you seen a person wearing yellow clothes and having hair similar to mine?" Inuyasha said. "These two customers are really funny. Do you want to buy anything? If you are not interested in my efforts, please just go away? What questions do you ask? You have to look for someone based only on clothes and hair. Human! It¡¯s really ridiculous.¡± InuYasha was about to have a seizure, Jiefa quickly pulled InuYasha, "We are new here so we should not cause trouble first. Besides, it is really difficult to find someone with only clothes and hair. I don't think this vendor knows anything, and How is it possible for him to do business like this?" After speaking, Jiefa glared at the merchant fiercely. InuYasha felt that what Jiefa said made sense, so he did not continue to argue with the merchant, "There are too many merchants in this city. Since he doesn't do business, let's find someone else." InuYasha didn't intend to ignore him anymore. So the two of them were about to leave the slave stall. Just as they were about to leave, Jiefa glanced at the cage containing the slaves. It didn't matter. Jiefa saw a slave who looked exactly like the one the woman described earlier. The look of a son. Jiefa quickly grabbed Inuyasha and asked him to look at one of the cages in the vendor's stall. He looked in the direction that Jiefa pointed at. Sure enough, the boy looked exactly like the woman described, "This is not the missing woman." Son?" Inuyasha said accidentally. After hearing what InuYasha said, the small vendor became particularly panicked, "Aren't you going to leave? Leave quickly, why are you still here?" The small vendor hurriedly drove InuYasha and Jiefa away. Jiefa suddenly changed his mind. He suddenly didn't want to leave. Then he turned back and looked at the merchant with sharp eyes. "Where did your slaves come from? Tell me everything about this Cloud City. Otherwise, I will You will find the boy¡¯s mother and you will be unable to eat and walk around.¡± The vendor's eyes became evasive, but he still said bravely: "The slaves we have here are all bought through normal channels. There will be no problems at all. If you can, go and find them." Seeing that the trader couldn't be bluffed, Jiefa thought about whether he should be tough. Anyway, this slave trader was not a good person. His voice was obviously trembling when he spoke just now. He was obviously guilty, so his efforts must not be wrong. If he came through formal channels, he was probably a human trafficker. While Jaffa was thinking, Inuyasha had already walked in and picked up the cage containing the boy. The boy was about sixteen or seventeen years old, with a tall nose, small eyes, and a black mole on his left chin. It was very similar to the woman's description. At this time, Inuyasha was studying how to open the cage. The merchant was very angry when he saw Inuyasha like this, "Who are you? Are you from out of town? Do you understand the rules? No matter how ignorant you are, you should even know that you need to pay to buy things. This boy is mine. Slave, if you want him, you need to spend money. If you don't pay, then you are robbing him. Are you vegetarians as the law enforcers of Yunzhong City?" Obviously InuYasha wouldn't pay attention to what he said, but Jiefa next to him was still very sensible. They really didn't understand what was going on in Cloud City, so they encountered this kind of thing. Although Jiefa was not nosy, But thinking about the woman who was kicked out and the poor little boy, Jiefa wanted to be troublesome, because even if he didn't look for trouble himself, things would come to him every time. InuYasha looked at the cage for a long time and didn't know how to open it. The little boy in the cage didn't say a word, just watching InuYasha pry the cage. "Inuyasha, forget it, let's get out of here, we have no evidence to prove that this little boy was abducted," Jeffa said. InuYasha frowned, "Is this really the case? We clearly know that this little boy is probably that woman's child, and this businessman?So suspicious. " Listening to InuYasha's words, Jiefa blinked at InuYasha. InuYasha did not understand what Jiefa meant, but he could understand that Jiefa would not let it go, so Inuyasha put down the cage and walked to Jiefa's side. The two people left here. When the merchant saw the two people leaving, he breathed a long sigh of relief. "We are coming here at night, you remember the location." Jeffa said to Inuyasha. InuYasha laughed and said, "I knew you wouldn't give up. You are indeed my brother." On the way, the two people asked many people about the man with yellow clothes and silver hair, but no one had seen it. Inuyasha was basically about to give up. This person spread the news that they had the Shikon Jade on them, and this person was particularly targeted. Kagome, what is the purpose? Now they can't even catch people, and they can't even figure out the cemetery. They can only wander around in various villages and towns. If this continues, there is no solution, but Jiefa and Inuyasha really can't think of anything else. Method. The two of them returned to the inn. It was already evening, and everyone gathered together to discuss the news they had learned during the day. And the result was that no one found out about the person in yellow clothes. Jiefa thought of what the vendor said today, how could he find a person based on his clothes and hair? Sure enough, they are too naive, but there is one more thing that I have to say. Maybe this matter must be resolved before leaving. You are Jaffa and Inuyasha. I will tell you what happened during the day. Everyone is special. Unexpected, then what did Kagome suddenly think of? Kagome told everyone what happened in the inn last night. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51 Rescue You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After careful discussion, everyone agreed that the little boy should be rescued and then find out what secrets there were. So they divided into two teams. Miroku Inuyasha and Shippo went to steal the little boy, and Kagome and Jaffa Coral went to investigate what happened in the inn. After the division of labor, everyone was ready to take action. Youle and Qibao followed InuYasha and slowly sneaked into the city. They came to the vendor's stall. It was already dark and the stall was closed. This was something that few of them did not expect. InuYasha slapped his forehead and said, "Why am I so stupid? This is just a pretense of theirs." The location of the stall, who knows where he lives? If it¡¯s a little later, the little boy will be bought!¡± Qibao looked at Inuyasha with disdain, and Miroku was also very helpless, "Hey, can you stop looking at me like that? Jiefa didn't think of it either!" "You might as well have robbed it during the day, where can you find it now?" Maitreya said. Shippo also echoed. "Well, since we can't find the little boy and the vendor, let's go to the south of the city. I seemed to hear the boy's mother saying that they live in the south of the city when I was upstairs with Jiefa that day." After listening to InuYasha's words, Shippo and Miroku felt that InuYasha was smart, so the three of them headed south of the city. On Jaffa's side, several people walked towards the backyard according to Kagome's memory of that night. They saw the room that made strange noises. There were still strange noises inside. Several people were tiptoeing cautiously. Jaffa was about to open the door and go in. At this time, Kagome quickly grabbed him because Kagome saw a figure walking over. "That man was the clerk that day and the one who stopped me that night. Maybe he knew something." Kagome said, pointing at the figure. "Okay, I'll catch him right now." Before Kagome and Coral could react, they rushed over and covered the man's mouth, tied his hands and feet, and tied him over. "Coral, send him to our room, and go back and interrogate him slowly later." Coral listened to Jiefa's words and took the man over. At this time, before Coral and everyone could react, the man was tied up, and Jiefa Who is Fa? Why is it so powerful? This speed is too fast. Coral didn't have time to marvel, the man had already fallen at his feet. Then Kagome and Jeffa quietly opened the door. They walked into the room and found that there was no one in the room, but the strange noises did not stop. "Maybe there is some secret passage here, Kagome, take a closer look." Jaffa said. The two people began to search the room, and after a while everyone found that there seemed to be a basement here, because he lay down on the ground and knocked on the floor, and found that it was empty. The next step was to look for the mechanism. There must be some mechanism that could lead to the basement. They followed the sound and started looking. "Is there anyone down there?" Jiefa asked while lying on the ground. The noise started to get louder and louder. Sure enough, there must be someone underneath. At this time, Kagome encountered a stone slab, and she began to move. Sure enough, an exit appeared. The two of them walked in along the tunnel. The tunnel was dark and long, and it was extremely damp and smelled of mold. Finally, the two of them reached the end, but the scene underneath was not very good. It could even be described as terrifying. It was full of decorations of human bones, as well as some knives and instruments. There were many little monsters and humans imprisoned here. , there are many cages that restrict their freedom. "Is that true? This inn is a place for human trafficking. No wonder I always feel like something is wrong here." Kagome said. "Yeah, I didn't expect that there would be so many little monsters and humans under the inn where we live. It turns out that this inn is selling people. What else can't we encounter? So many things have happened along the way. , I have really seen all the evil people in the world, why do some humans have such ugly faces?" Jiefa looked very lonely. Kagome held Jiefa's hand. She wanted to say something, but she didn't know how to comfort Jiefa, so in the end it just became a silent companionship. Kagome and Jeffa didn't know what the rules were in Cloud City, but they were selling slaves in broad daylight, and there were actually many people hiding under this seemingly glamorous inn. Now they really didn't know what to do. , because they don¡¯t know whether they should let these slaves go. After all, in their concept, everyone is equal and there should be no slaves. But it seems that this Yunzhong City is different, but no matter how loose the policy is, You can¡¯t just traffic in people! Such as that boy. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??Bai, walked to a cage and removed the bamboo tube that blocked their mouths with his hands. The little monster who had the bamboo tube removed began to breathe heavily, and then said: "Please, help me out." ! I want to go home.¡± "What happened? Why are you here? We are from out of town and don't know the rules of Yunzhong City. Do you still allow slave trading in Yunzhong City?" "There are some people in Yunzhong City who can voluntarily sell themselves and become slaves in order to live in Yunzhong City. Generally, they can be fed and drank by being bought by wealthy families, so there are still many people who sell themselves in order to survive, but there are some People take this opportunity to abduct some people for trafficking, and I was abducted." The little monster started to cry as he spoke. Kagome probably understood what was going on, "Okay, let's get you out." But the cage was locked with something unknown, and it couldn't be opened. Moreover, if there were so many people, if they were just connected to the cage, They all moved out, but they couldn't move it alone. So the two decided not to alert the snake yet. Kagome said to the little monster: "We probably understand what's going on. Don't say anyone has been here first. Take the bamboo tube with you first. Let's go out to find our partners first. After all, There are too many of you.¡± Kagome and Jafa then returned to their room, where Coral was interrogating the clerk. Coral tied the clerk to a chair and tied his arms, but exposed his two hands so that his fingers could move. His mouth was also blocked. When Kagome and Jeffa saw this scene, they felt that Coral He really had a trick so that he could write without making a sound while holding a pen with his hand. Seeing Jaffa and Kagome coming back, Coral quickly asked: "Did you two find anything?" "That's a big discovery. There are slaves in the basement, and they are probably all trafficked. Now we have two ways, one is to rescue them by our own strength, and the other is to notify Yunzhong The city's top officials said there are illegal activities here." Jiefa spread his hands and said. "How about we, Inuyasha and the others, come back and discuss it together!" Coral said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 Slave Incident You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the south of Yunzhong City, Inuyasha, Miroku and Qibao were searching in the city. As night fell, not many people were walking on the street. Inuyasha drew a portrait of the woman based on his previous memory. They took the portrait and asked passers-by one by one. It might be that the whole town was too dissimilar, so no one said they knew the woman at all. "This town is so big. Although it is prosperous, there should be people who can recognize it! Inuyasha sat on the ground worriedly." "It seems that our work tonight was in vain. There is not a soul in sight. Not only is the little boy missing, but her mother is also missing. If Jaffa and Kagome find out about this, they won't laugh at us to death." InuYasha, Miroku and Shippo sat dejectedly on the side of the road, watching the people coming and going. Several passers-by looked at them curiously, and some people even smiled from time to time. InuYasha glared at them. That person, so many passers-by hurried away when they saw Inuyasha. At this time, Jaffa, Kagome and Coral were interrogating the clerk in the room. Since the sound insulation in the room was not very good, Kagome was always hesitant to open the clerk's mouth. Coral firmly refused to open his mouth. Because Coral thinks the store clerk is likely to yell to attract others, so that their efforts will be in vain. At least he looked at the awkward situation and picked up the knife and was about to thrust it into the clerk's throat. The clerk showed a horrified expression, and big beads of sweat oozed from his head, which trickled down to his clothes. Just when the knife was still a few millimeters away from his throat, Jiefa suddenly stopped, and then showed an evil smile, "How about? We will open the bamboo tube on your mouth, if you dare to shout , I will cut your throat immediately," the clerk nodded quickly. Obviously he was very frightened, so Coral took off his bamboo tube. As expected, the clerk didn't yell. She was breathing heavily, as if she was seriously frightened, "I'll tell you anything you want to ask." Say," the clerk said in a trembling voice, his legs already starting to tremble. Jiefa looked at him with a smile on his face and said with interest, "Tell me, is your store abducting people? And that woman's son was abducted by your store that day? You must tell me. To be honest, if you let me know that you deliberately said a wrong word, your head will be in danger!" Jiefa deliberately emphasized his tone to make himself look very fierce. "Masters, I really don't know anything! You kidnapped the wrong person. You should catch the store manager. The store manager just asked me to watch the room and not let anyone get close. Although sometimes I heard that there were many There will be strange noises, but I never dare to go in and take a look! There is also the human trafficking you mentioned. Many people in Yunzhong City are trafficking in human beings. Many law enforcement officers have been bribed. You can't control this kind of thing. of" After listening to the clerk's words, Jiefa probably understood that the clerk probably wasn't lying. According to Jiefa's inference, this store was probably selling people. It was already very dark at this time, and Inuyasha and the others hadn't come back yet. After a while, the door to the room was opened, and Inuyasha and Miroku walked in dejectedly, with Shippo following obediently. "Where is that little boy Inuyasha? Aren't you looking for that little boy?" Kagome asked. Inuyasha lamented and said: "We walked to the stall during the day and found that he had been taken away long ago and the little boy was not there, so we decided to go to the south of the city to find the little boy's mother. I drew it based on my previous memory. There was a portrait of his mother, but no one could recognize him, so we searched in the streets south of the city for a long time but couldn't find it." Jaffa took Inuyasha's portrait and took a look at it, "I thought it would be strange to find this. It would be great if this portrait can tell that she is a woman!" Jaffa shook his head helplessly. Kagome took the portrait and was particularly surprised. He looked at the portrait and then at InuYasha. InuYasha's art skills couldn't be flattered. InuYasha and the others sat down and rested for a while. Only then did InuYasha notice that there was another person in the room. This person's hands and feet were tied, and he seemed to be particularly scared. InuYasha took a closer look and said, "Isn't this a shop in the daytime shop? "Jeffa then told Inuyasha what they had discovered while they were gone. Now the little boy and his mother have not been found, but some other abducted children have been found. It is really difficult for them to transfer these children with their strength! "Even if it is difficult, we must help them. I have already promised that child!" Kagome said. "How about this first, let's send the power back and do nothing, don't let the store manager find out about this."??Tomorrow we will prepare carriages and manpower to move them out secretly! "Jeffa said. Everyone agreed with Jiefa¡¯s method, but what should they do with the clerk they caught? If he is sent back, he will probably tell the store manager. If he is not sent back, the store manager will find out that one of his clerks is missing, and he will definitely find out that there is something fishy. And Jiefa and the others are not the kind of vicious people who would threaten his family! After careful consideration, Jiefa finally decided to give the clerk some money as compensation, and then asked the clerk to resign and stay away from the store recently. Then the clerk took the money that Jiefa gave him, put it away tremblingly, and walked away, but Jiefa was still worried. He told Maitreya to follow him out quietly, so as not to be discovered by the clerk, and see if he would follow the instructions. Follow Jaffa's instructions! Maitreya followed him out, and he found that the clerk had indeed put down his resignation letter in the store manager's room, and then walked away. After finishing all this, everyone returned to their respective rooms to rest. They will have to look for the carriage tomorrow, and more dangerous things are yet to come. Early the next morning, InuYasha and Jiefa continued to observe secretly at the original stall. That stall had changed owners that day, and the previous vendor never appeared again. InuYasha and Jiefa had been observing from behind for a long time, but nothing happened. Saw the vendors appear. So Inuyasha swaggered out and walked to the stall like a little gangster, "Hey, hey, hey, the vendor at your stall before, he owed me some protection money and hasn't paid it yet, why did he run away? ¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 Stealing Slaves You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There is a middle-aged uncle at this stall. It is obvious that the middle-aged uncle does not want to have anything to do with Inuyasha. "The previous vendor was a friend of my friend. He suddenly wanted to change stalls with me yesterday, so he suddenly moved away. I am now I don¡¯t know where he is! If you want to ask him for protection money, go ask elsewhere!¡± "You really don't know where he is! Uncle?" Inuyasha deliberately emphasized the word uncle. "Okay, where is he? Stop pestering me here. He has moved to the south of the city. If you want to find him, go and look for him in the south of the city!" "It's the south of the city again." Chazao muttered. Jiefa came over and asked Inuyasha if he had found anything, "Chengnan, I'm afraid I have to go to the south of the city again." Inuyasha said helplessly. Jaffa nodded after hearing this, and the two of them walked towards the south of the city in unison. Kagome and Coral had already arranged for the carriage to transfer the children and little monsters. Jiefa and Inuyasha followed the middle-aged uncle's instructions and came to the south of the city. However, they did not find the small vendor at the middle-aged uncle's designated stall. It was obvious that the two of them were deceived by the middle-aged uncle. Now they want to It's too late to go back and settle accounts with him. He will probably change stalls too. A woman's figure flashed across the crowd. InuYasha looked very familiar, so he pulled Jiefa next to him, and Jiefa walked towards the crowd, "What's wrong? Inuyasha, what did you find?" Jiefa asked. "I saw that woman! Let's follow him quickly and we won't be able to find him." The two of them followed closely behind the woman and kept pushing through the crowd. The afternoon in Yunzhong City was really prosperous. There were many people wandering on the street, and when they saw that they were about to lose them, Jiefa shouted: "I'm so sorry, please step aside." The crowd quickly separated. Inuyasha and Jiefa rushed forward. Jiefa saw the woman and hurriedly walked over to hold her. The woman turned back and looked at Jiefa blankly, "Do I know you?" "No, you don't know me, but I know you. Did you lose your son? We saw where your son was, but we were really embarrassed. We still lost him and didn't rescue him. He was most likely abducted by human traffickers," Jaffa said. The woman looked confused at first, and then her expression gradually became panicked. He grabbed Jiffa's hand tightly, "Really? Have you really seen my son? He has been lost for a long time. I thought I can never see him again, where is he?" Looking at the panicked woman, Inuyasha and Jiefa felt very sorry, because they clearly saw his son, but did not rescue him, but lost him again. "Can you please tell us your address? If we find your son, we can find you to identify him and punish the human trafficker." Inuyasha said. The woman quickly thanked her and wrote her address on the paper and handed it to Jiefa. She took the paper and told you that you don¡¯t need to thank yourself because they didn¡¯t help. Inuyasha and Jafa returned to the inn and told Kagome and the others what happened in the south of the city today. In fact, they all knew in their hearts that the little boy would probably not be found, but maybe they could prevent more of this kind of thing from happening. At night, when night fell, it was when Jeffa and InuYasha implemented their plan. They first sneaked into the secret room. They opened the secret room as they remembered it and went down to the tunnel. It was the first time Inuyasha saw this place. Several cages were still there as before, but compared to before, there were obviously fewer cages. It was possible that there were children who could not come back. Without any hesitation, Jeffa and Inuyasha moved the cage with the child in it. Shippo was outside for a walk. After a while, Kagome, Coral and Miroku also came to help. This process went much smoother than expected, and no one else came to disturb them. They carried the cages out one by one and transferred them all to the carriage. The moon was dark and the wind was high, and there was not a trace of people on the street. The blond man drove a carriage with six or seven cages installed in it. There were many children and little monsters in the cages. Their mouths were sealed with bamboo tubes, and they could not say a word. Fa turned around and looked at them with clear and gentle eyes, "It doesn't matter, we are here to rescue you." Jiefa said softly. In another carriage, Kagome, Coral, Shippo and Miroku were sitting in it. Inuyasha quickly drove the carriage. They had to leave Yunzhong City as soon as possible. If they were discovered,There will be big trouble. Everyone silently prays in your heart that everything will go smoothly. But things would never go so smoothly. A group of carriages and horses suddenly appeared from the corner of a street. A leading soldier, wearing a suit of armor, was the first to ask: "Who are you, sneaking out in the middle of the night?" , what¡¯s in the car?¡± What should we do? This is the question in the minds of Kagome and others. They are really easy to be misunderstood in this way. Jiefa was the first to stand up and said to the leading soldiers: "We have slaves in our car because we have a big customer." You ordered this batch of slaves from me, so we have to send them over overnight." Jiefa looked very calm and calm in front of the leading soldiers. The leading soldier's mouth twitched, looking very unnatural. It was obvious that he had doubts about Jiefa's words, "You said you are slave traders, is there any evidence to prove that you are slave traders? And since we have to transport slaves , Does it have to be transported in the middle of the night? This is too suspicious!" asked the leading soldier. At this time, a man with a horse appeared behind the street and rushed here wildly. This man was very panicked. As soon as he walked to Jiefa and the leading soldiers and others nearby, just like the leading soldiers bowed, Jiefa and Inuyasha recognized him as the same vendor where they had found the young boy. Both of them were very surprised. They didn't expect this man to appear on his own. Inuyasha had tried so hard to find him before but couldn't find him. "Sir, you have to make the decision for me. All my slaves were stolen. I originally kept them with my friend Laifu. I didn't expect that these people only stayed in my friend's shop for a few nights. So he stole all the slaves." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54 A cunning smile You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The leading soldier seemed particularly angry after hearing what the merchant said, "Sure enough, there are people carrying out illegal activities at night. Where did you come from? How dare you steal slaves in Yunzhong City? You'd better come with me!" Then all the soldiers surrounded Jiefa, Inuyasha and others. Several soldiers got up to the carriage and lifted the curtain, and sure enough they found many slaves in the carriage. "That's not the case, sir. In fact, these slaves were kidnapped by them! They were stolen through illegal channels. They are the unscrupulous traders who steal slaves!" Jiefa stepped forward and explained hard. "You are so bold and unruly. You have taken the stolen goods, and you still dare to quibble here?" The vendor yelled at Jafa loudly. When Inuyasha saw this scene, he was so angry that he wanted to take action. Kagome quickly grabbed Inuyasha, " What should we learn? Don't do this. We are in other people's territory now. The worst we can do is go with them and explain the misunderstanding. If we take action now and it is even more unclear, they will really think that We are thieves who steal slaves.¡± Jiefa also felt particularly angry after listening to the merchant's words, but he did not dare to make any move. He just looked at the leading soldier with righteous and awe-inspiring eyes, but the leading soldier still ignored Jiefa. After all, now They are people who have stolen the goods together, how can you not explain clearly? It seems that I can only go with them once. A group of soldiers came forward and took them into custody and sent them to the prison in Yunzhong City. In the prison in Yunzhong City, Jiefa and others were imprisoned. Maitreya sneered in prison and said: "This is a good time for you to meddle in your own affairs. Your own affairs are not solved, but you are involved in it in order to help others." "What on earth do you mean? Are you blaming us all for making this decision together? When you said you would help solve the little boy's problem, you didn't show any objection!" Inuyasha said angrily. "Okay, you all should stop arguing. This is what it is now. Is there any point in continuing to argue and blame each other? Why don't you think about it quickly, what should we do now?" Kagome glared at the two quarreling people. . "Yeah, it's useless to continue arguing. We should think about how to solve it. Inuyasha and I found the little boy's mother when we were in the south of the city. Maybe she can testify for us that we really found that inn. The boss is a human trafficker, so I tried to get those people to be rescued all night long," Jiefa said. InuYasha slapped his forehead, "Yes, she can testify for us!" Early the next morning, Jiefa and others were brought to the city lord. The city lord of Yunzhong City was particularly serious. He sat high on the chair and looked directly at Jiefa, Inuyasha and others under the chair. "Are you the ones who stole slaves from slave traders in Yunzhong City? This kind of thing has not happened to us in Yunzhong City for a long time! Even thieves and thieves will not happen, let alone you stole all the slaves in one go. .¡± Jiefa looked at the city lord of Yunzhong City and said in a particularly righteous and awe-inspiring voice: "Mr. City Lord, we are not slaves of slave traders. Their slaves are not bought through formal channels, and some slaves are kidnapped and sold by them. , in the inn where we stayed before, a woman once went to the inn to look for her son, and we found his son in the slave trader's stall, so we wanted to help the woman find her child. " InuYasha walked forward and said, "Yes, we found many such slaves in the tunnels of this inn. If they are slaves who come from honest channels, why are they locked up in a shameful place?" "So is this the reason why you slave traders take slaves?" The innkeeper appeared out of nowhere and accused them. "And our inn has never hidden these slaves secretly. You are just talking nonsense." Kagome looked at the cunning innkeeper and said: "You dare to say that your inn has hidden slaves secretly, so how do you explain the tunnel in your inn room? We can find the little boy's mother to prove it for us." "Okay, stop arguing. Do you think my Yunzhong City is a vegetable market?" The majestic voice of the city lord came out from the gorgeous chair. At this time, a leading soldier appeared in the hall that night. He walked up to the city lord and whispered a few times in the city lord's ear. The city lord nodded, and then the leading soldier went out and brought over a woman. This woman was shocking It was the little boy's mother. Inuyasha and Jeffa also left his address. They originally thought that they needed to tell the city lord to find this woman, but they didn't expect that this womanPeople appeared here first, and Inuyasha was particularly excited to see this woman appear in the hall. Jaffa, Kagome and others were all thinking that this woman had appeared and they would finally explain this misunderstanding. Then the traders would soon be brought to justice and the little slaves would be liberated. But what I didn¡¯t expect was that the insidious merchant took the lead and asked the woman: ¡°Do you know these people? These people said they would help you find your son!¡± The woman looked at the leading soldiers and the city lord and said, "I don't know these people, and my son has never been lost," the woman said without any expression. Jaffa and Inuyasha were stunned together, and Kagome stared at the woman with big eyes, "What did you say? You don't know us?" Miroku asked in surprise. "But the woman didn't look sideways, and she didn't even look at Inuyasha Zefa, Miroku and the others. All of this happened so suddenly, and the woman actually said she didn't know them. Yunzhong City's punishment was particularly angry, "Didn't you say that you wanted to help this woman find her son? No one knows you. What else can you say now? We in Yunzhong City are very enthusiastic about treating outsiders. , our inn is prepared for them, but I didn¡¯t expect you to do this kind of thing in our Yunzhong City. I think you don¡¯t want to get out of Yunzhong City alive.¡± Listening to the words of the Lord of Yunzhong City, Jiefa, Inuyasha and others were speechless. The most helpless thing was that they could not refute a word. After all, they did smuggle out the slaves. Although it happened for a reason, But that woman didn't prove it to them yet. This was an embarrassing situation that they had never encountered before, and they couldn't escape it even if they jumped into the Yellow River. The innkeeper and the unscrupulous vendor had a sly smile (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55 In jail again You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa, InuYasha and others were imprisoned in the prison again. This was really not a place for people to stay. There were several rats scurrying around in the dungeon, and InuYasha wanted to catch them impatiently. A few people were sitting in the dungeon, looking at each other speechlessly. It was originally someone else who trafficked people, but now they became the bad guys, which they didn't expect. After a while, InuYasha did catch the mouse. InuYasha looked at the mouse fiercely, but in the end he didn't do anything to him and instead let it go. It was surprisingly quiet in the dungeon. You could hear every sound. Inuyasha was no longer irritable and sat there quietly. When something like this happened, I couldn¡¯t tell who was responsible. The matter had been brought about and everyone was in perfect agreement. , I don¡¯t blame this or that, but they have become prisoners now. Even if they use their strength to escape, they will be wanted, so they have no plans to escape at home yet. ???????????????????????????Everyone thinks so, but now how to get rid of the wrong? The little boy's mother refused to testify for them, and the traffickers instead accused them of being slave thieves. There was a noise outside the iron gate. Jiefa raised his head in surprise and found a very familiar person. The nine-tailed demon fox was standing outside the iron gate with a smile, looking at Jiefa and the others inside the prison with a half-smile. Jiefa saw the nine-tailed demon fox standing up quickly, holding on to the iron railing and glaring at the nine-tailed demon fox. Originally, Kagome and Coral didn't see the nine-tailed demon fox standing outside the door, but now that they saw Jiefa's abnormal behavior, they all looked at the nine-tailed demon fox. Looking outside the door, there was indeed their enemy, the nine-tailed demon fox, standing outside the door. InuYasha saw everyone looking angrily at the man outside the door. InuYasha was not a slow-responsive person and he immediately understood what was going on. The nine-tailed demon fox slowly said: "What's wrong? Old friend, aren't you happy to see me here? They all show such expressions! It really makes me sad." Hearing the hypocritical words of the nine-tailed demon fox, everyone was furious. "Didn't you punish us badly enough last time? What do you want to do this time? I've told you that the Jade of Four Souls is not with us, why is your ghost lingering?" Coral said angrily. "Yes, you do not have the Jade of the Four Souls with you. If you did, it would have been in my hands a long time ago. You weaklings want to find the Jade of the Four Souls! How ridiculous!" " Jiefa listened to the nine-tailed demon fox's ridicule. He was still very angry, but he felt inexplicably powerless. Last time in the cave, he had had a fight with the nine-tailed demon fox, and the result was that they fled. , now it is unknown whether Jiefa and Inuyasha can defeat him together, after all, the nine-tailed demon fox is too strong. Since the last incident happened, Jiefa has always wanted to exercise his abilities. The nine-tailed demon fox injured Kagome like that. The nine-tailed demon fox is his enemy, but now is not the time for revenge. InuYasha vaguely felt that this was the person who pretended to be him after he disappeared, so InuYasha glared at the nine-tailed demon fox. InuYasha turned back to look at Jaffa: "How about I break this railing and kill this nine-tailed demon fox?" It was torn apart." The nine-tailed demon fox itself has powerful demonic power. Last time in the cave, the nine-tailed demon fox had already tested Jiefa. According to his inference, Inuyasha and Jiefa should be about the same, so he went to the prison to provoke him without any thought today. Regarding the evil deeds of the nine-tailed demon fox, the one who has the most say is Kagome. Kagome suffered a lot because of the nine-tailed demon fox. "Why do we have nothing to do with you? Since we don't have the four soul jade with us, then please Leave, we don¡¯t want to see you!¡± After Kagome said this, she turned her head and stopped looking at him. Qibao glared at the nine-tailed demon fox, but Qibao didn't say a word. He just walked to Kagome's side silently and sat with Kagome. , Inuyasha and Jiefa did not intend to pay attention to this nine-tailed demon fox anymore. They had already seen that this nine-tailed demon fox was here to show off deliberately. The nine-tailed demon fox clicked his tongue, "Since no one cares about me, then I'll leave. But you guys are really stupid. You fell into someone else's trap without even realizing it." After the nine-tailed demon fox said this, Then walked away. The few remaining people in the prison looked at each other and wondered what the nine-tailed demon fox meant! Could it be that they were tricked and someone did this deliberately just to get them to go to jail! Jiefa carefully recalled what happened, from the time they entered Cloud City to the time they checked into the inn, where they found the woman who had lost her child. Then they went to inquire about the news and found that the woman's child was with the slave trader. Then Kagome It was discovered that there were some slaves in the inn. Just because of this??Discovered, so everyone concluded that the slaves were trafficked by traders. But why was it such a coincidence that they bumped into the little boy when they were going to inquire about the news, and Kagome discovered the secret room in the inn! The more Jaffa thought about it, the more chills ran down his spine, and how could it go so smoothly when they tried to move out of the secret room of the inn, and the slave traders who had been missing appeared just when they were discovered by the law enforcers. The words of the nine-tailed demon fox instantly woke up Jiefa. Inuyasha and others were also thinking about what happened, and they all frowned when they raised their heads. It seemed that someone was behind the scenes and sent them to jail on purpose. All of this was done so seamlessly that they didn't notice at all who had such a scheme. What good would it do to the people behind the scenes if they went to jail? ! This is something that everyone is puzzled by. ??The reason why everyone is lax is because they don¡¯t think that anyone will harm them behind their backs. These people may have seen through the kindness and enthusiasm of Jiefa and others and set a trap on them. Jiefa pondered for a long time. "Let's escape from here first! We don't understand the laws here, and we don't know how the city lord will deal with us. Although if we escape from here, we will not be able to escape the crime of stealing slaves, but there is no way to prove anything by staying here, Kyuubi Everyone should have understood what the demon fox said. There must be someone behind the scenes who deliberately put us in jail. Maybe this person is the nine-tailed demon fox, or someone else. No matter who it is, Jiefang will definitely find out, but the top priority now is Get out of here and find out who is behind the scenes." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56 Prison Break You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the prison in Yunzhong City, Jiefa carefully observed the surrounding environment. Each cell in this prison was separated, so there were no other prisoners next to them. There were only a few guards at the door, and they were very quiet. Don't go inside to see how the nine-tailed demon fox got in! They don't know. If you use magic or a knife to attack the iron door, it will definitely make a loud noise, attracting the guards. After everyone stayed in prison for so long, they finally thought of escaping. "We are really slow!" Inuyasha said. "How about we just break through!" Maitreya looked at the huge hard iron door. As soon as Miroku finished saying this, before Kagome Jefacora and the others could react, Inuyasha and Shippo began to attack the hard iron door. The sound rumbled, alerting the guards outside. The guards left and came in to take a look. The prisoners who arrived at the prison kept attacking the iron gate. "Are you crazy? You dare to escape from prison!" The guards shouted angrily. But Inuyasha and Shippo didn't seem to hear him and ignored him at all. Kagome and Jaffa, seeing the guards and the situation in the field, they also began to attack the iron gate continuously. The matter has come to this, the only way to do it is to attack by force! The iron gate was quickly broken down, and the guard began to panic. He quickly turned around and was about to rush out. Quanzha found the guard who was about to escape, quickly stepped forward and caught him back. Jiefa quickly caught the guard. Knocked out. A few people walked out. Different from the darkness and dampness in the Yunzhong City Prison, the sun was shining outside, the warm sun, the green trees, the blue sky, and the white soft clouds, but there was no time to enjoy the warm sunshine and fresh food outside. Air. The long siren rang, and it rang throughout the prison. A group of guards rushed out from each cell. They looked at Jaffa and Inuyasha. "You are so ignorant that you dare to escape from prison. Do you think you can break out? The blockade of Yunzhong City Prison can be underestimated by you." A person who seemed to be the leader said. But Jiefa, InuYasha and others did not pay any attention to what the guard said. The depression in the prison these days has burst out. They have been wronged, but they have nowhere to redress. They had good intentions to help others but were taken advantage of by others. InuYasha and Jie Fado frantically attacked the guards who rushed towards them, Kagome, Shippo and Miroku, and Coral showed no sign of weakness in his attack. "What do you think? Why are these people locked together! They are so powerful, why aren't they locked in a high-level cell!" A guard complained loudly. None of them thought that Inuyasha Jiefa and others would be caught, but they just didn't want to resist. At first, they just wanted to explain what happened to the Lord of Yunzhong City and show that they were not thieves who stole slaves. Now they can't explain it clearly no matter what, so they don't need to worry about it anymore. The strength of Inuyasha, Zefa Kagome and others was much greater than that of these so-called guards, so soon some of the guards were beaten to pieces, and some were thrown out of the wall, making wailing sounds. , Jiefa didn't even use his special move, Storm Spiral Slash. Soon, to the surprise of these guards, the large number of guards could not defeat Jiefa and the others. Many guards looked at Jiefa and Inuyasha with the eyes of the devil. Among them were Jiefa and Inuyasha. Inuyasha's attack was the most swift and violent. The guards were retreating steadily, and some were even beaten and fled, not even daring to get close to Inuyasha and Jaffa. Every time Kagome fired an arrow, she would hit a guard, but none of them would hit the vital part of the guard. It was obvious that Kagome had shown mercy. As expected, it was much more refreshing to attack with force than to swallow one's anger. During the battle with the guards, Jiefa and the others released a lot of resentment. As expected, there is nothing that cannot be solved by force. Jiefa and the others quickly broke out of the prison in Yunzhong City. Neither Jiefa nor Inuyasha expected that the guards in Yunzhong City were not very powerful. At this time, the Lord of Yunzhong City was enjoying lunch in his castle. A summons soldier rushed in and said, "Report the prisoner a new foreigner has escaped from prison." The summons soldier said breathlessly. The city lord frowned, "Tell me clearly what's going on. Who escaped from prison?" "The new slave-stealing prisoners who were caught a few days ago are those foreign travelers. They escaped from prison, and our guards were beaten so hard that they couldn't stand up." Originally, when he saw the summons saying that someone had escaped from prison, he thought why he was so panicked when it was just a prison escapee! But I didn¡¯t expect to go beyondThe people actually beat his guard until he couldn't even stand up! This was something that made him particularly angry. The city lord of Yunzhong City slammed the table angrily, and the sound resounded throughout the castle. The summoner was startled and fell to the ground. As far as he knew, their city lord had always had a good temper. This incident was probably true. His brow was revealed. "Call the Chief of Internal Affairs!" The Lord of Yunzhong City said with a serious face. After a while, a burly soldier walked in! "My subordinate Mo Li, may I ask the leader of the group what your orders are?" "A few days ago, there were some slave thieves from outside our Yunzhong City. But today these thieves not only escaped from prison, but also injured my guards. Go and catch them!" The city lord's expression was particularly serious. Mo Li is his internal affairs commander, a secret weapon he has always kept. He usually rarely lets Mo Li do something, but what happened today was extraordinary. He vaguely felt that something big was going on. This was because of his status as a person. A group leader's intuition told him that these people were anything but simple, so he had to send his most trusted people to solve this problem. Li Li led several subordinates to rush to the Yunzhong City Prison. They rushed to the scene. This scene shocked them so much that they could not close their mouths. A lot of blood was spread all over the open space of the prison. Naturally, the blood belonged to these guards. Yes, dozens of guards were lying on the ground, some were screaming, and some even fainted. Mo Li had thought about who these few people were, who could make the city take the initiative to use him. Now he knew why the city lord sent him. Not only were these dozens of guards highly capable, they were among the best in Yunzhong City. existence, but now being beaten like this, Li Qiye did not dare to look down on these people. There was a solemn expression on his handsome face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 Relief You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mo Li rolled up his sleeves to reveal his solid muscles. Jiefa picked up the knife and put it in front of him. As expected, Li Mo Li attacked. The attack was very fast and fierce. The swords met and dazzling sparks burst out. Kagome and Inuyasha wanted to step forward to help Jiefa, but they were stopped by Jiefa. Li Qiye and Jiefa looked at each other, just like when the soldiers of justice connected with each other, just by looking at their eyes, you can see the essence of this person. Upright and upright people always exude an aura of justice. The two people kept touching each other with ice blades in the room. It was difficult for Mo Li to catch the moves. This made Jiefa look at Moli Gao. In Li Li's heart, he also sincerely admired Jiefa. , because Jiefa stopped Inuyasha and Jiefa who wanted to help him, this made Mori deeply feel that Jiefa would not do such sneaky things, so the friends he made should not do either Oops, there must be some misunderstanding, Mo Li had already made a judgment in his heart. But he didn¡¯t express it. The fight between the two people has not stopped, and the winner has not been determined. The movements of the two people are very fast, and the moves are also very complicated, which dazzles the people next to them. "Jeffa, don't fight him now. If you delay it any longer, I'm afraid there will be support." Inuyasha said. Listening to what InuYasha said behind him, Jiefa was thoughtful, and his movements were obviously much slower. "What are you thinking? Since you are fighting, you must fight seriously!" Mori looked at Jiefa with firm eyes. Jiefa could feel the purity in those eyes as he looked at Lifa. Maybe Lifa just wanted to decide the outcome with him, but Zhifa didn't want to continue to entangle with him because he had other things to do. , they are still suffering unjust injustice. Even if Mo Li is an upright person, there is no way to clear up their grievances. They can only rely on their own efforts. So Jiefa made a horizontal slash, and Mo Li was quickly knocked back two steps, and then hit the wall behind him. Mo Li was in pain, raised his head, and wanted to pounce on Jiefa even more fiercely, but at this time Jiefa The law has continued to retreat. "Leave now, take advantage of the moment." Jaffa shouted loudly to Kagome and the others behind him. Kagome, Inuyasha, Miroku and the others reacted quickly. They rushed out of the door one after another. The guards who had retreated to the back stood very far away. Before they had time to react, Kagome and others rushed out like a wisp of smoke. Mo Li He stroked his chest, "He's a man, I'm afraid he didn't use all his strength!" Li Li sighed. The previous guard wanted to chase Jiefa and the others, "Don't chase them. If you chase them, you will die. You cannot catch these people. They are not on the same plane or level as you." After hearing what their general said, the guards quickly retracted their legs because they had seen Jiefa and their most powerful internal affairs commander in Yunzhong City fight like that before. It was obvious that this group of people had something special. great power. Since the last time the nine-tailed demon fox captured Kagome, beat her to the point of death, and experienced so many things, Jiefa now is different from Jiefa at that time. His psychological quality and ability to withstand stress are different. It has been greatly improved, and even the fighting level has risen sharply, but he doesn't know if he can be tied with the nine-tailed demon fox if he faces him now! After all, the nine-tailed demon fox is really powerful. Everyone escaped from the inn, and everyone ran towards a particularly dark alley. Because it was dark, it was impossible to see in the alley. Qibao, who was running at the back, looked back and found that no pursuers were following him. "They didn't come after them!" Qibao shouted loudly to the front! Jiefa looked back and found that there were no pursuers, but he still couldn't take it lightly, "Let's set off to the south of the city." Everyone understands what Jiefa means. With just one sentence, everyone follows. Jiefa has become everyone¡¯s leader. The six of them have been together for so long and have already developed a deep tacit understanding. Sometimes they don¡¯t understand each other. If you need to speak, just a look is enough. Let¡¯s all set off to the south of the city. At this time, Mo Li led his subordinates back to the palace of the city lord of Yunzhong City and reported his orders to the city lord. "My subordinate neglected his duty and failed to catch that group of people. That group of people is really powerful. If it's a one-on-one challenge, it's okay, but if it's a group of them, I'm really powerless!" Mo Li's serious voice sounded in the palace. It rang. The city lord turned around and looked at Mo Li with a frown. If he couldn't even solve Mo Li, then who are these people? Why do you have such great ability! He also wants to fight against him in Yunzhong City! It turns out that my sense of crisis is not unreasonable. It was originally caused by a few inconspicuous people.Thief, didn¡¯t you expect to have such great ability? Even the soldier commander you trust the most can¡¯t do anything to them! The city lord of Yunzhong City fell into deep thought for a long time. Looking at the city lord who had been silent, Li Qiye was thinking about whether to tell him how he felt. At this time, the Lord of Yunzhong City spoke: "I had a dream a few days ago. I dreamed that a group of people wanted to overthrow my rule. They tied me to a tree and wanted to burn me to death. The entire Yunzhong City was surrounded by In the sea of ??fire, my villagers were displaced and became refugees. Yunzhong City was no longer as glorious and prosperous as it used to be. I haven't slept well since that dream. I always felt that something big was going to happen. Sure enough, such a group of people have appeared these days, and now they can't even catch you, so is there any way for us in Yunzhong City to get rid of the prophecy in my nightmare?" Li Li listened to the city lord's anxiety. In fact, he felt that the dream's prophecy was nonsense, but as a subject, he had too much helplessness. He could not go against the city lord's wishes, and he did not even dare to disobey in the slightest. After all, as Yun Zhong The city's internal affairs commander, as the city lord's most trusted subject, could only stand there silently, unable to say a single word! The city lord was silent for a long time when he saw Mo Li. For him, he also had the anxiety of being a city lord. He was worried about his subjects. "How about we let them go out of the city! Since we can't defeat them, let's make friends with them. And I don't think they are bad people. Is there some misunderstanding about the slaves? Maybe they really are The one who was wrongly accused!" Mo Li finally couldn't help but say it out. It felt so good to say it out, and he felt relieved. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60 It¡¯s all a conspiracy You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people who suddenly rushed out startled Coral and the others, and they immediately started fighting with those people. What surprised Kagome was that this little boy didn't look like a little boy at all, he looked like a mature thug. "How is it? My son is awesome! Did it scare you?" the woman said while fighting Inuyasha Jeffa. He had no intention of panic at all, and was very calm and calm. Jeffa and InuYasha looked back and realized that the little boy was the boy they had seen at the slave trader before. Sure enough, all this was a trap by this woman. I am afraid they had been targeted when they entered Cloud City. . The fight in the room continued to escalate, and the woman also suffered some injuries. Inuyasha and Jaffa gasped heavily and stared at this powerful woman. "If you didn't have the Four Souls Jade, I would have died by my sword long ago." Jiefa said viciously. The woman raised her eyebrows and showed an evil smile, "You should exit my house immediately and leave Kagome here." " Jiefa listened to the woman's words. Was he another person who came after Kagome? Was he bewitched by the man in yellow clothes and silver hair again this time? Since he can tell us to get out of his house and leave Kagome behind, it means that this woman is at the end of her rope now. I have to say that Jiefa's judgment is very correct. This woman really has no strength to fight anymore. After all, Jiefa and Inuyasha's magic power is very powerful, and they are fighting against both of them at the same time. This is definitely not something that ordinary people can resist. Just like what Jiefa said, if he didn't have this half-four-soul jade in his hand, I'm afraid he would have been defeated long ago. To the woman's surprise, the woman only knew that they injured the guards and escaped from the prison, but after all, they only injured them. She did not expect that Jiefa and the others injured them on purpose and did not harm their lives. In fact, they were deliberately letting loose. , so she deeply regretted her error in judgment. Now he just wanted to send them out and keep Kagome, because Kagome was of great use to her. A gust of wind came, causing everyone to sway. To Jiefa's surprise, the demon fox followed the wind and walked into the room. He was as aloof and arrogant as a king in the world. This was what Jiefa couldn't stand the most. look. The nine-tailed demon fox swaggered in. Without any hesitation, it walked towards Jiefa and the others. The demon fox walked between Jiefa, Inuyasha and the woman, stretched out its three tails and patted the three of them. This happened almost in an instant. The three of them stared at the nine-tailed demon fox with big eyes at the same time. His appearance itself was very strange. Not to mention how he found this place, even his actions were very strange. So weird, he was as invisible as Sesshomaru. Now he suddenly appeared here, stretched out three tails and hit three people at the same time without any hesitation or even a word. The nine-tailed demon fox acted vigorously and resolutely. Jiefa once again witnessed the terror of the nine-tailed demon fox. The three people were beaten to the ground. The nine-tailed demon fox rushed towards the woman with lightning speed, then stretched out his fox paw and inserted it into the woman's body. The woman screamed in pain. With a sound, a pile of blood spurted out from the woman's body, and a round bead appeared on the nine-tailed demon fox's fox paw. It was the Shikon Jade that Kagome had seen. The nine-tailed demon fox laughed evilly, turned to Inuyasha and Jiefa and smiled, "Thank you for your help." After saying that, he walked away. This process happened very briefly, and it really happened in a hurry. Go in a hurry. Coral Kagome, Miroku, and others who were fighting next to them didn't react before the woman was gutted. "Damn, that's why he came to the prison to tease us and let us escape. He came to tell us that there are people behind all this! It turns out that we have been being played around by them. It turns out that we are just his pawns." He cursed and trembled with anger. InuYasha looked at Jiefa who was so angry, and he seemed to understand, "So it turns out, it's all a conspiracy. It turns out that he just uses us as the leader. He is waiting for this moment to appear so that he can steal the Jade of the Four Souls, so that Mantis can escape." When catching cicadas, the oriole follows behind.¡± At this time, the woman was lying on the ground holding her stomach, screaming in pain, but she was not shouting in pain, but was constantly talking about the Jade of Four Souls. The Jade of Four Souls seemed to be more important than her life. Seeing the woman being beaten like that, the woman's men fell behind one after another under the attack of Kagome and the others. It was obvious that their military morale had been disturbed. ¡°It¡¯s too late for you to put down your weapons now, we don¡¯t have to anymore¡±"The fight has gone on, what's the point of continuing to fight?" Kagome said. After hearing Kagome's words, the woman's men all put down their weapons, and the little boy stood aside obediently. After the old woman stopped, she ran towards the woman, "Master, are you okay?" the old woman asked with a trembling voice. "I'm fine, but the Jade of Four Souls was taken away, ah, my Jade of Four Souls." The woman's voice seemed to be crying. Jiefa looked at the woman and the old woman indifferently. They had brought it upon themselves and reaped the consequences. Inuyasha originally wanted to ask something else, but he didn't ask a word. It was useless to say anything now. 1/4 had been taken away by the nine-tailed demon fox. "That Shikon Jade is not the real Shikon Jade, it can only be regarded as half of the Four Soul Jade. Do you think I am right?" Kagome looked at the woman, who held her stomach and remained silent, then He nodded, as if in acquiescence. Jiefa walked down from the woman's side and came to the woman's men. The woman's men all glared at Jiefa, as if they were guarding their master, "Don't worry, as long as you cooperate, I won't do anything to you." What does the master do?" "Where did the half of the Four Souls Jade come from?" Kagome asked the woman. The woman knew that she had fallen into the hands of Jiefa and InuYasha. Now that she was injured, she was far from being a match for Jiefa and InuYasha. "Back then, the Four Souls Jade broke into powder, and those powders were scattered in the world. Some places became rich because of the powder of the Four Souls Jade, such as this Yunzhong City. I don't know what kind of magic power the Four Souls Jade has. ? It can give people strength and make them rich, so for many years I have been killing those monsters who gained the power of the Four Souls Jade from the Four Souls Jade powder, and refined them to get the semi-finished product. The Jade of the Four Souls that cannot be surpassed!" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61 Woman¡¯s Life Experience You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jeffa and Inuyasha left the woman's house. What the woman said made them feel that she was crazy, but seeing her look like that, they already knew that she had suffered the consequences. Jiefa and the others spared her life, as well as his subordinate Jiefa and the others. The Lord of Yunzhong City has not given up on their pursuit. Mo Li is his secret weapon. After listening to Mo Li's words that day, although he felt resentful and dissatisfied, he still felt that he should let go of exposing them for the time being. After all, his strength was enough. There, even if he wanted to do anything to Jiefa, they couldn't do anything. But he could never let go of his dream. As a result, they had no hope of being able to clear their grievances with the city lord. They all knew that this woman was setting them up behind the scenes. They had been targeted by that woman since they entered Yunzhong City. It might be the man in yellow clothes again. Tell them She, Kagome, could see the Shikon Tama. However, the biggest mastermind behind the scenes is the nine-tailed demon fox. He is watching all this behind the scenes and comes out to deliberately stimulate them at the most critical moment! Things have become like this. I¡¯m afraid the Nine-tailed Demon Fox doesn¡¯t know that the Four Souls Jade is worse than a semi-finished product. Originally, the Jade of Four Souls had been turned into powder, but I didn't expect that so many people were still thinking about it. Coral always felt that this matter should be resolved. Coral believed that they should not become fugitives in Yunzhong City, so he always advocated returning to Yunzhong City to find the city lord. It would be best to bring the merchants and the innkeeper together. And that woman. However, Jiefa disagreed with Coral's idea. In his sister's eyes, although Mo Li was a very upright and good person, the Lord of Yunzhong City was a fatuous, incompetent and stupid person in his opinion. The city lord of Zhongcheng didn't have a good impression, so he would rather be a fugitive than deal with such stupid people again. Everyone on the streets of Yunzhong City can recognize their faces because the city lord spread their portraits in the streets and alleys and claimed that they were slave thieves. Now the portraits on this street are flying all over the sky. Jeffa grabbed one, crumpled it into a ball of paper, threw it to the ground and stepped on it a few times. Inuyasha seemed to be dissatisfied with the portraits, so he pushed them aside and walked out swaggeringly. Kagome followed closely behind Inuyasha. Maitreya Coral and Shippo were no longer timid. The most powerful nine-tailed demon fox had already snatched the fake Four Souls Jade and left. They had nothing to fear, even if they were killed by the city lord again. If they were captured again, they would make a big fuss in Yunzhong City. Each of their faces showed a determined expression, which was a determined and tenacious expression. Pedestrians on the street looked at the six of them. Apparently most of them recognized who they were, but they did not dare to go up and do anything to them. In the eyes of the residents of Yunzhong City, the six of them were really Too arrogant. It seemed that someone had notified the law enforcers of Yunzhong City that a small team was coming towards them and blocking their way. However, it was obvious that those people were particularly scared. It was probably because they escaped from prison and were there again. Leaving the inn unharmed from Mo Li's hands made them feel that this group of people was unusual. Yes, these people are smart. If these people fight with Jiefa and the others, they will only be injured and maimed. But someone has already informed them that Jiefa and the others are on this street. If they don't come, it will be theirs. It was a dereliction of duty, and this was related to Yunzhong City's face. In fact, they really didn't want to stop Jiefa and the others, but there was really no way. Jiefa and the others faced the squad without any panic and looked at them very coldly. As a result, the squad just stood beside them with swords and guns, not even daring to say a harsh word. At this time, the leader was so scared that his legs were weak. He now hated the resident who came to tell them. If it weren't for him, they wouldn't have to come here to stop this group of people, although they were not very scary. Thug, but what good person can be who can go to jail! This is what the leading soldier thought of. They faced off for a long time, and Jiefa finally couldn't help but said: "What do you want! Are you just going to stand in front of us and block our way?" "No, just please come with us." The soldier's voice trembled, as if he was begging. "If I say no, then! Do you think just a few of you can stop us! Do you people in Yunzhong City all have this kind of virtue? Not only do you wrongly accuse people, but you also block other people's way casually." Jiefa's tone said With a slight smile, he seemed to be joking with him, but also seemed to be threatening them seriously. "Why do you say you are wronged?Yes, you have been judged as slave thieves by the Lord of the City, and you escaped from prison before. Before leaving, you went to the inn to find trouble with the innkeeper. Aren't these all facts? What else can you argue with? "Xu Shi suddenly realized that he needed to have some dignity, and then the soldier's tone became much tougher. But what's the use of just having a strong tone? Jiefa knocked those people down before he could finish his words. The soldier who was leading the conversation was stunned. Jiefa's speed and agility were beyond his imagination. Contrary to his expectations, before he could figure out what was happening, his men and companions had already fallen to the ground. "Go back and tell me the city lord of Yunzhong City. Whatever he thinks, no matter whether we are slave thieves or not, he has no right to lock us up. Because we are not from Yunzhong City, we will not abide by the rules of Yunzhong City." The rules of the city!" Jiffa said coldly. Kagome smiled slightly, "Are you leaving someone to breathe to report to the Lord of Yunzhong City!" Inuyasha laughed after listening to Kagome's words. At this time, they no longer had so many worries. Due to the tricks of the nine-tailed demon fox, they found that only strong ones could make others listen to them. In this case, they also They will not be weak anymore, after all, they are strong enough. The leading soldier stood there blankly, while Jiefa and the others passed him by in a swaggering manner. The disdain and aura of being strong shocked him. This is the real strong man. It turns out that they have been keeping a low profile before. When they entered the city, they did not feel that there were many such powerful people in Yunzhong City. This time they suffered a big setback in Yunzhong City. Trouble! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62 It¡¯s a threat You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! In the castle of the lord of Yunzhong City, the stupid lord was sitting on his chair and enjoying with his eyes closed, as if he was enjoying it, but in fact, he was extremely anxious inside. The matter of that group of outsiders has not yet settled, and he will not be able to settle down if it is not resolved in one day, but his strength really does not allow him to provoke Jie Fa and the others anymore. He feels that Mo Li has been a little worried since he fought with them. Favor them. I wonder what kind of magic power these people have to make Li Qiye say good things for them. ? ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? ? The sound of breaking glass. He was lying quietly on his rocking chair when the sound of shattering glass startled him. He opened his eyes and stood up hastily. He came to the glass window and looked at the broken glass with an ominous feeling. A premonition came over him. He looked left and right to see if anything had come in. He turned around suddenly, and Jiefa looked at him expressionlessly like a king, "Hello, Lord City Lord!" The city lord was so frightened that he took a few steps back. He did not expect that Jiefa would be so bold as to barge in directly. Listening to Jiefa's penetrating words, a sense of fear filled his heart. "What do you want? How did you get in?" The voice of the Lord of Yunzhong City trembled slightly. Jiefa walked around the house calmly for a few times, and then sat down in his rocking chair very calmly. Jiefa slowly said: "Originally, we didn't want to have a fight with you. We originally wanted to treat the town of Yunzhong City With a glimmer of hope, we originally wanted to save your city. After all, human trafficking has occurred. I don¡¯t agree with the slave trade. But I didn¡¯t expect that you would still wrongfully accuse us of being slave thieves. , and put us in jail!¡± The city lord of Yunzhong City looked at Jiefa's probing eyes, and he saw a lot of chill in Jiefa's eyes. This feeling made him feel uncomfortable all over, and even made him shudder and take a few steps back, but Jiefa Having done that, his rocking chair came to his room and he had to face it! "Guard, guard, is there anyone there? Mo Li!!" The city lord of Yunzhong City suddenly shouted. "I just remembered to shout now. I have already knocked down all your men. How could you break in if you didn't make some preparations?" Now the city lord of Yunzhong City was even more frightened. He even felt that his dream was about to come true. His body was trembling a little. He stared directly at Jiefa and carefully observed Jiefa's next move. He knew that he had really made Jiefa and the others anxious. He did not expect that those people who were put into prison so easily before would be so powerful. Moreover, he did not expect that they were not the ones who would really make them anxious. , Jiefa and the others were very dissatisfied with the behavior of the city lord of Yunzhong City, and were even very angry, but it was the nine-tailed demon fox that made them explode. However, this stupid city lord should also take responsibility for his own stupidity. Please smile evilly and stare at him with interest. He can feel the fear of the city lord in Yunzhong and the fear of him. Jiefa I have never experienced this feeling before. It turns out that being strong and being intimidated is like this! It is indeed a pleasant feeling to be in a high position and condescending, but this is not Jiefa's character originally, it was all forced out by these shameless people. "I don't think slavery should exist in Yunzhong City. I originally thought that I should abide by the rules of your Yunzhong City, so I discovered someone was selling people a few days ago and I just wanted to rescue them. What I didn't expect was that it was all a ruse. So my mind has changed now. Let¡¯s abolish slavery tomorrow! What do you think? Lord City Lord" The city lord of Yunzhong City listened to Jiefa's words very carefully, "Can I say no?" "Of course you can say no, but if you say no, your head and head will be separated!" "Okay, yes, I promise you!" "Also, arrest the slave traders and the innkeeper who framed us. No matter what means you use to make them kneel down and apologize to us! It's one thing if we don't forgive them, but the apology must be done. What happens next? Dealing with them depends on your sincerity! You also know that with our strength, it is not a problem to take down your entire Yunzhong City. The day we left Mo Li, did you think it was a group of us fighting with Mo Li? In fact, it was a group of us who were fighting with Mo Li. I am the only one fighting against Li Qiye, and my friends are all watching." Jiefa leaned close to the ear of the city lord of Yunzhong City and said to him. The Lord of Yunzhong City felt a chill. He felt that Jiefa was very likely to kill him, and it was as easy as killing an ant. Coupled with the dream he had had in the past few days, it seemed that everything Everything came true, so he went crazyNodding his head. At this time, even if Jiefa makes any request, he will probably agree to it, including immediately giving up his position as the city lord of Yunzhong City. After all, he still values ??his life. "You know what to do, Lord City Lord. Mo Li can't protect you. I can enter your castle and find you at any time! And don't let Mo Li know about this matter. If you let me know that you told others "The solution didn't go on, he just smiled, and in his opinion, this smile was more terrifying than ten threatening words. After Jiefa said these words, he walked away. Before he could even react, he found that Jiefa had disappeared. The city lord of Yunzhong City sat on the ground and was stunned for several seconds, and then slowly crawled on the ground with his hands. got up. There was already a turmoil in his heart. Jiefa really came and went without a trace. He didn't even see Jiefa's body when he found him entering his room. Even when he left, he disappeared inexplicably. He did not doubt Jiefa's words at all. Jiefa would break into his room and kill him at any time. He was now like a piece of fat meat, exposed to the sun, and many wild beasts could swallow it up at any time. It seems that Jaffa is as terrifying as a wild beast. As soon as Jiefa left, he started to call for the guards again, but no one responded after he called for a long time. He was already very scared, and he even trembled and did not dare to move. He was afraid that Jiefa would come from somewhere again. came out, but now he was anxious to find someone, so he walked to the door. He walked out of the door and found the two guards at the door lying unconscious on the ground. He kicked the two guards and found that the two guards had not moved at all. He checked the breathing of the two guards and found that they He was already dead, which made him take two steps back. Fear filled his body. He did not expect that Jiefa would really kill someone. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63 So that¡¯s it You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa left the castle of the Lord of Yunzhong City. This was something he had already thought about. He must kill two people in protest, otherwise it would not shock him and make him feel that Jiefa was a ruthless person. It would only make him fearful. Only Jiefa could make him listen to him and fulfill his request. Jeffa returned to the house where Inuyasha and Kagome lived temporarily. It was a house far away from the center of Yunzhong City. Inuyasha and the others chose this place because it was relatively quiet. Yes, they occupied this house. The woman looked at them very timidly. In fact, Inuyasha and Kagome had explained to her many times that they would not hurt her, but she was still very scared. In the end, Coral couldn't stand it anymore, so she took out her own money, took out a lot of money, and threw it to the woman. Unexpectedly, the woman didn't dare to take it when she saw the money. Maitreya had to take it. Qianbao walked up to her, looked at her tenderly, then took her hands and put the money in her hands, and the woman had no choice but to take it. This made her feel a little calmer. She was much more relaxed and less scared than before. When Jiefa came back, the woman cooked a table of food for them, which was very unappetizing. Everyone was sitting at the table preparing to enjoy the food, when Jiefa opened the door and came in, with a murderous aura about him. This murderous aura shocked everyone, and they all looked at Jiefa in shock. When Jiefa entered the room and saw such a warm scene, he immediately suppressed his own aura. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????This ¡°I¡¯m going out to work, and you¡¯re just enjoying your leisurely lunch here! You¡¯re so embarrassed not to wait for me!¡± InuYasha looked at Jaffa with a playful smile: "Would you like to eat together? If you don't come back for so long, we will be cold if we don't eat!" Qibao also followed Inuyasha and joined in. Jiefa shook his head helplessly, but there was still a smile on his face. The male owner of the family hurriedly walked behind and told the woman to buy a pair of dishes. After communicating with Inuyasha and Kagome, the family completely trusted Inuyasha and the others. After all, Coral gave the family a lot of money, and they He didn't hurt them, but chatted and ate with them like friends he hadn't seen for a long time, so the male owner of the house felt very friendly when he saw Jiefa coming back, even though the aura of Jiefa who had just entered the house was indeed A little scary. The woman added dishes and chopsticks for Jiefa, and everyone sat together happily to enjoy a delicious lunch. It had been a long time since Inuyasha and Jiefa had relaxed like this. At this moment, no one was thinking about the Shikon Tama and those messy things. , everyone was just enjoying this warm moment happily. Early the next morning, the city lord of Yunzhong City announced that Yunzhong City would abolish slavery. Many senior officials in Yunzhong City went crazy, and many citizens were also particularly shocked. They did not expect that the city lord of Yunzhong City would suddenly Announced the abolition of slavery. After all, slavery has been practiced in Yunzhong City for many years. Many bureaucrats in Yunzhong City do not agree with this policy. After all, it is related to their interests. Many consortium bureaucrats are involved. They have direct interests with many slave traders. Many slave traders are even protected by them. The city lord , I announced this system without discussing it with them, which made them very surprised, but there was nothing they could do about it. Jiefa, Inuyasha and others arrived at the castle in Yunzhong City. They arrived much earlier than the agreed time, but what they didn't expect was that the city lord had already been waiting for them. Beside him were two people kneeling. After being shackled, Morili stood next to the city lord, looking ahead with a serious face. Naturally, he didn't know why the city lord suddenly changed his gender. As soon as Jiefa and the others entered the hall, these two people knelt at their feet and kept begging for their forgiveness. They were obviously the slave trader and the innkeeper, but their bodies were covered with scars. It was obvious that the city lord had used them on them. They were punished and forced to submit, so today they knelt at their feet and begged for forgiveness. Jiefa believed that if they didn't do this, the city lord would probably remove their arms and legs. Kagome, Inuyasha, Coral and Miroku felt a little surprised when they looked at the people kneeling beside them. They only knew that Jiefa went to negotiate with the city lord, but they did not expect that the negotiation would be so successful. "How is it? Are you satisfied?" the city lord asked Jiefa in a searching tone. "Yeah~ not bad" Jiefa smiled knowingly. At this time, Mo Li heard the city lord's softened tone. He had never seen such a city lord before. In his impression, the city lord of their Yunzhong City had always been a particularly majestic and serious person, and he was cruel to everyone. Yes, he didn't expect that the city lord would be soHe spoke softly to Jiefa and even used words of honor for you! Not only Li Li was surprised, Inuyasha and Kagome below were also very surprised. They all silently thought in their hearts that Jiefa was really powerful. Once Jiefa took action, everything was solved. The slave trader and the innkeeper were particularly frightened and knelt at Jiefa's feet, but Jiefa became annoyed just looking at them. "Can you kneel a little farther away? You guys are really annoying!" Jiefa said calmly, without any emotion. The two of them crawled back a lot, the fear on their faces not fading away at all. At this time, several soldiers came up, dragging a woman with them. This woman was holding a fake Shikon Jade. That woman. "How is it? I also brought you this woman. After Mo Li's investigation and the torture of these two people to extract confessions, we found that we have indeed wronged you. Everything was a trick of this woman." Yunzhong City's The city lord said proudly. InuYasha murmured in his heart. In fact, we already knew it, but InuYasha didn't say it out loud. He wanted to save this little face for the Lord of the City. Kagome and the others also nodded pretending to be grateful. The Lord of Yunzhong City relaxed heavily. After one sip, he felt that he was safe! But none of this escaped Li Li's eyes. Li Li saw that Kagome and Inuyasha were just pretending, "It turns out that they had long known that this woman was behind the scenes, but they were still somewhat conscious and did not demolish the Lord of the City." The stage." So he stood silently behind the city lord! In fact, Li Qiye couldn't stand the slavery system in Yunzhong City, so this was also the reason why he had a good impression of Jie Fa and the others when he first met him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65 Leave or Stay You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Li Moli came back to his senses from his distant thoughts. From then on, he decided to become a strong person. Later, he also traveled around the country and became a traveler. However, he became strong and could not only protect himself. , and can also protect others. Until later he passed by Yunzhong City and found that the city lord here was the person who saved him when he was a child, so he decided to stay here. After all, life here is very good, and he can repay his kindness. In his eyes, degree is justice. Zhishi is a kind person, but sometimes the city lord is too stubborn, and the city lord also trusts him very much. Mo Li dragged the woman, the innkeeper and the unscrupulous trader to the back of the palace and locked them up. The prison was in chaos now, so they could not be imprisoned temporarily. Li Mo Li freed up his hands and walked toward the prison without the permission of the city lord. Jiefa held Li Mo Li and said, "I'll go with you. After all, we have some responsibilities for these monsters' escape from prison. We should solve some of them as soon as possible." So relieved.¡± At this time, Miroku Inuyasha and the others were at the gate of the prison. There were many monsters fighting with the guards, and some were knocking on the iron bars of the prison, making a banging sound, which sounded very scary from a distance. Maitreya stepped forward and knocked them down no matter what kind of monster they were. He showed no mercy. The guards were a little surprised at first when they saw the silver-haired boy in red and the boy with bandages on his hands. Because some people recognized them, and they had escaped from their hands before, but what they didn't expect was that this time they were actually helping them suppress the monsters who wanted to escape. These guards didn¡¯t think much about it. It was better to help them than to cause trouble for them, so they quickly jumped into the battle again without any hesitation. InuYasha's attack was very fast, and Miroku was not to be outdone. Soon these monsters were beaten to the ground, many of them unable to move. The expressions they looked at InuYasha and Miroku were full of fear. They did not expect what happened next. These two men were so powerful that one person even beat up ten of them. Originally, they wanted to take advantage of this period of time when the guards were weak, make a surprise attack, and then escape from the prison. However, unexpectedly, they were caught again. , and was seriously injured. When Li Li and Jie Fa walked to the prison, many monsters had been subdued. Li Li and Jie Fa looked at each other and smiled, "It seems we are late!" "Actually, we don't have to come." The two chatted jokingly, "I saw that you were very worried about the prison on the way! The city lord didn't even tell you that you were coming here to help suppress these monsters. You just walked over here. Why is that? ? Do you particularly like the city of Yunzhong City?" Jiefa asked. "Yes, this city is very good, I like it very much, but the most important thing is that I want to protect this city for the city lord. This is his lifelong effort. Even though the city lord seems cowardly and timid, he is A kind person, he once saved my life and gave me warmth!" Li Qiye said with a smile. Jiefa was surprised when he heard what Li Li said. He didn't expect that the relationship between the city lord and Li Moli was so deep. He didn't expect that a person as stupid as the city lord would be so important in Li Moli's heart. Those monsters were quickly put back into the prison. Inuyasha Miroku walked towards the two of them from a distance, "I think your prison in Yunzhong City should strengthen its defense! How come there are escapes every two days? !" Inuyasha said with a smile. Mo Li was helpless, "It's not because of you, you still have the nerve to say it!" They all burst out laughing after Li Qiye finished speaking about Jie Fa, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. After dealing with the monster's escape from prison, under the arrangement of Li Moli, they stayed in the city lord's VIP room. This was really wonderful. They had been treated as prisoners by the city lord of Yunzhong City before. Jiefa even threatened the city lord, but Thinking that today they would live in the city lord's house. The abolition of the slave policy is not that easy. After Mo Li's investigation, it seems that the escaped monsters in the prison are related to some ministers in Yunzhong City. Many monsters were instigated by the ministers to escape from prison. Those who are related to slaves The ministers who were involved with the merchants wanted to use the monster escape to break the heart of the city lord, so that the slavery system would not be abolished so quickly, but against all odds, they did not expect that Jiefa and the others would help the city lord. So this makes them feel very troublesome, and Jiefa and the others are not good people in the first place. It can be seen from their escape from prison that they have strong spiritual power, especially the one with red clothes and silver hair and the one who is always the leader. Of course they were talking about Inuyasha and Jeffa.  Jiefa had cleared their grievances, and the investigation in Yunzhong City had been completed. Naturally, no useful clues had been obtained, but they discovered that there were still some people who had not given up the pursuit of the Jade of Four Souls, such as that one A scheming and crazy woman, and a cunning nine-tailed demon fox. Jiefa and the others were preparing to bid farewell to the city lord of Yunzhong City and Li Moli, but there were still some matters that had not been dealt with in Yunzhong City. Especially since the city lord decided to abolish the slavery system, many ministers were dissatisfied, not only the ministers, but also some The soldiers were also very dissatisfied with this, and the city lord of Yunzhong City only had one person he could trust, Mo Li. Now he was in a dilemma, whether to leave now or stay in Yunzhong City! "Jiefa, why don't I stay? Although I may not be able to make much difference if I stay, I can at least help a little bit." Maitreya said seriously. "It's okay if you stay, but it's very likely that you'll be separated from us for a while." Jiefa said. "I'll stay too. I think Yunzhong City is very good. If you live here, you should be very happy." Coral said. "I'll stay too," Qibao's childish voice sounded. Jiefa looked at the three of them blankly. It seemed that they liked this city very much. "Wow, do you really want to stay here?" Inuyasha's eyes widened. "Okay, okay!" Kagome said. The departure date was set at noon the next day. Maitreya Coral and Qibao were going to stay in Yunzhong City. The city lord was very happy because he thought Jiefa and others were trustworthy people. Although Jiefa had threatened him, he But he didn't have a very bad impression of Jiefa, because of his kindness towards others, the most important thing was because he believed in Li Li, he believed that Mo Li's vision was right, and Jie Fa's companions stayed behind , Maitreya and Coral are also very capable, and now someone can help him continue to manage the city. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66 Demon God? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Maitreya, Coral and Qibao stayed in Yunzhong City. On the day they left, Mo Li and Maitreya saw them off at the city gate. Only Jiffa, Inuyasha and Kagome were left on the journey from now on. Legend has it that there is a demon god in the west who eats people's hearts and does all kinds of evil. Many people hate him very much. However, because this demon god is too powerful, many of his enemies have been killed by him. Since Jiefa and the others heard the news I felt very angry. "How about we kill this demon, this demon is so bad," Inuyasha said. Jeffa looked at Inuyasha, "No, we can't go. Do you remember what happened in Cloud City! It's because we are too kind that we are used by others. This time we should not meddle in other people's business. After all, the Four Souls Jade The matter has not been resolved yet, and the person who has been secretly framing us has not yet been found!" "I think what we have now is the nine-tailed demon fox. Every time we are unlucky, he appears, and I think he has been following us. It is probably because I can see the four soul jade. If he finds out that she took the four If the Soul Jade is fake, then he will most likely find it again, and our current strength is not enough to defeat him." Kagome said seriously. "Let alone looking for the ancient well now, we can't even deal with these people who covet the Four Souls Jade." Jiefa's expression gradually turned bitter. When he mentioned Gujing, Inuyasha's eyes dimmed a lot. After all, the Gujing incident was caused by him, so he said nothing more and didn't even dare to look up at Kagome. Kagome walked up to InuYasha, barely stood up on tiptoes and patted InuYasha on the shoulder, "It doesn't matter, InuYasha, don't blame yourself anymore, this matter has passed." But InuYasha could see the look in Kagome's eyes. It's a little bleak. Jaffa noticed that Kagome and Inuyasha were in a low mood, "It doesn't matter, as long as we work hard, we will be able to find Gujing, and the group of people who came to disturb us will be solved by us, don't worry." The three of them chatted for a long time on the road before they remembered to continue on their way. As for those who coveted the Four Souls Jade, Jiefa concluded that they would come to their door soon. The three of them walked aimlessly, with no goal or direction, but they knew that some people would come to find them and hinder their progress, but they did not have any fear. For so long, whether it was six people or Three people, as long as they unite, they will be able to defeat those with bad intentions. Sure enough, they didn't go far when a huge monster with many arms and legs came from a distance. He was exuding a stench. It was huge and black, and his head was submerged in a pile of hands and feet. , from a distance it looks like a walking mass grave. Inuyasha was the first to discover the monster. He quickly caught Kagome and Jaffa. Jaffa looked at the monster. Jaffa was startled. The monster's appearance was too ugly. "He may be aiming at it." We¡¯re here, let¡¯s hide first!¡± Kagome glanced at the monster and almost vomited. The three people kept moving back, but the monster seemed to walk faster after seeing them. Although it was huge, it was very agile. As he moved As he continued to get closer, his figure became clearer and clearer, and the stench became more and more obvious, causing Jefagame and Inuyasha to cover their mouths and noses. As the pace of the monsters continued to accelerate and the distance got closer, Jiefa and the others had to run. Accompanied by the stench and the gradually amplifying sound of running, all three of them felt chills running down their spines and their hearts beating like thunder. No matter what, None of the three of them wanted to fight this monster. Regardless of whether the monster was strong or weak, just looking at his disgusting appearance was enough to make people sick. However, things went against expectations. Suddenly, a human hand flew in front of the three people. This hand passed straight through from behind. It was only a few millimeters away from Jiefa and passed by him. Jiefa was only a few millimeters away. Hit by that hand. Then human hands and legs flew over one after another, and some human internal organs flew over. Kagome couldn't help but look back. Kagome's eyes widened because he saw this monster using its two long arms to escape from the sky. He kept pulling out parts of his body and throwing them at them. This scene shocked Kagome. Jaffa and Inuyasha looked back and were very surprised when they saw this scene. The three of them stopped moving forward at the same time, "Let's deal with him first. Escape like this is not an option! Maybe this monster is vulnerable!" Jaffa said . At this time, Kagome couldn't help retching. Jiefa quickly grabbed Kagome to prevent the body of the person thrown by the monster while Kagome was retching.They were hit, and Inuyasha stood in front of them, bending his body and preparing to attack. When this terrifying monster saw Kagome Jeffa and Inuyasha stopping, his pace began to slow down. It seemed that he didn't want to consume too much of his energy. As the monster continued to get closer, they could see more clearly. This was not a monster or a human at all, but more like a demon. The reason why he was black was because his body was covered with mud, and the mud was mixed with There were many human corpses, and those hands and feet kept protruding outward, like a long-legged mud ball with many human arms and legs inserted inside, and some things that smelled like internal organs and smelled of earth kept coming out of it. It was dripping from him. This monster will drip some filth without taking a step. "Oh my God, what is this?" Kagome was the first to scream. "Where did this devil come from? Why did he let us meet and chase the three of us?" Jiefa said. "Is this the Western Demon God who specializes in eating people's hearts?" Inuyasha asked doubtfully. "It shouldn't be the Western Demon God who specializes in eating people's hearts. Didn't you see that he is covered in mud and corpses? If he specializes in eating people's hearts, there wouldn't be so many corpses on his body. He looks like a corpse like this Damn it, but why is he chasing after the three of us? Does he want to kill the three of us and then eat us?" Jiefa said. On this road, the smell of blood filled the air, and the smell of blood gradually enveloped this area. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67 Amazing Defense You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a while, the monster and I approached Jiefa and the others. Jiefa and the others were not surprised at all. When they looked at it from a distance, they felt that this demon was walking very fast. This monster was the first to launch an attack. His gray-black walls could stretch extremely long. When he was still some distance away from Jiefa and the others, he removed his long gray-black arms and grabbed them with all his teeth and claws. . The three people quickly escaped, but there were several trees nearby, and his hands actually turned around and chased after them. Jaffa saw these two long arms and shouted: "It doesn't matter, he has two hands and we have three of us! You two run in different directions to distract her hands, and I will chop him from the middle." !¡± At this time, the monster howled and screamed: "Unforgivableunforgivable" Jiefa was a little surprised when he heard his cry, but he didn't think much about it. Jiefa's actions were not affected by the monster at all, and there was no trace of it. Hesitating, Inuyasha and Kagome ran in different directions after listening to Jeffa's words. As expected, two huge hands stretched out in different directions, and the speed was very fast. But Kagome and Inuyasha were also very smart. They kept running circles around a huge tree until the hand chased Kagome and wrapped a circle around the tree. Moreover, he moved very quickly and jumped onto a tree. From tree to tree, he jumped from one tree to another. The long gray-black disgusting hand couldn't keep up with Inuyasha's speed. Jiefa took this opportunity to slash at the monster with his knife, "Storm Spiral Slash." Several wind blades mixed with the blade slashed at the monster. The monster's two big copper bell-like eyes stared at Jiefa tightly. Looking at the monster, I felt that there was something a little strange about this monster. Several wind blades fell towards the monster, but a shocking scene happened to Jay. His body changed shape, and countless pieces of soil mixed with corpses formed a huge barrier in front of him before the wind blades fell, like It was a thick wall that blocked out all the wind blades. At this time, Jiefa's heart was in turmoil. If he could change his shape at will, it meant that he should have more than just those two hands. Sure enough, countless hands that grew infinitely like vines appeared on his body. When two hands grew forward, they actually tore off the hand that was chasing Kagome and wrapped around the tree. Black blood spurted out, making people sick. The stench became more and more diffuse, and the smell of blood spread for ten miles. The stench continued to spread, as if this area was occupied by the God of Death. Countless small animals ran frantically to the outside, all running for their lives in panic. Faced with such a situation, Jeffa did not panic. Instead, he was very calm at the moment. Inuyasha and Kagome turned back when they saw the changes in the monster. At this time, countless claws rushed towards Jefa, and Kagome was busy pulling. Opening his bow and shooting at those hands, Inuyasha quickly used his soul-dispersing iron claws to tear those hands into pieces. Each torn hand would emit a strong bloody aura the moment it was torn apart. Jiefa began to use a knife to chop the deformed human corpses. The three of them felt like they were in hell. They seemed to be fighting a demon. This monster had powerful defenses and confusing attack methods. If If you are caught by these hands, you will most likely be thrown directly into his mouth and eaten. At first, Jiefa thought that this monster should be a ghoul-type demon, but what Jiefa didn't expect was that this monster probably ate too many people and couldn't digest it, so it produced that stench. Or maybe there are other reasons that lead to this! It shouldn't be a ghoul now, it should be a terrifying cannibal. "What should we do now?" Kagome shouted. Whenever someone asks this question, Jiefa will always loudly tell them to calm down and there will be a solution! But this time it took a long time, and Kagome didn't listen to Jeffa's answer. "Is there really nothing we can do this time? Are they going to die here?" These questions kept lingering in Kagome's mind. She doesn't want to die yet. She has already escaped death once. Death is not that terrible to her, but who wants to die? Kagome's struggle gradually became weaker. This monster's limbs were too difficult to deal with. Even Inuyasha and Jaffa had some difficulty in dealing with it, let alone Kagome, who was originally a long-range attack! Soon, Kagome was gradually entangled by those hands, and then Kagome was pulled closer by these hands, gradually approaching the monster's body. Kagome struggled backwards, and both Jeffa and Inuyasha had the same reaction when they saw this scene. He grabbed Kagome's hands. Jeffa found that he could no longer hold Kagome. Once caught by this monster's hand, it would be difficult to escape. This monster?There are almost no weaknesses, the attack power is very strong, and the defense power is so strong. What should we do now? In fact, since Kagome asked this question just now, his head has been spinning rapidly. Every time before, he was the one who came up with ways to solve the problem and made the most correct decision. He had many times Leading everyone to escape from danger, this time he had no choice but to use all his strength to hold Kagome. "It smells like the Shikon Tama," Kagome suddenly shouted. And as the monster gradually pulled her in, the feeling intensified. "Could it be the Four Souls Jade? Is this monster so powerful because it has the Four Souls Jade?" Inuyasha muttered in his heart. But they couldn't allow them to think too much. At this critical moment, seeing Kagome being dragged into the monster's mouth, Jaffa and Inuyasha were both anxious. You can¡¯t just leave Yunzhong City, and be buried in the mouth of the devil just after being separated from Maitreya, Coral Qibao and the others! At this time, they all have this will in their hearts. At this time, Jaffa, who was holding Kagome, stared closely at the monster's huge, foul-smelling mouth. He suddenly saw a tombstone in the monster's mouth. This monster is covered in sticky black soil and human bodies. Since ancient times, demon gods have appeared for a certain reason, perhaps because of resentment, or perhaps for some other reason. The strange woman in Yunzhong City was The monsters and people who absorbed the jade powder of the Four Souls were used to refine it into the Jade of the Four Souls. When he was in Yunzhong City before, he had heard from Mo Li that there was a village outside Yunzhong City, and the people there would definitely die after they died. It is a strange custom to be buried in black soil. If there is a tombstone in the mouth of this monster, and it is black soil, then he is most likely the demon god in a cemetery in that village, and he may also have absorbed the powder of the Shikon no Tama no Jade. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68 Defeating the Demon God You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Storm Spiral Slash." Beifa suddenly let go of Kagome's hand. After Kagome and Inuyasha suddenly lost the help of Jiefa, they quickly approached the monster, but Jiefa used the storm spiral at the moment they let go. cut. Never give up hope at any time. At this critical moment, Jiefa felt the cause and effect. At that moment, Jiefa had an epiphany. He tried his best, even if he fought to the last moment, no matter how strong the enemy was, he would win. This time Jiefa used the storm spiral to chop off the long arms of the monster. As expected, the monster had no time to react. His strong corpse shield with the strongest defense did not have time to block those arms. Kagome and Inuyasha were The moment they were quickly pulled closer, countless blades fell on the monster's arms, and the countless broken arms produced a huge smell. After Kagome and the others were released, they lost the huge pulling force, and then fell to the ground, but There was no room for relaxation at this moment, so they immediately stood up and faced the monster together with Jiefa. The monster had many broken arms and seemed to be severely damaged, so its movements became much slower than before. "We can't escape this time. This monster most likely turned into a demon because of the powder of the Shikon Jade. He was probably a graveyard before. There is no shortcut to defeating this monster. At least we can't find him yet. Weaknesses, so now we have no choice but to attack him together." Kagome and Inuyasha have never heard Li Li say anything about the village outside Yunzhong City, so they naturally don't know what Jiefa is talking about, but they trust Jiefa very much. As long as Jiefa is around, they will always Can turn bad luck into good luck. "The soul-dispelling iron claw." Kagome also shot her arrow at the monster, but their attack was like tickling the monster. Kagome's arrow hit the monster and was quickly absorbed into his body. Inuyasha and Jeffa's attacks made the monster take several steps back, but it was still not enough to cause enough damage to him. Things became more and more difficult. Now that the cause is known, things should become much easier to handle. But with Jiefa's continuous attacks, Jiefa could not find the monster's weakness. The wise solution was to find the monster's shortcomings through the continuous attacks of the three of them, and then target them. But it's a little different from what Jefa imagined. This monster's body is like a bottomless pit, able to absorb many things, even Kagome's arrows. All attacks on him seem to be weakened and have no effect. Great effect. There is no way to continue attacking like this. If they can't find the monster's weakness, they can only continue to waste it with this monster. "Wait a minute, since they are using up energy, it means that this monster has no special skills and no ability to attack others." A move that causes fatal damage." Jiefa's eyes lit up. He repeatedly thought about how to kill this disgusting guy. Now this monster poses no threat to them, because after such a long time, the monster still cannot kill them, and they cannot kill the monster. While thinking, Jiefa's slashing movements did not stop at all. Jiefa kept slashing at the monster, and Inuyasha and Kagome did not slack off at all. Soon, all three of them were panting. The sky was filled with blood and corpses flying everywhere. "Yes, tombstone. He only has one tombstone on his body, and it is hidden in a very hidden mouth." Jiefa was overjoyed. When Inuyasha and Kagome saw Jiefa who was so excited, their faces were dull. What happened to Jiefa? Under the surprised expressions of Inuyasha and Kagome, Jaffa jumped on the monster's body, "No matter what kind of demon you are, you still dare to provoke us." Jiefa jumped on top of the monster, and the monster opened its bloody mouth to swallow him. However, the moment the monster opened its mouth, Jiefa slashed at the monster's mouth with a knife. The monster was caught off guard and was slashed. Then countless arms rushed towards Jaffa. But the monster's speed was obviously much slower, and then Jiefa ignored the hands that rushed towards him from behind. At this time, Kagome and Inuyasha were not idle either. They rushed towards the hands grabbing Jiefa frantically, and many of them were Inuyasha and Kagome chopped it down. Jiefa seized the opportunity, and the monster's mouth was quickly chopped open, and a permeating stench came out from it, directly in Jiefa's face. Jiefa endured the stench and inserted the knife into the monster's mouth. The monster began to wail continuously, and the wail resounded throughout the forest, as if something earth-shattering and terrifying had happened in this area. When Inuyasha and everyone saw this form, they also rushed towards the monster crazily, hitting the monster's body.?They also attacked the monster's mouth crazily like Jaffa. The monster's mouth continued to flow out black blood, and there was a disgusting stench. Soon a bloody tombstone appeared in the monster's mouth. The moment the tombstone was revealed, Jeff, InuYasha and you three of them looked at each other and attacked the tombstone at the same time without saying anything. Soon the tombstone was The cracks began to appear, and as they watched the cracks gradually expand, as they continued to attack, the tombstone soon broke into pieces. At the moment when the tombstone shattered, many pairs of restless hands immediately fell silent, and the monster stopped roaring. The monster's big copper bell-like eyes gradually lost their luster and gradually became dim. Peace returned to the forest, and the stench that filled the sky began to gradually fade away. The monster's body gradually fell out, and gradually melted from a huge monster. Little by little, it seemed as if the soil washed by heavy rain rolled down a hill. Come down, but the difference is that there are many human corpses on this hill. Jeffa, InuYasha and Kagome all collapsed at the same time. They had narrowly escaped death. They sat on the ground for a long time and did not recover. They thought they would die. After all, this monster was different from the monsters I had met before, and they had just Izumo Middle Castle, without rescue, it is a miracle that it can persist for so long. Kagome looked at the corpses on the ground and felt retching and nauseated again. She quickly ran to a big tree and vomited crazily, and the filthy stuff flowed out mixed with tears. Jiefa and Inuyasha were not very comfortable looking at the corpses on the ground. The corpses were mixed with soil, and the severed limbs and arms were piled there like a mass grave. It is estimated that no matter who saw it, they would not feel very comfortable. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69 Strange Village You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the others defeated the demon, but the demon's body left a stench in the woods, and many small animals were unwilling to go there. Jiefa and the others did not stay there for a while, because if they stayed for a while, they didn¡¯t know what kind of monsters would rush out, and they didn¡¯t know what kind of weird things there would be, because the Four Souls Jade became inexplicable. The corpses of the demons were still piled in the woods. This was something Jeffa, Inuyasha and Kagome couldn't deal with, but they had to leave. Jiefa suggested that they go to the village that Mo Li mentioned and take a look. Maybe they could find the source of all this. Jiefa followed Mo Li's words in his memory and took Inuyasha and Kagome to the west. At this time The sky was gradually getting dark, but they had no intention of staying, because there was no room for any delay regarding the Four Souls Jade. The three of them walked very fast, and soon they arrived at the entrance of a village. Jiefa couldn't remember the name of the village, but just looking at the appearance and the weird atmosphere here at night, Jiefa's intuition told him that this was the village. This is the destination they are looking for. Inuyasha squatted down and checked the soil quality here. "This is loess, but mixed with some black soil. This should be the village Mo Li mentioned! The source of the purpose may be nearby." "That's right, this should be it. Now that we're here, it's getting late today. Let's stay here today!" Jiefa said. Kagome has not recovered from the corpse of that disgusting demon. She has been under a lot of pressure these days. After saying goodbye and leaving them, he felt very uncomfortable. Then he had to face such a disgusting person. The demon's attack, so Kagome's current state is very wrong. Jaffa and Inuyasha also noticed something was wrong with Kagome and kept pulling Kagome. The three of them walked to a house and knocked on the door. Originally, there was still a weak light in the room. The three of them also called the door after seeing the light. However, after they knocked on the door, there was no sound for a long time. After receiving a response, the lights quickly went out after a while, and the three people looked at each other. "What's going on?" Inuyasha asked doubtfully. Jeffa and Kagome shook their heads at the same time, and then the three of them walked away. It seemed that this family was very wary and unwilling to accept strangers. This is not their fault. After all, what is this troubled world like? Bad things happen, and it¡¯s normal to be a little wary. None of the three people took it seriously and continued to walk towards the other house. The door they knocked on this time also had a light on, but like the previous one, they knocked on the door and there was no response, and then the lights quickly went out. They continued to knock on the door, and it was the same as before. They knocked on seven or eight households one after another, and everything was the same as before. This is very strange. Are the people in this village very wary? "It shouldn't be. Why is this happening? We have been to so many villages before and have never encountered this kind of situation. Is this the custom of this village? They don't open the door to outsiders at night." The three of them had no choice but to walk outside the village. Since there was no place to live, they had no choice but to live in the wild. Fortunately, they did not live in the wild once or twice, and they adapted to it. Jaffa and InuYasha built a hammock for Kagome between two trees. Kagome slept in the hammock. Jaffa and InuYasha climbed up a tall pine tree, and then the two of them fell asleep leaning against the tree. The night was quiet, with a full moon shining on the three of them. They were too exhausted during this period, so they all fell asleep quietly. In the second half of the night, there was a rustling sound in the wind, and Jiefa opened his eyes suddenly. He often lived in the wild, and now he often encountered various monsters, so Jiefa had already developed super strength. of alertness. He opened his eyes and looked around, and found that there was nothing strange, but he was still worried, so he kept squatting on the tree and watching the situation around him. After all, this was not a safe place. This was the village where the strange demon appeared. Could it be because of the demon god that the villagers in the village are unwilling to open the door to strangers? Are they worried that the demon god will appear? If the demon god appears near this village, then many villagers must have suffered. ! Jiefa, who couldn't sleep at night, thought of this. When he woke up, he could no longer fall asleep. He quietly looked at the moonlight and Inuyasha and Kagome who were already asleep. Now that the Maitreya Coral Shippo and the others are gone, maybe he will have time to return to Cloud City in the future. Look at them, they understand very well how to stay in Yunzhong City. After all, wandering outside is really hard, and they can die at any time.??Possibly. But he must protect Kagome, so many people and monsters, because the Shikon Tama comes to Kagome, and he will not give up until he catches the mastermind behind it! Early the next morning, Kagome opened her sleepy eyes and looked around. He found Jeffa squatting on a tree, looking motionlessly into the distance. "Is Jeffa missing home too?" Kagome didn't. When asked, she just sat in the hammock and looked at the confused Jiffa for a long time. After a while, InuYasha also woke up. He opened his confused sleepy eyes and started making noises since he woke up. "Are we going to enter the village now? Or should we go outside the village to find a cemetery now?" InuYasha said. Jiefa looked at InuYasha with a smile on his face and thought to himself: "InuYasha is really optimistic and can smile at any time." After the three of them didn't wake up, they rested for a while and then walked towards the village, because Jiefa said that if they wanted to find a cemetery, they had to go to the village to inquire before going. Soon the three of them walked to the village. The village was very It's so quiet, even a little weird! Although Jiefa and the others felt that something was very wrong in the atmosphere, they still grabbed a villager. Because they walked up and asked many villagers, the villagers turned around and walked away, so they had to forcefully grab a villager. This villager looked very simple. After being pulled hard by Inuyasha, his eyes evaded, as if he was very scared. "Don't be afraid, tell us what happened in the village?" Jiefa tried his best to use a tone that was not too harsh. asked. "I'm sorry, I don't know anything, don't hold me back!" Inuyasha could only let go of the villager. After he realized that he let go, the villager ran away like crazy. The three people gradually became confused as they looked at the villagers running away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70 The Fear of the Villagers You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The three of them seemed to be feared by this group of villagers. The villagers here were very worried, probably because of the demon god from before! Jaffa took Inuyasha and Kagome to an observation deck in the village. From this observation deck, one could see that the villagers were busy with their own affairs, some were planting crops in the fields, and some were cleaning the courtyards, but No one spoke, it was like a dead village. Jiefa stepped up to the observation deck and shouted to the villagers below: "You are worried about the demon in the cemetery outside the village. The demon there has been defeated by us. You don't have to be afraid anymore!" The villagers all raised their heads and looked at Jiefa on the observation deck in shock. The faces of the villagers were filled with disbelief. The expressions of the villagers were all seen in Jiefa's eyes. It was obvious that the villagers did not believe in the solution. Perhaps it was because the demon was too terrifying, and Jiefa and the others did not look like very powerful people. "If you don't believe me, you can go to the cemetery outside the village to see it. Or if you have other fears, you must tell us. We can help you. Don't be so afraid and timid all the time. You will miss something. A chance to escape the darkness.¡± After listening to Jiefa's words, a villager put down the plowing tools in his hands. He stared directly at Jiefa and walked forward slowly. Several villagers standing next to him rushed to help him, but He was quickly thrown away. "This young man is right, do we have to continue like this! Maybe today is an opportunity, no matter what, I want to give it a try!" The two villagers next to him gave up trying to catch him after hearing what he said. They stood there silently, not knowing what they were thinking. Kagome and Inuyasha walked up to the villager, "Please tell us what happened in this village and why it became like this!" Kagome asked. The villager's expression was very painful, as if he had made a lot of determination. "Yes, you are right. Many years ago, our village had a custom of burying the dead in the black earth in the west. This has been a rule of our village for hundreds of years. But one day, suddenly in the sky, There was a strange phenomenon, and then something abnormal happened in the cemetery, because a monster covered in black soil and human corpses appeared out of thin air there, and no one dared to go near it after that!" At this time, many villagers came towards Inuyasha and the others, and Jiefa also came down from the observation tower. He knew that what he said worked, and sometimes the villagers needed some encouragement and inspiration. Another villager squeezed forward and said: "Not only is the monster covered in human corpses and black soil, our villagers will also hear inexplicable knocking at night. Once a villager steps forward to open the door, that person will They will disappear, and many people have disappeared in our village!" The woman standing next to the villager had already begun to cry, but she did not dare to cry too loudly. She was submissive, as if she was afraid of something! Kagome walked up to her and patted her gently: "It doesn't matter, that demon has been defeated by us, now we just need to tell us what is going on, maybe we can save the village, you no longer need to be afraid what!" Many villagers had expressions of surprise after hearing Kagome's words. They didn't believe it at first, but when they saw Kagome's sincere expression and tone, they felt trustworthy towards Kagome. ¡°We don¡¯t dare to be too loud when working during the day, because the wind will come and catch those who make loud noises during the day.¡± The crying woman just now choked with sobs. After hearing what they said, Jiefa felt even more confused. Where in the world could such a thing happen in this village? What secrets are there, or is there something worthy of the devil¡¯s attention? During the day, there will be people who knock away the wind, and at night, there will be people who knock on the door and take away the people who open the door for him. No wonder Jiefa and the others knocked on the door that night and no one answered. The villagers only said this, Jiefa still didn't have a clue, Inuyasha scratched his hair anxiously, Kagome also frowned, things began not to develop as they imagined, they originally thought the villagers would I knew who did it, but I didn't expect that the villagers only knew that the person was missing and only brought the results to them. There was no specific clue about what monster did it. In order to ensure the safety of the villagers, Jiefa told the villagers not to show any abnormality as usual. After all, we are in the open and the enemy is in the dark. The villagers all listened to Jie Fa¡¯s words andArriving at their respective posts, as usual, it became a dying village. Jiefa and the three of them walked towards the west end of the village according to the previous tips given by the villagers. Soon they came to the villagers who were talking about the cemetery they had been looking for. As expected, there was a large area of ??black soil here. It is said that black soil is the most fertile. soil, but if there is black soil, there should be black soil in a large area, but the black picture here is really only the size of a purpose, and the color of the soil next to it is very distinct from its color. Kagome knelt down and touched the black soil. A strange feeling rose from her heart. Inuyasha felt that something was very wrong since he entered this area. He looked at Jiefa next to him, and he found that Jiefa His expression was very serious, and his brows were furrowed. In Inuyasha's impression, Jeffa rarely frowned, not even when facing the disgusting demon. Jiefa also felt that this area was not simple. Logically speaking, the devil should come from here. This is no doubt. They carefully observed this cemetery and found that many tombs had been stolen. The reason why It was stolen, because the entire tombstone fell down, and then the body disappeared. This should be the family members of the villagers in the village, but after what happened, no one dared to come here. From a distance, there is a hint of desolation. Coupled with the cold wind in this area, the names on each tombstone feel extremely strange. Several trees next to the cemetery stand alone, and none of them are next to each other. They are all together, and there are big gaps in between. The most terrifying thing is that the lower bodies of these trees have no branches or leaves. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71 Snake King You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After carefully observing the situation here, I felt even more infiltrated. The entire area was shrouded in an atmosphere of terror. Maybe it was because this was a cemetery, or maybe it was because such a terrifying demon had appeared before. "The demon god from before should have been defeated by us, and he should not appear again, but why do we still feel so uneasy?" Jiefa said to himself. Inuyasha and Kagome also lowered their heads and began to meditate, but they did not lower their guard, because some monsters might pop up here at any time, especially the weird atmosphere here, and they did not dare to slack off at all. Kagome has promised the villagers to help them solve this matter, and Kagome does not want to break her promise. When Jiefa and the others first walked to the cemetery, there were still some cicadas chirping and crows chirping, but now all the sounds disappeared, and there was silence around them. Even the wind stopped, and the surroundings were eerily quiet. Jafa reached behind him and held Kagome tightly, and Kagome also held Jafa tightly. Inuyasha opened his eyes and looked around, and all the surrounding scenery fell into his eyes. Prevent any possible dangers. At this time they heard a hissing sound, and the sound of animals crawling on the ground. They looked towards the source of the sound and found that it was a small flower snake. Its scales were very bright in color, bright red and green. Blue, purple and purple. Kagome has never seen a snake with so many colors. "Let's stay away from this snake. The brighter the color, the more poisonous it is." Jiefa is right. The previous red-eyed scorpions were red, so the red-eyed scorpions were very poisonous. But it was too late for Jiefa to say anything. The snake was already approaching them, and its speed was getting faster and faster. Kagome's eyes flashed at the demon god running towards them. Although the demon god was huge, it was Running very fast, just like this snake, it rushed towards them. Kagome screamed and backed away quickly. Inuyasha noticed something was wrong, but he did not run back, but rushed towards the snake. . "The soul-dispelling iron claw." When Jiefa saw InuYasha rushing towards the poisonous snake, he was very worried and thought, shouldn't he tell him to avoid it first? Why rush over? But the distance between InuYasha and Jiefa had begun to widen. Without any hesitation, Jiefa also rushed over with Inuyasha. He watched helplessly as Inuyasha's soul-removing iron claws fell on the poisonous snake, but it did not cause any harm. harm. InuYasha was not stupid. Seeing that he had not caused any harm to the poisonous snake, he quickly retreated. At this time, the poisonous snake that was attacked also rushed towards InuYasha. Jiefa quickly pulled out his knife and slashed at the snake. Jiefa knew the composition of the pair of poisonous snakes. It wasn't much damage, but it was the only way he could distract Viper from attacking Inuyasha. Kagome in the distance also took out her bow and arrows. A few arrows fell, and they all hit the poisonous snake. The poisonous snake quickly fell to the ground on its back and became motionless. Looking at this scene, the three people were very shocked. Before this, they would have great strength every time they fluctuated. They originally thought that this poisonous snake would have a very powerful defense like the demon god they encountered before, but they didn't. What comes to mind is that this poisonous snake is completely different from the previous demon. What makes everyone even more confused is that Inuyasha's soul-dispersing iron claws are of no use to him, and even Jeffa's knife did not cause any harm to him. He was injured, and Kagome shot the poisonous snake with an arrow and fell to the ground dead. Kagome approached from a distance, Jeffa and Inuyasha also looked at the snake, and found that the snake was really dead. "What's going on doesn't make sense!" Inuyasha asked doubtfully. "He won't be like the red worm we met in the desert before, with his body broken and weird things coming out of it, right?" Kagome said. "Probably not, there are no such coincidences in the world, and this is a snake, not a red worm," Jiefa said. In fact, the snake was already dead, but they still did not dare to be careless at all, not only because of the cold feeling when they first entered the cemetery, but also the horrific behavior of the villagers, which fell deeply into their eyes. After a while, everything was still silent, but they heard a hissing sound again, and the sound of bodies rubbing against the ground. "No no there can't be many snakes!" Inuyasha said with a look of disbelief. Sure enough, Inuyasha was right. Many snakes suddenly appeared from the woods. They were so dense and scary. The three of them stared closely at the group of snakes in the woods. They had the same characteristics as the little poisonous snake they killed before. Colorful scales. ? ?Continuously, a lot of venomous snakes emerged from the woods. Behind them, a woman walked out. She looked very enchanting and wore very little clothes. It could be seen that this woman had a very figure. It was perfect. As the woman continued to get closer, Jiefa and the others saw that there were many snakes in this woman's hair. "Medusa Snake King, only the legendary Medusa Snake King in the West has such snake hair," Jiefa said in shock. ?Obviously, Inuyasha and Kagome had never heard of the Medusa Snake King, but when they saw the appearance of this woman, it was too weird, and they both looked at her seriously. The woman followed the group of snakes in a hurry. She twisted her body, and her almost perfect figure was displayed vividly in front of Jiefa and the others. "Hello, no one has been to this cemetery for a long time. I don't know where you came from! You dare to come here. It seems that you are either bold or you have some skills." The woman said in a tone of voice. It is very charming and seems to be able to capture the soul. "InuYasha, don't look into his eyes!" Jiefa shouted loudly at Inuyasha, Jiefa's tone was particularly serious. InuYasha felt very baffled after hearing what Jaffa said, but it made him very wary of the Medusa Snake King mentioned by Subtraction, "Can this Snake King use his body to seduce others?" "It's not that you can't look at her, but you must never look into her eyes. Legend has it that as long as a man looks at her, he will be petrified." Jiefa said in a stiff tone. "Okay." Inuyasha replied very seriously. With the arrival of the Medusa Snake King, the cemetery became even darker. Two trees with bare lower bodies were swaying in the distance. The originally silent environment became very noisy, but there was nothing around. Animals or other creatures dare to come near here! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72 Burning the Cemetery You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Many snakes rushed toward Jiefa and the others. It is already impossible to escape at this time, not to mention that they cannot escape. They are here to solve these things. Medusa Snake King is swaying her body. She is originally a beautiful person, but she has a heart of snakes and scorpions. Any man who comes close to her will die, including Jiefa and Inuyasha. There will be no exceptions, so the solution and the whole process have been beaten. The chances of becoming the Medusa Snake King are very slim. At this time, Kagome also realized this problem. The desolate and dark cemetery was originally a very scary place. Now Jaffa and Inuyasha didn't even dare to observe the Medusa Snake King. Faced with this severe situation, Kagome told herself in her heart to be calm and to deal with it calmly. Every time, Jaffa and Inuyasha were at the forefront. This time, she must bravely face the coming crisis. , we can¡¯t rely on Jaffa and Inuyasha every time! Kagome took a step forward and looked directly at the Medusa Snake King. Even though there were many snakes standing up in his hair and sticking out their tongues at him, and there were so many countless little flower snakes surrounding them, Heze She didn't have the slightest hint of timidity. "Interesting" Medusa Snake King laughed evilly. Kagome raised her bow and arrow and pointed it at the Medusa Snake King: "Please stop approaching us, or I will shoot you through the heart with an arrow." "It seems that you are not ordinary people. You are not scared when you see this kind of formation! Tell me! What are you here for?" "The cemetery here is where the residents of the village bury their relatives. Why do you want to occupy it! And what happened to this cemetery? Why has it become so weird?" Kagome asked. "Do you think I have an obligation to answer you?" Medusa Snake King smiled even brighter. But neither Jaffa nor InuYasha could see her smile. They didn't even dare to raise their heads. Kagome pulled off her skirt and handed it to Jaffa and Inuyasha. Kagome said to Jaffa and Inuyasha: "Open your eyes." Cover up and don¡¯t open your eyes.¡± Jaffa and Inuyasha covered their eyes with the cloth strips handed over by Kagome. The Medusa Snake King watched silently from the side. Perhaps due to her strong self-confidence, she did not order the little flower snakes to continue moving forward. At this time, the Medusa Snake King spoke: "That girl, you must be Kagome. Is it true that I heard that you can find the Jade of the Four Souls? How about this! I leave the villagers' cemetery and you help me find the Four Souls." How about the Soul Jade?" "Who wants to help you find the Jade of Four Souls! It's too easy for you. We will find the Jade of Four Souls for you, and you just leave from the cemetery. Let's talk first, are the disappearances of the villagers related to you? And why is there a demon here?" Inuyasha said angrily. Jaffa listened to their conversation from behind and stepped forward to pull Inuyasha. It was obvious that the Medusa Snake King had a great advantage. Now that their eyes were blindfolded, they couldn't see. If they fought, They will be in danger. As early as when Jiefa first saw the Medusa Snake King, he had already made a calculation in his heart. They would never be able to defeat her, so Jiefa hoped to have a good relationship with him as much as possible. . Kagome also knew that they were no match for Medusa Snake King, so after Medusa made this request, she did not speak, but Inuyasha responded recklessly to Medusa Snake King. But what I didn't expect was that Medusa wasn't very angry at Inuyasha's reply, "Why did the Demon God appear here? There was indeed a Demon God here when I came, but he disappeared later, so I came here. As for the disappearance of the villagers in the village, of course it has something to do with me, otherwise who else could it be?" Medusa Snake King confessed very quickly. InuYasha clenched his fists, and he stood even straighter with his tall figure. The cloth made of Kagome's skirt covered his glasses, and as the wind blew, InuYasha's hair became more flowing, and his He exuded a tough aura. Jiefa was also shocked by this aura. Jiefa knew about the Medusa Snake King. Jiefa knew how terrifying the Medusa Snake King was, but Inuyasha didn't know it. Or maybe InuYasha himself hates this kind of behavior too much, so he bursts out with such a strong aura. This powerful aura even makes the Medusa Snake King have a strange look in his eyes. It is obvious that the aura bursting out from Inuyasha It also shocked her. "If you insist on fighting, don't blame me for being rude." As she said that, with a wave of her hand, countless small snakes rushed towards them. The number of small snakes in the primary school was so dense that it was very scary. Jiefa remembered Last time, Red-Eyed Scorpion's men also pounced on them like this, but they didn't pounce on them, they?To their enemies at the time, the red worms. Before he could think about it, Jiefa pulled out his knife and slashed at the snake. Kagome also pulled up her bow and arrow, and shot arrow after arrow. At this moment, Inuyasha suddenly shouted: "You two, get out of the way." Inuyasha shouted Kagome and Jaffa quickly ducked to the side. Balls of fire rushed in the direction of the little flower snakes. The fire was so fierce that several of the snakes at the front were burned, but they ran around, making painful and terrifying screams, and the fire burned their hair and flesh. The smell. It turns out that InuYasha had already prepared flint and oil before he came here, just for this moment. When he was fighting the demon god covered with corpses, InuYasha had thought about whether he could use fire to burn it. Now he brought the flint and oil. The flint and oil really came in handy. Medusa Snake King's expression changed immediately when she saw this scene. The smile on her face gradually faded away, revealing an extremely terrifying expression. She was very angry, and all the snake hairs on her head stood up, like a female demon. head. These little snakes are his family. Medusa Snake King has been accompanying the little snakes for so many years. Now many little snakes are burned to death, which makes him very sad. "How dare you set fire to my snake, refuse to eat the toast, and eat the fine wine. It seems that you will never leave this cemetery. Just bury my little snake here!" Medusa Snake King roared. She looked very terrifying. The other little snakes felt her anger and rushed forward faster. However, due to the fire in front of them, they were separated from Inuyasha and Kagome by a long distance. Inuyasha, who had just set the fire, had a cold expression and watched quietly as the fire swallowed up many snakes. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73 The Angry Snake King You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! There were flames in the cemetery outside the village. The villagers looked out from the village. The faint fire nearby made the place look even more strange, and the thick black smoke slowly rose and circled in that direction. Many villagers were confused about what happened there. Those people in the morning said they were going to the cemetery to help them find out what happened. They went there for a long time, and not long after they went there, billowing black clouds appeared. There was smoke, but no one dared to go near it. The fire that InuYasha set was getting bigger and bigger, as if it was going to engulf the entire forest. The solution was to grab InuYasha and Kagome and run outside the woods. InuYasha looked at Jiefa and said, "Jiefa, why have you become so timid recently! Let's go up and kill him. He is a monster that is endangering the village! And she is also interested in the Shikon Tama." "You don't understand the terror of the Medusa Snake King. We can't defeat him. The most important thing is that we can't look directly into her eyes. Tell me how to defeat her! If this continues, we can only die. Listen. I want to get out of here first and then think about it in the long run,¡± Jaffa said. Kagome also nodded to express her agreement with Jeffa. Inuyasha could only nod helplessly, and then followed Jaffa and Kagome and ran towards the outskirts of the woods. The three people ran very fast, and the raging fire blocked the little snakes that rushed towards them, but the Medusa Snake King did not give up. She ordered all the little snakes to retreat, and then all the snakes retreated. Then she rushed out of the fire circle alone. She didn't hesitate at all and her expression was very serious. She hadn't been so angry for a long time, "I must catch you, I must catch you, and avenge my family." At this time, Jiefa and the others had escaped from the forest. There were many trees separated from their position. They could no longer see the direction of the cemetery clearly, and even the firelight was a little blurry. Inuyasha did not laugh as usual, but was special. At least knowing that he dragged InuYasha back, InuYasha was very unhappy. InuYasha wanted to fight directly with the Medusa Snake King, but Jiefa knew deeply that he couldn't let InuYasha do that, because InuYasha didn't want to do that at all. We know how powerful Medusa Snake King is. Several people fled back to the village, and many residents of the village came to welcome them. This was something Jiefa and the others did not expect. They did not expect the villagers to be grateful to them, but they did not expect that the villagers greeted them with special enthusiasm. . "What happened over there? Why were the fires bursting into the sky?" a villager asked enthusiastically. "I set fire to the cemetery. There were many snakes there. The leader of the snake king himself said that they were related to the disappearance of the villagers, but we did not kill the snake king." InuYasha said and looked at Jiefa. Jiefa knows that InuYasha is very dissatisfied with him, so he doesn't want to touch InuYasha's brow now. "Don't worry, we will definitely deal with the snake king in the cemetery. Now we know who is targeting you, but my mother still doesn't know the reason, why the demon appears in the cemetery, and whether this is related to the Shikon Jade If it is related, we will find out all these, please be patient and give us some time." Jiefa said to the villagers with a serious face. After listening to Jiefa's words, the villagers' eyes immediately changed when they looked at Jiefa, and they all had a little more respect. However, there were still a few people who did not trust Jiefa and the others very much. All of this was seen by Jiefa. In the eyes. But after all, Jiefa and the others are not here to save the villagers, and it is not their obligation to save them. They are just here to check for the Four Souls Jade. If they cannot find out what the Four Souls Jade has to do with this cemetery, they will leave. Here, you see that these poor villagers once boasted in front of the villagers that Haikou would help them, so Jiefa had to say that he would kill the Snake King. And since Inuyasha came out of Medusa, he has been deeply hostile to her. Jeffa and InuYasha returned to the village and stayed temporarily, but it won't be long before the Medusa Snake King will chase them. They must be fully prepared. Fire is not allowed in the village, as it will destroy the villagers' houses. . InuYasha was still angry with Jeff, "If we escape like this, we will face the same situation as before. With the current situation and some helpless villagers, why should we fight the Medusa Snake King!" Inuyasha complained. Jaffa understood InuYasha's anger very well, but he couldn't think of any way to ease InuYasha's temper. Kagome was always there to persuade InuYasha not to be angry anymore, and then InuYasha simply ignored Kagome. Now the enemy is facing us,Instead, there were conflicts, and Kagome began to miss the days when the six of us were together. As night fell, Medusa Snake King came out of the woods. She was burned in many places. At this time, her heart was full of resentment towards Inuyasha and Jeffa. She did not expect those three people to see them. She looked so weak, but was so vicious when she started, so she was very angry, and then rushed out of the forest without thinking. She wanted to kill those three people immediately to appease the hatred in her heart. Medusa walked to the middle of the village and used magic to raze a bungalow to the ground. The surrounding area was filled with smoke and dust, and a cloud of dust was blown up hazy in the night. She wanted to continue destroying the house, but she saw many soldiers coming from all around. The soldiers were all wearing hard armor. The leader was the tall and mighty Li Li, followed by Coral and Maitreya. Finally, Jiefa and Inuyasha were still there. Kagome also left at the same time. The men among them all covered their eyes with a thick layer of cloth. They formed a circle and surrounded the Medusa Snake King inside. The Medusa Snake King suddenly burst out laughing, "Hahaha, you've been waiting for me here for a long time. First you set fire to my territory, and now you want to kill me?" "Don't be ridiculous about your territory. It obviously belongs to this village, and you killed so many villagers. You should pay the price for it." Jiefa yelled. "Didn't I just kill a few villagers? Why should I pay for those few dead lives?" Medusa Snake King uttered wild words. "If that's the case, then we don't need to talk nonsense with him." Li Li gave the order, and the soldiers, Jiefa and the others, rushed towards the Medusa Snake King and exposed their blades to the Medusa Snake King. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74 One arrow turns into clouds of smoke You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medusa Snake King showed a ferocious expression on her face. This was her last resort. First, they pointed their sharp ice blades at her. Those blades emitted a cold light and were a murderous weapon. In the past, only she could use them. The weapons were pointed at others. There had never been so many people pointing weapons at her like now. The Medusa Snake King was very unwilling. A fierce aura erupted from her body, and the snake hair on her head stood upright. The Medusa Snake King struggled with many soldiers and Mo Li, and soon she fell. At a disadvantage, after all, there were so many of them and they were all blindfolded, which prevented her from using her most powerful skills. But she still kept struggling. He could jump left and right, and he moved very quickly every time. In addition, he was not very powerful at other things, and he was blindfolded. It was difficult to distinguish the location of the Medusa Snake King. There were many The soldiers were beaten so hard that they could not stand up. Many soldiers were turned into stone statues because they looked directly at the Medusa Snake King who took off their blindfolds. But the most difficult ones were Jaffa and Inuyasha. In the end, in desperation, the Medusa Snake King roared and used many snakes from all directions, just like in the woods, but the number of snakes had not yet increased. There are very few, probably because there are many snakes killed in the fire in the woods. In desperation, Medusa originally didn¡¯t want her little snake to come, but if she continued like this, she wouldn¡¯t live long. They were fighting in the village until it was dark and night was getting late, but the fighting still did not stop. Many soldiers had fallen. The ground was littered with snake corpses and human corpses, and blood lay from the entrance to the outside of the village. In a small river, the village seemed to have turned into a devil's village. Soon, all of Medusa's snakes will be killed. At this time, there are not many soldiers standing. Jiefa is half-kneeling on the ground with a knife in his hand. His resolute expression shines with a faint light. Her eyes became very charming. Medusa Snake King was panting. She looked directly at Jiefa. The man named Jiefa had been harassing her since just now. Li Qiye and Inuyasha stood behind Jiefa, as if Two tall and powerful warriors guarded this land, and Jiefa half-knelt on the ground looked like a king. Kagome looked at them from a distance. He looked at the three handsome and powerful people, as well as Coral and Maitreya who had just separated from them not long ago. She thought about it for a long time and quickly decided. Then she took out The bow and arrow were aimed at the heart of Medusa Snake King, and an arrow was shot right at her heart. Jaffa, who was closest to the Medusa Snake King, all three of them showed surprised expressions at the same time, and then looked behind them, and they found Kagome looking at them with a bow and arrow. Medusa's eyes soon became hollow, and then she fell straight to the ground. All this happened too suddenly. The fight was originally in full swing, but after Kagome's arrow hit Medusa, the Snake King fell to the ground. Inuyasha hurriedly ran forward to check. She found that Medusa Snake King was vomiting blood and convulsing all over. She looked very scary. Originally, they wanted to capture Medusa Snake King alive, but now she was shot through the heart by Kagome's arrow. As the Medusa Snake King fell to the ground, many small snakes slowly fled in all directions. At this time, the sound of interest suddenly disappeared, and the village returned to the tranquility it should have in the past. But can this really be peaceful? ! ¡°Soldiers who can still move, go rescue the wounded!¡± Mo Li shouted to the remaining soldiers. Jiefa stood there blankly, "Medusa Snake King was killed? He was killed so easily. The villagers shouldn't be kidnapped again, right?" Jiefa thought to himself. Kagome walked over from a distance and looked at Jeffa with her eyes motionless. The two people were communicating with their eyes. They already had enough tacit understanding. After so many things, they could understand each other with one look. mean! Jeffa also stared closely into Kagome's eyes. "Okay, Kagome, I understand. Do you want to give the villagers an explanation and let her pay the debts for the dead villagers?" Jeffa said? Kagome didn¡¯t speak and nodded silently. Then Miroku and Coral stepped forward and hugged Kagome. "Medusa Snake King seems to be still alive," Inuyasha exclaimed. When everyone heard InuYasha's cry, they all walked up to InuYasha and looked down at the Medusa Snake King lying there. As expected, the Medusa Snake King squinted her eyes. Although her mouth and heart were full of blood, since her resentment could be seen, she probably didn't want to die so unclearly. He still muttered: " Die to the nine-tailed demon fox, die to the Dark Demon God, die to Kagome." His voice was neither loud nor quiet, just enough to be heard by Jeffa and Inuyasha who were nearest him. Very obviousHis resentment was so deep in his bones that even when he was about to die, he did not forget the people he resented. What surprised Jiffa and Inuyasha the most was that she actually read the Nine-tailed Demon Fox. Maybe this At that time, Medusa Snake King's mind was no longer clear. Maybe he felt something bad as early as the moment she walked out of the woods, but his anger supported him to get here, but he still didn't get what he wanted. After Jaffa, InuYasha, and Kagome escaped from the forest, InuYasha was still having conflicts with Jaffa at first, but later after hearing Jaffa's analysis, his thinking gradually broadened, and he I knew that I was too impulsive, too eager for success and wanted to kill the monster that was harming people. Then Jiefa, the fastest villager in the village, went to inform Mo Li and the city lord. After all, this village was considered the territory of Yunzhong City, and the city lord should also be responsible for this area. Sure enough, when it was still dark, Mo Li As soon as there was coral, Maitreya and the others rushed over, so fast that even Jiefa didn't expect it. Jiefa knew that the Medusa Snake King would be chasing after him soon. He had already thought of his own countermeasures, but he didn't expect that Mo Li and the others would be so quick, so there was nothing to worry about. This was a must-win battle. In the duel, Medusa Snake King is destined to fail. "No matter what kind of ancient monster you are, no matter how powerful you are, you should not do anything harmful to nature." Jiefa thought quietly while looking at the Medusa Snake King whose eyes were already on the ground. Things have been settled, even easier than expected. Li Qiye will say goodbye soon, "The aftermath of the abolition of slavery in Yunzhong City has not yet been dealt with. Now Maitreya and Coral are working for me as assistants to calm things down. There are various rebellions in the city, we are leaving now." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75 Return to the Cemetery You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Originally, they came out this time to help Jiefa and the others, and also to protect the villages under the jurisdiction of Yunzhong City from being destroyed. Jiefa and the others had just left Yunzhong City not long ago, but they saw you again, and Coral. It felt like they hadn't seen each other for a long time. Although they had just left not long ago, in the two days they left, they not only met the devil but also found the village, escaped from the Medusa Snake King, and experienced a moment of life and death. For them, this is like parting between life and death. Kagome, Inuyasha and Jeffa were very reluctant to let Miroku and Coral leave. Kagome also asked Coral about Shippo. Coral said that Shippo stayed in the city very well and made new friends. Kagome breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that they were doing well and she had nothing to worry about. Soon Li Li left the village with Maitreya and Hualu. He left a few people in the village to deal with the aftermath. After all, there were still many wounded soldiers in the village. These wounded soldiers temporarily lived in the village and they returned to the city. Then many people will be sent to take care of them. Jiefa and the others looked at the retreating figures of their group. Sure enough, they were leaving just as quickly as they came. "Is it really that busy? You can't even stay for one night!" Kagome said. ¡°Obviously she didn¡¯t say anything just now, and now she could only silently complain to their retreating figures. And Jiefa is not that sad, and Inuyasha is not like Kagome. Inuyasha is still the free and undisciplined Inuyasha. At this time, Jiefa didn't speak because he was thinking about other things. The body of Medusa Snake King was carried away by Mo Li and the others. He was thinking about what Medusa Snake King said before he died. She and Inuyasha They were the closest, so the two of them could hear clearly that the Medusa Snake King mentioned the nine-tailed demon fox. "Why are there nine-tailed demon foxes and black devils everywhere? Maybe it's the name of the monster they encountered before. Why didn't Medusa tell them when they were in the cemetery before?" Jiefa thought. InuYasha looked at Jiefa and saw through Jiefa at a glance. Every time Jiefa was thinking, he would always show that look. Of course InuYasha also knew that Jiefa must be thinking about the nine-tailed demon fox. Inuyasha looked at Jafa and said, "It is true that this nine-tailed demon fox is very strange. Every time he appears around them, in various forms, names or figures. Of course, there is no doubt that the nine-tailed demon fox is the enemy. Even if it¡¯s just to find out about the Four Souls Jade, you don¡¯t have to hang around them every day.¡± Jaffa looked at InuYasha in surprise. He didn't expect that InuYasha knew what he was thinking. At this time, Kagome next to him heard their conversation and turned around, "That demon seems to have the Jade of Four Souls on him, and the woman before There is also a semi-finished product of the Four Souls Jade. These people with the Four Souls Jade surround us, and the nine-tailed demon fox circles around the Four Souls Jade. This is probably why we always encounter various monsters, and we We can always feel that the nine-tailed demon fox is by our side.¡± Although it was already dark, after chatting just now, the three of them decided to continue going to the cemetery to have a look. Many trees in the forest were burned, but fortunately the fire was extinguished. There were many charred trees and withered grass on this road. This open space was filled with death and silence. The closer you got to the cemetery, the more terrifying the atmosphere of death became. obvious. It was still the familiar cemetery with black soil in his memory, but the difference was that there were several trees next to this cemetery before, but now these trees were burnt. He still remembered the strange appearance of the trees before, But now there is no way to study it, because they have all turned into a piece of black coal. I have to say that what Kenbra did was right, but at the same time it was wrong. The fire set by Inuyasha allowed them to escape from the cemetery, escape from the clutches of the Medusa Snake King, and buy enough time to kill the Medusa Snake King. , but this area has become more dead than before. It may be many years before this place can regain its vitality. The Medusa Snake King suddenly appeared before taking a good look at the cemetery last time. Now they walked over and got closer. Jeffa picked up a pile of black soil and brought it to Kagome. Kagome frowned and observed carefully. It's been a long time since I saw the reason. Just as Jiefa sprinkled the black soil bit by bit, every particle of soil was displayed in front of Kagome's eyes, and Kagome's eyes suddenly lit up. "What's wrong, Kagome? Did you find anything?" Jaffa said. "I can feel the Shikon Jade in the black soil." Kagome said lightly, but without any hesitation. Inuyasha stared at the black soil carefully for a long time, but he couldn't figure out the reason. They continued to move forward?, they found that there were many graves without corpses. The reason why they could see them was because the tombs had been dug out. Usually tomb robbers would just take away the dead people's belongings, but why were even the corpses missing? "Did the Dark Demon God do this? The Dark Demon God's body was covered with rotting corpses, and human broken arms and limbs were all on his body." Kagome said. "It's very possible, but the Dark Lord is dead now. We have no way to be sure. Medusa Snake King was also killed by us. No one can tell us the answer now. We can only find it ourselves. Fortunately, we killed Medusa No one from the Snake King will bother the villagers anymore,¡± Jiffa said. Jiefa looked at the desolation, and a feeling of desolation came to his heart. Everyone was dead, but he couldn't live in peace even after death. Throughout the ages, so many people have fought for the Four Souls Jade, and now even though it has been destroyed, it still causes a lot of fights. Jiefa shook his head: "Let's go!" There was no hesitation in Jiefa's tone. Just as the three of them were about to walk back, there was a rustling sound in the woods. In the minds of Jeffa, Inuyasha and Kagome, whenever there is any disturbance, a monster may appear, so the three of them are very alert and look back in the direction of the sound. Many trees next to the cemetery have been burnt, how can there still be a rustling sound? The graves in the distance were particularly dark even with the moonlight shining on them. The direction of the sound came from behind those graves. Under the moonlight, they looked over there carefully. At this time, an elk-like animal appeared. The figure flashed past, his movements were very fast, and he disappeared before the three of them could react. "What kind of animal or monster is this?" The three people looked at each other. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 76 Clues Interrupted You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the three of them walked towards the place where the elk disappeared, but his figure had disappeared without a trace, leaving no trace of a signal. A few people stood there quietly in trance, and the clues continued to be interrupted. The nine-tailed demon fox has no fixed abode. Every time he appears, he takes the initiative to appear in front of Jiefa and the others. It is not easy for them to find the nine-tailed demon fox, but the reality is that if they do not find the nine-tailed demon fox, things will be very complicated. There is no way to figure it out. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? away away out that fake Shikon Jade thing, don't always remember it in your mind, and he caused so much harm to Kagome, this is something Jaffa can't forgive. The three people returned to the village and lived in the village for a while. During this time, the villagers were very enthusiastic towards Jiefa and the others, because they all knew that if it were not for Jiefa and the three of them, they would still be in dire straits. among. Jiefa and the others had just gotten up that day, and the sun was shining warmly on the village. Now the village is completely opposite to the day when Jiefa and the others first came. The place is now full of laughter and laughter. Compared with the lifelessness before, the place has become very happy. Xianghe, now the scene here is similar to that of Yunzhong City. Jiefa looked at all this and felt very satisfied. Jiefa had never thought that helping others would be in such a good mood before. The villagers' eyes towards Jiefa and Inuyasha were full of gratitude and sincerity. And every villager has given Jiefa and the others a lot of things since they settled in, including food and useful things, and the varieties are very complete. Even if the three of them have tried their best to say that they don't need these things, there is still a steady flow of them. Gifts kept coming. During this time, Kagome missed her family and friends. Now these villagers treated her like family, which made him feel very warm. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? But soon they had to continue on the road. Fortunately, a villager provided them with useful information. It seemed that someone had seen the nine-tailed demon fox, but they were not sure if it was the case. Fortunately, some news is better than no news. Several people set out according to the villager's reminder. Although they enjoyed the leisure time extremely, they did not forget their original purpose. There are still many mysteries about the cemetery, Jiefa guessed. It was the powder of the Shikon no Jade that caused the appearance of the Black Demon God there and the fight between some monsters for that cemetery. Although there is not enough evidence, we can only infer now. According to the investigation of the cemetery a few days ago, the black soil does contain the ingredients of the Four Souls Jade. Originally, Jiefa thought that the Nine-tailed Demon Fox knew about the cemetery. They would come there, but what they didn't expect was that Jiefa and the others had stayed in the village for such a long time, and that there was no disturbance in the cemetery. They walked for a long time, and they were sure that every section of the road followed the villager's description. However, after walking for a long time, they found nothing. There was not even a village to stay along the way. In fact, in this war-torn world, In that era, most villages were very dilapidated. Yunzhong City and the villages next to it were naturally an exception, but it was strange that there were no villages around it. "How long is it? I can't walk anymore. Why is it so far! Where can we go?" Kagome complained. "Kagome, you're tired, let's take a rest." Inuyasha said. Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything and sat directly on the floor, expressing his agreement with what Inuyasha and Kagome said. Jiefa spoke less and less along the way, maybe because of fatigue, or maybe because he was very tired after experiencing these things, but every time Jiefa was silent and meditating, he was always thinking about something. It was a very serious matter, and both Inuyasha and Kagome knew this very well. It was particularly hot today, the sun was spreading its heat unbridled, and the surrounding air seemed to be blurry with heat. There were chirping sounds of animals in the woods on both sides of the road, but the three of them just sat quietly under a tree. , listening to the sounds of animals and enjoying the only shade under the tree. A man who looked like a little old man passed by, looked up at them, and continued on his way. This little old man was short in stature, with long white hair and beard. His stature was only half the height of Inuyasha, and he walked closer. When you look at it, you will feel that this old man is particularly strange. When they looked back on the road just now, they did not see anyone following them, but now this old man appeared out of thin air and passed by them. ¡°The three of them all looked at him with wide eyes, but the old man didn¡¯t squint.He had no intention of paying attention to them, but he was walking a little slowly, as if he was old and unable to walk. Jiefa stopped talking. "Old uncle, where are you going?" Kagome spoke first. The old man turned his head slowly, stared at Kagome quietly for a while, and then said: "Your name is Kagome, and it's amazing now. There are many people looking for you. I didn't expect you to meet me today." ." After saying that, he shook his head as if he was extremely helpless. "But because of the Four Souls Jade?" Jiefa asked. "Clever! But you just understand that there is no other way. There will be many big monsters coming. It may not only be monsters, but also war-advocating lords who want to seize territory." The old man said slowly. Said. Jiefa and the others frowned involuntarily after listening to the old man's words. What the old man said was very reasonable. Along the way, they were often harassed by monsters. Before, they were still wondering why the Dark Lord pounced on them when he saw them. There was the previous nine-tailed demon fox who tied up Kagome and asked her about the Four Souls Jade, and the previous little scorpion Lolo. A huge conspiracy unfolded in front of them, which makes people think deeply. Originally, Jiefa and the others had been investigating the person behind the scenes who spread the rumors. Now, not only have they not found the person, but they have encountered various things. Moreover, the person behind the scenes is really real. It was too powerful to be able to remain calm and not let anyone notice, allowing all the monsters and people to aim their momentum at Kagome. The old man looked at the serious expressions of several people, stood there silently, then turned his head away and prepared to continue on his way. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77 Revealing True Colors You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Inuyasha saw the old man who was about to leave and quickly stepped forward to stop him, "Old uncle, you can't leave yet. Since you said you met Kagome by accident before, why are you leaving? There are some things you haven't made clear yet. ah." At this time, Kagome was stunned. Kagome did not expect that the old man would leave before he finished speaking, and every word he said was very energetic. Jaffa had already been mentally prepared for some things, but he did not tell Kagome and Inuyasha about his worries. Now he really heard from this mysterious old man about Kagome attracting some monsters and people. . It was probably someone who spread the rumor that Kagome had a major relationship with the Shikon no Tama, which led to this situation. If this was the case, then the nine-tailed demon fox was probably by their side. Jiefa felt a chill when he thought of this, and then A slight chill ran down their backs. Maybe the nine-tailed demon fox had been following them, but they didn't realize that the nine-tailed demon fox would do anything for the Four Souls Jade. "Inuyasha, let the old uncle go!" Jeffa said. "Why?" Inuyasha had an expression of disbelief on his face. "This is an important clue. How can the old uncle let him go if he doesn't explain it clearly?" Inuyasha said seriously. At this time, Jiefa did not look at InuYasha or pay attention to what InuYasha said, but stared closely at the old man. The old man suddenly opened his mouth and laughed, and then gradually turned into a ferocious face, "Good eyesight, there is still some progress!" "Is it fun to tease us like this? He has been following us since the desert days." Jiefa said in a cold tone. "I just think it's fun for you to be like this. I've been following you for so long without you noticing, and you want me to come out to give you hints. If it weren't for me every time, I'm afraid you would have been in dire straits. Instead of thanking me, you would have Talk to me in this tone." The nine-tailed demon fox smiled evilly. Kagome watched the two people and listened to their conversation, and gradually clenched her fists. The words of the nine-tailed demon fox were really too arrogant. Every word he said deeply stung her nerves. The nine-tailed demon fox had killed him before. Locked in a cave, he transformed into Inuyasha and tortured her. Now he appeared in front of them so aggressively, and he said something like, "So he has been following us, isn't it fun! He made us play around, if it weren't for Jiefa, he would still be kept in the dark. , I am really stupid." Kagome laughed at herself in her heart. In fact, Inuyasha was not smart and thought things through. He also understood what was going on. "I think you are looking for death." He said and rushed towards the nine-tailed demon fox. The nine-tailed demon fox dodged InuYasha's attack with a single dodge. The anger stimulated InuYasha's nerve center. Not only Inuyasha, but Jaffa and Kagome were also very angry. However, in the face of strength, in the eyes of the nine-tailed demon fox, he was A bunch of weak chickens, they were manipulated in the palm of their hands without any backhand power. InuYasha had heard what Jiefa told him before about what happened during the days when he left, so he knew how powerful the nine-tailed demon fox was. This time Jiefa did not stop him, so he knew that Jiefa did not stop him. Fa was also very angry this time and wanted to kill the nine-tailed demon fox directly. Although anger can't solve the problem, and impulsiveness has no good consequences, they just want to let their temper hit them, so not long after, Jiefa walked out from under the tree, his expression was determined, and every step They all walked very resolutely, and then he slowly pulled out his sword. This process was very slow. His eyes were fixed on the position of the nine-tailed demon fox, and he slowly walked forward step by step. "What's wrong? Are you angry? Hahahaha~" the nine-tailed demon fox said while laughing. His laughter stimulated the nerves of the three people present. This laughter seemed to be contempt and disdain for them. Then, the nine-tailed demon fox slowly pulled off the human skin covering his body, and then gradually grew taller, revealing its original appearance. Jiefa pressed forward step by step, "Fake Inuyasha, this old man now, as well as the passers-by on the streets of Yunzhong City, the clerks in the inns, and the villagers in the villages outside Yunzhong City, these people are all pretending to be you." Let¡¯s go! Use your skills at disguise to lurk around us all the time, so that we don¡¯t notice at all!¡± Jiefa¡¯s tone seemed to leave no room for doubt. The nine-tailed demon fox revealed its true form and smiled, but did not deny it, indicating that he acquiesced that these people were all him. Jiefa had felt a little strange before, but now he finally knew how the nine-tailed demon fox was lurking around them. ! And the reason why he always felt strange. All this can be explained?It's clear, maybe the young man in yellow clothes and silver hair they are looking for is also him, or was sent by him. Basically, it can be concluded that 80% of the rumors may come from his mouth. "Storm Spiral Slash!" Countless blades slashed at the nine-tailed demon fox. "Soul-dispersing iron claws!" Inuyasha also launched an attack, and Kagome's arrow also shot at the nine-tailed demon fox. This series of actions happened almost at the same time. The three people launched an attack on the nine-tailed demon fox at the same time in a tacit understanding. At this moment, facing the strongest attack from the three people on him, he felt the coercion and tremendous pressure. He quickly shrunk his body, and then revealed the appearance of a fox, with nine tails extending back, showing a huge white fan-shaped curtain behind, and these tails swept away the attacks one by one. At first it was a ping-ping-pong-pong sound, and then gradually there was an explosion. The sound was deafening and resounded throughout the forest. Fortunately, there were no pedestrians or animals on the road, otherwise the pond fish would be affected. At that moment, all the attacks were blocked by the nine-tailed demon fox. Although the attack was blocked, the nine-tailed demon fox was already out of breath, but the attacks of Jaffa, Inuyasha and Kagome did not. Stop, and the three of them used deadly moves, all aimed at his vitals. "This is so urgent!" the nine-tailed demon fox muttered. "You are too arrogant. Do you think we won't understand it even if you remind us? You have been following us behind us, just to use us to find the Four Souls Jade, because you know Kagome and the Four Souls Jade Jade's wonderful fate." Jiefa said in a cold tone while waving the knife. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78 The battle with the nine-tailed demon fox You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The confrontation between the nine-tailed demon fox and Jaffa has always been very relaxed, and it seems that they did not use all their strength. Jaffa, Inuyasha, and Kagome's offensive has been very fast. Although the nine-tailed demon fox has a little difficulty hiding, but He never attacked the three men. InuYasha's silver hair was calm and automatic. InuYasha hadn't been so serious for a long time, but he didn't expect that this time he fought so seriously. The nine-tailed demon fox was still unharmed! InuYasha had learned from his neighbors that the nine-tailed demon fox was very powerful, but he only heard it from Jiefa's mouth. Now that he has fought against him, he is indeed a bit more powerful than Jiefa said. "The tail of the nine-tailed demon fox is very powerful. Its tail can block attacks." Jiefa said. After Inuyasha and Kagome listened to Jeffa's words, they both aimed their attacks at the tail of the nine-tailed demon fox. Sure enough, its tail was very powerful. When the nine-tailed demon fox saw that they were attacking his tail, they used their nine tails to attack with all their strength. He went up, but when he wasn't paying attention, Jiefa took a knife and slashed at him from the nine-tailed demon fox's blind spot, and the knife hit his left leg. The nine-tailed demon fox screamed in pain. This time he finally started to act seriously. Very few people have been able to hurt him over the years. He did not expect that Jiefa said that on purpose. Take these three people out individually. If they fought him, they would definitely not be able to defeat him, but the nine-tailed demon fox did not expect that the strength of the three of them should not be underestimated when they unite. "Am I really careless?" the nine-tailed demon fox said. The nine-tailed demon fox was attacked and took several steps back. Before, he was still laughing and fighting with Jiefa and the others, but now he has stopped laughing and has become very serious. Now its two paws are bent forward, and he bends over, showing the nervous look that a fox should have. Jiefa and the three of them are facing the nine-tailed demon fox. Just now, he was lucky enough to hurt his leg, but now the nine-tailed demon fox's His temperament became completely different from before. He exuded a fierce aura and was so strong that there was no room for doubt. "I will never run away this time." Jie Ma secretly made up his mind. Last time, it was because of his lack of strength that everyone fled. This time, we must deal with this arrogant guy no matter what. Without any warning, the two sides suddenly rushed forward, and the four people fought together. Jiefa drew his sword and swung it, slashing the left side of the nine-tailed demon fox. Inuyasha used the soul-dispelling iron claw on the right side of the nine-tailed demon fox, Kagome fired many arrows between them in the distance, but many of Kagome's arrows were blocked by the tail of the nine-tailed demon fox. But the tail of the nine-tailed demon fox also suffered a slight injury. Perhaps he was too anxious to avoid Jiefa and InuYasha, who were attacking him. The nine-tailed demon fox is undoubtedly a big monster, but InuYasha himself is very powerful. With the addition of a powerful person like Jiefa, not to mention Kagome assisting him, the nine-tailed demon fox slowly became overwhelmed. After all, there were three of them, and the nine-tailed demon fox found that the enemy's strength was obviously stronger than the first time he and the demon fox met. He was much more powerful when they fought against each other, and as expected, the three of them have grown up. Although he has been following them, he did not notice that the three of them were becoming more mature and stronger. The nine-tailed demon fox is just too arrogant. Smoke and dust were flying on this road, and several trees nearby had fallen to the ground. It was obvious that they had been affected by the battle. Many animals did not dare to come close to this place because of the huge sound of weapons clashing. The four of them blocked the sound. It is so violent that many animals cannot live in peace. The nine-tailed demon fox couldn't defeat the three of them. When the hair-cutting knife came towards him again, he quickly hid back, and then fell to the ground with his nine tails at the same time, raising a huge cloud of smoke. The dust was much bigger than the dust they had caused during their previous fight, causing several people to be unable to see clearly the scene in front of them. It was like a place shrouded in fog. After a while, the smoke fell on the ground, and the nine-tailed demon fox disappeared, but two Jaffa appeared on the opposite side. Inuyasha looked at it in surprise, and Kagome also showed a surprised expression. They probably knew that the nine-tailed demon fox had turned into Jaffa. appearance. The two Jeffa looked at each other, and it was obvious that one of them was fake, but the nine-tailed demon fox was lively and loose in nature, and his personality was a bit like Inuyasha, so he imitated Jeffa very closely. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel shameless when you become like me?¡± One Jiefa said to another Jiefa. "I would also like to say that you are completely shameless, becoming like me, and then shamelessly saying such things." Another Jiefa retorted. When Kagome and Inuyasha were still in a particularly confused state, both Jafa rushed toward each other with knives, and then they bothThe two were fighting together, and one of the Jafa used the Storm Spiral Slash on the other Jafa, and then the other Jafa also used the same trick. This surprised Kagome and Inuyasha next to him, and Kyuubi Not only can the demon fox imitate the appearance of a person, but after turning into another person, can he also use his tricks? Storm Spiral Slash has always been Jiefa's unique skill. No one has ever used it. Why can both Jiefa use this skill? Soon the weapons connected with each other, making a loud sound. Both Jiefa took several steps back at the same time. One Jiefa spat out a mouthful of blood after taking a few steps back, and the other Jiefa covered his chest. Wei and Inuyasha looked on with furrowed brows. They were very anxious. The nine-tailed demon fox had transformed into Jeffa, so the two of them didn't know who to help. If they can no longer find out who is the real Jiefa and who is the fake Jiefa, then the real Jiefa is likely to be injured or even directly killed by the nine-tailed demon fox. After all, the nine-tailed demon fox is really powerful. "InuYasha, think about something that only the real Jafa knows." Kagome hurriedly asked InuYasha. InuYasha was stunned for a while and shouted to the two Jaffa: "Jeffa, do you know where the treasures I have hidden are! I told you about that map before!" Hearing InuYasha's question, one Jiefa quickly turned around and said that he knew, while the other Jiefa showed a thoughtful expression. "That's right, it's him. I know who is the real Jiefa and who is the fake Jiefa." Inuyasha said. Kagome raised her head and said: "I know it too." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79 Severe Situation You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Inuyasha and Kagome rushed towards the Jaffa who had told them they knew just now almost at the same time, "Idiot, I don't have a treasure at all, and I have never said that to Jaffa." In his surprised eyes, Kagome's arrow had already shot over, along with Inuyasha's soul-dispelling iron claw. He immediately showed his original form and used his nine tails to attack, but the reaction of the two of them was too fast, and the attack speed was also very fast. He just had time to change back to his original form and release his tail, but he wanted to block all the attacks. Coming down was impossible. The nine-tailed demon fox was quickly injured, and blood flowed from his body. His face showed a painful expression, and he howled in pain. The nine-tailed demon fox who was smiling just now was different from his current appearance. The comparison is simply worlds apart. Jiefa also took out his sword to pursue the victory and slashed at the nine-tailed demon fox. Although the nine-tailed demon fox was injured, it still had some ability to fight back. However, Jiefa used his special move, Storm Spiral Slash, and countless blades struck at him. He slashed at him, and with the nine-tailed demon fox's horrified expression, many blades fell on him. The nine-tailed demon fox is now at the end of its strength, and the general trend is inevitable. This battle is destined to fail for him. It is because of his arrogance and his underestimated the strength of Jiefa and the others. He cannot defeat the three of them together. And he was so arrogant that he ridiculed them. The nine-tailed demon fox shook his head helplessly, with a hint of a smile on his face. He didn't know whether he was laughing at his own arrogance and ignorance, or if he had some back-up plans. Jiefa and the other three did not dare to be careless at all. After all, the nine-tailed demon fox had a trick. Versatile and very cunning. Jeff's knife was pointed at the neck of the nine-tailed demon fox, and InuYasha was always on guard against the smoke coming at him again like before. At this time, there was a sudden loud noise in the woods, and Jeff, InuYasha and Kagome both turned their heads towards the forest at the same time. After taking a look, it didn't matter. There was a roar from where the nine-tailed demon fox was, and then it exploded like a smoke bomb. The three people had to run back quickly, "It's the Jade of the Four Souls, his Do you still have the Four Souls Jade with you?" But when they reacted, the nine-tailed demon fox was gone, and they let the nine-tailed demon fox run away again! Inuyasha stamped his foot angrily. The three people sat on the ground dejectedly, looking quietly at the location of the nine-tailed demon fox. Now there was nothing there. The nine-tailed demon fox disappeared without a trace. "How did he disappear from under our eyes?" , what was the explosion just now! Did he use the Shikon Tama!" Inuyasha said. "No, if he has the Jade of Four Souls in his body, I am not his opponent at all, and if there is, Kagome should have discovered it long ago. As early as when he was pretending to be an old man, Kagome Wei should be able to tell," Jiffa said. Kagome nodded, "Yes, I did not see the Four Souls Jade on him at the beginning, but the moment he disappeared, I seemed to see it again. Could it be that she put the Four Souls Jade on him?" Is the jade hidden? It can only be used in times of crisis?" Kagome said doubtfully. "It's indeed suspicious, but we let him escape again, but it was just a fake Four Souls Tama. He couldn't even exert half of the power of the Four Souls Tama. It's natural that Kagome wouldn't be able to see it. ." Inuyasha said. "Hey, it's too late to say anything now!" Jiefa lamented. Letting go of the nine-tailed demon fox was the most uncomfortable thing for Jiffa. He was originally worried about the nine-tailed demon fox hurting Kagome before. He originally thought that he could finally avenge Kagome this time, but he didn't expect that the nine-tailed demon fox would let him go again. The demon fox has escaped, and now that Jiefa and the others know the tricks of the nine-tailed demon fox, they will really be upset if they don't get rid of the nine-tailed demon fox. Now it can basically be confirmed that the words of the villager they were in the village before were all false. The nine-tailed demon fox has spread the news that Kagome is related to the Shikon Jade. I believe that many monsters will come looking for Kagome soon. It is the most troublesome thing. Now there are only three of them, which is completely incomparable with the previous situation. Now that Maitreya Coral and Qibao have stayed in Yunzhong City, they are too embarrassed to go to Yunzhong City to bother Mo Li and the city lord. Now it¡¯s basically a dilemma. They didn¡¯t expect that they would be forced into this by a fox. Jafa clenched his fists angrily, Inuyasha was also gnashing his teeth beside him, and only Kagome was particularly calm beside him. All three of them knew what the situation was like now, "It doesn't matter, no matter what monster comes to us to cause trouble, we will stop it with soldiers and cover it with water and earth. Think about Luo Luo before, didn't we explain it to him clearly, and Have you become friends with her yet? Nothing to be afraid of? You two don¡¯t have to be sonervous! Kagome put her hands on both of their shoulders and said comfortingly. Both Jaffa and Inuyasha knew that everyone was trying to comfort them, and Kagome didn't want them to worry too much, but what Jaffa was most worried about now was that Kagome couldn't think about it, and was afraid that it would harm them both. So now he is looking at Kagome with firm eyes, as if telling Kagome that I will be the one to hold up if the sky falls. Inuyasha's eyes are also particularly firm. Kagome looks at the two of them quietly, and a warm current flows through her heart. He was really touched that Jaffa and Inuyasha were like his family, no matter what happened to her there were two of them who were worried about her. "So what if Gujing is gone and she can't return home? Anyway, she has the two of them. So what if all the monsters want to take her away. He has two such good friends who are always guarding her and protecting her. Kagome felt that her eyes were a little moist, and she wanted to cry a little bit. She wanted to say something, but she swallowed the words when she reached her mouth. Kagome was really moved. The future will be very difficult for the three of them, because they don¡¯t know what kind of monsters will come to their door. In this war-torn era, they have nowhere to go. Granny Feng is dead, and they don¡¯t want to go back to that sad place. place, the situation in Yunzhong City is still unclear. There are so many monsters who want the Shikon Jade, and you all suddenly become the target of public criticism. Of course, the nine-tailed demon fox is to blame for all this, even if he knows Kagome As long as you know your fate with the Shikon no Tama, why spread it around! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80 Borrowing Weapons You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The road ahead is very difficult and dangerous, full of unknowns and dangers. Everything in the future is uncertain, but the only thing that is certain is that only the three of them can resist this conspiracy by working together. In order to face the coming danger, the three people decided to improve their abilities. After all, they still don¡¯t know what kind of monsters will appear to threaten Kagome¡¯s safety. After careful consideration, the three people returned to Yunzhong City. When they first entered Yunzhong City, they felt that there was something different. The entire atmosphere in the city was very serious, and many citizens did not show their faces. He had a relaxed expression, completely opposite to the first time he came. The three of them walked for a long time and finally arrived at the residence where the city lord lived. Jiefa took the lead and knocked on the door. Jiefa remembered that he broke the window when he first came here, so he had to be more respectful this time. A guard came out and opened the door for them, "Who are you? Why are you here? This is where the city lord lives." "We are friends of the city lord. My name is Jiefa. If you tell the city lord like this, he will know what's going on!" Jiefa said. The guard showed an expression of realization when he heard what Jiefa said. It was obvious that he had heard of Jiefa's name, but he probably had never seen Jiefa. Jiefa and the others were wanted in the city before, and many people should have seen their portraits. In the end, he thought someone would recognize him if he walked at the front, including this guard, but it was obvious that he was overthinking it. After a while, the guards who just came back came back, became very respectful, and especially enthusiastically invited them into the city lord's house. The place was still as magnificent as before. After all, it is the place where the city lord lives, and it must have something that can show its majesty. Reconciliation is a great achievement, but in Jiefa's view, these are just formalisms. A truly respected person must have some great achievements to be respected, rather than respect accumulated with money and power. The guard led them to the innermost room and opened the door. Jeffa stopped thinking and stepped into the room. Kagome and Inuyasha followed closely. There was no surprise. The city lord was still standing in front of the floor-to-ceiling window as usual. , a chair was placed next to him, and Jiefa was very familiar with that chair. The city lord slowly turned his head. Before, Jiefa still felt that this city lord was a bit cowardly, probably because he wrongly accused them of being slave thieves when they first met, and Jiefa threatened him the second time, but since Mo Li talked about the incident when he was a child, and he had to take a high look at this city lord. Maybe a person cannot be judged by appearance, and maybe he is cowardly, but his essence is kindness. Maybe he is not a majestic and powerful city lord, but he is The city lord who is most considerate of the people's sentiments, so Jiefa still respects him very much now. Jiefa bowed to the Lord of Yunzhong City who slowly turned his head. The proper etiquette should still be observed. After all, they were here to ask for help this time. Kagome and Inuyasha also bowed to the Lord of the City. The city lord smiled slightly: "Slavery has basically been abolished, and no minister will threaten my position with this matter. Thanks to your friends Coral and Maitreya, they helped Li Moli eliminate some of the moths in the city bit by bit. , but because the previous massacre of some people who resisted has shocked the residents of the city, the atmosphere will be a little strange, I hope you don't pay attention." It was only then that Jiefa and the three of them understood what the atmosphere in the city was like. It was probably because the city lord killed those ministers in the street, so that some people who had sold slaves felt that everyone was in danger! That's why the atmosphere in the city has become weird and not so relaxed, which is enough to show that there were really many people involved in the slave trade before. "Lord City Lord, we have something to ask for when we return to Yunzhong City today. The three of us are in urgent need of powerful weapons. We need to make ourselves stronger. Lord City Lord, can we provide weapons here?" Jiefa asked. In fact, after saying these words, Jiefa himself felt a little embarrassed. After all, he had threatened the city lord very fiercely before, but what he didn't know was that his attitude had changed now, and his impression of the city lord had changed for the better. Feeling embarrassed, if he continues to threaten the city lord, it will actually work! The city lord was still very surprised by his current attitude. After all, this person had left him with the impression of a bad thug before. In fact, he was also a sensible person, otherwise he would not have acted as soon as Jie Fa threatened him. Agree, and she also knew that she had wronged them before. At this time, there was a knock on the door, and the guard came in and announced that Master Li Li was here. Li Li walked into the room and saw that InuYasha and Kagome were here, "Why are you here? Aren't you in the village?" ?I thought you were traveling somewhere else!" InuYasha listensHe couldn't laugh or cry as he listened to the journey in Mo Li's mouth. "You are already so powerful, why do you need weapons when you have such powerful power?" the city lord said, staring at Jiefa closely. Only then did Mo Li realize that Jiefa and the others needed powerful weapons, and they were here to borrow them. Jiefa did not answer the city lord's words. He was thinking about how to explain this matter. After all, he had threatened him before. He thought he must not have a good impression on the city lord. Inuyasha said: "We have some problems now. There may be some monsters looking for us and wanting to cause us trouble, so we need some weapons to consolidate our strength. We originally wanted to harass you in Yunzhong City for a while, but in reality I don¡¯t want to inconvenience you, we have already caused a lot of trouble to Yunzhong City!¡± Kagome did not expect that Inuyasha, who usually laughed and thought about nothing, could say such a thing. It seemed that he had been with Jiefa for a long time and became serious. "Okay, then Mo Li is here, so you can take them to the Hyogo to have a look!" the city lord said. Li Li watched the city lord bow heavily. He knew that the city lord was always the same city lord he knew when he was a child. He had not changed at all. Although he looked like a faint king, he was kind and shrewd on the inside! Kagome and Inuyasha Jeffa were also a little surprised. They didn't expect the city lord to agree to their request so happily. The three of them originally had the mentality of giving it a try, but they didn't expect that this person who looked like a faint king was actually a very good person. people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81 Destined Weapons You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the other three followed Li Li to the armory of Yunzhong City. When they first entered the gate, they were shocked by the splendor of the place. There are a total of thirteen floors here, and there is a kind of weapon on each floor. Looking from the first floor to the top of the building, the spiral staircase spirals from the first floor to the thirteenth floor. The stairs are golden and are engraved with dragon shapes. For carvings, tridents are placed on the first floor, knives are placed on the second floor, bows and arrows are placed on the third floor, and guns are placed on the fourth floor Each weapon is placed in a special order, which continues until the thirteenth building. "Is this the arsenal of Yunzhong City? This is so amazing!" Inuyasha sighed. Jiefa and Kagome next to them did not speak, but they just did not say it. In fact, they were also very shocked. They knew before that Yunzhong City was very wealthy and the people lived a very rich and fulfilling life, but they did not expect that Yunzhong City It is so powerful, and it has such a large arsenal. In this war-torn era, with such an arsenal, why should we be afraid of being harassed by warlike countries? "This arsenal is a high-end arsenal, specially used for warriors with very strong combat effectiveness. Of course, many weapons have been sold. There is also a low-end arsenal in Yunzhong City, which is especially common for the city. For guards!" Li Li explained patiently. "Is there another arsenal? Why do you have so many arsenals in Yunzhong City!" Kagome said. Li Li smiled and said nothing, and then took them upstairs. Only then did they see clearly the carvings on the stairs and some of the decorations around it, which made the place very luxurious. Jiefa sighed at the wealth of Yunzhong City. , and their magnanimity, I didn¡¯t expect that the city lord of Yunzhong City would actually agree to Mo Li bringing a few of them here, "This is probably the economic lifeline of Yunzhong City! This level of luxury is comparable to the city lord's residence and other The place is much more luxurious." Jaffa thought to himself. They went up to the second floor first. This was the knife that Jiefa liked to use. Li Li knew that Jiefa liked to use knives, so he took Jiefa here first. The knives here were very complete, including a large wide knife with dragon patterns engraved on it. There are also narrow and long knives that Jie Fa likes to use. "How do you like it? Do you have any you like?" Li Li looked at Jie Fa. "How about we go up and talk around first! Your arsenal has so many weapons, so we should take a good look around!" Inuyasha said. "Okay, I was negligent. I should take you all to see it first." Li Li actually liked seeing their envious expressions because he knew that Jie Fa and Inu Yasha were stronger than him, Li Li thought to himself. : "Finally, there is something that can attract them and make them show this expression." Then they walked up again. There were a dazzling array of weapons here. There were flying knives, long swords and wide knives. There were also swords of various strange shapes where the arrows were placed. Kagome couldn't tell them apart. She didn't know the difference between using these strange-shaped bows and arrows. Fortunately, Li Moli explained to her in detail the advantages and disadvantages of each of these arrows. They finally reached the thirteenth floor, and the things placed here were even more strange, because there was not only a kind of weapon placed here, but also hidden weapons, maces, and other strange weapons. Inuyasha suddenly saw something in front of his eyes. Liang, there was a pair of iron claws placed on a golden shelf in the middle of the front, like the claws of a wolf. InuYasha stepped forward and picked it up, and found that it still had some weight, but fortunately it was still within InuYasha's bearing range. . Li Li and Jiefa looked at InuYasha with expressions of surprise. This thing is just right for InuYasha's skills, as if it was designed for InuYasha. "InuYasha, put it on quickly and try it." Kagome urged excitedly. . InuYasha slowly took him into his hands, as if he was accepting something solemnly. Jaffa and the others stared at InuYasha closely, and they carefully observed InuYasha's expression. Then Inuyasha took it off with disgust in their surprised eyes, "It's too annoying to wear this thing. It's not as useful as my claws. My claws are already very useful. It's not easy to carry him with me." Is it unnecessary?" Jiefa couldn't help but rolled his eyes, and Kagome curled her lips in disgust. Li Qiye laughed loudly: "Yes, is it unnecessary for you to take him with you? Your claws are also very useful. We Just now I thought this claw was a bit similar to your skill!" InuYasha nodded, and then put the pair of claws back in place. Jafa Bai was pleasantly surprised. He thought InuYasha had quickly found a weapon he liked, but in the end, he was just curious and took it for a look. After walking around, Kagome picked the bow and arrow that Mo Li carefully recommended for her. Inuyasha didn't take anything. He proudly said that he was the weapon and did not needWith the help of something, I found nothing except subtraction. The items in the arsenal are all weapons of very good quality, and the value of each one is very high. If they are sold, many people will rush to get them, but Jiefa has never chosen the right one. Almost gave up. Li Qiye was extremely helpless. After taking them for so long, Jiefa still couldn't choose the one he liked. "Sure enough, strong people have particularly vicious eyesight!" Of course he was embarrassed to say this. At this time, Jiefa also felt very embarrassed. He was about to turn around and take Inuyasha and Kagome out. Suddenly his eyes lit up. There was a knife that felt particularly wonderful to him. "Li Qiye can take that knife." Shall I take a look?" Jiefa pointed to a corner on the second floor. Li Qiye looked in the direction of Jiefa's finger, "The weapons in the corner are not ordinary weapons! Since you want to see them, let's go over and get them." Several people came here again. There was nothing eye-catching about this knife, but it gave Jiefa a particularly familiar feeling. "I feel like I have a destiny with this knife." Jiefa took out the knife as he spoke. The moment Jiefa pulled out the knife, something very strange happened. The originally black knife turned red the moment Jiefa pulled it out. Li Qiye, Inuyasha and Kagome all showed surprised expressions, and they stared wide-eyed. He looked at Jiffa and the knife with his eyes wide open. "Sure enough, this sword is destined to you!" Li Li said. Although Jiefa¡¯s face was expressionless, she was actually very excited inside, thinking: ¡°It¡¯s true, it¡¯s a good knife.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82 The real nine-tailed demon fox You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and Kagome felt very satisfied after choosing their weapons. Li Li took them to meet the city lord again, and Jiefa expressed his gratitude to the city lord. After that, the three of them went to find Coral Miroku and Shippo. Shippo was very fat now. Kagome jokingly said that he was eating better and better now and had become rounder. The three of them all understood that they could not stay in Yunzhong City for too long, so they all cherished the time that Coral and the three of them spent together. At the same time, a huge conspiracy is being planned outside Yunzhong City. The nine-tailed demon fox who luckily escaped from Jiefa and the others is sitting in a cave recovering from his injuries. He has been here for three or four days. The nine-tailed demon fox did not expect that Jiefa and the others would become so powerful. He fought against them last time. At that time, Jiefa still ran away, but this time he fought with him without showing any weakness. He had been following Jiefa and the others and didn't notice anything different about them. How could his strength suddenly increase so much? Woolen cloth? The nine-tailed demon fox couldn't figure it out no matter how hard he tried. But fortunately, the Nine-tailed Demon Fox never thought about using his own power to defeat them or capture Kagome, otherwise he would not have let Jeffa and the others go when they first met. In fact, things are going according to his plan. He has spread rumors that the Four Souls Tama is related to Kagome. He still holds a half Four Souls Tama in his hand. Although he did not meet the requirements of his boss, he I think this is enough to make a difference. After all, the Four Souls Jade is very powerful and not easy to get. I think it is good for the nine-tailed demon fox to get one and a half pieces. Every time the nine-tailed demon fox thinks of his boss, he is very scared. He is really a very terrifying existence. The nine-tailed demon fox itself is very strong. He is a big monster in his own right. Many monsters have to obey his orders. , but she was helpless against his boss, and she didn't even dare to resist in the slightest. This had a lot to do with her strength, and there were also some obscure and unknown reasons. The nine-tailed demon fox walked from the cave to a boulder. He was really seriously injured this time. The three of them worked together to have such a powerful force. "It seems that we need to send more people and add some big monsters." The nine-tailed demon fox thought. The nine-tailed demon fox walked to the entrance of the cave. There was no sadness or joy on his handsome face. The nine-tailed demon fox was naughty by nature and rarely showed such a serious expression. At this time, it started to rain lightly outside the cave. He just stood like this. At the entrance of the cave, looking at the light rain falling on the green trees and green grass, the moisture in the air and the fragrance of the grass hit my face. The nine-tailed demon fox slowly closed its eyes, and a few raindrops slanted down. It hit his hair diagonally, and a few strands of hair got wet, gently sticking to his fair face. The nine-tailed demon fox did not feel that it was his carelessness that caused the failure. In fact, he had long been tired of following Jiefa and the others. This way he would no longer have to follow them. In fact, the mastermind behind the scenes was the boss of the nine-tailed demon fox. Always monitoring him, the Nine-tailed Demon Fox used his wild and uninhibited attitude to make his boss think that he had failed accidentally, thus achieving the Nine-tailed Demon Fox's true purpose. He acted like he thought he was that kind of person. When he first met Jiefa, he was not very optimistic about this person, but as he continued to follow them, he discovered that Jiefa had many shining points, and he believed If it weren't for the different camps they belong to, they should be able to get along very well. The rain is still falling, and the Nine-tailed Demon Fox's thoughts have drifted far away. For so many years, the enemy has called him the Nine-tailed Demon Fox, and he has been facing enemies all year round. His boss does not bother to call him by his name. He has been calling him the Nine-tailed Demon Fox for a long time. He didn't hear anyone calling his name anymore. He actually seemed a little lonely in the rain. He had no friends around him all year round and was alone. He was lonely in his heart and was never understood by others, so he wanted to use the word "laughing". He used his appearance to hide his inner feelings. In fact, she and he were particularly envious of Jiefa's friendship, which was beyond his imagination. The nine-tailed demon fox packed his things. He took out the Jade of Four Souls and put it in the crystal ball, and then hid it in his clothes. He can go back to life now, "I feel a little homesick after being out for so long." The nine-tailed demon fox said Said to himself. Jiefa and the others are very comfortable staying in Yunzhong City. No wonder your Qibao and Coral want to stay here. In this war-torn era, Yunzhong City is simply a paradise on earth. No wonder so many people want to come here. Jiefa and the others didn't know where the nine-tailed demon fox had fled to, nor did they know that there was a bigger mastermind behind him. They just listened to the nine-tailed demon fox's words and noticed a trace of clues. Coupled with Jiefa's inference, it was very difficult to find out. Soon there will be monsters coming to the door again, just like the previous times, whether they leave here or stay here, there will be monsters coming,They only gave a brief summary of this matter to the city lord, and they didn't even mention it to Mo Li. First, they really didn't want to trouble them anymore, and second, they felt that Yunzhong City was a good place and they really didn't want to give it any more. There aren't many places in the world where you can get into any kind of trouble. Jaffa and the others are leaving here, but Coral is still confused as to why they are leaving. Of course, Kagome will not let Jaffa and Inuyasha tell Coral and Miroku these things, because he knows that if he tells Coral, they will not be able to Staying here with peace of mind, they will definitely accompany Kagome all the way to protect Kagome and fight with them against the enemy. He is strongly opposed to all killings. He hopes to let everyone know about this and unite, but seeing Coral and the others in The life here was so good and Kagome tried her best to dissuade him, so he gradually gave up the idea. On the day Jiefa and the others left, it started to rain lightly. Brother-in-law and the others did not tell Coral and Mo Li about their departure because Kagome was afraid that they would become suspicious and suddenly come back here to borrow powerful weapons. This is already very strange. After only staying for three or four days, and suddenly saying that he is leaving, it will inevitably cause them to misunderstand and question them endlessly. Jiefa and the others went in and out. Jiefa didn't bring an umbrella. The light rain fell on Jiefa's tall and broad shoulders. He turned back and looked at the city gate. The tall city gate, the prominent and wealthy place, here and them With a wonderful fate, even his very good friends stayed here. Jiefa secretly thought in his heart: "When the matter is resolved, I must come back here in the future." (Remember the website address: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 83 The road to self-protection You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the others are walking on the road. This is a very familiar road. This is the second time they have passed here. The three of them don't know where they are going. They don't even know where they come from. Where do they belong? Now that the war is raging, many people live in misery. There are more and more warrior refugees, and many people can't even eat. But those lords don't care about the life and death of the people. They only care about profits, only their territory and money and power. As Jiefa and the others walked, they encountered a lot of refugees. Their clothes were very tattered and covered with mud. Some of them were seriously injured, and even more were missing arms and legs. There were countless of them, Kagome looked very unbearable, "How could this happen?" She clenched her fists tightly. InuYasha stepped forward and grabbed a refugee and asked: "What happened in the front? Is there a war? How did you end up like this?" The refugee said: "Isn't there a war ahead? Those soldiers are fighting, but they don't care about the life and death of our civilians. Our farmland has been ruined and most of the houses have been burned. There is no way to survive. Now I just want to Let's go see if Yunzhong City can take us in. We came from the far west, and we just want to find a place where we can live quietly." The refugee choked up as he spoke. In fact, for the three of them now, the most important thing is to find a place that can protect them, or a place where they can exert their strength. Yunzhong City is definitely not possible. They are afraid of dragging down their friends. They also thought of Hong Hitomi Scorpion's residence, but that place is a desert, which is really not suitable for human habitation, and they can't go to such a distant place to avoid monsters. Jay's self-esteem does not allow it, and Kagome and Inuyasha do not agree, because they have difficulties. You cannot retreat, you must face it head on. Jiefa held the newly brought knife tightly with both hands and said: "Let's go to the west gate! Last time we walked a long way south and didn't encounter a village. Instead, Nine Tails appeared. Demon Fox, let him escape, this time we will change the route and see how the war in the south is going!" The refugee just now was particularly surprised when he heard what he said. People usually hide in places where there is war. Why did this man say he wanted to go there? Before he could react, Kagome stuffed some dry food into his hand. The refugee was particularly surprised and she took the dry food and said many thanks. Besides, many refugees rushed up crazily when they saw the dry food in his hand, and they all looked at Kagome eagerly. Kagome was particularly helpless. They only brought a little dry food, and with so many people coming up, they simply couldn't share enough. Yes, and they also have to keep enough food for themselves on the road! After thinking about it, Kagome decided to distribute the dry food to the refugees. He really couldn't bear to see so many people looking so pitiful. Although they had distributed dry food to some refugees, there were still some refugees who had not received it, and some even started fighting. Jiefa quickly dragged Kagome away, and the three of them had to leave here as quickly as possible. Originally, I just wanted to distribute some dry food to some particularly hungry refugees, but I didn't expect that it would turn out like this. Not only did I not help them, I also asked them to beat them, and I even ran out of dry food. Now I just hope that they will not encounter monsters along the way, or that they can find a place for them to eat before encountering monsters. Fortunately, there was a small river on the road. What surprised Jaffa and Kagome was that Inuyasha was very good at catching fish. He caught a handful of fish in a short time. All three of them showed happy expressions, and then they grilled fish. , put a few fish on sticks and roasted them on the fire. The fish were roasted until they were charred on the outside and tender on the inside, which made people drool. They were a blessing in disguise, otherwise they would not have the time to catch fish. After eating, it was getting dark, but none of them felt sleepy or tired, so the three of them prepared to go on the road overnight. The forest was particularly dark at night. It might have been because of the rain during the day, so it was extremely dark and slightly damp. The three of them did not dare to slack off while walking in the dark, for fear of someone jumping out from somewhere. Monsters block their way. They have developed the ability to deal with enemies at any time. Even if any monsters appear, they will not be afraid because they are always prepared. Finally, they were about to walk out of the forest. There was a bright light in front of them, like a village light or a soldier's candlelight. In short, it was vague and unclear, so they approached very slowly. The previous That person said that there was a war here, and the lights here indicated that they were probably soldiers' torches. Jiefa and the others gradually approached.Little by little, they soon discovered that some soldiers were camping here, and the bright light was emitted by their torches. Jiefa and the three of them hid in the grass and watched quietly, not daring to get close. They did not want to interact with them. These soldiers have nothing to do with each other, this will only waste their energy. "I heard that monsters are infested in this area, and they are very frequent. It is very likely that there will be a big riot of monsters recently. I don't know what happened to our lord, and we insist on taking over this place." A soldier said. "Yes, I saw it two days ago. The scene was very scary. I thought I was going to die, but I didn't expect that they didn't kill me. Maybe they were busy on their way to do something! That formation It¡¯s really scary, like a great migration,¡± another soldier said. The three people in the grass heard these words clearly, and they soon understood what was going on. These monsters were probably targeting them. If it was like what the two soldiers said, then The consequences are disastrous! Originally, the monsters that came before were just one or two, and they were able to cope with it, but suddenly groups of monsters came. How could the three of them fight against a group of monsters! "Is there no other way to do it without asking for help? What is their purpose in gathering so many monsters?" Jiefa was puzzled. "Why do you want to target a girl like this? She just has something to do with a piece of magical broken jade, yet she is targeted like this!" Inuyasha gritted his teeth angrily. Compared to the two of them, Kagome seemed very calm. She noticed the abnormality of the two of them, pulled their sleeves, and whispered: "It doesn't matter, let's find a place to rest first!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84 New Village You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the three of them quietly walked out of the grass. They did not want to get close to the soldiers again and cause trouble for themselves. The most urgent task now is to find a way to avoid the pursuit of those monsters. Who can gather so many monsters? Why not just send a few big monsters over? But use these little monsters to catch Kagome! Fortunately, those monsters don't know where the three of them are, and it's not easy to find them with their abilities, so they have plenty of time now. If they really encounter them, the only way is to escape. After all, they There are many, and they will certainly do whatever it takes to achieve their ends. It was obvious that this area was occupied by the lords to whom those soldiers belonged. It was extremely dark here at night, and my brother-in-law and the others could not see the road carefully. Since this area had just been occupied, they could not be arrested as suspicious persons. So act with extreme caution. They continued to walk forward, and as they walked, a putrid smell hit them. The three of them quickly covered their mouths and noses. Jiefa looked forward, and sure enough, there were corpses all over the ground, some of which were rotting and smelly. Full of maggots. The scene in front of me was very terrifying, especially seeing it at night. Fortunately, the three of them, Jiefa, were not ordinary people, but they were still disgusted by the sight in front of them. It was obvious that the previous soldiers left bones here after the battle. It was like a place of death, full of corpses. The smell of death and the stench of corpses filled the air, making people gag. "Let's get out of here quickly" Kagome couldn't help but say. "good" In order to leave this stinky place of death as soon as possible, the three people walked very fast. This situation is very normal in this era. No wonder there are so many refugees fleeing here. Wherever there is a war, such corpses are left behind. Places can easily become mass graves, and mass graves are the most ominous places where ghosts and spirits appear. Now there are pursuers behind them, and the front is full of unknowns. They don¡¯t even know where to go. Jeffa turned back to Kagome and Inuyasha and said: "Let's find someone to ask where there are people living nearby! "Okay, go ahead!" Inuyasha said. After a while, Jiefa captured a tall and strong soldier. Jiefa was indeed extraordinary. He captured such a strong soldier. The soldier soon explained that there were no villages or food nearby. The three people walked forward according to what the soldiers said. Jiefa and the others were still taking this man with them, but this time it was to prevent him from telling lies. After all, one learns from each other, and they had already been fooled once. Then they walked for a long time, but fortunately they found the place the soldier mentioned, which was indeed a still inhabited village. At this time, it was starting to get dark, and then Jiefa let him go. InuYasha said: "Let's get some food in the village first, and then continue on our way!" Then he walked up and knocked on the door of a house. They were both very beautiful women, pure and cute, she was wearing a pink long dress. She wore a long white apron and a few strands of black hair tied behind her head, making her look particularly virtuous and quiet. "Who are you? What's the matter?" This cute girl said softly. "We are just passing by this place, is there anything to eat?" Inuyasha said hesitantly. "We gave all the food to the refugees on the road, so there was not enough food." Jiefa looked at the girl with sincere eyes. ¡°It was really embarrassing for three people to knock on someone¡¯s door like this and beg for food, but there was really nothing they could do. "Oh, I thought something was wrong. Come in! My name is Xiao He. I have a lot of food here, if you don't mind that the real thing is not very good." "Oh, you're too polite. In this day and age, it's really hard to find food," Kagome said. Finally, the three people entered Xiao He's room. As expected, Xiao He brought a lot of food from the kitchen, and the three of them ate it with relish. "By the way, Xiao He, why is there a war outside? Your village is still so quiet, and the other villagers are also very quiet. I didn't hear the sound of livestock or people when I walked here." Jiefa wants to do everything. It was better to be cautious, so I couldn't help but ask. Xiao He was very beautiful, and she still had a shy look on her face when she was talking to Jiefa and Inuyasha. When she heard the sudden question, her face changed. It was obvious that she was a little nervous inside. All this was noticed by Jiefa, but Jiefa did not say anything. But Xiao He just smiled withoutHe didn't answer Jiefa's words. The three of them had dinner, and Xiao He said that he would take them to meet the lord of this village. They walked through a green fence path. The scenery here was indeed beautiful. It seemed that it was rarely affected by war, or that this area was destroyed. Something is sheltering. Along the way, Jiefa observed the village carefully. The village was so quiet that it felt like a village outside Yunzhong City. There were several slaughterhouses in the distance, as well as many sheep farms and slaughterhouses. It looked a little scary, because the blood in the slaughterhouse was particularly obvious and had not been wiped clean. He thought that there was a lot of meat in their rice just now, and he didn't even notice it when he was devouring it before. The three of them walked for a long time and finally arrived at the lord's mansion. It was not very big here. Compared with the lord's mansion in Yunzhong City, it was simply a world of difference. No, there are a lot of green grass in front of the door, as well as a few bunches of wild flowers, which make the whole house look particularly fresh and pleasant. "Xiao He stepped forward and knocked on the door, and an old man walked out slowly. InuYasha said: "Hello, please, we want to find the lord of this village!" Xiao He chuckled. "This is our lord!" Xiao He said with a smile. Inuyasha was a little stunned. He thought that all the lords in the world would have such a big show like the Lord of Yunzhong City. He didn't expect that this lord was such a simple and inconspicuous old man. "Hello, old gentleman." Jiefa took the lead and bowed to the old man. Inuyasha and Kagome also quickly followed Jeffa's example and bowed to the old gentleman. The old gentleman seemed particularly happy, "Come in quickly!" The old gentleman looked kind and kind. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85 The lord is an old man You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Are you coming from the east? The east is a good place. There is Yunzhong City there. Yunzhong City is a place that many people in the world yearn for. It is not easy to come from there." The old man said first. Jiefa didn't expect that this old man knew they came from Yunzhong City, so he also smiled and said: "Your village is also very good. It is so close to the battlefield without being affected at all. It is also very powerful. I think this It must be thanks to you, lord!" The old man burst out laughing after listening to Jiefa's words: "He is indeed a young man who can talk. By the way, I haven't introduced myself yet. You also know that I am the lord of this place. My name is Yun Chao. I came here five years ago. Came here, built a village here, and managed it all the time.¡± Jaffa nodded, and then introduced Inuyasha and Kagome to the old man respectively. Originally, they just wanted to find some food, but unexpectedly they started chatting with the lord here in this mansion, from the war situation to how to preserve themselves. From the villagers to how to resist the invasion of monsters, the old man's views were very reasonable, and Jie Fafa nodded repeatedly. Later, Jiefa and the others couldn't help but tell the old man about the Nine-tailed Demon Fox and the Four Souls Jade. It all started with the disappearance of Inuyasha. The old man was particularly surprised when he heard Jiefa and the others' narration. , the old man did not expect that these young people had such a magical experience and were burdened with such a great fate. "I thought you were not simple from the moment I met you. I didn't expect it to be so. The Four Souls Jade is indeed the most powerful treasure in the world. Countless monsters have had their heads broken trying to snatch it. Even if the Four Souls Jade is broken, , there are still so many monsters swarming up, even willing to sacrifice their own names for the Four Souls Jade, but I really don¡¯t understand why those people keep chasing you!" Jiefa pondered for a long time. He still didn't want to tell him about the relationship between Kagome and the Shikon no Tama. After all, they just met him and they couldn't tell everything and their experiences to him. Listening to the old man already showed the greatest trust in him. "Because someone framed us, saying that we have the Four Souls Jade." Inuyasha said first when he saw that Jiefa had not spoken for a long time. InuYasha's words relieved Jiefa's embarrassment. Jiefa looked up and saw Inuyasha winking at him. Then Jiefa and the others chatted with the old man for a while. The old man tried his best to let Jiefa and the others stay here for a while before leaving, so the three of them stayed here first. Jiefa knew that it was not suitable to stay here for a long time, and he also told the old man today They learned about the Four Souls Jade and the fact that they were hunted down by many monsters. At night, Jaffa sat in front of Inuyasha and Kagome and said: "The current situation is that the three of us already know that there are many little monsters chasing us around, and we don't know if there will be big monsters coming. At the beginning It took a lot of effort to deal with a nine-tailed demon fox. If our whereabouts were known to them, the consequences would be disastrous. Now if we want to protect ourselves, we must find someone to help us, or gather our own strength. It¡¯s not an option to hide here and there all the time, we have to find our own support.¡± Inuyasha and Kagome both nodded heavily after hearing Jaffa's words, "But there is a question, how do we gather our strength, and who can we rely on?" Kagome said. InuYasha crossed his legs beside him, as if he wasn't worried, "Let's increase our strength. I can fight ten with one, and didn't you all borrow weapons from Yunzhong City? Jiefa, you didn't even pull out your sword." The sword has been taken out of its scabbard, or we can just go find it." "Impulse, now the enemy is in the light and we are in the dark. Even so, we don't know much about their situation. If there are two people as powerful as the nine-tailed demon fox, can we defeat them! Although we have upgraded our weapons , but don¡¯t forget that there are hundreds of little monsters on the opposite side!¡± Jiefa was very serious unlike usual. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s serious expression, Jiefa immediately put away his crossed legs. Although Jiefa can be very serious sometimes, he has never spoken like he did today. It was only then that Inuyasha had to realize the seriousness of the matter. "How about we leave here tonight? We have said so much to the lord today. Will he cause trouble for us because he covets the Four Souls Jade?" Kagome said. "Probably not. Since I can tell it, I don't worry that he will cause trouble for us, but I think it's better for us to leave overnight." Jiefa said. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? began to pack up, without making a sound during this period. They thought that since they were going to leave here overnight, they must not let the people in the village?Discover. They plan to take action in the middle of the night, because everyone is asleep at midnight and no one will care about any noise outside. This is safer. The night was already deep, and the chirping of cicadas gradually became less noisy. The three people walked out of the back room, tiptoeing for fear of touching something and making a loud noise. When he reached the gate of the fence, Inuyasha had just pushed the gate open when suddenly a black shadow jumped over, startling him. He almost didn't scream, but fortunately Jiefa caught him in time behind him. InuYasha just calmed down and asked, "What on earth was that thing just now?" Jiefa frowned and said, "I'm afraid it's not a good thing." Then several people left the house. As soon as the three of them reached the entrance of the village, many torches suddenly flashed out in the distance. The bright light from those torches quickly approached them. They had nowhere to hide. . Soon the fire approached, and countless soldiers on horseback holding torches approached them and surrounded them. One of the leaders got off the horse and said, "I'm sorry, you can't leave the village yet." Kagome took a step forward and said angrily: "Why? Who are you? Why are you blocking our way?" "Be careful, I'll make your face bloom!" Inuyasha also shouted angrily at the leader. But she didn't seem to hear it and stood there motionless. No matter what Inuyasha and Kagome said, he still didn't move at all and didn't say a word. His men also surrounded the three of them like him. He got up and stood there motionless without speaking. Jiefa wondered why this village was not affected by the war? I'm afraid the old man from before has been bribed long ago. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86 Puzzle You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Sometimes you think that a person with charitable purposes is a very kind person, but no one can see through the heart hidden under his kind appearance. On the surface, he is particularly enthusiastic about you, but in fact, he has already treated you secretly. You're betrayed. Jiefa has been here for so long, and he has never realized what it means to be unpredictable. Now he finally understands that many times he cannot easily trust others, and he is still too kind. But things have become like this, and it is useless to say anything else. He tried hard to tell himself not to regret it, but to learn from it and gain wisdom. But he still felt sad because he had dragged down Inuyasha and Kagome. Why did he trust others so easily? Jiefa and the others were surrounded by a stalemate for a long time. None of them wanted to cause harm to humans, but in this situation, it seemed that they could only use force to break through. "I'm sorry, please let us leave, otherwise you will bear the consequences yourself." Jiefa said. These soldiers still didn't move at all, "Okay, I wanted to ask you to make way for me in a nice way. Since you are so stubborn, don't blame me for being rude." After saying that, Jiefa rushed out, and this It was Jiefa who took out his new sword for the first time. The sword rays shined brightly in the dark night. As Jiefa took out the sword, several soldiers also took out their weapons. They were hostile to each other. Originally, Jiefa I don't want to take out this knife because this knife is for killing monsters, not humans. In desperation, although Jiefa was holding a knife, he used the back of the knife to chop people. Jiefa raised and lowered the knife with very neat movements. With each swing of the knife, several soldiers fell. Inuyasha and Kagome They also began to attack. Their attacks were not fatal, but they also caused serious damage to those soldiers. Jiefa and the others were different from ordinary people, and these attacks made these soldiers uncomfortable. Although they did not use all their strength, a large number of soldiers had already fallen to the ground. The leading soldier stared straight at Jiefa with his big eyes. Three of them. They had previously received a notice that the village would be sealed off to prevent three of them from leaving. The superiors told them that these three people were very powerful and they had to be careful. But he didn't expect these three people to be so powerful. Obviously they didn't use all their strength, but many soldiers had fallen. All of them combined were no match for the three of them. How could they stop them? But if he retreats, he will be a deserter. He must persist in resisting. Jiefa's knife glows darkly in the night sky. This knife is hidden in the night, but it can be seen clearly. The shape of the girl next to him Strange bows and arrows, the leading soldier secretly thought in his heart: "They are not fuel-efficient lamps." Although he thought so, his body still rushed forward. Jiefa still used the back of the knife to face him. With a click, the soldier's sword broke into two halves under the pressure of Jiefa's knife. Then Jiefa used His left hand hit the soldier on the back of the neck, and the leading soldier immediately fell down. When the remaining soldiers saw that the soldier had also fallen, they all fled in all directions. The remaining few who resisted were also knocked down by Inuyasha. Although it took a long time to be stopped, it only took a few minutes to bring them down. The three of them walked out of here quickly, and the journey was smooth and smooth. Seeing the most ordinary world again, even if they have bad intentions, they still can't stop Jiefa and the three of them. So many people in the world are full of desire for the Jade of Four Souls. Obviously Jiefa underestimated everyone's desire for the Four Souls Jade. The desire of the Soul Jade. Jiefa and the others escaped from there. They have experienced so many things. Obviously, this matter should not be taken to heart, but this matter has been deeply remembered by Jiefa. He would never let him forget that he had incurred such retribution for telling the truth to others. The three of them didn't know the terrain here, so they just walked forward blankly. The road here was dark and difficult to navigate, and they kept thinking about the potholes and stones that they stumbled along the way. To hinder Jiefa's actions. A long, long time passed, a fish-belly white appeared in the east, and the sky began to light up. The first dazzling ray of sunlight in the morning shone on Kagome's face. Kagome covered her eyes with her hands, squinted her eyes and looked into the distance. It turned out that last night They were walking on a mountain road. Although the road was bumpy, it didn't feel steep. It was because they didn't know they were already on the mountain. In the distance are green trees, green mountains, and clouds and mist wrapping around several green mountains in the distance. They seem to be in a fairyland, with the sounds of birds echoing in the woods, and a few eagles soaring and singing among the mountains in the distance. The fresh air rushed into their mouths and noses, and the refreshing fragrance of nature. The three of them closed their eyes at the same time, quietly enjoying the breath of nature. Although there was no human habitation among the mountains, they But it has the world¡¯s mostBeautiful scenery. The three of them stood on the top of the mountain for a long time. Kagome looked back and saw a little squirrel holding his pine cone and staring at them blankly. Kagome smiled cutely and ran towards the little squirrel. , the little squirrel stood there for a long time, then climbed up a pine tree not far ahead when she saw Kagome rushing towards her. "Wow, it's so cute!" Kagome couldn't help but praise. Inuyasha and Jafa also came over. They looked in the direction Kagome was looking, and they found the squirrel standing on the branch of a tree looking at them. "Yes, it is very cute! But not as cute as me." Inuyasha said angrily. "Nonsense, I'm obviously much cuter than you." The little squirrel actually uttered human words. When the three people heard the voice just now, they all looked around and found that no one was talking, "What are you looking at? It's me." Then the three people looked up and looked at the little squirrel. Sure enough, it was like this A little squirrel is talking. The three people were stunned for a while, and then they immediately realized that the mountain has fresh air and pleasant scenery. It is indeed a good place for cultivation. It is not surprising that the animals here can turn into monsters. The little squirrel jumped down from the tree, "Who are you? How did you come to this thin air in the Ten Thousand Mountains!" "Is the air thin here?" Jiefa asked doubtfully. "Why isn't the air here thin? Wan Zhong Mountain is notoriously difficult to enter. Not only is the terrain steep, but there are also cliffs and rocks. Landslides are common and few people dare to get close to it." Xiao Xiao said the squirrel. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87 Ten Thousand Mountains You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After listening to the words of the little squirrel, several people felt even more confused. When they walked at night, they felt that the potholes and stone roads were difficult to walk, but they did not feel that they were walking on a mountain road, let alone that it was steep. ! "How did you get here? It's definitely not easy to reach the top of the Ten Thousand Mountains!" asked the little squirrel. The three of you looked at me, and I looked at you and looked at each other, "We walked up, and we didn't feel steep on the way!" The little squirrel yelled, "Where is the way up the mountain in this Wanzhong Mountain? I have lived here for so long, and I have never found any way up the mountain, and few people have reached the top of this mountain. How long did it take for you to walk? Come here?" "We walked for about half the night." Inuyasha said. "Why did you only walk for half a night? It would take me two days to walk up and down the mountain! You told me that it only took half a night to get here. Are you kidding me?" The little squirrel looked in disbelief. There was a solemn expression on Jiffa's face, and Inuyasha and Kagome also began to think deeply. They didn't discern the direction last night, they just followed their hearts and walked forward. The little squirrel looked at the expressions of the three of them and shook his head helplessly, "It seems that they have a close connection with the Ten Thousand Mountains." The little squirrel thought to himself. Then he continued to jump forward holding its pinecones, and Jiefa quickly followed him, because he always felt that something was wrong here, and her intuition was always very accurate, so he couldn't help but follow the little one. The squirrel walked over. Inuyasha and Kagome also quickly followed. "Why are you following me? Don't grab my pine cones! You won't eat them" said the little squirrel. "I'm afraid this is not your true face! How can you be just a little squirrel after living on this mist-shrouded mountain top for so long?" Jiefa said. "Okay, you have seen through it, but I warn you not to pry on me!" The little squirrel turned around and glared at Jiefa with a stern look. This was very inconsistent with his appearance. Kagome was startled. He did not expect that such a cute little squirrel would look at others with such fierce eyes. The aura bursting out from his eyes just now was enough to make the three of them feel Very cold. InuYasha was still hesitating whether to continue following the little squirrel, and Fa did not hesitate at all. He continued to follow closely behind the little squirrel. As the speed of the little squirrel increased, Jiefa also started to trot. Neither Inuyasha nor Kagome could figure out why Jaffa kept following the little squirrel, but they couldn't shout, so they had no choice but to follow. After walking a long distance, the little squirrel came to a cave and put his pine cones in. This was where he hid the pine cones. The cave was already full of pine cones, and more pine cones would pop up. But the little squirrel hid the pine cones she was holding without any hesitation. Then he turned back to look at the panting Jiefa and said: "I've just walked a few steps and I'm so out of breath. Now you see where my pinecones are hidden. If I lose them, it's up to you." Jiefa gasped and said: "Okayok" After a while, Inuyasha and Kagome also caught up. They were breathing heavily and staring at the squirrel and Jaffa who were talking with big eyes. Jaffa and the little squirrel ran very fast, which made it difficult for them to catch up. Very strenuous. They stood in front of the little squirrel's cave for a long time. Only then did Inuyasha realize that the little squirrel's cave was shrouded in clouds and mist. It was the place with the thinnest air on the top of the mountain, but it was also the place with the strongest spiritual energy. Only now did she understand why she was chasing after him. Looking at the little squirrel, I'm afraid he is not a simple squirrel. Thinking of this, Inuyasha stared at the little squirrel closely. ?? Suwen Yunzhong City has dense forests in the west, many monsters on the mountain, and few people. The villagers here only live at the foot of the mountain, and few people climb to the top of the mountain. "A hundred years ago, a young man mistakenly entered the top of my mountain. He was as confused as you, and had no idea why he came to the top of this mountain. Now, a hundred years have passed, and this scene has appeared again. "said the squirrel. "I'm afraid that the three of them will be dumbfounded when they hear about a hundred years ago, if we say a hundred years ago. So the little squirrel in front of them is at least a hundred years old, but they really can't tell that this squirrel is that old. "You said a hundred years ago. How old were you a hundred years ago? Did that young man return to his original place? Did you find out how he got here? And why?" Jie Fa asked. "Why? Answer"?Of course you have to find it yourself, I told you, so what¡¯s the point! As for who I am and how old I am, can you inquire about other people's privacy without asking the details? It¡¯s already obvious that I live in Ten Thousand Mountains. You still don¡¯t know who I am. If you don¡¯t know, forget it! "The little squirrel said as if he was angry. Jiefa thought thoughtfully and said: "Is there any tunnel or mechanism on this mountain? Or is there some ancient monster that left a spell here?" After hearing what Jie Fa said, the little squirrel's eyes suddenly lit up. But it quickly dissipated, and all of this was seen by Kagome and Inuyasha. They knew that Jaffa must have said something right, but it was not entirely right. What was especially helpless was that the little squirrel was unwilling to tell the truth, so they had no choice but to find the answer by themselves. Jiefa silently remembered the little squirrel's cave in his heart, and then walked away with Kagome and Inuyasha elsewhere. The three of them wandered around the top of the mountain for a long time, and found that just as the little squirrel said, it was surrounded by cliffs and there were no mountain roads at all. The only way down the mountain required ropes. Now going down the mountain was a problem, but Inuyasha was not worried at all. He lay on a tree and said leisurely: "Anyway, you will be chased by a bunch of monsters when you go down the mountain. It is better to stay on the mountain for a few days. There are wild fruits on the mountain that you can eat." , the air is so fresh, people who want to find us will definitely not find us here, but they can hide for a while!" "What you said makes sense, but after a few days, we can't always stay on this mountain. If we wanted to escape, we would have hidden ourselves. But we don't want to escape. We want to face this bravely. It's just a matter of fact, but we're not ready yet! Now let's study how to go down the mountain! And how we came up," Jiefa said. Kagome next to him did not listen carefully to what Jeffa and Inuyasha said. He was thoughtfully thinking, "What kind of monster is the little squirrel!" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88 Weird You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the three of them surveyed the terrain in Wanzhong Mountain. They found that not only was the terrain dangerous, but there were also some other dangers lurking here. There are many unknown strange creatures in the jungle that they have never even seen before, including wolves with three eyes, tiger-like creatures covered in scales, and so on. Fortunately, Jiefa and the others tried their best to avoid looking at them and never infringed on their territory, otherwise there would have been many fierce battles. Jiefa remembered clearly that when he went up the mountain last night, although he couldn't see anything, he could feel that it was just an ordinary road, and he didn't even feel anything strange at all. Now it seems that the road they took should be Those extremely steep rock walls, how else would he have gotten up there? The three of them explored the jungle aimlessly and saw all kinds of creatures and strange trees. They found that only the little squirrel was the most normal, but it was also the most mysterious. A seemingly weak person is actually very powerful, but he just doesn't show off. Jiefa carefully observed the trees here. He felt something was wrong. From the moment he walked into the forest, he felt that there was something strange about these trees. So after walking far away, he finally couldn't help lowering his head to observe carefully. these trees. A bang sounded in Jiefa's heart. "This moss grows towards the sun. Normally, moss-like plants like to be in the dark with their backs to the light. This is so strange!" Jiefa said. Inuyasha and Kagome were also very shocked when they heard this. The two of them hurriedly walked to the tree where Jeffa was. Sure enough, they found that the moss grew towards the sun. This discovery can be said to be very surprising, because it does not comply with the rules of nature! Now full of doubts, Kagome raised her head and looked at the big trees in the sky and the covered sky above her head. The sunlight cast a few faint rays of light through the leaves, which added a lot of mystery to this mountain forest. feel. "It seems there must be something weird in this forest!" Kagome said. The three people stood up, silently drowning what they had just discovered, and then continued to search aimlessly in the woods. As for what they were looking for, they didn't know. They just knew that if they continued to search in the mountains and forests, they would definitely find something. Discover something. The three of them continued to walk forward again, this time Inuyasha followed at the end, his feet crunching on the leaves, and the summer cicadas buzzed under the trees. If they hadn't discovered the moss just now, it seemed like Everything is very normal. But the fact is that things are not that simple. The three people walked extremely carefully and slowly. When they reached a place, they suddenly stopped at the same time. Without any discussion or premeditation, they all stood there with shock on their faces. . Jeffa clearly saw the air fluctuating. It was an obvious fluctuation visible to the naked eye. It was obvious that Inuyasha and Kagome also noticed it. "What's going on? What's going on with the air?" Inuyasha frowned in a rare way. brow. ¡°Let¡¯s mark this area and we¡¯ll come back here later,¡± Jiefa said. Then Kagome unloaded the baggage behind her, took out a piece of red cloth, and wrapped the piece of cloth around a nearby tree. The cloth was hung very high to prevent other monsters or animals. Pull him off. After doing all this, the three of them did not feel at all relaxed. The weirdness of this mountain forest would not have been discovered if it were not a careful person. "The little squirrels and these animals and monsters have lived here for so long, and they have not discovered it." Is he weird?" Jaffa thought to himself. Time passed, and gradually it was noon. The three of them felt a little hungry, so they went to a tree in the jungle to pick a lot of fruits. However, when they were about to eat them, all three of them hesitated at the same time, because the forest was so heavy. It's too strange. If the fruit they eat is poisonous, wouldn't it be over? So they did not eat those fruits, and they returned to the cave where the little squirrel had hidden pine cones. At this time, the little squirrel was continuing to add food to his cave. His cave was obviously full, but he was still there. Fill it in. But in the end, the three of them did not dare to remind him. From their previous conversations with the little squirrel, they felt that the little squirrel had a very bad temper. "Hello, we don't know your name yet!" Kagome asked. The little squirrel glared at Kagome and continued to do his own things, "What are you busy with? Do you need us to help you?" Jaffa said. "No, I said youThese people are really rude. They started following me as soon as they came to my territory. They didn¡¯t give me any guarantee after they discovered my secret base. Only now did they remember to ask my name. Tell me, what¡¯s the matter with you? ? "The little squirrel said very angry. "It's our fault, Lord Mountain God." Jiefa said. Hearing this sentence, Inuyasha and Kagome looked shocked. "What are you talking about again? Jeffa calls this little squirrel Lord Mountain God." The two of them thought secretly in their hearts. The little squirrel also looked at him in surprise, and then smiled evilly, as if he was very happy, "Okay, I guess you guys are wise, tell me, did you find anything when you came to me again?" After hearing what the little squirrel said, Jiffa felt relieved. Kagome and Inuyasha also relaxed. Inuyasha took out the fruit they had picked in the forest. The little squirrel looked at it and said, "You can eat it. That's all you do. Come to me?" "No, not entirely, because we discovered that there is indeed something strange in this mountain forest. The moss in the mountain forest does not grow in the dark places, but in sunny places. And I feel that in some places in the mountain forest, no, I should say There are slight abnormalities in the air flow in many places," Jiffa said. "Yes, I know that the moss in the mountains grows in sunny places. How could I not know this after I have lived here for so long? Is there anything strange about this? The animals and monsters in the entire mountain forest look very strange. A little Does the little moss mean anything?" said the little squirrel. The three of them couldn't help but fell into deep thought. Indeed, as the little squirrel said, the animals in the entire mountain forest are very strange, let alone the plants. Why did the three of them notice the moss! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 89 Knowing everything You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Normal moss grows in dark and humid places with backlight. This is something that Jiefa has known since he was a child. The reason why he noticed it was because he had studied it since he was a child. But if it suddenly grows in a sunny place, either he It's not moss, or something has changed its rules. But Jiefa carefully observed the green and soft roots, and there was no doubt that they were moss. So he said to the little squirrel: "Have you never been down the mountain or been to the mountains and forests of other places, that's why you say this! Things that are taken for granted in your eyes may not be in our eyes. It¡¯s normal because I have lived here since I was a child.¡± The little squirrel was stunned by Jiefa's words. He had indeed lived here since he was a child and had never been out of the mountains. He didn't understand how the person in front of him could see through him. First he could feel its power, and then he said It turned out to be a mountain god. The little squirrel's expression was very serious, "This time such a shrewd person broke in." The little squirrel thought to himself. Originally, he was just a squirrel living here freely. Because the terrain of this mountain forest is steep and rugged, and there is nothing of value to provide to others, living here has always been quiet without anyone disturbing him. He has been living in Wan Zhong Mountain since his ancestors. His ancestors are the mountain gods of Wan Zhong Mountain. He has grown up in Wan Zhong Mountain since he was a child and has never been to the outside world. Although Wan Zhong Mountain has thin air, its aura is very strong. Prosperous, it is a particularly suitable place for monsters to practice. The little squirrel has lived here for hundreds of years. He is the most powerful existence in this forest, but he is used to being free and loose, and there are no big things in this forest, so he usually shows himself in the form of a squirrel. He never People have seen his true face, even his name. Jiefa and the others are really lucky to have met the little squirrel, or in other words, Jiefa and the others really have a wonderful fate with the Ten Thousand Mountains and the little squirrel. Squirrel originally knew everything here, even the whereabouts and every move of Jiefa and the others. He knew everything. He had lived here for so long, so he took it all for granted, and that the outside would be the same here. But his sister's words woke him up. He had never left this forest before. The little squirrel fell into deep thought for a long time, "I'm sorry, I offended you." Jiefa said very apologetically. The little squirrel waved his cute little paws to show that he ignored what Jiefa said. Who would have thought that such a small and cute creature could be the god who dominates the entire mountain forest! "It seems that I don't know enough about this world. In this case, I have already told you to find the answer yourself." The little squirrel jumped away. "What should we do now? He seems to be angry. And Jiefa, how do you know she is the mountain god?" Kagome asked. "The place we walked to in the morning was also the place where we met the little squirrel. Have you noticed that no animal has ever been there? It stands to reason that the spiritual energy there is the most abundant, but there is only one squirrel running around there. Then that¡¯s what my gut tells me,¡± Jaffa said. InuYasha's head was full of dark clues when he heard this, "What does it mean to rely on intuition! Okay, you are good, you are good!" InuYasha said. "I am afraid that a magic circle has been imposed here, and this magic circle is probably at least a thousand years old. Judging from the little squirrel, it is obvious that he does not know the existence of the magic circle. He feels that anything that happens here is Of course, because it lives here, even if he feels something, he will not think about it elsewhere," Jaffa said. "That's right, we just walked out of the village and walked aimlessly. We didn't expect to come to this weird mountain forest, and there were cliffs for four weeks. This was a very weird thing. And The little squirrel didn't feel the slightest surprise at all, and said that a person broke in like this a hundred years ago, and from the fluctuations in the air and the direction of the moss when we were surveying the forest, I am afraid that there are people in this forest. Hold the magic circle," Kagome said. Inuyasha nodded repeatedly after listening to their words, "You two are right, but the most important thing is how to find out this secret." "It depends on whether the Squirrel Mountain God is willing to help us?" Jiefa said. But today they seem to have made him angry, and the little squirrel's temper is very bad, so they don't plan to look for him again today. The three of them ate some wild fruits that the squirrel said they were sure to eat, and then they found a place to live in the woods with peace of mind. "I can't imagine XiaosongRat, a big monster, lives alone in this mountain forest for hundreds of years. " InuYasha said. "No, no, the little squirrel is obviously not a monster, he is a mountain god, and there are animals in the forest accompanying him." "No, that's not right, the little squirrel is a big monster, and the mountain god is also a monster!" The three of them were sitting on hammocks between two trees, chatting casually. Where they didn't see it, a bright eye in the dark night was looking at them, and his eyes looked envious. He was the little squirrel. In fact, it had no name, because it was with him every day in this mountain forest. The only company he has is the wind and animals, and no one will call him. He couldn't remember what his relatives looked like. He couldn't even remember why he was in this mountain forest. He only knew that he was the mountain god of this mountain forest as long as he could remember it. As for how long it took, it was still a hundred years ago. The man told him, he even taught him how to speak. Although he has very powerful power, he has never used it. He is not humble, he just has no idea of ??his own power. He only knows that no one in this forest can beat him. Now he looked at Jiefa and the three of them and felt very envious. She was very envious of this close friendship. Even when they were quarreling, she felt very envious. He didn't dare to get close because it was everywhere in this mountain forest. A powerful being, he doesn't want others to discover his inner fragility. The little squirrel stood there for a while and then walked away silently. The little squirrel looked lonely and staggered. During this period, it scratched the leaves and made a sound. My sister noticed the sound and looked there, where he saw the little squirrel's lonely face. Back view. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90 Befriending the Mountain God You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next morning, as soon as the light started to dim, Jiefa got up. He went to wake up InuYasha. InuYasha looked at him doubtfully with his hazy sleepy eyes. "Let's go to the mountains and forests first!" "ah?" InuYasha, who had not yet woken up, was dragged into the woods by Jiefa. InuYasha kept complaining to Jiefa along the way, but Jiefa always pulled him energetically, and soon they reached the top of the mountain where they first arrived. , this place is just as suitable as when I first came here. InuYasha looked at Jiffa with searching eyes and said, "What are you doing? So early in the morning." "We are here to pick pine cones. We will pick these pine cones and give them to the little squirrels." "Yesterday, you were calling like a mountain god. Today, you changed it to a little squirrel. Be careful, he will be angry if he hears it." Inuyasha said. Jiefa laughed evilly: "Don't worry about so much, pick it quickly!" Although Inuyasha didn't understand what was going on, he always knew that Jiefa had his reasons for doing everything. Then Inuyasha and Jamil picked a lot of pine cones together, and the two of them sent them to the door of the little squirrel's cave. When the little squirrel saw so many, the little squirrel looked at them in surprise and said, "I've been here for two days." You can't pick so many, are you wolves?" At this time, Kagome also just got up. Kagome was also very surprised to see so many pine cones. In the morning, he was still wondering where these two people went. Now he finally knew what they were doing up so early! The little squirrel was surprised, but when he saw so many pine cones, he was so happy that he almost flew up. Jiefa and Inuyasha put the pine cones on the ground. The pine cones spread out on the ground, and the little squirrel jumped into them. He held me happily inside and made me giggle. Although he is a mountain god and has great power, his heart is really very simple. He will be very happy because of some small pine cones, and he will be lonely because he has no friends. Kagome looked at him and couldn't help but want to pick him up, and then he really picked her up uncontrollably, along with the pine cone in the little squirrel's arms. The little squirrel did not resist. Inuyasha and Jiefa's clothes were wet in many places. Because of the early morning dew and because they had not paid attention to these things, their clothes were all wet unknowingly. All this was seen by the little squirrel, so he felt warm when he was held in Kagome's arms, a feeling he had never felt in his life. After a while, the little squirrel jumped down from Kagome's arms, "Let me go down the mountain with you! Then let's see what's weird about this place together." The little squirrel said, but he was confused between two strange things. The word emphasized the tone, and it was obvious that he still thought that his mountains and forests were not strange. Jeff, InuYasha and Kagome were very happy because they felt that the little squirrel really accepted them. "How did that man get out of here last time?" Inuyasha asked casually. "He was my first friend. Of course he lived here with me for decades and then died of old age," the little squirrel said with a smile. Hearing this, the three of them felt unbelievable. It was obvious that the little squirrel was joking, but it was still difficult for them to distinguish the truth from the lies. The four little squirrels were running around in the forest. They went to the place where Jiefa had marked yesterday and under the moss-covered trees. They all observed them carefully. The little squirrel was still interested in them. He found that he didn't take it seriously. Looking at them all with wide-open expressions and doubtful looks, he just felt particularly strange. The strangest thing was the flow of air in that place. Before they knew it, it was already dark. The moon gave off a faint light and illuminated the forest. As a result, they still walked aimlessly. Soon they reached the edge of the forest. Beyond that is a cliff. A few people stopped there. Jiefa stood on the edge of the cliff without thinking. Kagome wanted to hold Jiefa and ask her to stand farther away from the cliff, but was stopped by the little squirrel, "Maybe he can see again. What's going on?" said the little squirrel. "Jiefa is so smart, so careful, and so capable! Why worry so much? He can't jump." Inuyasha said with a smile. Kagome, Inuyasha and the little squirrel stood in the distance and looked at Jeffa on the edge of the cliff. Then a scene that shocked them happened. Jeffa really jumped from the edge of the cliff. Amidst Kagome's screams, The three people rushed to the edge of the cliff, and then they looked at the bottom of the cliff and found that the cliff was really deep, and nowIt's night, they can't see anything now, Jefa just disappeared on the edge of the cliff. The three of them stood on the edge of the cliff in a daze for a while, "I just got a new friend, and now he is going to leave me?" the little squirrel said sadly. Kagome and Inuyasha were sitting on the edge of the cliff, their eyes dull. They couldn't figure out why Jaffa would jump from here, and quietly. Although they had been running away and looking for ways to get out of trouble, they were the most assertive. The most positive person who guided them was Jiefa. When any of them were negative, Jiefa was not negative. Even if they beat them to death, they would not believe that Jiefa had thoughts of committing suicide. "What the hell is going on? It's impossible to connect!" Kagome muttered softly. InuYasha's expression was solemn. He looked at the bottom of the cliff carefully. Even though he couldn't see anything, he didn't believe that Jiefa jumped down like this. It was originally a quiet night, and the stars and moonlight illuminated the cliff, making it very unique and dazzling. After a long, long time, the three of them stood there, unable to relax for a long time. . Tears began to well up in Kagome's eyes, "Why is this happening? How can a good person jump?" Then Kagome turned her head to the little squirrel, "Tell me if there is anything strange in your mountains, we I always thought there was a magic circle here, so I kept looking for it carefully. Something has happened now. There must be some evil thing that brought us here and killed us one by one." Kagome's voice was full of laughter. Weeping, it was obvious that Kagome had collapsed. The little squirrel also had a dull look on his face. He couldn't answer a single word when faced with Kagome's questions. InuYasha stepped forward and grabbed Kagome, patted her back and said: "Jeffa will not die, he will never die. Based on our understanding of Jeffa, it is impossible for him to commit suicide. He must have discovered something." ." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91 Clues You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Inuyasha pulled the decadent Kagome, and the little squirrel followed behind him. They were destined to have no sleep that night, so they sat in the little squirrel's residence until dawn. Kagome's eyes have begun to become red and swollen. It was obvious that she had been crying last night and has not recovered yet. The little squirrel went outside to pick wild fruits and handed them to Kagome. Kagome said thank you and stuffed the whole fruit into her mouth, "Kagome, eat slowly, be careful not to choke." said the little squirrel. Inuyasha's expression was also a little dazed and sluggish, but compared to Kagome, he was much better. The scene yesterday was always imprinted in their hearts. They couldn't go back for a long time. Jeffa disappeared on the edge of the cliff. Figure, this scene has been echoing in the minds of the two of them. "Hey, what is this? I just made three good friends, and now one is missing and his life and death are unknown, and two are half dead." The little squirrel complained. InuYasha and Kagome were in this state until noon, during which the little squirrel took good care of them. At noon, InuYasha suddenly stood up and walked to the little squirrel, "Thank you for taking care of us. I want to I understand, Jiefa can't die. Since he can't die, why should I be sad!" Quan Han then kept busy with the little squirrel. Kagome is still hiding and has not spoken. After all, this blow is too serious for her. During this period, the little squirrel and InuYasha went to the forest many times. InuYasha still wandered around the places they found a few days ago. InuYasha walked around and around there, and then InuYasha made a surprising discovery there. He found The bell he had been carrying seemed to have passed through something after it was swung back, and then disappeared. This was what he saw with his own eyes. Then he caught the little squirrel in surprise and said to him: "Little squirrel, have you seen that my bell is missing? What does it mean? This means that there is really a magic circle in this place, and my bell can go through it." Another place." The little squirrel also looked confused, "Ah, that's true. When I usually hold a pine cone, sometimes it disappears out of thin air. Isn't this normal?" the little squirrel asked cautiously. At this time, InuYasha really didn't know whether to cry or laugh. The little squirrel was really slow and didn't care so much. InuYasha was surprised and pulled the little squirrel and ran towards the place where the little squirrel lived. It had already passed since Jiefa's disappearance. For several days, Kagome had been hiding in her room without going out. InuYasha happily walked away with the little squirrel in his hand, and then kicked the door open. Kagome suddenly raised her head and looked at the surprised InuYasha, "What's wrong, InuYasha, is Jeffa back?" InuYasha¡¯s face, which had been particularly happy just now, immediately became depressed, and the little squirrel quickly jumped out of InuYasha¡¯s arms. "No, Jiefa has not come back, but I can confirm that Jiefa is not dead." Inuyasha said extremely seriously. Kagome immediately showed an expression of surprise, "What's going on? Inuyasha, what did you find?" Kagome had been silent for several days, and now Kagome was as excited as if she had been given a shot of blood. Then Inuyasha told Kagome what he found in the forest. Kagome still had the same surprised expression. They still had a glimmer of hope. At one time, everyone thought that the solution would never come back. But now it's better. Kagome is rekindled. Got up fighting spirit. Kagome started to go to the mountain forest with Inuyasha, and the cliff where Jeffa disappeared. They also went there many times, "Maybe we came at the wrong time. The last time we came here with Jeffa was At night, the moon that day was a crescent moon with a faint light, and the stars next to it were also very dazzling." Inuyasha said. "Yes, that night was special, but they didn't have standard timing tools, and they didn't know the specific hour." So often at night, Kagome and Inuyasha would sit on the cliff and wait. Dinner was brought to them by little squirrels. The little squirrel often complained that he, a majestic mountain god, had to deliver food to a girl and a gangster. Inuyasha and Kagome also often helped the little squirrel accumulate pine cones. During the day, Inuyasha, Kagome and the little squirrel patrolled the cliff as usual. When they walked to the edge of the cliff where Jeffa disappeared, when they looked back, they saw a familiar figure, the same figure who disappeared that day. Just like the man on the edge of the cliff. He had a burly body, blurred eyes, and held a knife on his right side. But what was different from that day was that he had become much more weathered, his body was covered in dust and fallen leaves, and his face was full of exhaustion. The sun is good??It's like I particularly like him, all of it is spread on him, shining on him, and reflecting a light behind him. Kagome couldn't help but cover her mouth with her hands, tears bursting out. Inuyasha stared at the figure with big eyes. The little squirrel was the first to react and pounced towards the figure. "Jefa, you bastard, where did you die? You make us so worried!" the little squirrel said angrily. InuYasha pulled Kagome, who was still in a daze, and walked quickly towards Jiefa. As soon as he reached the solution, Inuyasha kicked him hard, and then couldn't bear to support him. Jiefa said with a wry smile: "It's not easy to come back!" Then he shook his head helplessly. "What's the matter with you? We all thought you were dead, why did you suddenly jump off the cliff? Even if you want to jump off the cliff, you have to tell us first. What's going on?" Kagome said with a tearful voice. "I'm really sorryit's all my fault for making you worry." Jiefa said. The last few people returned to the little squirrel's residence. When they returned here tonight, they found that this place had become different. Because Inuyasha and Kagome wanted to live here, a lot of living places had been built, all thanks to the little squirrel. Squirrel and Inuyasha, and he walked for several days without even realizing it. "Jefa, what on earth is going on?" InuYasha asked first. "It starts from that night. That day I was just standing on the edge of the cliff. I saw air fluctuations at the bottom of the cliff similar to those found in the woods. I thought carefully about why we traveled to Wanzhong Mountain without feeling it. , most likely because of crossing the magic circle. That day I looked at the air fluctuations, and the more I thought about it, the more excited I became, and I jumped involuntarily. " After listening to Jiefa¡¯s words, Little Squirrel, Kagome and Inuyasha¡¯s faces were full of black lines, ¡°What do you mean by jumping involuntarily?¡± (Remember this website¡¯s website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92 Looking for a way out You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Fortunately, I didn't jump in vain. Although it made you worried, I found the rules of this magic circle." Jiefa said. The little squirrel looked disdainful and said: "What kind of magic circle did you find when you first came here, and also found its rules? I have been here for so many years and I didn't even know there was such a magic circle." Jiefa smiled awkwardly and said: "That's because everything you see is normal. This magic circle is very mysterious. After I jumped from the cliff, I fell all the way. I thought I was going to die of stupidity like this. I didn¡¯t expect that when I opened my eyes again, I would be on the same road we took when we went up the mountain.¡± "Are you sure! Since it's a fall, there should be a fall. Why did you go straight to that road as soon as you opened your eyes," Inuyasha said. "Probably because the air flow generated a shock wave, which allowed me to fall smoothly to the ground without noticing it. Just like when we went up the mountain, we reached the top of the mountain without noticing it! It's easier to go down here than to go up. , I figured it out after I got to that road, but I found that it was not easy to find the entrance. Many entrances to this circle are changing frequently. I know you have been worried about me. But it takes a lot of effort to get up there.¡± "You didn't tell us when you were asked to dance! We have been worried for so many days in vain, and there has been no news at all for so many days." Kagome said angrily. Jiefa touched his head awkwardly. He knew that he was in the wrong. He had been gone for these days. Sui, Kagome, the others, and the little squirrel would definitely be very worried about him, so he has been working hard to find the way up the mountain these days. The entrance, but due to the changes in the magic circle, Jiefa went around the bottom of the Ten Thousand Mountains several times before finding its rules. His rules are a bit like Yin Yang and Five Elements. This mountain also has internal organs, and the shape of the whole mountain is very weird. Jiefa spent a few days to find the internal organs of Wan Zhong Mountain, which correspond to Yin Yang and Five Elements, and then came to a conclusion. At what time and at what place will the door to the mountain open? These may seem simple but are actually very difficult to detect, which is why Jiefa spent so many days on it. Only Jiefa can do this. If it had been anyone else, he would have given up long ago. When Jiefa was investigating, he was thinking that the person who designed this array must be a very powerful array master, otherwise how could he do it? How to design such a vivid and complex array of rules. And this magic circle is very consistent with the characteristics of Wan Zhong Mountain. It is not easy to achieve an excellent match between the magic circle and the casting place in this world. ¡°To be honest, I am relatively lucky. I didn¡¯t expect that a blind cat would find a way out immediately after hitting a dead mouse.¡± Jiefa said. "Yes, you are better. If it were another person, he would definitely not be able to find the way up the mountain in such a short time, nor would he be able to jump as easily as you. That would be a cliff." Kagome He said angrily. How did Kagome spend her days? The little squirrel and Inuyasha knew everything. They once thought that the others would never come back. Now the hair extension has not only come back, but also figured out the magic circle on the Ten Thousand Layers Mountain. This means that they can do a lot on this mountain. It happened, it happened that the little squirrel of the mountain god here became very good friends with them. It is extremely easy to go down the mountain now. Jiefa is even more familiar with every road here than the little squirrel. "Inuyasha can't even imagine how he got here without all the money. He must have been running around in the mountains and forests, constantly exploring, day and night." Such great results have been achieved.¡± After careful consideration, Jiefa decided to tell the little squirrel everything about them. Before, Jiefa had been taking the old man as a warning and decided to be more cautious, but these days, through contact with the little squirrel, he felt that It is absolutely necessary to let your friends know all the details about them, otherwise they will appear insincere. What the three of them didn't expect was that Jiefa and Inuyasha told the little squirrel bit by bit. The little squirrel was very angry. Inuyasha felt that the whole forest was shaking, and Jiefa also stared at it with wide eyes. Holding the little squirrel, for fear of what he might do. Among the three of them, InuYasha had the most contact with the little squirrel, but InuYasha didn't know that the little squirrel looked like this when he was really angry. He was worthy of being the mountain god here, but after living with the little squirrel for so long, InuYasha even forgot about the little squirrel. The squirrel is actually the mountain god here. Through the strange shaking like an earthquake just now, Inuyasha remembered that the little squirrel is not a good person. "The nine-tailed demon fox is going too far! Why are you so targeted? Kagome is just a girl. Is it possible that she would give up anything to gain power? I didn't expect that she would go to this point for a piece of jade." The little squirrel sighed.   "Maybe you don't understand the power of the Four Souls Jade, that's why you say this. There are too many people in this world who want the Four Souls Jade." Kagome said. "What's the use of having such a powerful power? Even if you become a big monster and everyone is afraid of it, will you really feel satisfied?" asked the little squirrel. Jaffa and the others had not thought about this problem before, because even if they had the Four Souls Jade, Kagome would not use it for anything. This is them, just for power and nothing else, just to get it. Protect the jade of the four souls and protect the world from strife and war. "But there are some extremely evil people who want to use the Four Souls Jade to do some bad things. Now they are not only looking at the Four Souls Jade, but also Kagome. "Actually, our situation is very dangerous now. We have been We were struggling. Originally we thought there would just be some big monsters coming to our door, so we went to Yunzhong City to prepare a lot of weapons, but the weapons have not been used yet because we heard the conversation with the soldiers in this territory before. They said there were hordes of hundreds of youkai looking for Kagome. "Jeffa said to the little squirrel. "Yes, that's why we suddenly rushed to the Ten Thousand Mountains. It was because we were avoiding some soldiers before. We didn't want to cause panic and harm, but some people came to our door." Kagome said. The little squirrel was very angry before. After being comforted by Inuyasha and coaxed by Kagome, he has calmed down a lot. After listening to what Kagome and Jaffa said, he is now only thinking about finding the nine-tailed demon fox and repaying Inuyasha for Jaffa. Kagome and the three of them let out a bad breath. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 94 New dangers You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the other three have no intention of returning to that village. Anyway, the village chief there has betrayed them. Now their primary purpose is to gather their own forces and find out why the nine-tailed demon fox does what he does. What is behind him? There's no other behind-the-scenes instructions! You must be extra careful after going down the mountain this time. Everyone of them knows very well that the current situation is unusual and even more dangerous than before, because their whereabouts have been exposed. Jiefa has some self-blame, but Inuyasha and Ge Weidu knew that this was not Jiefa's fault. Even if Jiefa killed the monster that could clone, they would still be able to trace their whereabouts. In recent times, they have been eating wild fruits from the mountains. Unlike the little squirrels who are used to eating things from the mountains, they are still a little uncomfortable, but they did not say it. After all, it is the territory of the little squirrels. If Squirrel will not be happy when he comes out. He is a jealous and bad-tempered guy. Fortunately, besides the village where the old man betrayed them, there were many other villages nearby. The three of them found a random village and walked in. This time they decided not to talk to anyone. Now there was a comparison in the center. The dilapidated tavern may be due to a war a long time ago or other reasons. The tavern is very dilapidated, but it has not been repaired. The owner is also indifferent to the passing guests. "Excuse me, do you have a meeting here?" Jiefa asked in a calm tone. Jiefa and the others didn¡¯t have much money left during their journey. Fortunately, when they were in Yunzhong City, Coral gave them a lot of money, otherwise they wouldn¡¯t even be able to eat now. After a while, the owner of the tavern brought out three bowls of noodles. Looking at the steaming noodles, Inuyasha ate them hungrily. Kagome and Jeffa shook their heads helplessly. The bowl of noodles was quickly eaten by Inuyasha. After eating, Inuyasha was looking at Kagome and Jaffa who were sitting opposite him. The two of them chewed the noodles slowly without any worry. Inuyasha had no choice but to eat himself too fast, and now he could only watch them eat. In this happy appearance, behind their unawareness, a pair of devil's claws were reaching out to them. Inuyasha noticed something was wrong, the smell in the air was wrong, Jiefa hurriedly grabbed Jiefa's hand, "Jiefa, you Do you smell anything strange?" As he spoke, Inuyasha sniffed hard again. Jiefa frowned and said, "What smell? I didn't smell it!" "What's wrong? What happened?" Kagome felt that something was wrong in the atmosphere and asked. InuYasha hurriedly stood up and looked around, looking extremely nervous. Jiefa knew something was going to happen, so he frowned and stood up, always ready to fight. Sure enough, a gust of wind blew up, sweeping up the leaves on the ground, causing the leaves to blow wildly towards them in the wind. At this moment, the whole world seemed to be centered on them, and all the wind was gone, just aimless. , came out to their center very casually. Then a smell like burnt hair suddenly appeared, and Inuyasha exclaimed: "That's the smell!" Then there were many little monsters walking from all directions. I was afraid that they would chase me, but I didn¡¯t expect them to be so fast. They were so fast that they were so sudden and unprepared. "Is it true that the area around Ten Thousand Mountains is full of their spies?" Jiefa thought to himself. As the little monster pressed closer and closer, a sedan carried by four monsters slowly came out of the woods. On the sedan sat a particularly fat white monster covered in fat. He is huge, full of fat, and wearing revealing clothes, which makes people feel particularly uncomfortable at a glance. He also has black hair that is long and falls to his feet. He is leisurely holding a fan in his hand. The shaking. Kagome felt very uncomfortable looking at this monster, and Inuyasha felt sick, "Who are you and are you here to steal the Four Souls Jade from us? We don't have the Four Souls Jade with us, so don't come to us again!" "Inuyasha, it's useless for you to tell him, they won't believe it. They only want Kagome now, and then use Kagome to find the Four Souls Jade." Jeffa said. InuYasha's hands hidden in his sleeves clenched his fists, and all InuYasha rushed towards the fat white man without any hesitation. The fast Jiefa couldn't stop him. Fortunately, Kagome reacted in time and took out her own The bow and arrow were aimed at the other monsters who wanted to attack Inuyasha. But what surprised Jaffa and Kagome was that before Inuyasha could get close to the sedan, he was blown back by a gust of fans.A strong wind with a burning smell made people breathless, and the wind was particularly strong, causing Inuyasha to retreat step by step, even unable to get close. Inuyasha clenched his teeth and stared straight at the monster. The fat white monster sneered, "If you are like you, you still want our boss to send us a large number of small teams to look for you. I think I can solve you all by myself, so why send these little monsters that are getting in the way?" !¡± Jiefa was particularly calm and carefully analyzed the monster's abilities. Judging from his size, he should be a person who doesn't exercise much, and the monsters carried him out in sedans, which is enough to show that he He was so lazy. He was holding a fan in his hand. It should be his magic weapon, and it was a wind magic weapon. Kagome took the bow and arrow and shot at him again. This was the first time that Kagome used this bow and arrow. With the blessing of the new weapon, Kagome's sword was as powerful as breaking bamboo, penetrating the surrounding air, making a sound of breaking through the air, and heading straight towards that person. The monster shoots away. I saw the fat white monster sitting on the sedan, fanning himself without changing his expression. Kagome's arrow immediately shot to the side, and to the surprise of Jeffa and Inuyasha, it hit the ground next to the sedan. "If this continues, you won't even be able to get close to the monsters, and there are so many monsters around, so it must be very difficult to deal with them. Jeffa whispered to InuYasha and Kagome: "InuYasha, you will attack from the middle later, Kagome, you will assist in the harassment at the side. He only has a fan, I don't believe he can make any big waves. He has only one fan." Can the fan still blow away three people?" Jiefa's expression was serious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 96 Strange City You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After this battle, the ground was full of messes, blood and monster corpses piled up at the entrance of the village. Many little monsters scattered and fled, and they were too lazy to chase them. Inuyasha caught a little monster and asked him who sent them here. The answer he heard was that they were captured by the fat white man and didn't know anything. There is nothing surprising about this. He has been secretly harming them without showing his face. Since he doesn't want to show his true face, he can't let them know so easily. Many residents in the village shrank in their rooms and did not dare to go out when they saw this scene. In their eyes, these three Shuras came from hell and slaughtered so many monsters. They originally thought that these three people would die miserably. But they didn't expect the three of them to kill such a group of monsters. The moment when Jiefa walked around behind Fatty Bai and killed him was deeply engraved in their minds. In their opinion, Jiefa is no less terrifying than that group of monsters. Jiefa and the three of them were silent. After such a fierce battle, they didn't want to say another word. The air was filled with silence. Bloody violence was something no one wanted to see. "We have to take the initiative. We can't just be passively beaten all the time. The nine-tailed demon fox is the clue." Jiefa said. InuYasha nodded silently. They were like lambs waiting to be slaughtered, being approached by various monsters. In the past, when InuYasha and Kagome were collecting the fragments of the Shikon Tama, they were the ones who took the initiative to find the monsters. Then they took back the fragments of the Shikon Jade, but now they are visited by monsters every day. "If you want to live a stable and quiet life, you must resolve this matter first." Kagome said. "The magic circle on Ten Thousand Chong Mountains can be used, but the first thing is that we need to find the instigator behind this. Who can gather so many monsters to target us. It is absolutely impossible for a nine-tailed demon fox alone." Inuyasha said. The three of them all thought of the same thing, that is, they must first find the person behind the scenes. Jiefa looked back at the mess and was filled with emotion. They do not plan to stay in this village any longer. Many villagers have witnessed the scene just now, and now they must regard them as monsters. Inuyasha looked back at the fearful eyes hiding in the window, his expression gloomy. This is a scene he doesn¡¯t want to see, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I don¡¯t think we are very welcome here.¡± Jaffa and Kagome nodded, silently packed their clothes and walked towards the entrance of the village. Since Granny Feng passed away, they rarely returned to the village where they lived. Later, Inuyasha disappeared, and other things happened one after another. They are fighting against the dark forces hiding in the dark. Although they don¡¯t have any clues, they are still persevering with their strong perseverance and tenacity. "I believe there will be monsters coming soon, and they will definitely be much stronger than this time." Jiefa said as he walked. "Yes, although we didn't ask for anything, judging from the previous conversations, they must have been divided into many teams to arrest us separately." Inuyasha said. Why does it take so much effort to get the Four Souls Jade? Originally, the shattering of the Four Souls Jade was a good thing, but now it seems that its shattering has caused a greater commotion, and even involves Kagome's personal life. Benefit. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????? These people continue to do unscrupulous things to satisfy their own desires, just for a girl who can see the Shikon Jade, they spend so much energy looking for it. After walking for an unknown amount of time, a city appeared in front of these three people. The three of them didn't know where it was, but from the outside it looked as prosperous as Yunzhong City. Judging from the equipment worn by the guards outside, They should be the soldiers who went to capture other villages that day. "No wonder they will win, I didn't expect their city to be so good!" Kagome sighed. This city seems to be standing among the clouds, with a blue sky and a few soft white clouds hovering over the city, intersecting with the buildings like a fairyland on earth. Different from the prosperity of Yunzhong City, it seems to have a touch of fairy spirit. And in front of the city is a large open grassland, green, echoing the blue sky and white city walls. This is definitely a rare and beautiful place in the world. Kagome looked a little crazy and said: "This city must be very prosperous, should we go in?" "Of course, of course, of course we have to go in." Inuyasha echoed from the side.   Jiefa didn't express any opinion, but just followed the two of them silently. He always felt something was wrong. Why was there such a well-protected city wall in such a war-torn era? It was simply unreasonable for such a perfect place to be. But maybe he was overthinking it, he comforted himself like this. But when they walked to the door of the city wall, the appearance of the city wall changed instantly. The appearance of the city wall instantly changed from white to jet black. The dilapidated corners, various blood stains and rust adhered to the city wall, and there were many disgusting things. Bugs crawl on it. The black city wall has black spots, which is completely different from what it looks like from a distance. Several pedestrians passing by were stooped and walked in dejectedly, and the soldiers were listlessly doing casual inspections. I didn't check those people carefully. Unexpectedly, the white and magnificent appearance was all an illusion, and the real appearance was so ugly. Jiefa and the three of them stared wide-eyed. Although they have experienced this kind of thing many times, they still couldn't help but frown, "Yunzhong City is a very prosperous city in this area. I have never heard of another city that is more developed than Yunzhong City. city, now it seems that this city is just a facade, everything is just a cover-up." Jiefa said. Suddenly the three of them were shocked by such a scene and didn't know where to go. There were still pursuers behind to check their whereabouts, but they didn't have any clues about the mastermind behind it. Kagome suddenly felt something strange, "I feel the breath of the Shikon Jade." Kagome said. Inuyasha and Jaffa quickly looked back at Kagome, "Everyone, what are you talking about? Did you say you felt the Shikon Tama in this city?" Kagome was silent for a while, and said with a serious expression: "Yes, there is absolutely nothing wrong with the Shikon Jade." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97 Dragon You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "If it is the Jade of the Four Souls, then we must go in and find him. This time we must strike first. We must not let the Jade of the Four Souls fall into the hands of others again. We must find the Jade of the Four Souls ourselves. And then give them a counterattack," Jaffa said. When Inuyasha heard Jiefa's words, he seemed to be inspired, and a warm-blooded aura came to him. They have been chased and beaten for so long. Although they saved the day every time and defeated the monsters that chased them, they were always beaten to death. It's really not InuYasha's style to deal with it passively. Jie Yasha's blood was boiling with excitement just now when he heard his sister's words. The three people walked towards the city gate in unison, and the soldier guarding the gate stopped them. "Who are you? Please let us check your things." The soldier guarding the gate said lazily. Jeffa unhurriedly took off the backpack behind him, and Inuyasha also handed other things to them to see, but they just glanced at it and said: "Go in!" Without any accidents, Jiefa and the three of them entered the city very easily. The scene in the city was indeed the same as what they saw outside. All the residents were hunched over in a very decadent manner, as if everyone was in trouble. Serious illness. Everyone was particularly listless, and every street was filled with a weird atmosphere. "Kagome, do you feel the Four Souls Jade?" Inuyasha asked. Kagome frowned and said: "I feel that every street has the aura of the Shikon Tama. They are scattered around, and I can't be sure." Inuyasha didn't want to ask anything at first. The Four Souls Jade he originally wanted to find was very difficult. How could they find it so easily? Maybe they were infected by the weird atmosphere on the street. The three of them didn't find it. No words were spoken, and they all walked forward silently. On the rusty wall in front was a piece of paper that was about to be blown away. Occasionally, a few pedestrians passing by took a look at it and left in a hurry. A few soldiers in front grabbed several monsters and moved forward. , several monsters struggled hard, but there were many soldiers, and they were handcuffed. Several monsters cursed but couldn't break free. Jiefa and the other three walked in and took a look. It said that whoever could kill the dragon would be rewarded heavily. "What is this dragon?" Several soldiers came over. The leader looked at the three of them and said, "Are you new here? This city is sick because of the evil dragon. If we can defeat the evil dragon, we can save this place." Inuyasha and Jiefa both thought not to stir up trouble. They raised their legs and were about to leave when they heard the leading soldier just now said: "This Four Souls Jade is so powerful. This evil dragon only absorbed a little and became like this." , whoever gets the complete one will be fine." Jaffa paused, and Inuyasha and Kagome quickly turned back and looked at the leading soldier with incredulous eyes. "What did you just say?" InuYasha stepped forward and grabbed the collar of the soldier just now. Jiefa also stepped forward and asked: "You mean the evil dragon has the Jade of Four Souls, right?" The soldier was suddenly faced with the threat of two people, and his expression was so nervous that he nodded repeatedly in fear, "Yes, a long time ago, an evil dragon suddenly appeared in our city. This evil dragon was originally a little monster in the county. Later, maybe He became powerful because he drank the Jade of the Four Souls, and then he started to work in the city. Our lord sent many people to defeat him, but they only drove the evil dragon out of the city, but the evil dragon Instead of giving up, he started spreading poisonous gas in the city, and there was nothing we could do against him." InuYasha's hand slowly relaxed. "No wonder Kagome feels that the Shikon Jade is everywhere. It turns out that the city is filled with the poisonous gas of evil dragons." Jeffa said. "Yes, this bush is full of evil dragon's poisonous gas. If you absorb it for a long time, you will become as sluggish as the residents here." The soldier timidly added next to him. Now everything makes sense. Why is there such a smoky atmosphere in the city? Even the soldiers here seem to be in low spirits. "Where is the evil dragon? Let's go and solve it." Jiefa's strong tone made no one dare to question it. The soldier nodded repeatedly, "Okay, I will take you to see the city lord." Jiefa glanced at the soldier and nodded. It is no different from other buildings in the city. This building is also covered with blood stains and rusty iron. They were afraid that they would follow the soldier and then be taken inside by another guard. The moment they opened the door, Jiefa and the three of them saw many people standing inside. There was a tall chair directly in front of the hall with a dragon engraved on it. shaped diagram??. A bloated old man sat on it with a crown on his head. It was obvious that he was the city lord here. There were many people dressed similarly to Jiefa standing below him. These people might be his ministers, Jiefa guessed. These people are all discussing the matter of the evil dragon below. It is obvious that they have gathered here because of the matter of the evil dragon. I am afraid that what they say is all about how to attack. At this time, the city lord sitting in the main seat spoke: "Everyone gathered here is here because of the evil dragon. I believe you all know that the evil dragon became stronger because it sucked the Jade of the Four Souls, so This evil dragon should not be underestimated. I hope you will be careful. One more thing needs to be explained. If you have any accidents while defeating the evil dragon, we will not be responsible. But if you get any benefits because of the evil dragon, then This city lord will never interfere." This is what the city lord said. It probably means that if they escape from the evil dragon and the Four Souls Jade appears, then the Four Souls Jade will be theirs. The people below are very fanatical. After all, they are the powerful masters of the Soul Jade. If the Four Soul Jade falls and they get it, it will be a huge benefit. For Jiefa and the others, it is not just a matter of conquering the evil dragon. Jiefa and the others are very aware of those people's desire for the Four Souls Jade, and I am afraid that the people around them will become their enemies. Jiefa began to look at these people carefully, analyzing their strengths and weaknesses, and which ones looked cunning and needed to be resisted. I originally thought it would be a private meeting between them and the city lord, but I didn't expect so many people to be interested in the evil dragon. In fact, the evil dragon that I should have thought of long ago is related to the Four Souls Jade. Seeing how loose-mouthed the soldiers in the city are, and the city lord is so With such a big fanfare to recruit people to attack the evil dragon, many people must have known about it. Jiefa is now very happy that they have come here. Presumably the mastermind behind the scenes will definitely intervene if he knows about the evil dragon. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 98 Man in Black You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The door of the hall was closed, and a young man in black walked out from the back of the hall. No one could see clearly whether it was him who had closed the door, but it appeared quietly, and at the same time it appeared, the door was closed and was also blocked. Lock tight. The man in black exuded a mysterious aura, and the people in the hall immediately fell silent and turned their attention to the man in black. The man in black enjoyed the gazes of these people without any panic. , he walked up to the city lord calmly, "All the benefits after defeating the evil dragon belong to us, right?" The man in black asked coldly. The city lord looked at him and felt that he was extremely mysterious, but Chengdu was also a cunning person, and he had already made plans in his mind. He felt that this person was not easy to provoke, so he said: "I am the city lord, so I can keep my word." Jiefa clearly felt mature and frowned when he said this. Obviously, things are not that simple. At this time, everyone in the hall does not know each other. Some of them are in groups like the three of Jiefa and others, and some of them come here by themselves, but Even if they don't know each other, they will exchange a few words. After the man in black asked the city lord, he didn¡¯t say a word. A woman came next to him and wanted to talk to him, but he turned around and looked at the woman and said very coldly: "Stay away from me, okay!" Several people silently commented behind his back that he was an arrogant maniac. Because of his indifferent attitude and the indifference that always kept others away from thousands of miles away, everyone felt very uncomfortable, even if they had interests and interests between them. relationship, but before killing the evil dragon, they should all have a good relationship, unless you want to be targeted by others, but it is obvious that the person in black did not think so much, she seems to be fully confident in defeating the evil dragon, And he is not afraid of interference from other people. Because the man in black was wearing black clothes, a black cloak, and a black hat covering his eyes, it was difficult to see his expression clearly. The day to defeat the evil dragon was scheduled for two days later, so after everyone discussed the matter in the hall, they moved into the room provided by the city lord. In the days before the crusade against the evil dragon, their food and lodging were all arranged by the city lord. Inuyasha and Jafa lived in one room, Kagome and another girl lived in another room. This girl¡¯s name is Xiao Yu. She came here alone. I heard that she came here to find her brother, but after hearing about the dragon, you wanted to help. In fact, Kagome was very suspicious of Xiaoyu's purpose. Most people said openly that they came here to kill the evil dragon and get the fragments of the Four Souls Jade. Only Xiaoyu said that it was to eliminate harm for the people. Of course, this It's hard to believe, and she is still a weak woman. At night, as night fell, Jaffa took InuYasha to discuss with him the countermeasures for the next two days, but InuYasha had no interest. InuYasha believed that as long as he was strong enough, he could defeat him directly, and there was no need for any other strategies at all. Jiefa was a little bit annoyed, "Now it's not just about the evil dragon. If it's just about defeating the evil dragon, there's no need for us to worry about it. I think we have the strength to defeat him, but as you saw today's scene There are many people, they are all here for the Four Souls Jade, I am afraid that after killing the evil dragon, another fierce battle will inevitably happen, especially the man in black should pay special attention." InuYasha glanced at Jiefa. In fact, Jiefa was right, but Inuyasha has always been a free and undisciplined character. He didn't want to plan certain things carefully. Jiefa really couldn't sleep, so he walked out of the room. In fact, he was a little angry, because Inuyasha didn't seem to understand what he said at all. Jiefa came to Kagome's room and knocked on the door of Kagome's room. Xiaoyu came out and opened the door. Xiaoyu raised her eyes and saw Jiefa, and felt a warmth in her heart. Her little heart began to beat loudly. A straight nose, a handsome face, and a tall and powerful figure. This is the look she likes. "Hello, I'm looking for Kagome." Jeffa said. He calmed down after hearing Jiefa speak, "Ah! Okay, I'll go and call him for you right now." Xiaoyu replied. The distance from the door of the room to the back room is only a few steps. In fact, she only needs to call Kagome to make it, but at this time she was thoughtful, what is the relationship between this man and Kagome? She was just Kagome whom she met on the first day. "Is this man her boyfriend?" Xiaoyu thought to herself. Kagome was sitting there in a daze, thinking about the Shikon Jade. Xiao Yu came over and patted her on the shoulder. Kagome turned around and looked at Xiao Yu with searching eyes. ? ??It seems like your boyfriend is looking for you. "Xiao Yu said. When Kagome heard that her boyfriend was looking for her, she immediately blushed. She thought it must be Jiefa who was looking for her, and then happily walked around Xiaoyu towards the door. All this was seen by Xiao Yu. Jiefa saw something different about Kagome today. She seemed to be particularly happy. Of course, he didn't know that Xiaoyu told Kagome that her boyfriend came to see her. When he usually sees Kagome, he has never seen Kagome so happy. Looks like that, and his face is still flushed. "Kagome, in two days it will be the day to defeat the evil dragon. I think we should make plans to deal with this matter during this period. After all, there are many people in the hall, and everyone is probably here for the Shikon Tama. , I think if we defeat the evil dragon, others will come to plot against us." "Have you told Inuyasha about this?" Kagome asked. "I told InuYasha, but InuYasha didn't seem to be very interested. I don't know why he doesn't care about the subjugation of the evil dragon or the Shikon Tama." Jiefa said. "When do you think the poisonous gas in the city will affect us?" Kagome suddenly said this. Hearing these words, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, "When we first arrived in the city, everyone here was depressed and had no energy and no interest in anything. Is it possible that InuYasha, InuYasha is so fast?" Are you poisoned? I remember it said it would take a long time to be poisoned." Jiefa frowned. He carefully reviewed Inuyasha's performance just now. The more he thought about it, the more horrified he felt, "And why is this time set two days later?" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99 Poisoned? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Let's go find Inuyasha quickly," Kagome said. The two of them became more and more frightened as they thought about it. There was no room for carelessness in this kind of thing, and even the slightest doubt was worthy of their suspicion. So they walked quickly and came to Jiefa's room. The two of them found that InuYasha was sleeping in the room, sleeping very soundly. Kagome walked forward and roughly shook InuYasha awake, "What's wrong, why don't you sleep at night!" InuYasha opened his eyes dimly. Said the sleepy eyes. "Inuyasha, how are you feeling now? Do you feel that you are so weak and can't keep up your energy?" Jiefa asked. "Everyone should go to bed this late at night. Of course I feel tired. I have been busy for so many days without being able to rest. I finally got a good night's sleep and was woken up by you." "Inuyasha, please listen to me now. This city is filled with the poisonous gas of the evil dragon. This poisonous gas can make people feel tired and weaken their will. Although the soldier said that it will take a long, long time to be affected by the poisonous gas. , but we don¡¯t rule out the possibility that he is lying, and you are like this." Kagome said. "Okay, I'll get up. I won't sleep anymore. I'll go out and see if I can recover." Then InuYasha was dragged out of the room by Kagome and Jaffa. The three of them sat on the roof. Jaffa and Kagome stared at Inuyasha closely without leaving. Inuyasha felt uncomfortable being stared at. " Do you two have to be so nervous?" Inuyasha shook his head helplessly. "If the poisonous gas really doesn't have such a big impact, think about why the city lord is so eager to find someone to kill the evil dragon! At this time, no one can believe that the city lord's purpose is definitely not simple." Jiefa still looked at Inuyasha intently, and then spoke very calmly. "If that's the case, why aren't you nervous?" Inuyasha asked. "Jefa, you must have been poisoned too!" Kagome said. "Oh, you two, don't be so nervous. Yes, the soldier said that poisonous gas can make people depressed, demoralized, and demoralized. But this is probably all a coincidence. We have been doing this for so long You didn't get a good rest and lived with anxiety and irritability all day long. How could you not be tired? Let's not think that we are poisoned just because we heard that it is poisonous!" Inuyasha said. "You need to be careful about everything. No one can believe it. Even what you see may not be true." Jiefa still said this. Under the moonlight, the three people sat quietly on the roof. The night was very quiet, except for the three of them chattering on the roof discussing the matter of poisoning. Tired of talking, the three of them sat quietly on the roof without talking. Anyway, the night was very beautiful tonight. The three of them just sat quietly on the roof admiring the moonlight, and everything was silent. There are some things that you will never be able to explain if you don¡¯t verify them yourself. Although you just have suspicions, there is no conclusive evidence. Some people¡¯s words cannot be believed, but you have no way to ask, because you may not be able to get a true answer if you ask. . Jiefa doesn't like being so suspicious of himself, but his past experience has made him like this. People always have to go through some things to grow. Now from Jiefa's point of view, thinking more about things can avoid a lot of unnecessary troubles. . Jaffa was quietly thinking whether he was wrong. Suddenly Inuyasha's hand reached out and grabbed him tightly, saying: "I feel something is wrong. I still feel sleepy now. You said sleepy?" Am I just too tired, or is it really possible that I was poisoned?" Jeffa held InuYasha with his backhand, and Kagome was also very panicked. If it was like what InuYasha said, the consequences would be disastrous. First of all, they didn't know how to get rid of the poisonous gas, because if there was a solution, the people in the city wouldn't be like that. Besides, if Inuyasha's poison can be detoxified, it will take a long time. It may not be possible to catch up with the evil dragon. For the three of them, without InuYasha, the chance of winning would be much smaller. Originally they just suspected that InuYasha was poisoned, but they never thought about what would happen if InuYasha was really poisoned? I still held on to that glimmer of hope. InuYasha's words made Jaffa and Kagome completely nervous. "We have to go see if anyone else has been poisoned." Jaffa said decisively. The three people immediately jumped down from the roof. Their figures were as silent as ghosts in the moonlight. Kagome returned to her room and knocked on the door. Then Xiaoyu looked at Kagome with a puzzled face, because now Kagome written on Wei's faceFull of panic, "Have you ever felt very tired or sleepy, unable to cheer up for anything?" Xiaoyu felt even more confused after hearing Kagome's words, "No, I don't feel what you said at all. You don't sleep at all this night. Kagome, what are you doing? Are you dating your boyfriend?" Because everyone is busy. Worried about Inuyasha's poisoning, he didn't even hear the sourness in Xiao Yu's tone. Then, in Xiaoyu¡¯s surprised eyes, he closed the door without saying a word. Xiaoyu sneered, ¡°It¡¯s really rude, how can such a person please that man! Haha¡± Because the terrain of this yard is very complicated, and they don¡¯t know the people who live here, they are hesitating whether to knock on the door, but the matter is urgent, and if they don¡¯t knock on the door, they will not get the result. So Jiefa walked to the door of a room, took a deep breath, "Is anyone here?" Jiefa said. After a while, they were about to give up and knock on other doors. The door to the room opened. It was the man in black they saw in the hall this morning. He was still wearing a black robe and covered his face with a hat. appearance. "What's the matter?" The man in black said coldly. Jiefa cleared his throat and said: "I would like to ask you if you know about the poisonous gas in the city, and do you feel any difference in your body?" The man in black was silent for a moment and said, "Come in!" Jiefa once thought that he would ignore him, but he didn't expect that this mysterious man in black actually invited him into his room, which made him feel very Unexpectedly, Jaffa looked back at Inuyasha who was standing outside the door, and then walked in. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100 The mysterious man in black You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa followed him, who was dressed in black robe, to the innermost part of the room. The man in black went into a room and took out a small box. The small box was square and looked ordinary on the outside. "This can relieve your friend's symptoms." The man in black said. Jiefa was doubtful and frowned. The man in black had always been very cold and he knew it. Now he suddenly took out a small box for them and said that it contained an antidote. Obviously, his credibility was not high. So Jaffa didn't take him over quickly, but looked at him with a frown. "Anyway, I've given my stuff to you. It's up to you whether you use it or not. Just take it!" The man in black seemed to have seen through Jiefa's thoughts. Jiefa reached out and took the small box over. Tonight, he recalled what the man in black said to the city lord in the hall during the day. "He must know something." Jiefa thought to himself. "Okay, I'll accept that thing first, thank you." Although he was very suspicious, Jiefa still said thank you. Then Jiffa walked out of the room of the man in black. The man in black did not go to the door to see him off. Inuyasha still stood there motionless, as if he was asleep. Jaffa felt that Inuyasha's symptoms seemed to be getting more and more serious. "Why weren't Kagome and I poisoned?" Jaffa thought. Jaffa told InuYasha about the black man giving him pills. InuYasha said, "Then let's try it!" As a result, Jaffa glared at him fiercely. At this time, Kagome came over and Jaffa told her what happened. Kagome also felt that the man in black could not believe it. It was already late at night and many people were already sleeping, so the matter was left alone. The pills given by the man in black were temporarily placed with Kagome to prevent Inuyasha from taking them and eating them himself. Early in the morning of the second day, just after dawn, Jiefa got up and wandered around the yard. He carefully observed the people who came together in teams. As a result, he found that many teams were missing a few people. It seemed that they had indeed been hit. The poison of an evil dragon, but I'm afraid it's not because of the poisonous gas that commonly exists in the air, but because someone deliberately poisoned it. What's even more frightening is that these people don't take it seriously. Some people have begun to slump, but they don't notice it at all. Maybe the person who administered the medicine thought that this medicine could take advantage of others without being noticed, so This medicine was just given. Jiefa didn¡¯t know the people here and didn¡¯t know how to remind them. Moreover, Jiefa had no obligation to tell them about this. If he told them, these people wouldn¡¯t believe what he said. The city lord's men came to the courtyard and said to them: "The date is set in two days because the city lord wants to make a battle plan, and the city lord will also send some people there. If anyone wants to join the kingdom's army, punishment is very welcome. , but if the Four Souls Jade is found, then the Four Souls Jade will also belong to the city lord." "I asked how the city lord could give up the Four Souls Jade so easily. I'm afraid the kingdom's army will be very powerful. It's really not certain who can kill the evil dragon by then." There were a few idlers. The warrior said. At this time InuYasha also got up. Kagome and InuYasha stood in the distance and kept watching. The two of them did not come close. At this time, Jiefa glanced at the man in black with his peripheral vision, "Why did the man in black kindly help us and give us the antidote, and where did he get the antidote?" Jiefa thought to himself. At this time, the man in black also turned his attention to Jiefa, and their eyes met. The two of them began to communicate with each other with their eyes. Jiefa felt that the black man's eyes were full of kindness, but Jiefa's judgment of himself was that he had always been Not very accurate at reading people. Although it is the day to defeat the evil dragon in two days, not many people have made special preparations at this time. Of course, these people except Jiefa, Jiefa has been searching for information about the evil dragon for the past two days. Having information means mastering it. everything. They were from outside, so naturally they didn¡¯t know the situation here. It was obvious that the city lord knew much better than they did, and was unwilling to disclose the information. Many idle warriors did not notice it, especially those who came in groups. Focusing all his attention on the evil dragon, he completely failed to notice why the city wanted to recruit so many people to defeat the evil dragon. This was obviously giving away the Four Souls Jade. In the past few days, Jiefa has found out about the dragon and the Four Souls Jade, but no one knows how the evil dragon sucked the Four Souls Jade, or how he got the fragments of the Four Souls Jade? But what is certain is that he used to be a fire-breathing evil dragon. After sucking the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, the scales and flames all over his body were strengthened, and he also secreted a poisonous gas all over his body. Of course, this This kind of poisonous gas is??The poisonous gas that Inuyasha was infected with. After Jiefa found out this information, he originally wanted to talk to the man in black about the Four Souls Jade, but as soon as he walked to the door of the man in black, he felt a hot air inside. If it wasn't hot air, it would hit his face. It would definitely not be the case. Like the general heat, Jiefa was hesitant to knock on the door. Suddenly the door opened and the heat suddenly sucked him in. Even though he was as strong as Jiefa, he still inhaled the sudden heat and fell. Jiefa quickly reacted. He quickly put his hand on his knife, then stood up quickly and looked around. . He found the man in black sitting on the bed with his eyes closed. Jiefa walked up to him and waved his hand in front of her eyes, but the man in black didn't react at all. Jiefa touched him again and found that he still had no reaction at all. "Have you lost all your five senses?" Jiefa said to himself. Jiefa felt that the heat was radiating around the man in black. As expected, this heat came from his body. He did not intend to disturb him anymore. He could be attracted by this heat just now, but now there is no suction at all. , indicating that the man in black just wanted to let him in, so Jiefa found a chair nearby, then placed the chair opposite the man in black's bed and sat on it. During this period, the man in black kept his eyes closed and occasionally showed a painful expression. Jiefa couldn't understand it, but he still waited patiently for him to wake up. About an hour passed, and the man in black suddenly opened his eyes without any warning. When he saw Jiefa for the first time after waking up, he did not feel any surprise. Jiefa was sure that the suction force just now was intentional. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 101 The Dragon¡¯s Roar You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Have you given the pills I gave you to your friends?" the man in black asked. Jeffa laughed awkwardly. Not to mention whether he should use it now, he would not give Inuyasha that pill even if the situation was particularly urgent, because he really couldn't tell whether there were any other harmful ingredients in it. After all, it was like this now. Not life-threatening, just listless. The man in black understood everything when he saw Jiefa's embarrassed smile. "It doesn't matter if you don't take the medicine. Indeed, it's better to be wary of others at times like this!" the man in black said. Jiefa rarely hears the man in black speak. He only heard one sentence from him last night, and they have only met each other a few times since they met. It is natural that Jiefa does not trust him, so the black man is also very understanding. "I just walked to the door of your room, and suddenly I felt a heat in the room. When I was about to come in, I was sucked in by the heat, and then I saw you sitting here with your eyes closed, and You can't wake me up no matter how you scream, did you let me in on purpose?" Jiffa asked. The black man shook his head and said: "Why should I bring you here? If I want to find you, I can just go to you directly. Why use such troublesome means!" The black man looked at him blankly. Now Jiefa was a little confused, and then said: "Then weren't you surprised when you saw me just now?" The man in black¡¯s black hat covered his face, but Jiefa still saw his evil smile. "I'm really sorry for bothering you. If there's nothing else, I'll leave!" Jiefa said. Then Jiefa stepped back, but the moment he lowered his head, he saw the hands of the man in black. His hands were covered with scales. Jiefa was frightened, but he did not show it. Jiefa quickly withdrew, and the man in black had no intention of staying. Jiefa walked towards the room where he and Inuyasha lived together. He bumped into many people along the way, because his thoughts were very confused at this time. He had felt uncomfortable all over since he was sucked in by the hot air just now. Now that he saw the scales on the hands of the man in black, he was even more surprised. One suspicious thing after another made Jiefa overwhelmed, and Inuyasha was poisoned and depressed, and Jiefa didn't want to bring these messy things to Kagome. On the way, Jiefa heard several people complaining about the city lord here. They said that the city lord was really cunning and used them as a shield. When the time came to fight the evil dragon, he would let them rush to the front, and then his army would rush over to reap the benefits. , then the fragments of the Four Souls Jade will still be theirs. Jiefa didn¡¯t take anything seriously about what they were discussing. They were just worried about the mantis stalking the cicada and the oriole behind. They didn¡¯t expect that many of them had been poisoned. I¡¯m afraid they wouldn¡¯t find out until they attacked the evil dragon. These two days have been very torturous for them. Each of them is waiting for the moment to attack the evil dragon, but the city lord is using this time to train his own team. The city lord¡¯s army is the royal army. If they train more, it will be natural. It will be much more powerful. ?????????????????????? And he has no mind to think about those things at all now. All he can think about now is who is this black man? Why are there scales on his arms? He often wears black clothes, and his face is often unclear. He rarely talks. What is particularly suspicious is that he even took the initiative to show his kindness to Jiefa and gave him a box of solutions. medicine. Finally, two days later, the location of the evil dragon was to the west of the city. There was a tall and majestic mountain with a deep cave inside. It was said that the evil dragon lived in it. After being driven out of the city by the city lord, he became even more evil, often catching travelers passing by and eating them. Therefore, there were often many human broken arms and limbs at the entrance of his cave, and the smell of blood was particularly strong. Their group included the warriors and people who came in teams they met in the hall before, and of course the city lord¡¯s kingdom army. There were many people who couldn't help but feel sick after seeing this scene, but Jiefa and the others just looked at this group of people with cold eyes. Jiefa and the three of them had all seen scenes more disgusting than this. What's more, these are just a few broken limbs, and some of these broken arms and limbs have been completely rotted, leaving only bones. "I'm afraid this evil dragon hasn't eaten anyone for several days!" Jiefa was watching. He said to those rotting bones. There will inevitably be a fierce battle in a while. I am afraid that in order to maintain the fighting power, everyone will not use their full strength at the beginning. I am afraid that everyone is waiting for the final blow. After all, the purpose of these people is not to defeat the evil dragon. To eliminate harm for the people, but for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade. The Kingdom ofWhen the team saw everyone coming here, they felt sick at first, but did not make any move. A leading soldier walked to the front of the team with a serious face and said: "Since we are here, everyone must be courageous. If anyone is scared, it's still too late." After finishing speaking, he smiled evilly. Looking at the general's smile, Jiefa always felt that it was not simple. His words seemed to have a deeper meaning, "He is lying." This was Jiefa's first reaction. "Jeffa, what should we do? Do we want to attack first?" Kagome asked. "No, we are not in a hurry. It is not the time to show our strength yet. We are observing to see who releases the first arrow first." Jiefa said, looking directly at the entrance of the dragon's cave. After a while, the evil dragon seemed to feel the sound outside, and then a burst of dragon roar resounded throughout the mountain forest. The entire team was shocked and covered their ears. "Hurry, cover your ears." Jiefa said quickly. Although Jiefa and the three of them can endure the loud sound, when everyone is covering their ears, they cannot be different from the people next to them, otherwise others will find out that they are unusual. Several warriors heard such a sound and quickly retreated. It was obvious that they were retreating. Then those scared warriors were about to escape when they were suddenly stopped by several Kingdom Videos from behind. Several warriors Looking at them in horror, "Why don't you let us leave? Don't tell us that we are scared. Can we leave now!" One of the warriors said. But something unexpected happened. The kingdom soldier didn¡¯t say a word, and then he picked up his sword without any expression, and inserted it into the warrior¡¯s body without any emotion. The people nearby were still marveling at the roar of the evil dragon. Few people noticed what was happening here. Only Jiefa noticed it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 102 Fighting the Evil Dragon You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Roaring sounds came one after another, and an evil dragon slowly walked out of the cave. The evil dragon was covered in black scales and was about tens of meters tall. Jiefa and the others stood in front of him like a swarm of ants. Everyone was amazed at the height of the evil dragon. This evil dragon was taller than they imagined. They could imagine the evil dragon hiding in a cave. In the cave just now, they could only hide in it. I'm afraid there wouldn't be too many people. Large display space. The evil dragon came out while roaring. His mouth and fangs looked very scary, and he was so huge that many people who rushed at the front had to retreat. Several brave warriors rushed forward, and the evil dragon His tail swept across, and the few warriors at the front were swept away. The scene was very shocking. The ground seemed to tremble with every step the evil dragon took. The ground shook and a sense of terror struck the area. This was originally a barren and barren land. Now that the evil dragon appeared here, it was even more disturbing. People feel terrified. Many people who knew they were weak retreated one after another, but Jiefa found that many of the people who retreated disappeared after a while. Jiefa muttered in his heart, even if he wanted to escape, he couldn't run so fast! Jiefa decided not to worry about it. He took the lead and rushed out with the knife. When he got close to the evil dragon, the whole black knife changed color, from black to crimson. Looking at it from a distance, this time the red knife There was a wisp of red smoke wrapped around the knife. A knife struck the evil dragon. The evil dragon was slashed by the robber and screamed in pain. Seeing Jie Fa, everyone rushed out first and caused harm to Wolong. Many people also rushed over. At this time, the poisonous gas affected Inuyasha stood there, unable to move at all. Of course, there were many people in the same situation as him. Kagome took out her bow and arrow. She could see very clearly that this evil dragon had fragments of the Shikon Jade on it. This bow and arrow was the enhanced version of the bow and arrow that she had taken in Yunzhong City before. Kagome opened her bow and aimed. The arrow hit the dragon's belly, and shot straight towards the dragon's belly. It was powerful, as if it could penetrate everything in time, but a black figure suddenly appeared and blocked the arrow midway. Kagome put down her bow and arrow, and recognized the black figure as the man in black they met in the hall before. This man in black was originally mysterious, but now he directly blocked her arrows for the evil dragon. The evil dragon, who luckily escaped the attack of Kagome's powerful bow and arrow, was desperately resisting dozens of people rushing towards her. In fact, few of these people were his opponents, and only Jiefa and a few others could attack him. Cause damage and nothing else is worth mentioning. Those little minions and the evil dragon didn't care at all. He locked his eyes on Jiefa. This person gave him a terrifying feeling. With the evil dragon's keen intuition, he felt that Jiefa was definitely not simple. Jiefa slashed at the evil dragon many more times, one after another. As the number of chops increased, the red light on Jiefa's knife became even brighter. The evil dragon's body began to bleed. These injuries were all caused by Jiefa's knife. Even though the evil dragon was very rough and thick-skinned, it could not withstand this strong attack. The evil dragon roared, as if it was particularly angry. , and then he began to sweep his tail, and many minor characters who were not powerful were knocked away by the dragon's tail. There were a few people left who were still insisting. What Jiefa didn't expect was that among the group of people was Xiao Yu, who lived with Kagome. Because they had met Xiao Yu once, and this girl was very weak. So Jiefa never expected that Xiaoyu could persist until now. I saw Xiaoyu holding a nine-section whip and throwing it at the evil dragon from time to time. However, although the attack was smart, it did not have much power. The blow on the evil dragon's body was just like scratching it. Fortunately, Xiaoyu was agile. , can quickly avoid the dragon's attack. He felt that it was time to deal with this evil dragon, but now he did not expect that none of these people had the strength to kill the evil dragon. It would be a bit difficult for him to deal with it by himself, but Jiefa saw it clearly just now The black man who once wanted to help him actually blocked Kagome's arrow for the evil dragon. This person is the only one among so many people that Jiefa thinks is somewhat powerful, but he didn¡¯t expect that this black man turned his back on the battlefield and actually blocked an arrow for the evil dragon. And the incident happened very suddenly. Only a few people noticed that moment. Everyone was busy fighting the evil dragon, so few people noticed. "Where is the kingdom's army? Why don't you see the kingdom's army fighting the dragon? Haven't they been training for a long time?" one of them said. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­Come. He couldn't help but raise his eyebrows. Things were becoming more and more strange. He found that things were not that simple. There were many conspiracies in the matter. Who was in whose camp? The stakes involved were Jiefa. Outsiders can't understand it. Now he could only take one step at a time. Kagome did not stop attacking the dragon. At this time, Kagome found that several kingdom soldiers seemed to be walking towards him angrily. Kagome couldn't help but raise her eyebrows, and then She quickly ran to the side, but those few kingdom soldiers were chasing after her, making her not only unable to shoot arrows, but even her own safety was difficult to control, because they were attacking indiscriminately after this time. In the eyes of the evil dragon, these people were all his enemies and should be killed, so he showed no mercy. Faced with the siege of so many people, the evil dragon was so angry that he smashed the tree on the top of the mountain in front of him. The scene was very horrifying. Fortunately, Jiefa ran fast. Many people who didn't notice had been crushed by the falling rocks. At the beginning, Jiefa hurt the evil dragon with his knife, but as the evil dragon suffered more injuries, it seemed to become more and more powerful, and many weak people died tragically for no reason. Jiefa frowned and thought to himself: "This evil dragon is getting more and more powerful. I'm afraid it won't be so easy to escape this time, and there seems to be someone else helping this evil dragon." Thinking of this, Jiefa's hand on the knife tightened. Tight, he could clearly see the situation next to Kagome. Inuyasha was still standing there and wanted to step forward but couldn't move a step, as if he was struggling mightily. "Both Inuyasha and Kagome have too much time to take care of themselves. Now they can only rely on themselves. And to kill the dragon, they have to catch it off guard. They can only kill it with one blow, otherwise it will only make him more and more powerful." Dharma thought. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103 Targeting You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Storm Spiral Slash." When the evil dragon turned around to attack others, Jiefa suddenly used his special move on him. All this happened in an instant. Few people noticed this moment. When everyone was in a daze, a huge blood hole suddenly appeared behind the evil dragon. This moment came so suddenly that many people couldn't help but Opened his mouth. Jiefa was also very surprised. Everything seemed too easy. He looked down at his blood-stained knife. The original red color had turned into dark red. Now he could clearly see the red smoke lingering on it. A chill came over his heart. He knew that his special attack was very powerful and could destroy many things. However, this was the first time he used it after changing the knife. He did not expect that it would cause so much damage. Just after the blood hole appeared behind the evil dragon, the scene became very chaotic. Some people thought that this was the best moment to give a dragon the last episode. As long as he gave the evil dragon the final blow, then the fragments of the Four Souls Jade It's his, and there are some smart people who are thinking about who is so powerful and can cause so much harm to the evil dragon, instead of focusing on how to give the evil dragon the final blow, because these people know that even if he can give The dragon's final blow. All the fragments obtained will also be snatched away, because the real harm was not caused by them. How can anyone believe those verbal words in a world where the strong are respected! And some people also showed their true colors. The man in black took off his cloak and revealed his true colors. This leak didn't matter, but everyone who saw him showed a horrified expression, because he was covered in blood. Although it is a human body, it is covered with the same black scales as the dragon. And those kingdom soldiers also started to go crazy. Originally, they did not participate in the battle against the evil dragon at the beginning. At the beginning, many people were still wondering about training in groups. Didn't they just let them attack the evil dragon? Why? There has been no attack. Now, instead of attacking the evil dragon, these kingdom soldiers have pointed their finger at those who came to attack the evil dragon. Many people died under the swords of the Kingdom soldiers without knowing what happened. Xiao Yu, the woman who used to whip the evil dragon with a nine-section whip, now stood on the same front as the Kingdom army, and even fought with the leader. The soldiers of the kingdom were discussing something. Not only Jiefa but also many other people who came together looked confused. The reason why things turned out like this is because of the huge blood hole behind the evil dragon. Many people thought that the evil dragon was about to die, so many people showed their true colors and did not plan to continue to install additional decorations. But the evil dragon, covered in blood, shook his body a few times, and then stood up again. This time, he stared directly at Jiefa. Many people followed the evil dragon's gaze and found that the evil dragon's eyes were staring straight at Jiefa. Originally, they didn't know who made the bloody hole, but now they know what happened. Jiefa cursed secretly in his heart: "Damn, that's bad." Xiaoyu, who was holding a nine-section whip, rushed over first. The nine-section whip struck Jiefa flexibly. Xiaoyu's expression was serious, without any hesitation. But soon Jiefa dodged her attack. Jiefa clearly felt that his attack was much stronger than when fighting the evil dragon. It was obvious that she deliberately failed to defeat the evil dragon. There were other kingdom soldiers who also rushed towards Jiefa. Kagome quickly used arrows to stop them, but there were so many of them that Kagome's arrows did not have a big effect. For a while, many people aimed at Jiefa. Fa rushed over. Faced with the attacks of so many people, Jiefa could only dodge temporarily, and the injured dragon also began to chase and intercept Jiefa. Fortunately, because of his injuries and heavy body, he did not cause much harm to Jiefa. s damage! There were many people who still didn't understand what was going on. They stood there and thought for a long time. They watched the solution being chased by this group of people. He was originally the person who caused the most harm to the evil dragon, but now he was being chased by the group of people. Kingdom soldiers chased him, and some people seemed to understand what was going on. "We went to help that person. He was the one who fought the evil dragon. Those who had been soldiers never attacked the evil dragon from the beginning. Now someone hurt the evil dragon. Now they are attacking the person who caused harm to the evil dragon. "People." One of them said. After listening to his words, many people felt that what he said was very reasonable, and then they rushed forward crazily and got entangled with the kingdom soldiers. Xiao Yu, the leader, saw this situation and yelled: "Who are you? You are just the food we prepared for the evil dragon. What are you trying to do to resist now? So what if you know about it? You will eventually become evil." Food for dragons.¡±   Many people suddenly realized that originally they just wanted to help the people who really defeated the evil dragon, and they couldn't stand the soldiers of the kingdom. Now that Xiaoyu said this, many people understood what was going on. It turned out that they were interested in it at the beginning. It's not their ability, nor does it want to rely on their strength to defeat the evil dragon. This insidious city just wants to give them to the evil dragon as food. This conspiracy shocked everyone's hearts and made them rush towards the kingdom soldiers crazily. Xiaoyu's words deeply stimulated them. "Princess, you can't say that. Now they are all rushing over like crazy. Things are really tricky!" The leading kingdom soldier said to Xiao Yu. Many people heard that the kingdom soldier was called Princess Xiaoyu. It turned out that Xiaoyu was the person sent by the city lord to lurk around them. And the man in black, covered with scales, was ignored by many people. At this time, he stared at the group of people fiercely, as if all this had nothing to do with him. He was like a bystander, watching all this with cold eyes. InuYasha still has many people who were affected by the poisonous gas. As the dragon was injured, he began to be able to attack. However, InuYasha was not in a hurry and ran to help Jiffa, because the brokerage now knows that you are now capable of being affected by the poisonous gas. It can't help Jiefa at all, it will only do him a disservice. At this time, he ran to Kagome's side, staring directly at Kagome, "Give me the medicine!" Inuyasha said without any emotion. Kagome was stunned for a moment. It was obvious that he did not understand what Inuyasha asked. Seeing Kagome's lack of movement, Inuyasha reached out and grabbed her bag, then took out the box the man in black had given him before, then picked up the pills inside and swallowed them. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104 The power of terror You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After swallowing the pill, Inuyasha suddenly roared, and then his red clothes were torn apart by him, revealing the strong muscles underneath. Then he rushed towards the Kingdom soldiers, who were besieging Jeffa. Jiefa was able to dodge Xiaoyu's nine-section whip. Even though Xiaoyu was hiding his head and tail, he was no match for Jiefa. The most important thing was that the kingdom's soldiers were large in number and well-trained, and their formations allowed Jiefa to It was difficult to deal with them. Only now did Jiefa think that they had practiced for so many days, probably just for them, not to fight some evil dragon at all. Fortunately, many of the warriors who came forward again managed to kill many of the kingdom's soldiers, but a few of the leaders were still chasing after him. In addition, the evil dragon who was seriously injured by him this time was no longer going to fight without mercy. Differential attacks, he seemed to understand that those Kingdom soldiers were helping him, and then he aimed his spear at Jiefa, so Jiefa had to avoid the dragon's flame attack while dealing with the Kingdom soldiers who kept attacking him. . At this time, Jiefa had just dodged the dragon's flames to the right when Xiaoyu swung his nine-section whip over. This whip hit Jiefa's right shoulder hard, leaving a mark on Jiefa's right shoulder. A bloody scar. Xiaoyu was stunned for a moment after hitting Jiefa. She did not continue the attack immediately, but showed a nervous expression. While Xiaoyu was dazed for a moment, Inuyasha's soul-removing iron claw hit her. When neither of them noticed, Inuyasha had already come behind Xiaoyu and gave him a heavy blow. The light rain fell straight from the sky and fell to the ground, raising a burst of sand and dust. Many Kingdom Videos saw their princess falling to the ground, and they all screamed nervously, and half of the soldiers rushed to the ground. The light rain on the ground washed away. At this time, Xiaoyu was lying on the ground unconscious. The leading soldier ordered: "What are you doing for food? Don't you know how to protect the princess! Why don't you take the princess back quickly! If the princess makes the slightest mistake, you all will eat it." I can¡¯t walk around in circles.¡± After listening to their leader's words, several soldiers carried Xiaoyu on their backs and walked out. However, after taking just a few steps, they were stopped by the samurai who had been deceived. "Do you want to escape so easily after you deceived us? How could you do this?" I'll let you go easily!" One of the warriors said harshly. Then these warriors started fighting with the soldiers holding Xiao Yu. Moreover, Jiefa stood on the tree and looked at InuYasha with a puzzled look. At this time, Hu Erlong's flames spurted over again. Fortunately, the two people reacted quickly and quickly avoided. The tree where Jiefa was standing just now suddenly changed. Became ashes. Then the two of them started fighting with the other kingdom soldiers. While fighting, Jiefa said, "Inuyasha, aren't you poisoned? What's going on?" "I took the medicine that black man gave you." Inuyasha said calmly. "Did that medicine work?" Jiefa thought to himself. Because he really didn't believe that the man in black would be a good person, so he was afraid that Inuyasha would have some problems after taking the medicine. But there is no time to think so much now. Now that the enemy is facing them, they must go all out. Because the soldiers of the kingdom were entangled by other samurai, and their princess Xiaoyu was seriously injured, Kagome also took time out, "Since this insidious city lord wants to feed us to the evil dragon, no matter what his reasons are, We cannot let his wishful thinking come true. Since we are here to kill the evil dragon, we must go all out to kill him!" Jiefa shouted while beating the kingdom soldiers. Jiefa's voice was loud, and the others who had been deceived heard Jiefa's words, and their fighting spirit was stimulated. The attacks of this team became more and more fierce, and many kingdom soldiers could not withstand them even if they were well-trained. Jiefa raised his sword and slashed to death many people with one blow. Without the attack of the heyday version of the evil dragon or the harassment of Xiaoyu, Jiefa's attacks became smoother and smoother, and Jiefa sensed that he was killing people as he did so. As the number of people grew, his sword became more and more powerful, as if it had surpassed its own strength. Soon the soldiers of the kingdom were defeated. The biggest mistake of the city was that they did not expect that a character as powerful as Jiefa would appear. They originally thought that they would just trick a few people who were interested in the Shikon Jade and then bring him here. They can just be fed to the evil dragon, there is no need for them to take action. Now not only do they have to fight hard with these people, but the life and death of the precious princess sent by the city lord to infiltrate their ranks is also unknown. The soldiers of the kingdom looked at the erupting Jeffa and the naked upper body silver-haired boy Inuyasha. The two of them were like demons, and no one who came close to them could escape their clutches. ThisAt that time, Jiefa no longer had to care about these troublesome Kingdom soldiers. He was staring at the evil dragon that was dozens of meters high, holding his sword tightly in his hand. At this time, the evil dragon had also noticed him, and he rushed towards As Jiefa roared, strong wind and energy rushed towards Jiefa and Inuyasha. Then the evil dragon raised its foot and stepped on InuYasha and Jiefa, and then Jiefa and Inuyasha hid. "It's time to give it the final blow." With that, Jaffa rushed towards the dragon, followed closely by InuYasha. The two men's attacks were as fast as tigers. Jaffa's red blade penetrated into the dragon's heart. InuYasha The soul-dispersing iron claw also caused huge damage to the evil dragon. The evil dragon howled in pain, and the sound resounded through the sky, shocking everyone present. Everyone looked at the evil dragon, and then under everyone's gaze, He Long looked up. He fell towards the sky, and the earth trembled due to the dragon's huge stature. The soldiers of the kingdom and the scattered warriors stopped fighting until the evil dragon lay motionless on the ground. They remained stunned for several seconds, and then Jiefa shouted to the sky: "Now that the evil dragon has been killed by me, please Stop fighting immediately. I will definitely settle the accounts with you in the future for the conspiracy some people have made secretly. If any of you want to mess with me, Jiefa, today, you will end up like this evil dragon." Jiefa¡¯s words resounded throughout the sky, shocking everyone¡¯s heart, especially those soldiers of the kingdom. They knew how powerful the evil dragon was! That was an evil dragon. The evil dragon they had been supporting was now killed by this young boy who appeared out of nowhere! And after being attacked by so many people, he killed the evil dragon effortlessly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105 There really are oriole You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Many people looked at Jiefa standing next to the evil dragon and holding the red sword high. Many people felt a deep fear of him. Jiefa was tall. Anyone who saw Jiefa for the first time would not think there was anything special about him. Yes, but even though he looks ordinary, he still has great power. Jiefa¡¯s sword exuded wisps of red smoke, and his whole body exuded an aura of death. No one dared to approach. But when everyone focused their attention on Jiefa, a dark shadow flashed across, and Jiewei felt a rush of hot air rushing towards him. Then the evil dragon's body exploded, plasma sprayed out, and internal organs and blood spurted out. When it came out, the entire cave entrance was dyed red. There seemed to be a layer of red blood mist here, and everyone was dizzy by the sudden blood energy. Jiefa and Inuyasha couldn't help but cover their eyes with their hands, because this red blood mist also exuded a kind of heat, burning. Burning everyone's face, Inuyasha and Jiefa were actually very powerful, so they couldn't help but use something to cover them. After dozens of seconds, the snow and fog dissipated, and they were able to see everything next to them clearly, but a scene that shocked them appeared in front of them. They saw that the body of the evil dragon was thrown away and became torn apart, surrounded by Red plasma and some unknown objects. That was an evil dragon. The dragon, which was dozens of meters tall, was cut into this shape at this moment. Just when everyone was wondering what happened just now. Kagome suddenly shouted: "The Shikon Jade is missing." This cry woke up everyone, including Jiefa and InuYasha who were wondering. Among these people, Jiefa and InuYasha were the most powerful and closest to the evil dragon. Now they found that Jiefa and InuYasha were also looking at them with puzzled faces. The corpse of the dragon. Everyone heard what Jiefa shouted just now. He dared to say that, which meant that he wanted to blatantly take the Four Souls Jade. Now that something like this happened, Jiefa and Inuyasha also looked confused. This means that there must be someone else behind this who used a unique method to take away the Jade of the Four Souls. "Kagome, come here quickly." Jaffa shouted to Kagome. Then Kagome came over, "It is true that I can no longer feel the breath of the Four Souls Jade. There is no Four Souls Jade here, and I can't see it. At the beginning, I could still clearly see the evil spirit." There is a Jade of Four Souls on the dragon, but with what happened just now, the aura of the Jade of Four Souls has completely disappeared." At this time, Jiefa suddenly thought of the man in black. In addition, the man in black also exuded heat and had scales like the dragon. Moreover, he also gave him the medicine to treat InuYasha, and InuYasha took it. His medicine really got better. "That's it!" Jiefa muttered. Then Jiefa walked over to the dragon's body, and then he started rummaging through it with a knife. Sure enough, the dragon's inner elixir was missing. "No wonder he keeps showing kindness to us. Maybe he has already seen our differences and wants to use us to defeat the evil dragon. Then he can take this opportunity to take away the evil dragon's inner elixir and the Jade of Four Souls. Dragons with the same attributes Their growth has a huge complementary effect. I am afraid that the inner elixir of this evil dragon has a great effect on him, and he also took away the Jade of Four Souls." Before, Jiefa not only had to fight the evil dragon, but also resisted those tough kingdom soldiers. He didn't even think about the man in black, and others didn't notice him at all. He had been hiding behind him and not participating in the battle. Then no one paid attention to him at all, so he was the most likely person to take advantage of him. At this time, many people also thought of the mysterious black man in the hall before. They only saw him blocking Kagome's attack for the evil dragon at the beginning. Many people were confused at first, but then the kingdom soldiers revealed They were tricked and the purpose of feeding them to the evil dragon was revealed, so many people thought that the man in black was with the kingdom soldiers. Combined with what the man in black said in the hall, many people realized that the man in black had seen through everything a long time ago. He first pretended to be with the Kingdom soldiers, so that the Kingdom soldiers would relax their vigilance against him, and then the Kingdom soldiers and the samurai When the fight started, he hid behind and stared at Jiefa to give the dragon the final blow. Then at a suitable time, take away the evil dragon's inner elixir and the Jade of Four Souls while others are unprepared. Kagome reached out and grabbed Jafa, because Kagome knew that the most angry person now was Jafa. It was Jafa who killed the evil dragon with his own hands, but now he was snatched away by others, even until the Shikon Tama disappeared. They didn't see that person either. Jeffa clasped Kagome's hand with her backhand and nodded to Kagome, indicating to her that it was okay. The martial arts who came here?Most of them are very smart, and many people reacted that someone had taken away what they wanted, and this person was most likely the man in a black cloak who was very suspicious in the hall a few days ago. This man has never shown his face from beginning to end. Only a few people saw him just now. He was a man covered in scales like a dragon and exuding heat. "I think our work was not in vain, we just need to find him!" Inuyasha said optimistically. In fact, InuYasha also wanted to comfort Jiefa when he said this, and Jiefa actually knew that Inuyasha was just comforting him. Jiefa smiled and said, "In that case, we must find the black man!" After saying that, the three people stood together again, "Let's chase the black man before he goes too far! It should be nearby." Kagome said. One of the leaders of the kingdom's soldiers was carrying the seriously injured Xiao Yu and looked at the three of them. It was because of the three of them that their princess was seriously injured. After he returned, he still didn't know how the city lord would punish them. Now not only did they The evil dragon he had been supporting was killed, and the princess was still like this. He felt anxious in his heart. He wanted to rush out and fight with them, but he knew very well that he did not have the strength, so he could only stare at them fiercely. For him, there is a greater crisis in front of him. Now the warriors next to him are looking at them eagerly. The leader of this kingdom is very clear in his heart that these people will not let them go. But he wants to Feed these people to the dragon! "We have no choice but to fight. The man with the red sword like a devil can't beat him. How can these people be beaten?" He thought to himself. Then he gave a loud order: "It's important to protect the princess. Don't take them seriously. They are just a bunch of minions. It's important to send the princess back for treatment first!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 106 Leader of Kingdom Soldiers You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The leader of the kingdom guards returned to the city with Xiaoyu and some injured remnants. The pictures and texts were not as simple as he imagined. He ignored the anger of these warriors, so most of the people he brought back were those who had fought hard to survive. Yes, the ability is relatively outstanding. The loss this time was huge, and he didn¡¯t know how to explain it to the city lord. Then he sent a soldier to report the news to the city lord first. The city lord quickly picked up the princess, leaving them a bunch of remnants at a loss. The leader of the Kingdom Guards knew that the loss was so great and the princess was injured. Chengdu would definitely not let him go lightly, so he kept waiting anxiously. After a long time, he finally waited for the call from the city lord. He pushed open the door of the hall with great anxiety. The city lord sat condescendingly on a chair with his head lowered. He felt extremely nervous, the whole atmosphere was extremely depressing, and fear swept through his body. "The evil dragon is dead, right? The princess is still unconscious. Are you going to let the person who hurt the princess and kill the evil dragon run away like this?" the city lord said coldly. He took a deep breath. He had known for a long time that he would face such a question, but when this moment actually came, he still felt out of breath. The city lord who looked gentle and humble on the outside was actually a very fierce person on the inside. And except for him and a few of his trusted subordinates, few people knew his true appearance. "I'm sorry, Lord City Lord, it's because of the incompetence of my subordinates." He hesitated and only said this sentence. He didn¡¯t even dare to look up to see City Lord Cheng. He just looked down at the floor in front of him. Suddenly a teacup was thrown over, startling him. "Can one sentence of incompetence make up for your mistakes? Why did those warriors know that we wanted to feed them to the evil dragon? Why didn't you suppress them when they rioted? I trained you for so long and gave you two days. , just give me this explanation?¡± "It's not that my subordinates don't try their best, Lord City Lord, it's because a particularly powerful person has appeared among them. All our kingdom guards combined are no match for him, and the evil dragon was killed by him in just a few strokes. This subordinate is really It can't be stopped! And the princess was injured because of one of his companions. It's all the fault of his subordinates, who failed to protect the princess." The leader of the kingdom's soldiers said with a cry. The city lord listened to his cry and panted heavily. It was obvious that he was not relieved. He had carefully raised the evil dragon to such a big size. He would kill it if he asked others to kill it. No one would be happy. That was his years of hard work! The leader of the kingdom's soldiers knew very well how hard the city lord had put in for the evil dragon, so he was ready to die, but he was still unwilling to do so. He resented the person who killed the evil dragon in his heart. If it weren't for him, the current situation would not have been caused. "Do you know how valuable the Four Souls Jade is on the evil dragon? I originally used the Four Souls Jade as bait and as a source of energy to worship the evil dragon. Now there is nothing left, not even my treasure. My daughter doesn¡¯t know if she can hold on. Do you think you have any dignity left in this world?¡± The body of the kingdom guard began to tremble. He was already prepared to withstand the huge wrath of the city lord when he came here. "But it doesn't mean I can't give you a chance. There is an energy crystal here. Eat it, and then kill the person who hurt the princess and killed the dragon. Remember this is your last chance." City Lord Said calmly. The leader of the Kingdom Guard felt relieved after hearing the words of the city lord. He crawled to the city lord like a dog, took the energy crystal handed over by the city lord with both hands, and then swallowed it in one gulp. Unexpectedly, he did not feel anything unusual, and then Just retreated. After the leader of the kingdom guards left, the city lord's expression became even more fierce, as if he was going to eat him at any time. It turns out that he has always been particularly envious of the prosperity of Yunzhong City, and he has never made her city prosperous for so many years as the city lord. And he is a very vain person, so he made the outside of the city bright and beautiful, but As long as you get close to this place, you will find that it is actually a city with different appearances. So a few years ago he supported the evil dragon, and he made a deal with the evil dragon. The evil dragon would bless his city with prosperity, and he would provide food to the evil dragon. And this evil dragon liked to eat people, so he used The travelers attracted by the Four Souls Jade defeated the evil dragon, and then sent their own soldiers to help, and fed all those who coveted the Four Souls Jade into the mouth of the evil dragon. As for the poisonous gas of the evil dragon, he actually collected it from another dragon in order to confuse everyone and make people think that the evil dragon posed a great threat to their city. This gave him another reason to recruit troops to attack the evil dragon. All these arrangementsHe was so meticulous that even his own daughter was sent to be his spy. But on this day, everything fell short. Not only did he lose the support to protect their city, he also lost a group of elite troops, and he couldn't even protect his own daughter. The reason why he didn't kill the leader of the kingdom guards was because he was in urgent need of people now, and that energy crystal It's not simple at all. When the leader of the kingdom's soldiers returned home, he felt that his body seemed to be unwell. He knew that the crystal was not simple. He originally thought that he would have an attack as soon as he ate it, but there was nothing abnormal just now. Now he feels very sick. uncomfortable. His whole body was swollen, and his whole body was extremely itchy. He scratched his skin everywhere, and many places were bloody from her scratches, but he still couldn't control himself from scratching himself. Living alone, no one stopped him, and not long after, his body was stained red with blood, and then he looked up to the sky and screamed in pain. His eyes also turned dark red, exuding a faint red light. The energy ice crystal seemed to give him huge energy, and this energy was not acceptable to ordinary people, so it caused him to look like this, although he still retains He still had the last bit of consciousness, but the only remaining bit of consciousness was the moment when the last evil dragon was killed, the turmoil in his heart, and the fear and hatred for Jiefa. His remaining consciousness also turned into wanting to kill Jiefa, avenge the princess, and kill the person who hurt the princess. Then he rushed out of the city gate not long after, and ran out of the city with his naked red body. A soldier knocked on the door of the city lord and reported to him about the leader of the kingdom's soldiers. The city lord nodded with satisfaction, without any emotion on his face. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107 Clues You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jeffa, Inuyasha, and Kagome searched for a long time near the dragon's body, but could not find any useful clues. The man in black seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. They had not remembered the man in black clearly. His appearance makes it even more difficult to find him now. The corpse of the evil dragon was still lying there without being dealt with. There were also the corpses of some other warriors and the corpses of some kingdom soldiers. Many people died in this battle. Although they did not die in the mouth of the evil dragon, they were almost the same. , they all lost their lives for this. Street Fighter returned to the corpse of the evil dragon again. He carefully imagined how the man in black passed by him, and then took away the inner elixir and the four soul jade of the evil dragon without letting her notice at all. . First of all, his movements must be very agile and his explosive power is very strong. He can split the body of the evil dragon in one go, which shows that his strength must not be underestimated. If he wanted to kill the evil dragon, it should be easy, but he didn't. Instead of taking action, let Jiefa kill him and enjoy the consequences. "I'm afraid he planned to use us to kill the evil dragon from the beginning, so he gave us the antidote, then secretly pleased me, and finally blocked Kagome's attack for the evil dragon. I'm afraid he is You did it just to confuse the audience." Don't think of it as if you were talking to yourself or to the corpse of a dragon. Inuyasha, who was standing next to him, scratched his head and said, "That's right." This time they did not get the Four Souls Jade, but Inuyasha was not depressed at all, but just stood here and watched. Kagome couldn't stand it any longer. He walked up to Inuyasha and kicked him hard. "Do you know how worried I was for you the moment you snatched the pill and swallowed it! What if you get pregnant? What should I do? That pill was not given to you by someone you trust. I put the pill here just to prevent you from being reckless and eating it. If I don¡¯t give it to you, you have to grab it!¡± Hearing this, Jiefa suddenly turned around and glared at Inuyasha fiercely, "What's going on? Didn't I let you take that pill? I asked you why you suddenly felt better!" InuYasha laughed sarcastically and said, "Isn't it nothing? Didn't the man in black agree to take advantage of us? That's why he wouldn't give me poison!" "That's the conclusion I just came to, okay? You took that pill before that. Yes, that pill is indeed an antidote. It doesn't do much harm. But if there is a lot of harm, then what? What to do? Can you not be so reckless in doing things, causing us to always worry about you!" InuYasha knew he was in the wrong and nodded silently. "What should we do now? The Four Souls Jade has disappeared again, and we don't know who the man in black is. Since he can take the Four Souls Jade away without anyone noticing!" Kagome said . Inuyasha turned back to look at Kagome and said: "He should be the same kind as the evil dragon. When I didn't have the ability to attack, I had been observing him. Then the moment he took off the black cloak, I I just happened to see that his body was covered with black scales, and the scales were exactly the same as those of a dragon, but then I saw that he didn¡¯t attack Jiffa, so I didn¡¯t notice him!¡± InuYasha is also very upset now that he didn't keep a close eye on the man in black. If he kept staring at him, he wouldn't have an opportunity to take advantage of him. But it is useless to say anything now. At this time, I am afraid that I will suddenly think of the day when he accidentally broke into the room of the man in black, and then Jiefa said: "The whole body is exuding heat, Inuyasha, you should be more sensitive to smells, you can Did you track him?" InuYasha shook his head helplessly. At this time, a strange wind blew over, and Inuyasha quickly shouted: "You seem to have something coming over you!" Jaffa and InuYasha quickly became alert, and then a blood-red monster walked out of the woods. He bared his mouth and fanged, and was not wearing any clothes. His body was bloated and full of muscles. From a distance, it looked like a big man with teeth and claws. Chimpanzees. When Kagome saw his appearance, she quickly covered her eyes, "What is this? It's so scary, no clothes on!" Kagome shouted. ¡°Who are you and why are you approaching us!¡± Jiefa shouted at the red monster. I saw the red monster muttering something in his mouth, muttering: "You killed the evil dragon, then I have to kill you to avenge the evil dragon and the princess." Although he couldn't speak clearly clearly, But he repeated this sentence repeatedly, and Jiefa also understood it, so he immediately understood who he was. He should be on the side of the city lord. FollowAs the red monster continued to approach, InuYasha recognized him, "Isn't he the leader of the kingdom's soldiers? The one who escaped with Xiaoyu in his arms before." Jaffa and Kagome suddenly understood after listening to InuYasha's words, and then they turned towards the red monster. When the monster looked at it, he found that the red monster looked very much like the leader of the kingdom's soldiers. If you look closely, you will find that it is obviously the same person, but it is a mutated person. It hasn¡¯t been long since they left the dragon¡¯s body to find the man in black, but this period of time was enough for him to send the princess back. What happened during this period? How could he become like this! They were filled with questions. But this red monster didn't give them time to think. He held a big knife and rushed towards them with fangs and claws. Jafa took Kagome and retreated to the left. Inuyasha retreated to the right. His knife just missed and fell on A long mark was left on the ground. I was afraid that I would be very surprised when I saw that mark. Jiefa had fought with him before and knew what level he was in. "What made him become like this in such a short period of time! Now there are no humans or ghosts. Look, Although his abilities have become stronger, he seems to have difficulty using his brain." Jeffa hit him with a red knife. The two of them fought for a few rounds and found that they were evenly matched. There was no winner for a long time. Inuyasha, who was standing next to him, looked surprised. He didn't expect this person to be there. He became so strong in such a short period of time that he was able to catch Jiefa's blade. So he decided not to drag it anymore, and rushed over, "Soul-Removing Iron Claw." A red blood mark was left on the back of the kingdom soldier, and the scarred body was like a bloody mark. monster. Jiefa shouted at Inuyasha: "Keep him alive!" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108 Capturing Kingdom Soldiers Alive You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Kagome heard Jeffa say that he wanted to keep him alive, the arrow she originally wanted to shoot at the heart of the Kingdom soldier was deflected a little to the right. The crazy Kingdom soldier still had some consciousness left, and he felt extremely hurt when he saw being let go like this. It was a huge insult, so he held the knife a little tighter with both hands, and the knife with air flow rushed towards Jiefa. Jiefa reacted quickly and quickly dodged. Then InuYasha and Jiefa rushed towards the Kingdom soldiers together. The Kingdom soldiers were attacked from two sides. Jiefa and Inuyasha used their special moves at the same time. "The storm spirals." "The soul-dispelling iron claw." The soldiers of the kingdom were unable to dodge and hit Jiefa's blade hard. It was impossible for him to challenge the three of them alone. Even if he used some crooked skills to make himself stronger, he would not be their opponent. After all, Jeffa is the man who killed a dragon. As expected, the kingdom soldier fell to the ground with serious injuries. He was dying. Jiefa walked up to him and looked down at him, "I know you must have used some method to quickly increase your strength, but I think this kind of thing can do harm to the body. It¡¯s very big, I guess you didn¡¯t do it voluntarily!¡± Jeffa said a lot of words to him, but he seemed to not understand it at all. Even though he fell to the ground seriously injured, his body was still twitching, trying to pick up the knife next to him, and then Inuyasha kicked the knife away. The soldier lay on the ground, staring directly at the knife, still muttering those words. "I'm afraid he doesn't even have his own sense of autonomy. I'm afraid someone gave him medicine, the kind of thing that can make people quickly improve their abilities, but will lose their intelligence and sense of autonomy." Inuyasha said. "You're right, but is there any way to bring him back to consciousness! That way we can ask something." Kagome said. Jiefa next to him did not speak, but he picked up the knife from behind and pointed it at the Kingdom soldiers, but the Kingdom soldiers did not show the slightest fear, so Jiefa understood, and now he no longer even felt afraid. "Kagome bandage his wound first, we can't let him die so easily." Then Kagome put down her backpack and took out a bandage to bandage his wound. Inuyasha couldn't bear to see him like this, so he took out a piece of clothing Put it on her. In order to prevent him from moving around, Jiefa also tied him to a tree. ??Then the kingdom soldier was very funny. He was first tied to a tree naked, and then covered with clothes. During this period, he didn't stop shouting, but he was injured in many places and couldn't move. Jiffa looked at this crazy man and said, "It seems that we can only wait until he regains consciousness. There is probably a lot of medicinal properties left in his body. I wonder if he has been fed something that can suddenly increase his strength to such a strong level. I don¡¯t know when the effects of this medicine will wear off!¡± After a long, long time, Inuyasha became impatient, "How long should we wait for him to regain consciousness! Maybe he will never recover! We haven't found the man in black yet, and the dragon's body has not been disposed of! What secrets does the city hide? We still haven¡¯t figured out what the city lord¡¯s conspiracy is.¡± Jeffa looked at Inuyasha and said, "Don't you understand yet! This man is the key to the problem. He led the soldiers of the kingdom to feed us to the evil dragon, so he must know the reason for this, and he is the commander of the army. He must know a lot of unknown secrets, and as long as we wrap him up, we can solve many problems." "Okay, then I know what to do," Inuyasha said suddenly. Then Inuyasha walked up to Jafa, and when Jafa was stunned, he directly pulled out Jafa's sword, and then walked towards the kingdom soldier. By this time, the kingdom soldier had been bandaged by Kagome, and his mouth was stuffed with something, staring. Big eyes glared at them. Then he watched helplessly as Inuyasha walked up to him and cut his wrist. What InuYasha cut was the artery at his wrist. Blood spurted out and flowed all the way to InuYasha's feet. Jeffa and Kagome stared at InuYasha dumbfounded, not knowing why. "I'm bleeding. Didn't he get fed some weird stuff to become like this? Then there must be a lot of toxins in his blood. I'm going to drain his blood right now to make his head clear." Inuyasha said. InuYasha's fierce look made Jaffa and Kagome very helpless. InuYasha still thought of something as usual, but now there is no other way. If he continues to wait like this, he really doesn't know how long he will have to wait. After a while, Inuyasha said: "That's enough, Kagome will bandage him!" By this time, blood had flowed all over the floor, soaking the entire place where the Kingdom soldiers were sitting red. Soon the wounds of the kingdom soldiers were bandaged.The soldier from the Waiting Kingdom looked haggard because he had lost a lot of blood. Inuyasha pulled out the stuff in his mouth, and he stopped mumbling about Jaffa who he wanted to kill. Jiefa carefully observed that there were many ice crystals hidden in the blood of the soldiers of the Kingdom. Jiefa picked up an ice crystal and found that these ice crystals had not been integrated into the blood at all. This was enough to show how powerful these crystals were. Jiefa I can't imagine that if Inuyasha hadn't bled him, but these conditions were completely integrated into his blood, he would have exploded and died. Slowly, the kingdom soldier gradually regained consciousness, and then he began to look around with horrified eyes. Then he recalled what had just happened, and couldn't help but lower his head. At this time, he felt deep fear in his heart, and he Looking carefully at the blood that had been released and the serious injuries on his body, he now knew very well that this was the result of showing mercy. He still dreamed of killing Jiefa to make up for his mistakes, but now he almost cost his own life. Now he began to doubt what the city lord gave him, which could make him lose consciousness for a short time and completely be distracted by another person. Oneself gives control. Thinking of this, he raised his head and met Jiefa's eyes, "Who is your city lord? What is his purpose? Do you know that the food he gives you can make you explode and die? That kind of power is simply It¡¯s not something you can bear, why are you still working for him now?¡± Jiefa's words were like a scheming trick, which made him hesitate in his heart. The scene just now was still lingering in his mind, and he could remember it vividly every moment. He knew very well that if it weren't for Jiefa and the others, they would have wanted to get away from him. I'm afraid he would have died long ago if he could tell something from his mouth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109 The Legend of Black Dragon You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The kingdom soldier hesitated for a moment, then spoke eloquently, and then he told Jiefa and the others how their city lord was envious of the city lord in Yunzhong City, so he made a deal with the evil dragon, and so on. Jiefa and the others suddenly realized, "Who is the man in black? The most important thing is that the Jade of Four Souls is in his hands now." The kingdom soldier raised his haggard face and asked doubtfully: "Black man, which man in black?" "It's the person who often wears a black cloak. When you take off the cloak, you will find that he has scales like a dragon." Inuyasha said. The kingdom soldier was silent for a moment, and then he suddenly remembered, "When I was a young soldier, I heard those seniors tell me about the mature things before. In order to please the evil dragon, he once took the inner elixir of another dragon. Give it to him. Originally, the city lord wanted to discuss the deal with that dragon, but that dragon was very cold and the conditions were not agreed upon, so they fell apart. At that time, the city lord especially needed a dragon to protect our city from good weather and avoidance. Suffering from the war, I went to find the evil dragon you killed now, and gave him the inner elixir of the black dragon before." "Are you saying that the man in black is probably the dragon that your city lord failed to negotiate with before?" Jiefa asked. At this time, the kingdom soldier shook his head, "But it is said that the dragon is dead, and I don't know whether this is true or not! I can only say that there has been such a rumor before." After hearing these words, Jie Fa actually already knew what was going on. Although these things are just rumors, you must not believe them. All rumors are not necessarily groundless. There must be a reason for its existence. If these rumors are true, then the man in black will definitely come back again. By then they won¡¯t have to work very hard to find him. At this time, the man in black came to a cave. This was the place he had found a long time ago. It was close to the dragon's cave and very hidden, so he would not be discovered by others. At this time, he was naked from the waist up, and his black scales were shining brightly, giving off a bright black light in the cave. He has been planning all this for a long time. He has a deep hatred for the city lord, and even feels a deep disgust for this city, so he came to this city a long time ago to plan all this. That day he met Jiefa and his group in the hall, and he felt that they were definitely not simple. Later, as they continued to contact him, he felt that Jiefa was unfathomable, so he began to use Jiefa, but Jiefa did not Take the bait. It was actually not an easy task for him to chop up the corpse of the evil dragon and quickly take away its inner elixir and four soul jade. This required burning the huge energy in his body and some other assistance. Tools can do that. The man in black believed that no one could see that he chopped off the evil dragon's body and took away the Four Souls Jade, but he remembered that Jiefa accidentally broke into his room before, and that he was saving money for himself at that time. With the energy in his body, Jiefa said that he felt a hot suction force that sucked him in. In fact, he was a little scared at the time, afraid that Jiefa would find out about him. Now everything is going according to his plan. Now he needs to continue to accumulate its energy in this secret cave to prepare for bigger plans in the future. A long time ago, the man in black was still a little dragon. He lived happily in a mountain forest with his parents, but suddenly one day a person came. As a young boy, he hid behind the woods and heard their conversation. He heard very clearly that the man said he wanted to make a deal with his father, but when his father heard what the man said, his expression suddenly became serious, and then he turned around and walked away, leaving the man there. In his memory, his father had never been so angry. He would just walk away without leaving a word. Then when he was young, he chased his father and acted like a baby to his father. Usually, when he acted like a baby to his father, his father would be very special. He stroked his head tenderly, but this time, his father fiercely shook his hand away without looking back. The little black dragon froze on the spot and was at a loss. Then he turned back and glanced at the man. The man's bloated figure and his ordinary facial features were deeply engraved in his mind. He thought that this person must have made his father angry, causing his father to even throw away his hand, so he did not have a good impression of this person at a young age. Then the man walked away angrily. In the days after that man left, his father had been uneasy. He remembered that his father said to his mother: "I rejected his request to help him protect the city because this It requires the sacrifice of many peopleSacrifice, if I agree, his request will turn into a hungry evil dragon, but I don¡¯t think he will give up. One day he will come. If that day comes, then you must protect our son. ! " But the young black dragon didn't understand what his father said. Until one day, the bad news finally came. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses attacked the mountain. Although his father had expected it, those people were too powerful. Originally, his father wanted to Relying on his ability, he could at least allow the mother and son to escape. But when those people came here, dozens of people in black cloaks surrounded his father with sharp knives. His mother took him away at this time. As a young boy, he hid in his mother's arms and watched his father being killed. Those people besieged him, and their tall and straight figures resisted every attack bit by bit until their bodies were covered in blood. Tears fell down, and his whole face was soaked with tears. His father occasionally glanced at him, and his eyes were particularly firm, as if telling him to leave here quickly, and he must live to avenge him. Then he watched helplessly as the man who made his father angry that day stabbed his father in the heart with a knife. The little black dragon shouted, the voice was hoarse and painful. It was endless sadness and helplessness. He struggled hard to break free. But his mother hugged him fiercely. At this time, Xiao Heilong's mother pursed her lips, but silent tears still flowed into her mouth. There were still a few soldiers chasing them behind, but they were still far away from them. Occasionally, the little black dragon's mother looked back, her eyes full of anger, and several soldiers couldn't help but shudder when they saw that look. , and then slowed down. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110 Everything is for revenge You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But unexpectedly, the little black dragon¡¯s mother led the little black dragon to the edge of the cliff in a daze. Although the pursuers behind them walked very slowly, they still forced them to a dead end. Under the cliff is an endless abyss with pursuers behind it. Little Black Dragon's mother showed a desperate expression, "Is God going to kill me?" Little Black Dragon's mother said, with hot tears flowing from her eyes. Slowly, the soldiers behind them approached them, with fierce expressions on their faces. They pressed forward step by step. The mother of the black dragon held the little black dragon and stepped back step by step. Behind her was an abyss, and in front were the pursuers. Fierce soldiers. The little black dragon's mother yelled: "You killed my husband and destroyed my people. Now you don't even want to let the children go. You want to drive us all away. No matter what, you must be buried with us!" The mother of the little black dragon was holding the little black dragon and standing upright on the edge of the cliff. At this time, the sky was dark, and the sky was filled with dark clouds. It seemed that it was going to rain heavily at any time. The biting cold wind blew the mother holding the child, and she burst into tears. It had been blown dry by the wind, and some distant tree branches were blown randomly in the air by the wind, and a few green leaves fell at the feet of the black dragon mother. The mother of the black dragon held her child and faced off against the fierce soldiers. Then, under the astonished eyes of the soldiers, she threw the little black dragon off the cliff, and then rushed towards the soldiers. A soldier said in horror: "This female dragon is probably crazy, she actually threw her child down!" Before he finished speaking, the female dragon had already rushed to him, and with a flick of her tail, he was pulled aside. Then, hot flames came out of the dragon's mouth, and he turned into ashes in an instant. But all this is not over yet, this is just the beginning. The female dragon's attacks are becoming more and more fierce. He has already realized that he must die, and even his own children have been killed. However, there are so many of them, and soon he has a heartache. A lot of knives were inserted. Her body was swaying, and she would soon be unable to support it any longer, but his expression was full of indifference, as if he had looked away from everything. Then she looked up at the sky, and slowly fell down under the gaze of all the soldiers. Go down. The little black dragon who was thrown down by his mother was particularly surprised. He did not expect that his mother would throw him off the cliff. The endless feeling of falling hit him. The feeling of losing gravity made him feel deeply frightened. The little black dragon once thought that he would die like this. Suddenly the feeling of falling stopped. He felt as if he was hanging on a tree. The little black dragon opened his eyes and looked at his back. It turned out that it was not a tree. He found that there was something extra on his back, which was a gem that his father had given to his mother before, saying that it could save her mother's life if necessary. The little black dragon immediately understood what was going on. It turns out that his mother had already put this gem into his body when she threw it off the cliff, and now this gem is suspended in the air with him. The little black dragon knew nothing about this gem. He only knew that this gem had been treasured by his father and would not be taken out until he was forced to do so. At that time, he just touched it and was punished by his father to face the wall and meditate. Pass. Now this gem was placed on his body by his mother and saved his life. The little black dragon suspended in the air didn't know how to get down, and he didn't know how to get up, but he knew very well that his father and mother were dead. Although they did not die in front of his eyes, he was no longer there. Dare to hope, he even began to hesitate whether to go up and take a look. She was afraid of seeing the bodies of her father and mother. From this moment on, he swore that he would not let the person who hurt his parents and ruined his family live easy. His thoughts returned to the present, the cave where the little black dragon was currently hiding. At this time, he knew that half of his plan had been implemented. After so many years, he had already mastered how to use the gem. In fact, he could have killed it directly. That evil city lord, but he didn't want to, he wanted to destroy the thing he cherished most and then kill him. At this time, Jiefa was sitting under the tree and meditating. He always felt that the man in black could not go far. Since he had black scales, it meant that he was also a dragon, and should be of the same race as the evil dragon he killed. "How did he snatch the Four Souls Jade and then disappear in such a short period of time! And after he disappeared, Jiefa and the others quickly responded and searched around, but they couldn't even see his shadow. None were found." Jiefa was puzzled. It is impossible to enter the city now. The kingdom soldiers did that to them, and Inuyasha also hurt their princess, so the city lord must hate them.?? penetrates to the bone. Jiefa was the one who ruined his plan, and Inuyasha was the one who put his daughter in danger. The captain of the kingdom soldiers had regained consciousness and was tied to a tree by Jiefa and the others. They could probably understand that the captain of the kingdom soldiers had Chang ate the ice crystals given by the city lord, so he started going crazy. Kagome silently picked up the ice crystals from the blood of the kingdom soldiers and put them together. "Does he still have ice crystals in his body?" Kagome said, focusing on the soldier commander. The three of them looked at the commander in unison. They found that his body was still red. "What a big piece of ice crystal you ate! I don't know how you ate it!" Inuyasha said. The soldier commander showed a helpless expression, "If I hadn't eaten that piece of ice crystal, I'm afraid I would have lost my head by now." The soldier commander's tone revealed that helplessness. It can be heard that he has been sick for so many years as a soldier of the kingdom, and has been under a certain degree of oppression, and he does not even dare to disobey the city lord in the slightest. "Your city lord appears to be aloof from the world, but secretly he is a cunning and cunning villain. He is so harsh on you. I really don't understand why you keep following him!" Jiefa said. "We have no choice but to follow him. In this era of war and chaos, it is good to have food to eat, not to mention the salary he gives is so generous. Although we often do things that go against our conscience, at least we can live. Living is Everything!" said the soldier commander. It turns out that in this war-torn era, everyone has their own difficulties. Due to some unavoidable reasons, Jiefa and the others had to find the Four Souls Jade to protect themselves, and the captain of the kingdom's soldiers also had to do something against his conscience. To be able to live. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111 Xiaoyu wakes up You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Now, inside the city, the city lord was still sitting on his tall chair. A spy rolled open the door and her panicked expression seemed to announce that something big was going to happen. "Lord City Lord, the soldier commander was captured by them, and I'm afraid they may have told your story!" the spy said in a panic. At this time, the city lord's lazy body finally sat up a little straighter, and his sleepy eyes became wide and wide. "Did you say that the soldier commander was captured? I made him eat a whole piece of ice crystal. Do you know how precious that ice crystal is to us! Now, not only has the person not been killed, but it has been wasted by him." The city lord said angrily. Originally, he was just sent out to a ventilated report. Now he dare not breathe even at the atmosphere. People who often serve the city owner are the owner of the city who knows a violent temper. Now he can only take advantage of the city lord to calm down and retreat quietly, not even daring to make a sound, otherwise his life will be in danger. Now the city lord finally can't sit still. This city has been his hard work for decades, but he has been running it here for decades and it is still in a mess. I came to protect the evil dragon here. He originally wanted to nourish it with more fresh life. It made him strong enough to protect his city, but now everything is gone. He sat on the chair for a long time, thinking carefully about what he had done over the years, from first arriving in this city to climbing to the position of city lord, and then using various strategies and means to protect the city. Originally, he thought that using The power of the evil dragon can make his city perfect, but after so many years, he is still not as good as Yunzhong City. "If this evil dragon dies, then it will die! There must be another way!" He was already very old at this time, so his mentality would naturally be calmer. He walked down from the dragon chair and walked around with a cane. Walk to the back of the palace. She came to his daughter¡¯s room. At this time, her daughter was still sleeping. Xiaoyu was muttering words in the air, calling Jiefa all the time. At this moment, the city lord happened to hear her. He couldn¡¯t help but frown, and then sat beside Xiaoyu¡¯s bed. ¡°Jiefa, Jiefa, ah~~~¡± Xiao Yu kept talking. The city lord had heard from his men before that the evil dragon was killed by a man named Jiefa. He also sent the captain of the kingdom's soldiers to kill him, and now his daughter is here In his sleep, he still called Jiefa's name. It didn't even sound like he was calling his enemy's name, but more like he was calling the name of the person he liked. He sent Xiao Yu among those people to be his spy, "Did he like that person named Jie Fa? But it was obviously because of that person named Jie Fa that Xiao Yu got hurt, and the person who hurt Xiao Yu was also that person named Jie Fa. Companion of Jeffa's people." At this time, his heart was in turmoil. She was looking forward to her daughter waking up soon so that she could figure out all this. He prayed silently in his heart, and then he felt Xiaoyu's fingers seem to move. He squeezed Xiaoyu's hand excitedly, and then Xiaoyu slowly opened his eyes. Xiaoyu said in an extremely weak and trembling voice: "What happened to my father, that man named Jaffa!" Xiaoyu had been particularly fond of Jiefa since she first saw him. However, because they were in different camps, she did not take the initiative to go to him or show it. However, when she was fighting the evil dragon that day, she injured Jiefa. Fa, her attention at that time was entirely on whether Jiefa was seriously injured, and she did not think that she was injured by Inuyasha. She did not even have this memory. At this time, the city lord looked at her with an extremely serious expression: "Do you know that you have been shouting Jiefa's name in your sleep? Do you know that you were seriously injured all because of him and his companions?" Xiaoyu looked confused and said: "Am I injured? He is not important. How is the guy named Jiefa?" Xiaoyu is still talking about Jiefa now. At this time, the city lord was convinced that his daughter was fascinated by the man named Jiefa. Her daughter had not been in love since she was a child. She forbade her daughter to associate with men in the city. Other soldiers also because this was the city lord's. Daughter, so I don¡¯t dare to think anything wrong. "Don't worry, I have sent people to kill the man named Jiefa, so don't think about it anymore." The city lord said coldly. Every word he said was like a knife thrust into Xiaoyu's heart. He never knew what falling in love was like. She just thought that person was good-looking and he wanted to get close to that person. The moonlight was hazy that day. , the faint fragrance of flowers flowed through the window in the courtyard at night. It was on such a quiet night that she opened the door to Jiefa, and then saw the handsome young man with a tall figure and broad shoulders. She was very surprised when she saw it. .   When Xiaoyu knew that he seemed to have a girlfriend, her heart was twisted, and a feeling called jealousy tore at her, making her feel very uncomfortable, so she forgot her father's task of monitoring those people, So much so that later he chased him with a nine-section whip and beat him with a very emotionless attitude. "Why did father kill him? I seem to like him!" Xiaoyu muttered. "Did you know that he killed the evil dragon? That dragon has been protecting our city. Now that the evil dragon has been killed by him, the future of our city is in doubt. Do you still think about the love between your children now?" said the city lord. Xiao Yu looked shocked when she heard this, "The evil dragon is so powerful, how could it be killed! Was it Jiefa who killed it!" The city lord didn¡¯t speak, and then nodded silently. When Xiaoyu saw his father like this, his head immediately dropped. "Well, it's useless for my daughter to think about these things now. The most important thing for you now is to take good care of your health." The city lord said. Xiaoyu nodded mechanically, and then her father walked out of her room. She didn't even look at him. Only the city lord knew about the pursuit of Jiefa, so Xiaoyu firmly believed that Jiefa was dead. Xiao Yu walked out of the door and heard what happened from the soldier, and then he hid back in his bed in fear. Xiaoyu was very scared. He thought about what happened carefully. The reason why those warriors knew the truth and the reason why the evil dragon was killed was largely because of himself and his carelessness. , and her eyes were temporarily confused by emotion. Her father did not blame her, or maybe the soldier who went with her did not tell her father the truth of the matter. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 112 Return You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! First, they decided to disguise themselves and enter the city. Generally, the guards in the city are not very strict. When they first came here, the inspection was particularly loose. So a few of them appeared at the city gate. Now they were all dressed like farmers, looking particularly funny. They were particularly surprised as soon as they entered the city, because they found that many people had returned to normal and no longer looked as sluggish as before. From this, it can be seen that the evil dragon's poisonous gas indeed affected the residents of the city. "This evil dragon is obviously a scourge, so how can it protect the residents of the city and protect the safety of the town? Does the city lord want to make his city prosperous, or does he want to harm his city?" Jiefa said. At this time, the soldier commander next to him also frowned. What they saw was that all the residents became normal after the death of the evil dragon. It was not like the city lord said that the evil dragon could protect their town, but so For many years, the city lords have made the development of their city their lifelong goal, and this is something that many of them know. Now he is beginning to wonder too. The main thing they wanted to find when they came here was the person who stole the Jade of Four Souls before. No matter whether he was the person who always wore a black cloak before, they would definitely find him out. There were a lot of Kingdom soldiers patrolling the streets, but the city lord didn't seem to have given an order to find them, but just in case, they still dressed up like this. At this time, Kagome suddenly felt something was wrong, "I felt the Shikon Tama. Although the breath was very weak, it seemed to be him in a flash!" Kagome said this, and both Jeffa and Inuyasha hurriedly looked around. go. Suddenly, a figure flashed across the street corner, and it was pitch black. Jiefa immediately chased after him, but when he walked in, the figure disappeared, as if it had never appeared. InuYasha walked over and said, "Did you see who it was tonight? Could it be the man wearing the black cloak before? Kagome said he felt the breath of the Shikon Tama!" Jaffa put his hand on his lips and made a silent gesture, and then motioned Kagome with his eyes to come over. Kagome walked over quietly, "Yes, I felt it right here!" As Kagome's strength increased, Enhanced, Kagome could feel the power of the Shikon Jade becoming more and more powerful. But things were not that simple. After they reached the entrance of the alley, it was dark and deserted, but Kagome could feel it inside. The narrow sky could be seen above the alley. At this time, a drunkard passed by and staggered He walked over in a daze, as if he didn't see Jiffa and the others, he took his wine bottle and walked straight over. Jiefa frowned and said loudly: "Who are you? You can't pass here yet! Please go out first." The drunkard paused when he heard Jiffa's voice, and then started to curse: "Where did you come from? Who are you? Why are you blocking my way! This road doesn't belong to your home, why? Just go out if you let me out?" His voice was arrogant, unreasonable and very arrogant. Jaffa knew that talking to a drunkard was even more difficult than going to heaven. Just then, a scene that surprised him happened. The drunkard walked to the middle of the alley and then suddenly disappeared, as if he had never appeared before. In the blink of an eye, you look up and find that a person has disappeared out of thin air. At this time, Inuyasha was still holding on to the previously captured Kingdom soldiers. The four of them had their eyes widened. If they hadn't seen it with their own eyes, they really couldn't believe that a person could disappear out of thin air. Jiefa quickly reacted and said: "I'm afraid there's something fishy here, don't move yet!" Then he walked over cautiously, his eyes fixed on the place where the drunkard disappeared just now, and then he walked there and squatted After going down, he slowly touched the soil in that area with one hand. A surprising scene happened, his hand actually went directly through it. Jiefa turned back and shouted to them: "Come here! But don't go in front of the area where I am standing!" Then several people slowly walked over according to Jiefa's instructions. The closer they got to the place where they finally disappeared, the stronger Kagome's feeling became. Kagome's heart was beating wildly. Jiefa discovered Kagome's abnormality and said to everyone: "Kagome, have you felt the Shikon Jade? Don't panic now, come to me!" Kagome obediently walked to Jiefa and squatted down. Then he also imitated the subtraction method and touched the soil in that area with his fingers. He found that the tube could also be penetrated with his fingers.Gui Gui probably fell inside, and the man didn't even let out a scream. It can be seen from this that either he was too drunk, or there was a law in this area that could prevent him from feeling weightless, so he could wear it to another place. What is underneath, what is inside, all of this is unknown, and several people are looking at each other not knowing what to do! "How about I go down and take a look first to see what mysterious things are in this cave? Didn't nothing happen to me when I jumped off the cliff last time?" Jiefa said. Several other people stared at Jiefa with disbelief on their faces, "Have you ever been so brave before? Did you jump over the cliff?" the captain of the kingdom's soldiers asked in surprise. "How about you go down first? You are our prisoner anyway, so you can find out the truth for us, and then we will go find you!" Inuyasha said to the captain of the kingdom's soldiers. The soldier showed a horrified expression, "No, no, I am just a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. And how are you going to find me? If I find the Four Souls Jade underneath, I am just your prisoner. Do you think I can still survive?" Give it to you! What if we go down and can¡¯t come back?¡± The captain of the kingdom¡¯s soldiers said a lot of rhetoric, and he was very resistant to this unknown danger. "Don't say anything, just let me go down!" Jiefa said. Then, before a few people could react, Jiefa disappeared very suddenly. A few people were left staring at each other dumbfounded, not knowing what to do. "Jafa, you rushed down without consulting us. What if there is any danger this time? Ah! Jafa is so annoying!" Kagome said angrily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113 Mysterious Cave You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa came to a dark place, where he couldn't see his fingers. Jiefa could feel that the place was particularly empty, like a huge cave. Jiefa tried to say a word, and found that there was an echo inside. Now Jiefa was sure that it might have reached a cave-like place. Jiefa was holding on to the rock wall and walking forward. Then he felt a foreign object in front of him. He kicked it hard with his foot and then let out a groan. sound. "This should be the drunkard who fell just now. I didn't expect that he didn't feel anything after falling to such a place! He was actually still sleeping." Jiefa thought. Jaffa shook his head helplessly and continued to walk forward. Slowly, he seemed to see a little light and the heat rushing towards him, which reminded him of the man in black who accidentally broke into the room that day. At that time, there was also such heat and that inexplicable suction. The further he walked, the more careful Jefa moved, for fear of disturbing the people inside. At this time, he heard an echo from behind, which seemed to be the voices of Kagome and Inuyasha. Then she tried to shout something behind her, and sure enough, she heard something. respond. "Where are you, Jaffa? You are too much. You rushed down without even saying a word to us! You really think I am so cowardly." Kagome said. "Hey, Jeff, I heard a reply!" InuYasha shouted. Then Jiefa stood there waiting for them to walk in. Then he saw the kingdom soldier at the front holding a lantern, which reflected their faces. "Well, it turns out to be you. I can just come down by myself. Why are you coming down too? What if there is any danger here?" Jiefa said. "What danger can there be here? Even if there is any danger, shouldn't we be in trouble together? How can you be allowed to go there alone? Then what kind of brothers are we?" Inuyasha said. The kingdom soldiers next to him listened to their conversation and were very envious. He had not encountered such sincere feelings for a long time. The place where he worked was full of intrigues and intrigues. Everyone had become a slave to power. No one around him would do it. To care about others, the whole city is lonely but full of cold atmosphere, with no human touch at all. During the past few days when he was captured by Jiefa and the others, he really felt like a friend, so he just followed them silently, with no intention of escaping. The four of them slowly walked to the innermost part of the cave. They originally thought it was the direction of the exit, until a huge venue appeared in front of them. Under the light, they saw a scene that frightened them. There are many cages in front of them, and there are many monsters in the cages. There are also monsters frozen in ice on the rock wall next to them. Different from when they were in Yunzhong City, the monsters here all look fierce and evil, and everyone looks at them. It¡¯s not easy to get up there. The monsters felt the light, and they all looked at them with fierce eyes, but not a single monster roared. This area is very large, so there are hundreds of monsters here, and there are still more monsters on the top of the rock wall. There were a lot of ice crystals. The soldier looked at the ice crystals and found that they were very similar to the piece he was forced to eat before. Then he exclaimed: "Those ice crystals look like the ones I ate." Kagome took out the crystals from her package that she had taken out before when she was a soldier in the kingdom. She compared these crystals with the ice crystals and found that the texture of these crystals was different from the ice crystals on the rock wall. Like, it can basically be concluded that the commander of the kingdom's soldiers ate this. And this kind of ice crystal brought such powerful power to the soldiers of the kingdom that he almost exploded and died. And now there are so many of them here, the same ice crystal as before, this is simply unimaginable. Because the power of a piece of calm is so powerful, but there are so many ice crystals here. InuYasha climbed up the rock wall in one stride, took down many pieces and put them on the ground. "What else can this refrigerator do besides eating?" InuYasha said doubtfully. "Idiot, the most important thing now is not these bottlenecks at all, but these beasts and monsters. What is going on? These monsters don't seem to be able to speak at all. Their heads are probably damaged, so I doubt that now They have no IQ at all.¡± "Oh, I remembered, the soldier commander was naked before, and appeared in front of me as if he had no consciousness!" Kagome suddenly realized. When the captain of the kingdom soldiers next to him heard this, his face turned red with shame. Before, he had a very hazy memory of many things after eating ice. "That's what I saidThe monsters were probably little monsters before, but now they have been fed ice crystals by others, so they have become particularly powerful, right? " InuYasha said. Jaffa looked serious next to him, "Kagome is very right. These monsters are probably the bottlenecks where they are fed, which is why they are like this. Didn't you notice that when we came in, these monsters didn't react at all?" Is that so? He just looked at us mechanically!" Jiefa said. Is there a bigger conspiracy hidden behind this? They have now caught the tail of this conspiracy. But there are still many doubts, "Kagome, can you still feel the breath of the Shikon Tama?" Jaffa asked. Kagome shook her head helplessly, "I can't feel anything anymore. When I came in just now, the breath disappeared all of a sudden. I don't know why!" "The breath disappeared all of a sudden. There are also these strange ice crystals, and there are some monsters with ice crystals. He must know this place very well, and he has the Jade of Four Souls on him!" The hair extension muttered. Speaking of these, Jiefa tried hard to connect them all. "Perhaps the person who took the Jade of the Four Souls wanted to use it to do some very bad things. Now our top priority is to find the exit first. We are not here in vain, but we have to find a place to get out first, otherwise we will be I'm trapped here!" Inuyasha said. When they came in before, they felt there was light here, so they walked this way. They thought this was the exit of the cave, but they didn't expect that this was the innermost part of the cave. Even if there are these monsters in the cave now, they can't do anything. First, they can't alert the snake before finding out the truth of the matter. Second, they can't protect themselves now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114 Monster Invasion You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the others walked in the opposite direction of the cave. To their surprise, the road was particularly smooth. They quickly reached the exit. The view outside was very wide, the sun was bright, and the warm sunshine was shining on them. This was a It is in the wilderness. It turns out that they traveled here from that place in the city. I had just entered the city from the suburbs, and now I am back here again. Jiefa and the others didn't want to worry about what kind of conspiracy there was in this city. They just needed to get the Jade of Four Souls, but things didn't seem to be that easy. They originally thought they could see it directly through the magic circle that they passed through. The person holding the Four Souls Jade, since he saw those beasts and monsters, there must be some conspiracy behind this city, but they still have no clues about the Four Souls Jade. But what is certain now is that the person who was planning something behind the scenes must be the person who took the Four Souls Jade, and it is very likely that he is the man in black. At this time, the city lord was melancholy in the hall. He leaned on his chair with his head in his hands. Several ministers stood below to advise him. Since the death of the evil dragon, although the residents of the city have regained their spirits, the city has It hasn't rained for several days, and many crops have begun to dry out. The city lord thinks this is the consequence of killing the evil dragon. The evil dragon has been blessing him all these years, and the city has been prosperous. Now that the evil dragon is dead, his city will no longer be as glorious as it once was. His daughter Xiaoyu has been hiding in her room these days and doesn't go out. He keeps telling his father that it's all his fault. Although the city lord doesn't understand what she is talking about, he thinks it may be after Jiefa's death. , which made him feel very guilty, so he kept shouting that it was her fault. At this time, the guarding soldiers suddenly ran up the hall and told the city lord that there seemed to be some abnormalities in the city. Many monsters and beasts suddenly appeared in many places. After those beasts and monsters suddenly appeared, they began to attack indiscriminately. After listening to this, Mr. Zhang He shouted, "What did you say? Why did monsters suddenly appear in the city? How about the guards outside the city gate? Where did these monsters come from?" "We have been keeping a tight guard from the outside. These monsters seem to have appeared out of thin air," the soldier who reported the report said with a sad face. Everyone present was panicked, "Is this retribution? Retribution for killing the dragon!" one of the ministers said. The entire hall was filled with fear and uneasiness. A deep layer of fear enveloped the entire hall. This fear actually came from their deep-rooted feudal thoughts. At this time, the city lord sitting in the hall showed its majesty, "Don't panic now, send people immediately. There is no use panicking now about the monster that suddenly appeared on the street." At this time, the hall suddenly shook. Many people felt the obvious vibration. What happened outside the door? Many of them ran out to see. As a result, they found that many houses in the city began to collapse. This scene made them feel very surprised. At this time, Jiefa and the others also felt a big vibration outside the city. Then the whole cave began to shake, and a lot of gravel fell down. Then they heard the roar of the monsters inside, and then the roars suddenly stopped. . "No, something may have happened in the city. The voices of these monsters suddenly disappeared. There may be another exit in the cave. Let's go back to the city first and have a look." Jiffa said. Then they returned to the city. At this time, they found that the guards at the door were gone. Then after entering the city, monsters were all over the streets. These monsters roared, and both civilians and soldiers attacked them. . Inuyasha couldn't help but frowned, "Where did these monsters come from? What happened?" "These monsters came through those magic circles. I have never heard of so many monsters in the city. If there are, they will not come from outside the city. It can only be said that they came through the magic circle we just saw. Come." The kingdom soldier knew this place very well, so he made a judgment. He didn¡¯t want to see the residents of his city being harmed by these monsters, so he pulled out his knife and rushed forward. There was a little boy cowering in the arms of his mother on the street corner next to him. Then a monster opened his bloody mouth and drooled at the woman. Jiefa slashed with his knife, and the monster was split in half. "I'm afraid it's not an option if this continues. Let's go and help. Although their city lord is very bad, the residents here are innocent. We should lend a helping hand." Jiefa said. Kagome and Inuyasha both agreed, and then the three of them rushed towards them like those monsters. After a while,??There were many kingdom soldiers who joined the team to fight those monsters. The kingdom soldiers were right. These monsters should be the monsters they saw in the cave. They should have passed through the magic circle, because every time Jiefa slashed a pair of monsters, after their blood flowed out, they would be subtracted. It was found that there were sparkling ice crystals inside. The ice crystals in the blood were the same as the ice crystals in the blood released by the captain of the Kingdom's soldiers. Remember, they have been fighting these monsters. What is strange is that they were fighting the kingdom soldiers before, and now they are helping the kingdom soldiers fight these monsters. The others were covered in blood, and the blood belonged to the rampaging monsters. Inuyasha was a little better, he was wearing red clothes, but the blood still stained his face. Some of the surrounding buildings began to collapse, and the whole city was shrouded in fear and confusion. Smoke and dust were everywhere. The cries of children and the sounds of innocent citizens running for their lives resounded throughout the city. There were also these monsters roaring like crazy. biting people everywhere. The city, which was not very peaceful to begin with, originally thought that with the death of the evil dragon, it would turn from negative and gloomy to full of vitality. Unexpectedly, such an unreasonable disaster would suddenly happen again. It seems that the monsters can never be killed. After killing some monsters, some more appeared out of nowhere. At this time, Jiefa saw the city lord. He took a knife and slashed hard at the monsters. The knife was deadly. All monsters who met the city lord died miserably. There are many soldiers from the kingdom who have seen it before. The crisis in this city happened at that moment before, and everyone was dispatched to protect the city. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115 Solution You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "There is no way to continue like this. These monsters are all transferred from the magic circle, so they are very fast. Moreover, they are in the dark and we are in the light. We don't know what other tricks he has at all. Now that we know what's going on behind the scenes, The Black Hand uses ice crystals to make some little monsters stronger and then attack, so we must find a solution now." Jiefa thought. Thinking of this, Jiefa struggled and waved the blade. Every step he took, a monster came to block the way. Then Jiefa slashed several times in succession, and soon the monster blocking the way was killed by him. Then he walked to the side of the city lord and looked at Jiefa with wide eyes. At this time, he looked confused. He couldn't understand why Jiefa wanted to help them. This obviously had nothing to do with them. They had treated Jiefa before. After Fa and the others did something like that, he thought that Jiefa wanted to take advantage of the chaos to seek revenge on him, so he quickly reacted and made a defensive posture with the knife in front of him. Jiefa's expression was cold and he said coldly: "I'm not here to take revenge on you. I want to help the city solve the current crisis. Although you are not worthy of being a human being, after all, the residents here are innocent." The city lord was stunned for a while, seeing that Jiefa didn't make any moves and said such words, and then slowly let go, "So, how can you help us!" the city lord said. The noisy sounds from all around reached their ears, making it very difficult for the two of them to speak. Fortunately, no monster dared to approach the two of them. They were the two most powerful beings among these people. Every time the monster wanted to If you try to get close to the two of them, they will be broken into pieces before you can get within five steps. "After you let the captain of the kingdom soldiers eat the ice crystal before, the captain of the kingdom soldiers will become particularly powerful. What magical power does that ice machine have that can make people become like that? What is it? Is there a way to make people who have eaten ice crystals change back to their original state? I don¡¯t want to think that these monsters became crazy because they ate ice crystals. You can observe carefully. Now they have no sense of autonomy at all. " After listening to Jiefa's words, the city lord had a shocked expression on his face. Then he turned back and looked around. He looked at the crazy monsters. Some of them had red bodies. He even saw a few of them when he went out hunting. , but they were just little monsters at the time, and now he immediately thought of the reason. "Someone gave these monsters ice crystals to eat, and then gave these monsters hints to attack my city. Who are they!" the city lord said fiercely. What makes Jiefa particularly disappointed is that the city lord did not think about a solution first, but first thought about who planned this incident. Jiefa looked at the city lord with contempt. Even though he had turned gray and turned into an old man, he was actually very vicious inside. If it hadn't been for what happened before, he wouldn't have believed that such a person could be so evil. . For his own selfish desires, he would even kill such an innocent person, but Jiefa did not want to be with him, let alone a person who would not save him. So many civilians who were harmed by monsters relied on their beating, smashing, looting and burning. How many lives have been harmed and how many families have been harmed! The battle was still going on, and the city lord suddenly stopped talking. He asked him to reveal that he knew that those monsters were turned into this by ice crystals. What solution would he have? After all, he should be the person who knows the ice crystals best, but he didn't expect that he would do nothing. . In desperation, he was afraid that he could only run towards the magic circle he had visited before with a knife. On the way, he saw the city lord's daughter Xiaoyu. What surprised her was that Xiaoyu's eyes were particularly complicated when he saw him. First, Extremely surprised, as if extremely unbelievable. Then her eyes became much softer, but Jiefa just felt creepy. He knew that he had little relationship or friendship with Xiao Yu. He was indeed whipped by Xiao Yu before, but the injury was very quick. That's fine, he didn't even care. It was InuYasha who seriously injured her, and now he showed such an expression that Jiefa couldn't figure it out. He clearly felt that Xiaoyu seemed to be getting closer to him. Xiaoyu took a step forward and then stepped back, as if he was very hesitant. Jiefa didn't want to pay attention to him. He just wanted to quickly find the entrance to the magic circle with a knife, and then he could Lock down as much as possible. But now he had to stop. A giant monster took a machete and chopped straight at Xiaoyu who was standing there. The atmosphere suddenly dropped to a freezing point, because Xiaoyu was not aware of the danger coming behind her. She was still staring straight at Jiefa with her big eyes open. At this critical moment, Hair Extension quickly ducked in front of Xiaoyu, and then hugged her with her left hand. Xiaoyu takes it with her right handThe knife struck at the huge monster behind him. Xiaoyu, who was left in her arms, still looked at him blankly. At this time, her heart was beating wildly. He saved him like a hero. The way he held the knife was so heroic. Now he was in his arms. In his arms, while he was fighting a monster with a knife, Xiao Yu felt that his heart was about to jump out. The monster's sword and Jiefa's sword met each other. After holding on for several seconds, Jiefa quickly backed away with Xiaoyu in his arms. The monster took a lot of steps back. It was obvious that this monster was much stronger than the other little monsters. Even if he held Xiaoyu and focused on the monster with one hand, the other little monsters would have been repelled long ago. But I didn't expect this monster to persist for so long. If you have played with the strength of soldiers, if a few more of these monsters appear, then the entire city will truly be on the verge of danger. But he didn't notice Xiao Yu's eyes of admiration for him. He was thinking about how to solve the current problem every day, so the hand holding Xiao Yu never let go. After a while, the monster rushed over again, and the monster was covered in blood. He has long hair and a machete in his hand, looking particularly like a hairy gorilla. Jiefa decided to fight quickly and used "Storm Spiral Slash." Dozens of blades fell towards the long-haired monster. The long-haired monster's skin and flesh were immediately torn open and blood flowed out. Soon he fell to the ground and stopped breathing. It all happened in an instant. Xiaoyu's eyes were straight. It had only been a few seconds since Jiefa let go of his hand and rushed towards the big monster. , Jiefa actually killed the big monster in such a short time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 116 Xiaoyu¡¯s heartbeat You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa stood in the wind, a few strands of hair fluttering in the wind, and then he wiped his knife with his sleeve very calmly. As the number of battles increased, Jiefa became more and more fond of this knife, and even hesitated to Use your own personal clothing to wipe it. He turned his head and found Xiao Yu looking at him blankly. Then Xiao Yu stepped forward in his surprised eyes, and then hugged Jiefa. Jiefa froze in place, not knowing what happened. . Xiao Yu slowly said: "I'm sorry, I hurt you with my whip before. I thought you were dead! My father told me after I woke up that you were dead. I was really scared and really sad. I thought I would never see you again, but now you have saved me, I am so happy! Do you like me too? " Jiefa looked confused at this time, "What is going on now!" In Jiefa's impression, he was not familiar with Xiaoyu! This made him feel very baffled! Moreover, Xiao Yu said that he was dead, but he was not dead, and even his injuries did not cause any harm to him. Why were there still rumors that he was dead. Although Jiefa looked confused now, he still didn't have the heart to tell her. She didn't dare to ask who she was! That's right, Jaffa actually didn't even remember her name. "I'm sorry about that, I still have things to be busy with. You should also know what is going on in the village by now. It was a simple effort to save you, so you don't have to worry too much." Jiefa said. Xiaoyu then slowly let go of the hand holding Jiefa. Now Jiefa was very lucky that Inuyasha and Kagome did not follow him, otherwise, how should he explain it to them if they saw this situation! As soon as he was freed from Xiao Yu's hands, he immediately took the knife and continued walking in the direction of the magic circle. Jiefa left in a special hurry, and Xiaoyu followed quickly. She pursed her lips tightly, not knowing what to say. In fact, she was very shy. This was the first time that he confided in a man. It can be said that you fell in love with a man for the first time. Xiaoyu, who has been protected in a cage, is like a canary, as simple as a piece of white paper. She doesn¡¯t know anything about love. She only knows that she likes people and expresses them alone. She has no idea whether that person has feelings for her. Impression, or how you feel about him! All he knew was that he had a crush on him the first time he saw him, and the subsequent times were even more unforgettable for him. Soon we arrived at the entrance of a familiar alley. In fact, this alley was full of monsters, covering the entire entrance. Moreover, these monsters roared and lost their consciousness. Jiefa was now convinced that the entrance to the alley was where the monsters came and went. Many monsters rushed towards him when they saw Jiefa. Soon Jiefa was surrounded inside. Xiaoyu was particularly worried when she saw this, and threw out her The nine-section whip was whipped like those monsters. Several monsters felt the attack, and just turned around and ran towards Xiao Yu. There was another fierce battle at the entrance of the alley. Jie Fa killed ten monsters with one sword. However, there were too many monsters and they couldn't be cut down no matter how they cut them. Xiao Yu and Jie Fa Fa faced the group of monsters back to back. "We'd better not get entangled with them anymore. The entrance to the alley in front should be the entrance for monsters to enter and exit. We must get there first. I have been there before. There is a magic circle there. On the other side of the magic circle There are many monsters locked up on one side." Jiefa said to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu was surprised that Jiefa knew so much, but Xiaoyu didn't have time to think about it, so he only answered with the word "hmm", and then the two of them rushed towards the entrance of the alley, with the monsters chasing after them, but Jiefa and Xiaoyu couldn't help it. The speed was very fast, and the group of monsters could not catch up. When Jiefa arrived in the alley, she found that a monster would appear out of thin air at the entrance every few seconds. Xiaoyu had never seen such a scene before. Her eyes widened and she didn't know why. "Don't be stunned, let's go down and take a look." Jiefa said. Xiaoyu responded blankly, and then was pulled down by Jiefa. They soon appeared in the cave on the other side. It was still the same as last time. This cave was very dark, and you couldn't see anything without reaching out. not see. Xiaoyu still had a puzzled look on her face, and then Jiefa saw her confused face and pulled her forward. Jiefa had walked this road once, so for Jiefa, this place was very familiar, even though it was very dark. , Jiefa also knows very well which roads have obstacles and which ones have no obstacles. Xiao Yu felt particularly at ease following him. He never thought that one day he would be held by the person he liked and walk forward in a dark place with only two people. Originally, they belonged to different camps, and Xiao Yu thought that he He will never feel Jiefa's temperature. To Xiaoyu, everything is like a cloud.Like a dream. Even though she is facing such a dangerous situation now, she is not worried at all. Soon they reached the innermost part of the cave. There was nothing to prove inside, but you could see very clearly that the crystals were actually glowing. Jiefa couldn't remember clearly. The ice crystals didn't glow when he came last time, and the monsters in front were even more numerous than the monsters above. They gathered there and roared, and Jiefa clearly saw a man wearing a black robe. man stands among them. Jiefa was very excited at the moment, "After looking for so long, he finally appeared!" Thinking of this, Jiefa quickly rushed over with a knife until he was in front of the man in black. Then he lifted up the cloak of the man in black. The man in black was not to be outdone and quickly dodged his attack. . Then the man in black took off the cap he had been wearing, revealing his face and arms. Sure enough, his body was covered with black scales. Then he slowly said: "You were able to find your way here. It seems that I really underestimated you! But which camp are you from, and why do you want to help this disgusting city lord!" After that, she smiled evilly, This smile is captivating. "I am not in any camp. I just want to get the Jade of Four Souls. I killed the evil dragon. The Jade of Four Souls should belong to me. And the most important thing is that you released so many monsters and killed so many civilians, no one can stand by and watch." Jiffa said. "Oh, really? You are quite kind-hearted, but let me tell you, no one except you will repay evil with kindness like you. Those who complain about you are fools. Do you think they will remember your kindness? They just I will get worse and use more vicious methods to hurt you!" The man in black said viciously. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117 Disagreement You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa could feel the deep resentment from the man in black's words, and it was Xiaoyu who stood next to Jiefa who spoke, "Don't give reasons for your viciousness, why on earth did you do this? Release such a There are so many monsters hurting the residents in the city, do you know that those residents are all innocent!" Xiao Yu shouted, looking very angry. Jiefa immediately covered Xiaoyu's mouth to prevent him from continuing to speak, because he felt that the man in black was full of malice towards the city lord. Well, Xiaoyu is the city lord's daughter, and now Xiaoyu is using words to anger him. , I¡¯m afraid he will be unfavorable to Xiaoyu. At this time, Jiefa stared at the man in black closely and said: "Back then, the city lord killed a black dragon and took its inner elixir. What does that black dragon have to do with you?" Before Jiefa finished speaking, he could clearly feel the sudden change in the expression of the man in black, which was very unnatural. Now he was convinced that he must be related to the black dragon that the city lord killed before. "Yes, that black dragon is my father. He not only killed my father, but also other people in our family. My mother threw me off the edge of the cliff. All this is due to that ungrateful man. Old man! I will never let him go!" "Black Dragon, but do you know that the evil deeds of the city lord have nothing to do with the residents of the city? How is your behavior different from the previous city lords?" Jiefa said earnestly. "So what if there is no difference. No matter what method is adopted, even if I become a heinous person, I will avenge my father and mother and seek justice for my family. Thank you for killing that one for me before. Evil dragon, I have long disliked that evil dragon. The one he used belonged to my father. Now I just take the inner elixir back. It was originally something that belonged to me." Black Dragon said. Jiefa did not expect Heilong to say this. If Heilong said so, then the inner elixir and the jade fragments of the Four Souls would have been integrated into one body long ago. Moreover, Heilong said that the inner elixir belonged to his father, and it belonged to him. If you want to get the fragments of the 4-soul Jade, wouldn't it be even more difficult? Only then did he realize that there was no way to continue communicating with Black Dragon because they were on different perspectives. Jiefa couldn't understand the pain of losing his family and the hatred that had been hidden deep in his heart for decades. God knows, Black Dragon has spent these decades for revenge. How did it go? He has lived with the pain and hatred of losing his family every minute and every second for decades. Jiefa didn¡¯t want to righteously persuade him to give up hatred, but he wouldn¡¯t just let the black dragon hurt innocent people. So Jiefa pointed the knife directly at him. Since we have different opinions and do not work together, then we can only have a fight. I will not allow you to continue to do these things. Black Dragon sneered and said: "Yes, you are very powerful, but don't be too confident. There are so many monsters here, do you think you can beat me!" Then Black Dragon gave an order, and the people in the cave The monsters all rushed towards Jiefa, while the black dragon rushed towards Xiaoyu. Jiefa yelled: "No!" Jiefa knew the Black Dragon's hatred for the city lord. This time he would not let go of the city lord's daughter Xiaoyu, but he did not expect that he didn't even have the slightest intention to attack Xiaoyu, so he just ran towards her. At this time, Jie Fa was surrounded by a group of monsters, and he was completely helpless. Qi Gao was struggling among the monsters, trying to rescue Xiao Yu, but he found that he could not move at all. Heilong fell in front of Xiaoyu. With a surprised look on Xiaoyu's face, he tightly clasped her neck with his hands and lifted her up. Xiaoyu struggled to grab her neck and stared at Heilong closely. And the black dragon smiled evilly, "Sooner or later, what you owe me will be paid back, but I don't want to kill you now. I want to kill you with my own hands in front of your father!" the black dragon said with a sly smile. "Storm Spiral Slash." Faced with the siege of a group of monsters, Jiefa used his special move. Many monsters were killed with many blades on those little monsters. Then he pounced directly on him, and the black dragon quickly grabbed Xiaoyu to avoid it. At this moment, Jiefa deeply felt the speed of the black dragon. No wonder he didn't feel anything when the Jade of Four Souls was taken away by him before. . It is said that Black Dragon has never revealed his strength in front of him. He is completely unknown to Black Dragon, but Black Dragon knows him very well because he killed the evil dragon in front of Black Dragon and from his previous show of kindness to Jiefa. See, he might have been watching Jaffa. He couldn't help but frowned. He didn't know how to fight this battle. Don't doubt it. Even when they came to this cave for the first time that day, he was always there. After all, youThey came here after feeling the breath of the Four Souls Jade. "You must have deliberately led us here that day. What is your purpose?" Jiefa said. "What purpose do I have? What purpose can I have? You have never been within the scope of my remuneration. It was you who insisted on getting involved. You thought we could still be friends because we have a common enemy, but you turned against me in the end. , If you want to retaliate with kindness! You really can¡¯t blame me." Heilong said. Jiefa sneered, "Obviously it was you who played with us, used me to kill the evil dragon, and then took away the fragments of the Four Souls Jade that we have been looking for, and now you want to say that you are the same as us. Camp, stop joking. You have hurt so many innocent people for your own selfish desires. Although you deserve sympathy, you clearly have the ability to directly kill the city lord, but you choose not to do so. Instead, you take a more extreme approach. ! Do you think I would collude with someone like you?" Jiefa said indifferently. Every word of Jefade came from the heart, but when Heilong heard it, he still wasn't touched at all. He slowly let go and held Xiaoyu's hand tightly, and Xiaoyu immediately broke away from his hand. He came out and coughed violently. He almost thought he was going to die just now. It was obvious that this black dragon was very fast, and Jiefa would never be able to catch up. He didn't know anything about his father when he was young. He only knew that his father was the city lord who guarded the city, and he was a man who worked hard for his city. A good city lord, but his father became very miserable with Black Dragon and Jaffa. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 118 The Destroyed City You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! At this time, there was a rumble, which made the whole cave seem to collapse, and gravel fell everywhere. Xiao Yu, who was originally standing next to the black dragon, now seized the opportunity and rushed madly in the direction of Jiefa. Heilong hurriedly chased after him, but Jiefa stepped forward to stop Heilong. This time, he protected Xiaoyu tightly under his body. The two people were in a stalemate like this until there was another loud noise from behind, and many monsters rushed forward over the boulders. The scene was very scary. The speed of the black dragon is so fast and its strength is unfathomable, and there are so many monsters standing on the side of the black dragon. He is like a sheep in a tiger's mouth. Jiefa knows that his situation is very dangerous. The rumbling stops, Kagome and InuYasha appeared out of thin air in the cave. Kagome and InuYasha, who were originally fighting monsters above, suddenly discovered that Jiefa was missing. Kagome and Inuyasha knew Jiefa very well. They expected that Jiefa must have come here, and there were many monsters behind them. It turned out that they had just arrived here. I saw the scene of the confrontation between Black Dragon and Jeffa. The two men immediately stepped forward and aimed their spears at the black dragon. The black dragon looked at Kagome and Inuyasha very calmly, "So what if two more of you come here? Don't forget that this is my territory!" said He quickly backed away, and the monsters rushed forward again. Jiefa quickly took out his knife and slashed at the monsters that rushed directly towards him. The whole scene was extremely chaotic. Inuyasha and Kagome did not expect that they would be in such a scene when they traveled here. There were more monsters than when they came here last time, and they were much crazier than last time. Before They are still locked in a cage and are very quiet. It wasn't like he was charging towards them with his claws and teeth bared like he was now. The black dragon disappeared quickly again. This time he didn't have time to take Xiaoyu away. Jiefa didn't see its disappearing figure clearly. Jiefa cursed: "Damn guy, I don't know where he hid this time." !" Then the three of them fought with monsters in the cave. "This is not the way to go. If these monsters can be teleported above through the magic circle in this cave, it means there are others here. Return to the entrance to the city. If we continue like this, our energy will be exhausted. , these monsters are too many." Jiefa said. He was afraid to look at the place where the black dragon disappeared just now. He didn't see the black dragon's leaving figure clearly just now, which means there must be some way to directly walk to the position of the magic circle from where the black dragon was, and then travel back to the city, Jiefa thought like this , and then rushed towards the place where the black dragon was standing just now. There, he discovered something strange. He had a mysterious feeling as soon as he stood there. Then he ignored the little monsters that were rushing towards him with their teeth and claws, and then rushed towards a black rock in front of him. Then, with Kagome, Inuyasha and Xiaosame stunned, he disappeared out of thin air again. Before the three of them could react to what happened, they heard Jeffa's voice again at the entrance where they had just entered. Jiefa rushed back under their surprised expressions. He said excitedly: "Where the black dragon was standing just now, there is a black rock in front of it. You can go through it directly. That area is the entire cave. The entrance to the city.¡± The three people suddenly realized, and then they struggled against the monster attacks all the way to the rock, and then walked through it together, with Jiefa following closely behind, leaving a bunch of monsters roaring inside. Jiefa knew that if the black dragon found out that they had come out of the cave, they would definitely order the monsters to break into the city directly from the entrance. But if they did not come out of the cave, they would probably be killed by those monsters. . All this happened in an instant. The four people landed on the familiar city streets. The place was still filled with gunpowder smoke, and the surroundings were filled with shouts and sounds of fighting. By this time, it was getting dark, and these monsters had not yet been suppressed. , many kingdom soldiers were covered in blood, but they were still fighting those monsters. The situation here was not optimistic. They were afraid to take the three of them to the center of the city. As expected, they saw the black dragon standing on top of the city lord's castle, looking down at them like a king. At this time, there was chaos below. He just stood on the top of the building and smiled, looking at a group of people fighting in the ground, blood and body parts flying everywhere. Kagome couldn't help but cursed secretly: "Pervert!" Jiefa looked around to see where the city lord was, but he found that the city lord was covered in wounds and was resisting a big monster. The scars all over his body were no longer as radiant as a city lord. The city was in chaos. I have to say that he succeeded. He succeeded in turning the city into a city of death, filled with people everywhere.Massacre and death, the kingdom's soldiers were finally defeated by the huge number of monsters. Even Jiefa and the others were unable to protect the residents in the city. The massacre in the city continued. It seemed that no one could stop it from happening. The residents howled in pain, as if they were in purgatory on earth. "Your goal has been achieved, this city is finished! What else do you want! It's best to stop it!" Jiefa shouted at the black dragon standing on the top of the building. The city lord, who was covered in blood, followed Jiefa's gaze and saw the black dragon standing at the top. Only then did he remember that this person was the one in the hall when he sent people to kill the evil dragon that day. The man in black who questioned him. The black dragon took it off, and the cap of the cloak that had been covering his body revealed the black scales on his body. Memories came flooding back. The city lord recalled the black dragon he killed that day. Only then did he suddenly realize that this person was here. Revenge, the little black dragon that fell behind after cutting the weeds back then came to take revenge. "It turns out that he is the mastermind behind this. How many years has this been planned?" the city lord thought. At this time, the black dragon's eyes moved to the city lord next to him, and he showed a terrifying smile to the city lord. This smile made the city lord feel creepy. "When you killed my father, I destroyed your city, destroyed the things you cared about most, and then tortured you to death bit by bit. Are you ready for all this?" Hei Long said as he opened his arms. As if enjoying all this to the fullest. "Yes, what I care about most is my city. Now that you have destroyed it, the place is in a mess, but those residents are innocent. Do you want to continue to let these monsters massacre the residents in the city?" said the city lord. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119 The true strength of the black dragon You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "You still mention innocence to me. Do you think my parents are not innocent? Aren't the other members of my family innocent? You killed my entire family for your own selfish desires, causing me to lose my family, become homeless, and fall off a cliff. Do you know that I have been living in hatred for these years, and I have never dreamed of killing you with my own hands!" Black Dragon's tone was cold and full of murderous intent. The city lord was speechless by his question. What Jiefa is not sure about is whether killing the black dragon now can put an end to all this. He wants to dissuade the black dragon, but he can't listen to a word. After all, he has been carrying such hatred for so many years. "But the Four Souls Jade is a must. This is a personal grudge between the city lord and the black dragon, and Jiefa doesn't want to get involved. "Inuyasha, Kagome, be prepared for a while. I will attack the black dragon." Jeffa whispered to the two of them. Jeffa took the knife and rushed towards the black dragon quickly. He lifted it up and jumped up. In a few steps, he jumped in front of the black dragon. Then he quickly swung the blade and slashed at the black dragon. Kagome also opened his bow and shot at the black dragon. Inuyasha also leaped forward. And up, fell behind the black dragon. The Black Dragon was surrounded by enemies on all sides, but he didn't panic at all. He jumped up, and a pair of wings suddenly grew on his back. He floated in the air and radiated the people below. This scene shocked everyone present. The black dragon actually grew a pair of wings and flew. This was something that no one could have imagined. Thinking about it carefully, the black dragon had never shown its strength in front of them. No one has ever seen him take part in the battle, only the little monsters he commanded. Jiefa's eyes looked at the black dragon with a bit more determination. He looked at the topography of the roof, then quickly jumped up and threw his knife. Jiefa's knife broke through the wind and went straight towards the black dragon. Rushed over. The black dragon quickly dodged to the left, but what he didn't expect was that Jiefa's knife turned a corner and rushed towards him, and then inserted into its wing. The black dragon was unstable, flopped twice and then fell down. After Jiefa's knife penetrated his wings, it fell into Jiefa's hand again. This time he folded his wings and looked at Jaffa with a serious face. "It seems that I underestimated you." Jiefa smiled slightly, "Do you think you are the only one hiding your strength? You have hurt so many innocent people, and you have to pay the price for your actions!" Then Jiefa pointed the knife at the black dragon. InuYasha walked to Jiefa's side and stood side by side with Jiefa, "I'm still here! Do you think you can beat a group of us by yourself!" InuYasha said. "You guys, look at this scene. Those monsters are all my subordinates, and they all obey me. I have already accomplished half of what I want to do, and you can't stop me." At this time, Xiaoyu also jumped up. Kagome opened her bow and arrow and shot another arrow at him. The black dragon dodged and dodged. Kagome did not expect that one to be able to hit him. This was as a threat to him. . After the black dragon dodged the sword and arrow, he suddenly lowered his head. Then he muttered something, and the monsters rushed towards them again. All the monsters gathered and rushed towards them. The kingdom soldiers behind them were busy chasing after them. He went to fight the monster, but the monster moved very quickly. The black dragon opened its wings again. This time he did not fly. Instead, many black scales slowly appeared on the wings. The scales stood upright as he moved, and finally shot straight into the sky. It turned a corner in the sky and fell vertically, as if a black rain of swords was falling in the sky. The scene was so loud that Jaffa quickly grabbed Inuyasha and ran towards the roof. Then the two of them fell next to Kagome. Jaffa swung the blade wildly to block the falling black feathers. Those black feathers were as tough as knives. Each fallen scale stuck directly into the ground, and each scale attacked indiscriminately, causing great damage to the kingdom's soldiers and other monsters. Inuyasha took off his clothes and waved his clothes to cover the three of them. Only then did the three of them resist the attack of the black feathers. After a while, the black feathers stopped falling, and the black dragon quickly ducked under the roof and landed in front of Jiefa and the other three. At this time, many people nearby, including the city lord Xiaoyu and the kingdom soldiers, were all seriously injured. Those feathers penetrated straight into their bodies, causing them to bleed profusely and lose the ability to fight. "You three really have a lot of tricks up your sleeve. I shouldn't be your enemy. I've also shown you kindness before, but why don't you listen to my advice and insist on going against me?" Heilong said. ??????????????????????????????????? Inuyasha takes down the mask that is hidden behind themHe turned around and put on his clothes again, "Because you killed innocent people indiscriminately and also took away the four soul jade we need most." Inuyasha said loudly. Black Dragon smiled and said: "You are so powerful, you can even block my special attack. I have to be a little wary of you." But there was no fear in his tone. Inuyasha had never seen this before. There has never been such a person, and one can never guess what he is thinking. Of course InuYasha doesn't know that Jiefa has already said a lot to Black Dragon, but Black Dragon didn't even pay attention to Jiefa's words, so what about Inuyasha's few words? What effect can it have on him? What surprised Inuyasha, Jeff Kagome and the three of them was that the black dragon stretched out his hand and a burst of hot air rushed towards him, and then the city lord was caught in his hand and pinched his neck. Jiefa is very familiar with this heat current. It was the room where this heat current sucked it into that day. Jiefa looked at the black dragon and thought in his heart: "How many secrets does this black dragon hide? What other abilities does he not know about? "Jiefa felt a serious threat, and his strength should not be inferior to the nine-tailed demon fox. What surprised them even more was what came next. The black dragon grabbed the city lord's neck hard until it was lifted in the air, and then stretched out a hand to pull off the city lord's hand, just like pulling an ant. It was so easy. The city lord roared in pain. The sound was so sharp that it reached people's ears, making them feel horrified. Then the black dragon removed the city lord's arms and legs bit by bit, turned it into a human stick, and threw it on the ground. The city lord gasped on the ground and let out a painful groan, "You evil villain Dragon, you dare to do this to me, I will never let you go!" The city lord shouted in pain while cursing fiercely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120: Spin You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! This sudden change shocked everyone present. No one thought that the black dragon would use such vicious means to treat the city lord. The city lord lying on the ground and moaning looked like a pitiful man. The people who had survived the attack of the evil dragon just now looked at this scene in horror. This scene deeply shocked their hearts. The city lord they had always respected before was now turned into a human being and a ghost. , and the city lord's daughter Xiaoyu cried out in pain, that was his biological father, and now he was tortured like this. He rushed towards the black dragon crazily, regardless of how powerful the black dragon was, and did not think about whether he was Can beat him, and Jaffa immediately hugged her. She had been seriously injured under the black dragon's attack before. Now he ignored his own injuries and went straight towards the evil dragon. Now Xiaoyu's head is no longer clear. She is thinking about her father just now. The scene of being tortured, he didn't react at all when all this happened, what on earth was going on! Until he saw his biological father falling to the ground, collapsed, and the madness struck her heart deeply. InuYasha also helped Jiefa to force Xiaoyu. Although Xiaoyu was not their friend, Xiaoyu once expressed friendship to Jiefa. Jiefa still had a good impression of her. Although she was not a friend, he did not want anyone to go there again. Find the black dragon and die. Jiefa and the others had seen all kinds of bloody scenes, but this thing of directly tearing off a person's arm at the scene still shocked them deeply. For Xiaoyu, this scene was even more terrifying, because the person who was being treated The person who abused him was his father! Xiaoyu struggled under the pull of Jiefa and Inuyasha. His eyes were filled with hatred for the black dragon, and his eyes seemed to shoot through the black dragon. At this time, the black dragon had a dull expression, and then shouted loudly. All the monsters stopped attacking the residents in the city, and then receded like a tide. "Jiefa, it's not that I want to go against you. It's you who have always wanted to stand against me. Now I stop attacking this city. It's already too late for this city anyway, and I have already destroyed this waste. !" Black Dragon said very calmly. "You did that kind of thing to my father, I won't let you go. I am determined to chop off your head today!" Xiao Yu kept roaring, and then tears flowed down into his mouth bit by bit. , but she didn't cry out and still stared at the black dragon fiercely. The black dragon laughed brightly and said: "If you want to kill me, you won't be able to reach a hair of mine even if you practice for decades! Don't worry, you will be next!" Jaffa and Inuyasha stood side by side, with Kagome hiding behind them. They knew they were about to face a fierce battle. The others present had little fighting ability. They had been seriously injured under the attack just now. Fortunately, they were not injured, so only the three of them were able to fight. The Black Dragon has never revealed its abilities in front of them. After all, this is a fierce battle. Jeffa drew out his knife and pointed it at the black dragon. Inuyasha stretched out his claws and looked at him closely. Kagome took out her bow and arrow, not only to avenge the residents of the city, but also to kill this terrible person. One never knows what kind of things such a terrible person will do in the future. Before it was too late, Jeffa rushed towards the black dragon with his red knife. Inuyasha jumped from the rock on the left and ran straight behind the black dragon. The two people surrounded the black dragon in the middle, and Kagome pulled him A light drizzle that could wash out at any time. "You need to calm down now. If you want to avenge your father, your impulsiveness will have no effect. Calm down, calm down, and then kill him with wisdom." Kagome said to Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu calmed down a little after listening to Kagome's words, but the sharpness in her eyes did not diminish at all. She clenched her fists tightly and made a gurgling sound. Then she took out her nine-section whip and struck it fiercely. The ground was whipped, smoke and dust were everywhere, and the blood on the body dripped on the nine-section whip. At this time, Kagome freed up her hand to aim her bow and arrow at the black dragon. Soon, smoke was everywhere and the battle began. "Storm Spiral Slash." "The soul-dispelling iron claw." The two attacks fell towards the black dragon, and the black dragon clasped his hands together, producing a huge energy wave. A huge explosion sounded from all around, and the attacks of Jiefa and Inuyasha immediately lost their effect. As soon as the sound of explosions fell, Xiao Yu rushed forward quickly. She whipped her nine-section whip wildly and rushed straight towards the black dragon with a burst of energy. The black dragon took a few steps forward and rushed in front of Xiao Yu at a very fast speed. ,Then he grabbed her hand holding the nine-section whip, smiled evilly, and punched Xiaoyu. Xiaoyu quickly fell far away, and Xiaoyu vomited blood. Immediately afterwards, Kagome's arrow shot at the black dragon. The black dragon made a beautiful spin and dodged. The bow and arrow missed him and landed on the opposite wall. It all happened in an instant, "His speed is too fast! He can dodge most attacks, even Kagome's arrows, and he seems to have a way to resolve our attacks." Jeffa said. InuYasha, who was next to him, frowned and said: "There is no one who I, InuYasha, can't defeat. I don't believe that there are so many of us who can't defeat him alone!" After listening to what he said, Jiefa became a little firmer, "Yes, they have seen no monsters along the way. I have killed such a big evil dragon, and I am still afraid of a small black dragon like him." Jiefa said. Fa told himself secretly in his heart. Then he stood up. His red sword was no ordinary sword. As the number of times he killed monsters increased, his sword became more and more powerful. After the day he killed the evil dragon, he could feel the blade of the sword. The surging power can even enrich one's body and make one's body very strong. And this knife seems to have become spiritual. Just like on the roof before, he was able to throw the knife out and then catch it accurately. Nothing is impossible. Jiefa stood up. He looked domineering and his whole temperament changed. He walked towards Black Dragon step by step. Black Dragon turned around and looked at Jiefa whose temperament had completely changed. He didn't panic at all. Then he took off his black cloak, revealing his solid muscles, which were covered with black scales bit by bit. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 121 Attack You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa swung his knife away. This time the black dragon did not dodge. Jiefa's blade fell straight onto the black dragon's solid muscles, but it did not cause any damage to the black dragon because the scales were very hard. Jeff immediately drew his knife and retreated. At this time, Inuyasha went around from behind and hit the black dragon with his soul-dispersing iron claws, but there was no claw mark on the black dragon's body. The black dragon stood there with an image of invulnerability. Xiaoyu got up from the ground. His eyes were full of despair. For a person as powerful as Jiefa, he was not harmed by Jiefa's knife. She wanted to do it again. How to avenge his father! Now Xiaoyu, seeing her father become like that, didn't even dare to approach him. His mind was filled with hatred for the black dragon. Thinking of this, Xiaoyu mustered up the courage to walk to her father little by little. At this time, he His father had passed out and there was a pool of blood on the ground. He hugged his father tightly and kept sitting like that. By this time, Jeffa and Inuyasha had already launched numerous attacks on the black dragon, and Kagome's arrows had also been shot many times, but none of them caused any harm to him. "It's impossible. A person can't be so strong, with such strong defense, speed, and attack power. It's impossible for a person to have no weaknesses at all." Jiefa's brain was spinning rapidly. But he couldn't see any weakness in the black dragon. He was a perfect fighting machine. At this time, Inuyasha muttered next to him: "Since it is so powerful, why did you still use Jifa to fight the evil dragon before?" When Jiefa heard this, he immediately froze, "Yes, since he is so powerful, why didn't he take action himself before, instead of hiding behind and reaping the benefits?" Thinking of this, Jiefa suddenly realized, and then Jiefa quickly rushed towards the black dragon, "Storm Spiral Slash." This time Jiefa did not attack his body, but hit him next to him, and the black dragon quickly spit out a mouthful of blood. Inuyasha and Kagome saw very clearly that what Jaffa had just hit was not the black dragon's body, but hit the void next to the black dragon, and the black dragon spit out blood. Jeffa knew that all the blades fell on him body. "You don't have any strong defense, it's just your shadow, just to confuse us!" Jiefa said loudly to the black dragon. The black dragon raised his head and looked at Jiefa, but this time he didn't say a word, because what Jiefa said was completely correct. He didn't have any strong defense, but he had speed. His speed was very fast, even his No one else can capture the afterimage when moving. And he has been practicing hard for so many years, and he is able to deliberately leave his own shadow, making others mistakenly think that he is in that position, and their feeling of hitting him was also deliberately created by him. His disguise was revealed, and Jeffa and Inuyasha rushed towards him, but the black dragon quickly disappeared and hid behind them. "What if you see through me? With my speed, you can't hit me at all!" Black Dragon said. Then he spread his wings and soared into the sky. Then he plucked one of his feathers and turned it into a black sword blade. He fell vertically from the sky, and the blade was pointed directly at Jiefa. Jiefa's eyes were clear, He touched his blade, then scratched it with his fingers, and then his blood flowed on its blade. A magical scene happened. At this critical moment, the blade cut Jiefa's blood. Absorbed. Then Jiefa took this knife and collided with the vertical sword blade in the sky. A huge impact force spread out. The shock wave spread around the two of them, and everything around them was destroyed. Was moved to the ground. Even Inuyasha was forced back several steps by the shock wave. Kagome covered her eyes with her sleeves. The energy was too powerful, and the smoke and dust surrounding them made it difficult for them to see what was going on inside. Finally, the smoke dissipated, and the situation inside came into view. Jiefa stood upright in the middle of the shock wave, with multiple injuries on his body and blood flowing out. The Black Dragon had fallen to the ground, and his body was also covered with blood. He gasped, and then used His arms were half supporting his body. "Why don't you turn into a dragon and fight us!" Jiefa asked softly. Black Dragon smiled slightly and said: "My body was taken away when I fell off the cliff that day. I used my body to exchange power with him. Although I have used this power to take revenge, I still have not fought. you!" The black dragon's smile was very peaceful, without any impurities. InuYasha stepped forward, "Are you going to kill him?" InuYasha asked Jeffaroad. Now Black Dragon has completely lost the ability to fight back. Although Jiefa has been seriously injured, his condition is much better than Black Dragon, because he is still standing there, while Black Dragon can no longer stand up. Faced with InuYasha's inquiry, Jiefa hesitated: "Take out the Jade of Four Souls." Then InuYasha looked at Black Dragon, "Do you take it out yourself, or what?" InuYasha said to Black Dragon. The black dragon slowly stretched out his hands, and a purple crystal appeared in front of them. Kagome stepped forward and said, "This is the fragment of the Shikon Jade. How did you hide your aura?" "Actually, my revenge has been avenged. I have nothing to regret anymore. I have been living in hatred and pain all my life. I think about how to destroy it all every day. Now everything here has been destroyed. I haven't thought about what will happen if I achieve my wish, but I figured it out, it's better to die like this." The black dragon said sadly, this black dragon they saw before was completely different. Before, he was arrogant and calm, but it turned out that this was his original appearance. At this time, Jeff, Inuyasha and Kagome were filled with emotion. At this time, Xiaoyu, who was covered in scars, walked over step by step. Every step she took, her body was still dripping with blood. Her father could not wake up no matter how much he screamed. Her father was tortured to death by the black dragon. She could not wake up. Let him go! Xiaoyu's eyes were filled with tears. Holding her nine-section whip, she finally approached the black dragon. "You have to pay for my father's life, and for the residents of this city." Xiaoyu's eyes were filled with tears, and she choked with sobs. Then she put down her nine-section whip and picked up a knife on the ground. Hesitantly, she thrust the sword straight into the black dragon's heart. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122 Everything is in vain You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Heilong fell to the ground on his back, his expression was plain, without any complex expression. The wind blew up the smoke and dust on the ground, and there was silence all around. Jiefa watched everything quietly, and Kagome slowly walked to the black dragon's body and took the fragments of the Shikon Jade. After working hard for so long, they finally got this fragment, and Kagome and the others were filled with emotion. The once glorious city turned into ruins. Although the black dragon had been released from the control of the monsters before it died, the damage they caused was irreparable. There were many dead and injured here, and only a few survived. A kingdom soldier, Xiaoyu and some other residents. Originally an empty shell with a bright surface, the city has now turned into a corpse. The culprit is dead, but the damage is irreparable. After Xiaoyu killed the black dragon, he knelt on the ground, covered his face and cried. His father could not wake up. Although he had taken revenge, his father could not come back, and the city would no longer be as glorious as before. . Kagome put away the fragments of the Shikon Jade, then walked to Jiefa and hugged Jiefa gently, "How are you? Are you seriously injured?" Kagome asked. Jiefa smiled slightly and said: "It doesn't matter, I have strong resilience." It is getting dark, the place is in a mess, and it is about to turn into ruins, but no one can change this situation. Early the next morning, Jiefa and the others decided to leave here. After all, there was nothing left to miss here. Jiefa and the others could not decide what this place would look like after they left, and there was no way to predict it. Before leaving, Xiaoyu put on plain clothes, walked up to the receptionist, and looked at him affectionately. Both Inuyasha and Kagome could see Xiaoyu's thoughts. Those eyes full of girlish feelings could be seen by anyone. Just see it. Kagome really couldn't stand it anymore, so she turned around and left. Inuyasha quickly chased after her, but Jaffa still didn't know why. "I'm really sorry when I fought the dragon again. I just wanted the dragon to eat those warriors and you. I'm deeply sorry for what I did. I realize now that it was wrong. Regardless of whether they are residents of our city or not, every life deserves respect." Xiao Yu said softly. Jiefa saw the changes in Xiaoyu. After so many things happened, he finally grew up and became completely different from before. Jiefa looked into her eyes and said: "It's okay, everything is over. After all, You couldn't help it, although you have woken up now, you can be forgiven." Xiaoyu nodded heavily, smiled lightly, and then she said: "Where are you going next! Have you been looking for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade?" "Yes, we are looking for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade. Originally, the Four Souls Jade had a great relationship with us. Originally, we did not want to get involved with the Four Souls Jade, but because of the Four Souls Jade, we We were targeted, so in order to protect ourselves, we had to strike first and then find the mastermind behind it." Jiefa explained their affairs clearly in one sentence. Xiaoyu nodded, then suddenly looked at Jiefa with wide eyes, "I heard from my father that a similar crystal once appeared in a village in the south. I didn't know it at the time, but it was the Jade of the Four Souls. I think You can go there and take a look, maybe you can find something!" Xiaoyu said. Jiefa showed an expression of surprise. He was originally hesitating where to go. After all, they had no information about the Jade of the Four Souls. Finding the fragment of the Jade of the Four Souls was also an unexpected surprise. Now there is a piece of the Four Souls Jade at the Nine-Tailed Demon Fox, and they have a piece here. Jiefa just doesn¡¯t know how this piece of jade appeared. Maybe after constant searching, maybe they will understand why the Four Souls Jade See the light of day again. ¡°That¡¯s really great, thank you Miss Xiaoyu!¡± Jiefa said happily. Then Jie Faxiang Xiaoyu said goodbye and turned around and left. Xiaoyu looked at Jiefa's leaving figure and felt heartbroken. Her love ended in vain. Originally, she wanted to go with Jiefa and the others, but after all, he is the daughter of the city lord. She shoulders the responsibility of this city. Now the city has changed. It was in ruins. As the princess of this city, she couldn't just sit back and watch. Her father has left, and the city has become like this again. She knows very well that Jiefa does not have her in his heart. If he had him in his heart, he would not have left so decisively, without even a word of concern. Maybe they are not even friends, little oneYu thought this way, it was all her own fault. Originally, he thought Jiefa would be interested in her, so he saved her many times, but later she discovered that Jiefa was such a kind person. I am afraid he is so kind, "I did not misjudge the person, he is a good person! He just doesn't like me!" Xiao Yu thought in her heart. She looked at the retreating figure, and two lines of clear tears fell from her eyes, dripping to the ground. Destiny made her have to shoulder all this, even if she was a girl, no matter whether the sky fell or not, if she did not experience something, she would never I don't know how strong I can be. Jiefa chased InuYasha and Kagome. Jiefa found that Kagome was indifferent to him and seemed very angry. Inuyasha also glared at him nonsensically. Jiefa was actually very smart. He felt something was wrong in the atmosphere, but he just didn't understand what was going on. Then in order to resolve the embarrassment, he said: "Well, I heard from Xiao Yu that there are fragments of the Four Souls Jade in the south." Jeffa said cautiously for fear of making the two of them unhappy again, and then Kagome snorted and turned her head away. Jeffa groaned and clutched his chest, with a look of pain on his face. InuYasha quickly stepped forward to support him, and everyone looked at him with special concern, showing nervous expressions. "I had a fight with the black dragon. I haven't fully recovered from my injuries. I don't know what happened. My chest hurts so much!" Jiefa said. "What should we do?" Kagome started to get nervous. Then Jiefa laughed and said: "Kagome, aren't you angry? I don't know what made you angry, but I hope you are happy, okay?" Jiefa said softly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123 Strange Village You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome immediately realized that Jeffa was lying to her just now, and then Inuyasha kicked Jeffa hard, "Hey, are you kidding me? Then you are joking about your injury. Do you know the two of us?" Are we all worried about you?" Inuyasha said in an aura. Jiefa laughed sarcastically, "Isn't it because you two suddenly ignored me and made me feel uncomfortable?" "Okay, okay, let's not be angry with you anymore. It's just that Xiaoyu's affection for you makes people uncomfortable. Although I have hurt him before, I have not forgotten that he wants to What we put into the mouth of the evil dragon." Inuyasha said. The three of them started chatting on the road, but what they kept discussing was the situation in the city. After experiencing so many things, they saw all kinds of things in the world, and it turned out that the world is really big and full of wonders. The three of them walked south, following the direction Xiao Yu told Jiefa, and unknowingly they came to a village. Jiefa had no way of confirming whether it was the one Xiao Yu had mentioned, because when Xiao Yu told him, Xiao Yu's memory was also very Vaguely, after all, he heard it from his father when he was a child. This village is quite normal, much more normal than the previous weird villages. Perhaps Jiefa and the others have never encountered many normal things, so they are always on guard against anything weird happening when they come in. . They were foreign travelers. This time Jiefa and the others planned to stay here quietly without disturbing the lord. There happened to be an abandoned house at the east end of the village, so they walked in. There was a lot of dust inside, but there was nothing they could do. This time they didn't want to disturb others anymore, and then they started to clean the house. After cleaning it for a while, they were ready to live here tonight. The three of them walked out of the house and started wandering around the village. Inuyasha couldn't help but sigh: "Finally, I saw a normal village. The people here seem to be normal." Kagome couldn¡¯t help but laugh. They were going to go to the village to inquire about the situation and see if they could get any news about the Shikon Tama. Inquiring about the Four Souls Jade also requires skills. If vicious people hear about the Four Souls Jade, they will definitely be targeted, but soon they found that the people in the village seemed to be very simple. They are kind. They seem to have lived here for generations. They are not rich here, but they can still eat without starving to death. Many people in the village worship a god called the Earth God. There is a temple in the village, and many people go there to worship. Jiefa and the others also heard about it and went to have a look, but the three of them were dressed in strange clothes, and they were from outside. , the villagers quickly recognized them as foreign travelers. People in this village seem to be very unfriendly to outsiders, so they all look at the three of them with strange eyes, especially because the three of them are dressed very strangely. They originally wanted to pretend that villagers came here to have a look, but now they found that there was no way to pretend. They were exposed at a glance. They walked to the temple of the god worshiped by the villagers. A statue of the god was built in the temple. This is a monument. With a long beard, he looks like a tall and thick man. Jiefa found a villager and asked: "Hello, we are from outside. Is this the god you worship? Can you tell me its origin?" The villager glared and said: "Who are you? Why do you want to inquire about our gods? What is the purpose of coming here and living here?" These few words from the villagers left Jiefa speechless. After all, it was very rude for them to ask other people's gods, and no one really paid attention to them. Good thing now, it¡¯s not that they don¡¯t want to talk to the villagers anymore, it¡¯s that now they don¡¯t want to talk to the villagers and the villagers don¡¯t want to pay attention to them. Jiefa suddenly felt that there was no point in continuing to inquire about the information, because everyone in this village seemed to be full of hostility towards outsiders, and it seemed that they had to go find the lord here, so Jiefa shamelessly said to that person The villager said: "May I ask where your lord lives? I want to interview him." The villager snorted and said, "It's in the middle of the village. You can go find it yourself." Jaffa was relieved after hearing what he said. After all, the villager told them where the lord lived, which meant that things should not be as difficult as imagined. Then Jaffa, Inuyasha and Kagome came to the village where the lord lived. place. Jiefa stepped forward and knocked on the door. The doorman opened the door. He looked at them with big eyes and doubts. After understanding their purpose, he let them into the room. Jeff's NightThe three of them, Cha and Kagome, have met many lords. The lord of this village is the youngest person they have ever met. In the center of the room sits a very handsome man with delicate features, a high nose bridge and a tall figure. A tall, handsome man. Although he looked like a white-faced boy, he had a very burly figure. Kagome couldn't help but exclaimed when she saw his appearance: "What a handsome lord!" Jeffa swore that if he were a girl, he would probably be the same. Fascinated by him, Inuyasha couldn't help but snort when he heard Kagome's praise. When the lord of the village saw their appearance, he smiled lightly. He had no airs about the lord at all. Then he stood up gently, like a particularly elegant scholar, "Guests from afar, please sit here first." ." he said. Jaffa and Kagome Inuyasha bowed to the lord, and then sat in the designated positions according to the doorman's instructions. There was a table in front of them, and several cups of tea were placed on the table, as if they had breakfast. Just like it's ready. Jiefa and the others came here to temporarily inquire about the lord's residence from the villager. Originally, they did not want to disturb the lord here. They just wanted to come to the village to ask if anyone had heard about the Shihun Jade, but In desperation, they still came to find the lord here, and he seemed to have already expected it, and had prepared tea and was waiting here. "Yesterday I saw you enter the village. I thought you would be some bad guys and do some bad things, but I didn't expect you just lived in a dilapidated house at the end of the village, so I, Mo Yu, have been waiting here for a long time. I'm just waiting for you to come and visit me!" His voice sounded gentle and gentle, and he had a faint smile when he spoke. His whole room and his whole person made Jiefa and the three of them feel comfortable both physically and mentally. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124 Accident You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As the name suggests, this lord exudes a kind of elegance. When one sees him, one can think of spring rain, fresh and natural. Every move he makes exudes a scholarly atmosphere. It is difficult to imagine such a person. He turned out to be the lord of this village. Jie Fasi was wondering what he was going to tell him, so he didn't speak for a long time. The room was extremely quiet. There was only the sound of Mo Yu pouring tea. The tea was steaming. Several people were sitting across from each other. Many words. "I'm so sorry for visiting here suddenly and not saying hello to you when I first arrived!" Kagome said first. "It doesn't matter, aren't you here? When I saw you for the first time, I felt that you are not simple. I wonder what the purpose of your visit here is?" He said straight to the point. This surprised the three of them, "We came here to find fragments of the Four Souls Jade. A friend of mine told me before that there were traces of the Four Souls Jade here, so we wanted to come here to have a look!" Jie Fa said. Mo Yu smiled handsomely, "I have never heard of the Four Souls Jade after living here for so long. I apologize for my ignorance, but I really don't understand what the Four Souls Jade is that you are talking about." InuYasha put his face with his hands, glanced at Mo Yu, and said, "Have you really never heard of the Four Souls Jade? You have never heard of the Four Souls Jade being so famous! How many people in this world are trying to get it?" What if the jade of the four souls is torn to pieces?" InuYasha was the most careless person in the whole room. Jeffa and Kagome were both sitting upright facing Mo Yu. Hearing InuYasha¡¯s words, Mo Yu suddenly laughed, and then shook his head with a smile. It's impossible to ask anything like this, especially the news about the Four Souls Jade. If their lords say that they have never heard of the Four Souls Jade, then the residents here will not reveal even a word. "I wonder who the earth god is in your village. I see that many people in the village worship him very much!" Jiefa asked pretending to be casual. "That god once saved my life, and he is the patron saint of our village. Now there are wars outside, and bandits and robberies often happen, but that has never happened in our village, just because we have Such a good god!" Mo Yu said. Jiefa nodded, expressing his understanding of their admiration, "By the way, you living in that dilapidated house at the end of the village is not in line with our hospitality. Please move to my place today." Come on! My house is pretty empty anyway." Mo Yu said. After that, Jiefa agreed, and then they returned to the dilapidated house where they lived before. They packed up their things and moved into the house of Lord Mo Yu. It must be said that this place is indeed very big, and Mo Yu is the only one. Live here. Mo Yu's entire house is very similar to his style. The entire yard has a fresh and elegant feel. The flowers and plants here are lush, probably planted carefully by Mo Yu himself, but they don't dare to take it lightly. They already have Learning from the past, the lord who was particularly good to them before was also very similar to Mo Yu, but in the end, they still saw through it. Those past events are all vivid in their minds, which makes the three of them wary of everyone. The moonlight is cold and the crescent moon hangs high in the sky, quiet and peaceful. How many cicadas are chirping outside? This time they each had a room, which was very spacious. Jiefa thought that he could live separately from Inuyasha. After all, Inuyasha was really dishonest sometimes when sleeping and often snored. Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief and spread a quilt for himself. He had been living in the wild before. The other one is living in a shabby house at the end of the village. Now I can finally have a comfortable place to rest. Inuyasha was lying in the room at night. He was sleeping in a daze when he suddenly heard a noise at the door. This immediately made him afraid to sleep. Then he got up and went to check outside the door. They were traveling outside. They must not let go of any clues. Once someone plots evil against them, they must respond promptly. When InuYasha opened the door, he found that it was Lord Mo Yu. Mo Yu walked in. InuYasha was very puzzled. Why did this Lord Mo Yu come to see him in the middle of the night? But after all, they live in his house, so they can¡¯t say that they have to open the door to others just because they¡¯re at night! Mo Yu was still wearing his white gown, and then he and InuYasha sat down opposite each other, "What's the matter with you? Come to me in the middle of the night." InuYasha asked impatiently. Mo Yu pursed her lips and smiled, "I just wanted to ask, are you satisfied with this place?"Is my son's food okay? Is his stay comfortable? "Mo Yu asked. Inuyasha looked at his sincere eyes and thought: "Is it possible that he really came to say hello? How could there be such a good person in the world? He provided food and accommodation and asked them if they were eating well and living well. It was just a chance meeting. How could it be possible? Are you so nice to strangers?" Inuyasha always felt that there was something fishy about this matter. But he couldn¡¯t show his doubts, and he also had to pretend to be particularly enthusiastic and grateful. He said: ¡°It¡¯s not bad to live here. We lived in the wild before, and the bed is really comfortable for us.¡± Mo Yu nodded, still smiling, then he slowly took off his blouse, and then slowly touched his hand to InuYasha's. InuYasha's eyes widened and he jumped up immediately. "Ah, what are you doing?" Inuyasha said in panic. "What's wrong? Inuyasha, I didn't do anything." Mori said calmly as if nothing happened. InuYasha was a little stunned when he heard this, then nodded and walked out of the room. InuYasha walked all the way outside and sat down on the steps. He needed to calm down very much now. What happened just now left him a little confused. Mo Yu, the lord here, suddenly took off his coat and touched her hand. He didn't dare to think about it deeply. He just hoped that he had misunderstood. In fact, he felt that it was safer to sit outside. Then the lord Mo Yu came out, "Inuyasha, it's easy to catch a cold late at night, sit for a while and then go in and rest." Mo Yu said. Inuyasha sat there without replying, so he didn't say anything more, then put on his haori and turned around to leave. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125 Centipede You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! InuYasha didn't sleep well that night. What happened just now kept replaying in his mind, but he couldn't understand it no matter how hard he thought about it. The next day InuYasha came out with dark circles under his eyes, "InuYasha, didn't you sleep well? It's so comfortable here, but you can still have such big dark circles. Are you used to sleeping outdoors?" Jeffa Said with a smile. "Oh, it's nothing, I just didn't sleep well." Jiefa thought that InuYasha would reply, but unexpectedly, InuYasha just said, "It's nothing." This is not in line with InuYasha's character. "What's going on? What happened?" Jiefa thought to himself Kagome had already gotten up, and the three of them sat together to discuss the Shikon Tama, but during this period InuYasha had not been very energetic. He had been thinking about what happened last night. InuYasha had never encountered such a situation. , so he didn¡¯t know how to tell Kagome and Jaffa about this matter. They sat outside the yard for a long time without seeing the lord's figure. They were still wondering, the lord didn't seem like the kind of person who would get up so late, but they never saw the lord Mo Yu. So they walked out of the lord¡¯s house, and they saw a villager, so Jiefa asked: ¡°Have you seen your lord, Meng Yu? "Are you the guests who came two days ago? The lord and several villagers went to fight the monster in the west of the village early in the morning. That monster did all kinds of evil and ate a lot of people. We should have got rid of him long ago, but he was really It was too powerful, and we suffered heavy losses, but we never killed him." The villagers lamented as they spoke. "We don't know whether Mo Yu is a good guy or a bad guy, but he treated us so politely, I think we can go there and have a look." Jiefa said, while Inuyasha didn't speak. Kagome nodded in agreement, and then the three of them walked towards the village. InuYasha spoke very little along the way. Jafa secretly thought that InuYasha must have something on his mind, and he was too embarrassed to tell them. Personal concerns. There is a stone mountain at the west end of the village. Small rocks are piled up into a mountain. If you climb it, it is easy to slide down. But in such a steep place, there is a centipede living here. As a result, when they first arrived here, they found the lord Mo Yu and several villagers fighting with the centipede. The centipede was huge. His body was about the same size as the previous evil dragon, or even bigger. Kagome shot an arrow from a distance. The arrow caught Centipede off guard, but it still allowed Centipede to dodge. At this time, they could see the territory clearly. It turned out that the lord Mo Yu was not a bad person. He was floating in the air. , well-dressed, with a white shirt swaying gently in the wind. Mo Yu¡¯s weapon was a huge writing brush, which surprised Jiefa and the three of them. They had seen people using knives and swords to attack, but they had never seen anyone use a writing brush as a weapon. I saw Mo Yu waving a brush blade in the air, and at this moment there was a force of energy that rushed towards the centipede. This brush seemed to have a powerful and mysterious power that was unpredictable. ¡°Mo Yu¡¯s figure is nimble and he is as light as a swallow. He spins a few times and releases a series of energy. The centipede couldn't avoid the many injuries on its body, and blood flowed out. He began to howl in pain, but the more injured he was, the stronger his attack power seemed. The centipede hovered in the sky a few times, swooped down very quickly, bit a villager and swallowed him. This incident shocked everyone present, but the villagers soon realized that it was common for centipedes to eat people. The battle continued. Soon, the lord Mo Yu ordered a retreat. Soon the villagers and Mo Yu retreated because many villagers were also swallowed by the centipede. Originally, Jiefa and the others were about to go up to help, so they withdrew. Jiefa and the lord Mo Yu collided with each other. Jiefa, Inuyasha and Kagome quickly stepped forward to support the wounded and carried them on their backs. He got up and walked back, during which the centipede was still chasing after him. Kagome fired a few arrows, delaying its speed. They retreated very smoothly, and soon reached the village. The wounded were placed in a room, and several people went in to help them clean their wounds. Although Mo Yu was not injured, his expression was very tired. He walked out and looked at Jiefa and the other three and said, "Thank you three for your help. We have beaten this centipede many times, but every time it fails." It has become like this, and if it continues like this, what should we do?" Mo Yu lamented.   Jiefa and the three of them thought that the residents of the village were living a very happy life, but there was such a powerful centipede in the west of the village that was killing them, and Mo Yu, who seemed gentle and gentle, showed no sign of weakness when fighting. "How about we help you kill this centipede! Although the three of us can't guarantee it, we can still be considered a very powerful fighting force. Next time, don't bring some villagers there. They may really not be able to defeat it. They go If you die, you can only die in vain." Jiefa said. Mo Yu looked at Jiefa in surprise, "Do you really want to help us? That centipede is not an ordinary monster. Fighting monsters is not child's play. Can you do it?" Mo Yu said. But when Mo Yu said this, his eyes unconsciously glanced at Inuyasha, and Jiefa happened to notice it. In fact, what Jiefa didn't say was that when he saw the centipede just now, although Kagome said he didn't notice the Shikon Jade, he always felt something was wrong. His intuition has always been very accurate. He thought there was something fishy. thing, then that thing is definitely not simple. "Isn't there an earth god in your village who protects you? How come there are monsters like centipedes!" Inuyasha asked, looking into Mo Yu's eyes. InuYasha had never cared about these things before, but what surprised them was that InuYasha took the initiative to ask about these things. This was not like the careless InuYasha at all. Jiefa didn¡¯t even think about the Earth God just now, but Inuyasha directly told the key to the matter. Why is this? The lord Mo Yu had clearly said before that their gods would protect their village from the threat of war and other dangers, but the next day, the lord took some villagers to hunt centipedes. This was too unreasonable. It felt strange that he hadn¡¯t mentioned this matter before, and that Jiefa hadn¡¯t noticed it yet. They turned to look at Lord Mo Yu, and found that Lord Mo Yu still had a calm expression. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126 Leaving? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Things started to get more and more confusing, but the lord still had a calm face. He didn't answer the question Inuyasha asked just now. He just stood up, brushed the dust off his body, and walked forward. Jiefa and the three of them were very confused as to what kind of medicine was being sold in Mo Yu's gourd. They walked forward without saying a word. Now they had to face reality. They didn't get any information at all. Instead, they fell into another deadlock. Whether to leave here became a debate. Jiefa's intuition told him that some clues could be found here. However, Things have reached a deadlock here. Lord Mo Yu doesn¡¯t seem to want to reveal a word. It would be very impolite to continue to ask questions, and if he continues to ask questions, he may not be able to answer. InuYasha was still thinking about what happened last night. He was wondering if he had misunderstood something, maybe he was thinking too much. They followed Mo Yu back to Mo Yu's residence. The sunshine was just right, and the warmth was shining on the eaves. Living here was a kind of enjoyment, but Jiefa and the others did not feel warm at all. The three of them walked to Mo Yu's room and knocked on the door, but found no one responded. At noon, they walked to the hall again and found Mo Yu sitting in the hall making tea. In the antique wooden hall, Mo Yu was dressed in white, and the breeze blew a few strands of his hair. He was stroking the coffee table as if stroking a treasure he cherished very much. Jeffa was a little embarrassed to step into the room, because he felt that seeing this room would tarnish such a beautiful scenery, and Inuyasha didn't care whether it would disturb him and walked in without hesitation. Then Jaffa and Kagome could only follow behind. Inuyasha walked to Mo Yu and sat on the floor, but Mo Yu just raised his eyes and continued busy with what he was doing. It¡¯s hard to imagine that such a gentle and elegant person was still fighting the centipede just now. Jiefa and the others couldn¡¯t help but sigh in their hearts that Mo Yu, the lord, was really leisurely and elegant. He didn¡¯t worry about the centipede at all and was still making tea here. If they hadn¡¯t just returned from the battlefield with him, they would never have thought that this person would have that side, because he was more like a white-faced scholar. "I don't know what happened yesterday, but it's possible that I'm overthinking it. We came here just to find out about the Four Souls Jade. Since you don't want to reveal it, there's nothing we can do. That person at the west end of the village We will solve the problem for you, and as a reward, I hope you can tell us everything." Inuyasha said in an uncharacteristically serious tone. "I really don't know about the Four Souls Jade. Even if you keep asking me, I still don't know anything. Since you came here, I have treated you very well, and now I still want to negotiate terms with us. "?" Mo Yu said. Mo Yu¡¯s tone surprised the three of them. They didn¡¯t expect that a gentle and elegant person like Mo Yu would be angry. It was possible that Inuyasha¡¯s words really made him angry. "In this case, it is not convenient for us to stay for a long time. We will leave here now. Thank you for taking care of us during our stay in the village!" Jiefa said. Mo Yu frowned when he heard Jie Fa's words. He didn't expect that Jie Fa and the three of them would directly say that they wanted to leave, and their attitude was very determined. This made him very unexpected. And his words had already been spoken, even if He wanted to keep her, but there was no way he could make her look like this again. The three people turned and left. Mo Yu looked at the backs of the three of them leaving and shook his head. The three of them returned to the room and each packed their things. They had been traveling, so they brought very few things with them. After a while, they walked out. At this time, Mo Yu couldn't sit still. He didn't make tea in the room, but slowly walked out of the hall. . During this period, none of the four of them said a word. When asking him to turn around and leave, he said to Mo Yu: "Thank you for taking care of me during this period. Thank you very much. We are leaving now. We will be destined to meet each other in the future." Goodbye." Mo Yu still didn¡¯t say a word, and then nodded. The three people left the village. Many villagers watched them leave but did not say a word to them. I'm afraid that I thought this village was very normal, different from many villages they met before, but now Jiefa feels that he was wrong. This village lies in his indifference, not only the indifference of the residents here. , even that lord Mo Yu had an indifferent attitude. Although he was well prepared for the three of them.?The place to live and the food are there, but the tone and attitude have never been very enthusiastic. "Inuyasha, what's going on with you today? Why, I was different from the past two days. If there is anything, I must tell the two of us." Kagome asked. Jiefa also chimed in and said: "Where has the usual carefree Inuyasha gone? I feel like something is wrong with you since I woke up this morning!" Jiefa looked at the two people who kept asking him questions and laughed. , "Oh, it's nothing. It's just that Mo Yu came to my room last night, put her hands on me, and took off her coat, which made me feel very uncomfortable. Of course, it might be I thought too much, and the reason why I didn¡¯t tell you two was because I was afraid that you two would laugh at me!¡± After InuYasha finished speaking, he laughed again. At least he knew that InuYasha was like this to relieve the embarrassment, but he still couldn't help but laugh, because InuYasha was still the same InuYasha. After a while, he suddenly became silent, and then said: "Actually, I think it is very impolite for us to bother others like this. After all, they have provided us with a lot of help and are very enthusiastic towards us, although their attitude is very cold. Come on! The reason why I told us to leave just now is because I no longer have the nerve to trouble others! Then we can actually take this opportunity to sneak back and see what is going on in this village. " "I still don't know what your wishful thinking is. With your little thoughts, can you just leave? Don't you always feel that there is something fishy here! Maybe there really is a Jade of Four Souls here. Since you feel Now that we are here, you will definitely not give up." Kagome smiled at this and said to Jeffa. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127 Mo Yu¡¯s Secret You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As night fell, Jaffa, InuYasha and Kagome sneaked back into the village. The village was very quiet, but as soon as they entered the village, they heard the sound of dogs barking. InuYasha rolled his eyes helplessly, and then they continued to walk inside. At first glance, everything seemed normal here, but Jiefa always felt vaguely uneasy in his heart. They first came to the house of Lord Mo Yu where they lived before. Jiefa and Inuyasha lay on the roof, and then took off the tiles on the roof. They looked down and saw a scene that shocked them extremely. , in Lord Mo Yu's room, there were two bloody corpses, which they had seen before during the day. They were the villagers who had beaten the centipede before, and the lord Mo Yu was lying on the corpse. It was hard for them to imagine that such a fairy-like man was lying on the corpse, and then the scene of him getting up made them come in even more , the corpse was bitten in pieces, and Lord Mo Yu's mouth was covered in blood. Jie Fa was extremely shocked. It was really hard to imagine that Lord Mo Yu was eating his own villagers. During the day, he was still the gentle Lord Mo Yu, but at night he turned into a corpse demon. While panicking, InuYasha suddenly accidentally knocked down a tile next to him, making a noise. Mo Yu suddenly raised his head and looked above his head. He saw the flickering figure, and then he immediately chased after him. Afraid that the three of them would react quickly and jump off the roof, and then in order to prevent him from recognizing them, the three of them started to run separately. Jaffa took Kagome, and the three of them agreed to separate first, and then after a while Meet up at the place where the villagers worship the gods. Lord Mo Yu rushed out of the house covered in blood. At this time, his eyes were no longer as calm as usual. He knew that no one had ever dared to approach his house. This was also the first time that he found that someone dared to peek at him. ¡°We must find and kill the people who saw him eating people, otherwise the consequences will be disastrous.¡± He thought in his mind. Then he started to panic, and he started to look left and right, but it was dark all around, and there was no one around. Then he closed his eyes and calmed down for a while, and then he started chasing in one direction. A person in front of him was already running very fast. He looked at the shadow and thought it looked very much like InuYasha, but he wasn't sure! He was completely panicked now, and the doubts in his heart were gradually magnifying. Now he only had one thought in his mind, to catch up with the person in front of him and see who he was. Jaffa and Kagome walked in a big circle around the village for a long time, and then walked to the shrine where the villagers often went to worship. What surprised them was that there was a green light inside this shrine. The light meant that it was not normal at all. There was a god who was often worshiped in this shrine, and they had never seen this god before. , but now it seems that this god should be inside the shrine. Jeffa and Kagome stood outside the shrine and hesitated for a long time, whether they should go in or disturb them. It was their fault in the first place. They accidentally broke into someone else's village and then discovered the secret of the village lord. The image of Lord Mo Yu eating people just now is still vivid in his mind, "I wonder if this god knows that the lord of this village has eaten many villagers. What if the god here is colluding with others? Who can know him? Who is it or the devil?" Jaffa said to Kagome. "Things seem to be getting more and more complicated. Let's hide here for a while. Maybe Inuyasha will come over soon." Kagome said. Then the two of them stood outside the shrine and waited for a long time. During this period, the shrine was glowing green with no intention of fading, and there was silence all around, as if nothing had happened, but Jiefa knew very well. Something extraordinary happened tonight. The lord of the village was an ogre, and the shrine didn't know what secrets it hid. After a while, InuYasha came over panting, "I was chased by Lord Mo Yu just now. I probably went around the village many times before I got rid of him! Oh my God!" InuYasha said with emotion. When he looked up and saw the faint green light inside the shrine, he was shocked, "There must be something unclean inside the shrine. Don't the villagers here know why the green light is emitting?" Inuyasha said . "Inuyasha, come here and hide!" Kagome shouted. Then Inuyasha quickly ran towards Jaffa and Kagome, and then the three of them quickly circled behind the shrine, because Kagome seemed to have seen a figure just now. Now they don¡¯t dareIf they were not careful at all, they could easily be caught by Lord Mo Yu. Before the matter was clear, they did not want to collide with Lord Mo Yu head-on. But contrary to expectations, a very obvious figure rushed over, and it was the lord Mo Yu. Although she was wearing the same clothes as during the day, her temperament had undergone earth-shaking changes. The whole person is completely different from how he looked during the day. If he didn¡¯t know that this person was Mo Yu, there is really no way to tell that Mo Yu during the day and Mo Yu at night are the same person. "Inuyasha, Jeffa, Kagome, you three, stop for me." Lord Mo Yu shouted loudly. Jiefa thought to himself, "It's over. Now that the three of them have been exposed, it's useless to run away. I didn't want him to know that the three of them saw him like that, because if he knew about it, I'm afraid he wouldn't have anything to think about." It¡¯s time to hide it.¡± When Jiefa heard those words, he immediately stopped, "Let's not run away!" Jiefa said. Kagome and Inuyasha couldn't stand immediately after hearing this, and then the three of them slowly turned around. They saw an extremely shocking scene. Mo Yu¡¯s hair was disheveled and he was covered in blood. There was still a trace of blood in his mouth, which may have been left by eating the corpse just now, and he hadn¡¯t had time to wipe it off. Several people looked at each other, and Mo Yu suddenly laughed evilly. He no longer acted like a gentleman in the daytime, "Now that you have seen it, don't blame me for being rude. I blame you for insisting on coming back to inquire about my secrets!" Mo Yu said! Yu said this, and then his whole body glowed with green light. The light on his body was exactly the same as the light now emitted by the shrine. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128 The battle with Mo Yu You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The whole night was shrouded in this green light, which looked very strange. In addition, under the moonlight, Moyu stood there with a fierce look covered in blood, a sense of fear came over, and Kagome couldn't help but grab Inuyasha's sleeve. Mo Yu's words before had completely exposed his true face, so they didn't intend to continue pretending. No matter what Mo Yu's purpose was to pretend to be nice to them, but now, from their appearance on the roof From the moment he saw Mo Yu and ate the villagers, things got out of hand. Jiefa took out his knife and held it in front of him, fully prepared for the upcoming battle. Then Mo Yu's hair automatically flew up behind him without any wind, and his eyes began to turn black. He even let out a particularly weird sound. His smile and the blood around his mouth made him look even more terrifying. At this time, Jiefa could clearly see Lord Mo Yu's fangs, and couldn't imagine that its fangs were even sharper than InuYasha's. At this time, Mo Yu stretched out his hand, and a brush appeared out of thin air in his hand. The brush was exactly the one he took during the day when he was fighting the Centipede. Jiefa and the others had already seen him fight and knew his usual tricks. After he took out his brush, he rushed towards them. The three of them reacted very happily, and they dodged after brushing. Jiefa quickly rushed over with his knife. Jiefa's speed had improved a lot since the battle with the black dragon, so he quickly ran in front of Lord Mo Yu and slashed with his knife. Lord Mo Yu quickly turned around. He made a circle with his back facing Jiefa, so his back withstood Jiefa's attack. His clothes tore open, revealing the strong muscles inside. Then Lord Mo Yu swung the brush again, and a bunch of ink spilled over, and the overwhelming black rained on Jiefa's clothes and arms. Then Jaffa felt a burning sensation. "Jafa, please avoid his ink, the spilled ink is poisonous." Inuyasha shouted loudly. His ink splashed on the ground, foaming on the ground, and then a wisp of black smoke rose up. Jiefa quickly dodged back, and then this time InuYasha rushed forward, "Soul-Removing Iron Claw." InuYasha's claw marks also fell. On Mo Yu's body. When Mo Yu went to fight the centipede before, they didn't see Lord Mo Yu injured, but this time, he got big scratches on his body and was slashed by Jiefa. Lord Mo Yu's back Blood began to flow from his back. Then Kagome shot another arrow at him, and he quickly retreated. He never expected that just three random travelers would force him to this point. Inuyasha and the others had never shown their strength in front of him. So he didn't know how powerful these three people were. Lord Mo Yu retreated step by step. At this time, there was a buzzing sound coming from the shrine, which resounded throughout the village. But what was particularly strange was that no one came out. According to common sense, the shrine made such a big move. , the villagers should be able to hear it. Since they have heard it, they will definitely check what is going on, because after all, this is the god they have been worshiping, but now no one seems to be able to hear the sound. Lord Mo Yu quickly retreated, and then ran into the shrine. Jiefa was hesitating whether to go in and take a look, "I'm afraid there is something fishy about this shrine. This city should have a close relationship with that Mo Yu," Kagome said. "Let's go in and see what tricks he can play. And I think if we go in, we should be able to find out about Mo Yu and figure out what is going on." Inuyasha said. Then the three people walked into the shrine. The first thing they entered was a courtyard. They came to this courtyard during the day, but now it was covered by a layer of white fog, making them unable to see anything clearly. The three of them were very vigilant. They held each other's hands to prevent Mo Yu from rushing out from nowhere. It takes more than ten steps from the courtyard to the room, but they seemed to have walked for a long time and finally reached the door. The green light inside was even brighter. Mo Yu rushed here just now, and then disappeared, "You two, be careful, this is probably a barrier he set up. Maybe the gods here have been in cahoots with Mo Yu for a long time. We are about to face the possibility It's not just Mo Yu, there may be a more powerful being." Jiefa said. Hearing this, Kagome and Inuyasha's hands tightened. This time was different from every time. This time they were facing a god that everyone worshiped. Gods usually protect the villagers, but now it seems, I'm afraid this life is not that simple. Jiefa took the lead in stepping into the door. From the moment he stepped on it, a mysterious feeling arose spontaneously.Yasha and Kagome followed closely, and then Jiefa easily opened the door and walked in. The mighty statue inside was still standing there as it was during the day. Everything seemed to be normal, but after a while an evil wind blew. Jeff, Inuyasha and Kagome had to cover their eyes with their sleeves. The dust blown by this evil wind made it impossible for them to see ahead. . But they didn¡¯t dare to slack off at all. When they took off the hands that were covering their eyes, the whole statue began to tremble, and then there were waves of buzzing sounds. Fortunately, the statue did not attack, and then a woman in white rushed over. Her appearance was somewhat similar to Mo Yu, but it was indeed the figure of a woman. After he rushed towards them, he also took out He picked up a brush and threw it towards Jeffa, Inuyasha and Kagome. They looked at the woman who rushed out. The woman quickly hit them. Now they couldn't help but react to the attack. Soon, the woman passed by the three of them and did not cause any harm to the three of them. harm. "Who are you? Why do you appear here, what is your relationship with Mo Yu, and what is going on with the gods here?" Jie Fa asked a series of questions. Jaffa's question made the woman very nervous. She looked down at her body, and then frowned, "It doesn't matter who I am. You just need to know that today is the day when the three of you will die." The woman's voice was soaring and domineering. "Since you didn't answer and attacked us as soon as you came up, don't blame us for being rude." Jiefa said. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 129 Mo Yu¡¯s true appearance You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! With the light coming from the shrine, the woman fought with Jiefa and the three of them again, but soon the woman fell down. The strange thing was that his tricks were exactly the same as those of the lord Mo Yu. InuYasha suddenly thought of something, "You can't be Lord Mo Yu. Your moves are exactly the same as his, and the clothes and weapons you wear are exactly the same as his!" InuYasha said. This woman showed a shocked expression when she heard what InuYasha said, which made InuYasha even more sure that this woman was Mo Yu, but why he became like this is really confusing. That night InuYasha felt something was very wrong. Could it be that this lord Mo Yu could switch genders at will? Not only InuYasha, but also Kagome and Jaffa next to him felt incredible when they heard InuYasha's words, but it is true that the moves of this woman and Mo Yu are very similar. But this woman is much stronger than the previous Mo Yu. Mo Yu was quickly at a disadvantage under the attack of Inuyasha and Jiefa, but this woman has been dealing with the three of them for a long time at the same time. But soon this woman also suffered a lot of injuries, but Inuyasha and Jiefa were still unscathed, "Don't worry, you can't beat us. If you put down your weapons now and explain what happened, maybe we can spare your life." " But after saying this, he didn't seem to have the slightest feeling for this woman. But after a while, the woman's body began to change. First, her Adam's apple grew inexplicably, and then, her figure became much taller, and her whole body became extremely The strange form has undergone huge changes. Slowly she changed from a woman to Mo Yu. Seeing this surprising scene, Jie and the three of them opened their mouths wide and couldn't say a word. However, the great changes have not stopped yet. Mo Yu's figure began to gradually become larger and thicker again. His originally delicate skin began to turn yellow, turned into a healthy color, and then turned into an earthy yellow color. This was no longer a person's skin. This was clearly It is the color of loess. Then Lord Mo Yu turned into a huge yellow monster in front of them. His head was directly pressed against the roof of the shrine, and his bloody mouth was filled with yellow stained teeth. The monster roared at them and sent out a strong hurricane. This sudden change left the three of them confused. No matter which appearance is his true appearance, he is an ogre and a terrifying monster. "Storm Spiral Slash." The spiral blades fell towards the big yellow monster one after another. The blades cut blood marks on the skin of the big yellow monster. However, these blades falling on his body seemed to only cause damage to him. There was a slight injury. I don't know if his skin was too strong or if he didn't show his true strength. This monster was so terrifying, which they didn't expect. At this time, Jiefa thought of the earth god that the villagers worshiped. Could it be that Mo Yu is the earth god, and the earth god is Mo Yu? Not only can it transform from a man to a A woman can also turn into a huge monster. This huge earth-yellow monster attacks very quickly. Although it is huge, its speed is not weak at all. Soon Jiefa and the others started fighting with him, and then they rushed out of the shrine to the sacred outside, outside the shrine. It was still foggy, and there had been no changes due to the fight just now. "Storm Spiral Slash." Jiefa used his special move again, but as before, it did not cause any damage to the monster. "Soul-Removing Iron Claw." Inuyasha also attacked the khaki monster, but his attack was similar to Jeffa's. The khaki monster seemed to have huge defense power, and ordinary sharp blades could not penetrate his body. Body. Kagome was very nervous at this time. She shot several arrows in a row, but the monster dodged them. They didn't expect that Mo Yu would have such a powerful attack power in this form. The three of them combined were not his. opponent. The battle is still going on. On such an unusual night, under the cover of green light, the four people are fighting non-stop. Soon, Jeff, Inuyasha and the others began to pant. Fortunately, this giant earth-yellow monster did not have any powerful skills. He just had an amazing defense. If this continues, all of them will be exhausted. Jiefa's brain is spinning rapidly. What kind of power allows him to change his appearance and abilities? What is his true appearance? Jeffa thought of the beeping statue, "Inuyasha, protect Kagome, I'll be back in a moment," Inuyasha was stunnedAfter a while he said: "Okay!" Because Inuyasha trusted Jiefa very much and did not have the slightest doubt. He felt that Jiefa must have his reasons for leaving. Jiefa walked into the shrine, and the statue stood there. Jiefa took out his knife, and then slashed at the statue. Then the statue immediately split into two halves, and a faint green light suddenly appeared. It dimmed, and then suddenly flourished, lighting up the entire shrine. Inuyasha Kagome and the others, who were originally fighting monsters, noticed something was wrong and quickly retreated. From the moment the statue was split open, the huge earth-yellow monster let out a roar that seemed to be able to penetrate the entire village. Soon, many lights in the village turned on, and many villagers came out one after another. The khaki monster quickly rushed into the shrine. At this time, his figure shrank sharply. He saw that the statue inside was split into two halves. He moved very quickly, as if he was very angry. Then he stretched out his fist and hit Jie Fang. Jie Fang picked up the knife and resisted, but was still pushed back many steps by the big monster's fist. This divine power made him retreat quickly, and the angry khaki monster was indeed very powerful. At this time, Inuyasha and Kagome also rushed over, and then the two of them attacked the khaki monster from behind. InuYasha used his soul-dispersing iron claw, and Kagome fired several arrows. I don't know whether his ability declined after the statue was split open, or whether InuYasha's attacks were much stronger. The khaki monster's back began to flow out. of blood. What they didn¡¯t know was that many villagers had gathered outside at this time. They were all looking inside, hearing the loud noise inside and not daring to get close. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130 Catching Mo Yu You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! A large part of the entire shrine has been damaged. Due to the fierce battle just now, the shrine has lost its original appearance. Since Jiefa split the idol, the power of the khaki monster has obviously weakened a lot. Jiefa, Inuyasha and Kagome knocked the khaki monster to the ground within a few rounds. ¡°Then the khaki monster slowly shrank in size, and changed from the khaki monster to the woman just now, and then from the woman back to Mo Yu. At this time, Mo Yu was curled up on the ground. He was completely defeated by Jie Fa and the others. Now he could be killed by the solution at any time. However, he was very brave and did not beg for mercy. He just curled up on the ground with empty eyes, as if he didn't want to. Dare to believe this fact. The villagers outside heard the fighting inside stopped, and a few bold ones gradually walked inside, while the timid villagers stood outside and looked around, but they were full of doubts because their memories had been connected. If not, they don¡¯t even remember the existence of this shrine. InuYasha took a rope and tied Mo Yu to the pillar of the shrine. During this period, Mo Yu seemed to have no feeling at all and was at the mercy of InuYasha. Several villagers who broke in touched the tiles and made a noise. Jiefa turned around and saw those villagers walking in quietly. When they saw Jiefa, they were stunned for a moment, and then asked: "Who are you, who are you? Why are you here? What is going on?" Jiefa clearly remembered that he also asked the villager about Regarding the centipede, the villager now seems to have no memory of him at all. Jeffa couldn't help but frowned. Kagome and Inuyasha also remembered this villager. Now this villager's behavior was very abnormal. His attitude had changed a lot from before. The neighbors remembered that he was still domineering when they saw them before. There must be some reason behind this matter. Inuyasha looked at Mo Yu who was tied to the pillar, which reminded them of the first time they saw him. I am really a different person now. I really know everyone. If you don't understand a person, you will never know what he is like on the inside. "What is going on? Did you cast a spell on the villagers, so the villagers here are as cold to outsiders as before!" Inuyasha asked. Mo Yu, who was still looking dumbfounded when he heard InuYasha ask this, chuckled. He still didn't want to say a word, even though he was now in the hands of Jiefa and the others. "It was you who persuaded the villagers to worship the Earth God, and the Earth God is your true identity. Then, in order to achieve your own goals, you took the villagers to hunt centipedes, and then came back to eat the injured villagers. You lied to the outside world that They were killed by centipedes." Jie Fafa said to Mo Yu. Mo Yu raised his head and looked at him with a half-smile, "Yes, that's it. Everything here is carefully planned by me. It's impossible to get the news about the Four Souls Jade from me!" I'm telling you, you can't find out anything." Mo Yu said forcefully. "I didn't intend to let you say anything at first. Just admit that this is all your conspiracy. No matter how many villagers you eat, the villagers will take it back from you little by little. Now the villagers who were bewitched by you have recovered. Consciousness, they will no longer be at your mercy." Jaffa said. Three years ago, it was the first time Mo Yu came here. From the first time he came to this village, he felt that this place was extraordinary. At that time, he still had a sense of elegance in his bones. He With his elegant temperament, he deceived the lord of this village and some villagers. Then he learned that the lord had been guarding the magical jade fragments here. It was said that this piece of jade had magical power and could bring powerful power to the owner. He couldn't help but be moved. It turned out that the lord of this village thought he He is the kind of person who is indifferent to power and power and has no fight with the world. He actually didn¡¯t know that the sanctimonious Mo Yu actually made a living by cannibalizing people. He had countless people in his hands so far, but that¡¯s how he temporarily lived in the village. The villagers always thought that he was very kind and treated him very well, but since he knew about the Four Souls Jade, he no longer cared about all of this. He only had the Four Souls Jade in his eyes. The power of the jade fragments was very attractive to him. He thought that if he got this power, then he could do whatever he wanted. It turned out that the lord of the village was a kind old man who was very kind to the villagers. However, at that time, Mo Yu did not know where the fragments of the Four Souls Jade were hidden by the lord. Due to his image, it was difficult for him to go to the villagers. They inquired,And it¡¯s very easy to arouse suspicion. After a long time, he finally lost his patience. At that time, he had lived in the village for 10 days and had laid a solid foundation with the villagers and lords. Just when the villagers thought that he would stay for a long time and become one of them. when. He finally couldn't bear the loneliness and ate a villager, but many villagers were there. When looking for why that person was missing, the lord discovered the blood stains of the villager in his home. At first, the lord was very suspicious and even dared not I believe this matter has something to do with him. "It wasn't until later that they found the villager's head in his room. That night, the wind was blowing loudly, and hundreds of villagers found him and wanted to ask him what was going on? But he said calmly that he didn't know anything. And the villagers did find the head of that villager in his room. He was the only outsider in the village. Although he usually looked gentle and polite, many villagers couldn't believe that he did it, but the evidence is there. There, many villagers had to blame him. That night was originally a dark night. Faced with many accusations, he smiled evilly and showed his fangs. A villager pointed at him and shouted, "He is a weasel! He is a monster!" Look at his teeth." Many villagers followed the voice and saw that Mo Yu was no longer polite. He had a mouth full of fangs, as scary as a wolf in the night. Many villagers brought weapons from their homes and wanted to beat him to death, but soon the kind-hearted former lord came out and said, "The people in our village treat you well, why do you want to eat our villagers!" the former lord said. . (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132 The truth looks like You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The former lord searched outside for a long time but found no trace of Mo Yu, so he led a group of villagers back to the village. As soon as he entered the village, he heard many people discussing that a beautiful woman had entered the village just now. The former lord was shocked. He knew that something was wrong, so he quickly returned to his house. As a result, he found that there were signs that it had been turned over. As soon as he thought about it, he knew that Mo Yu was looking for him while they were out, and then sneaked into the village again. Why did he go into his room to find something? Maybe he came here for the fragments of the Shikon Tama in the first place. Ever since the news spread about the fragments of the Four Souls Jade in his village, monsters have often come here, but many monsters have been beaten away by him, except this one without rain, no matter how hard it is, he can't drive it away. Kill him, and even if they want to kill him, they should find him first, but now they can't find any trace of him. The former lord looked nervously at the vase on his bookshelf and found that there were indeed signs of being tampered with. However, he found that it had only been rotated, so he breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough, the place where the Jade of the Four Souls was hidden had not been discovered yet. . At this time, the former lord turned around and found that Mo Yu was looking at her evilly, with a faint smile on his face. The smile was terrifying, "Do you still dare to come back here? The hateful monster will kill us." There are so many villagers who still want to find out about the Four Soul Jade, and I won't let you succeed." The former lord said fiercely. But Mo Yu didn¡¯t care about what he said at all. He took out his weapon and aimed it at the former leader. Just like he hit him, the former leader quickly dodged away. But there was still a lot of ink spilled on the former lord's body. This ink was unique to Mo Yu. It was extremely toxic. The burning sensation immediately made the former lord retreat quickly. Then the former lord took his knife and pointed at Mo Yu. Cut it off. But Mo Yu quickly walked around behind the former lord, and then inserted the sword into the heart of the former lord. Blood spurted out immediately and met Mo Yu's face, and the cuttlefish began to laugh wildly, then opened its big mouth and pointed at the predecessor. The lord bites away. The body of the former lord was also eaten bit by bit by Mo Yu, leaving only a head, which was placed there abruptly. His body was covered with blood from head to toe. The former lord was first bloody and bloody, and was finally eaten by Mo Yu. Only the head remains. Then Mo Yu walked out of the lord's house in a big way. Several villagers passed by and saw him walking out. They were very surprised and pointed their weapons at him, "Squid, you have the nerve to come here. You have killed so many of our villagers, and now you are in the lord's house. I think you are tired of living, and now we are going to take your head off!" a villager said fiercely. But before he could react, Mo Yu took out the head of the former lord from behind. The head was dripping with blood, and his eyes were wide open, full of fear and despair. It was the head of the former lord! When several villagers saw the head, they opened their mouths in horror and could not utter a word. That was their most noble lord. He had been guarding the entire village and his villagers. Under the guidance of the villagers, In their eyes, he was the most powerful being here, and now he only had one head left in the hands of their enemy Mo Yu. "Ah! Mo Yu" the villagers shouted! But there was still a trace of reason left in him, so he turned around and ran away. Even though he was very unwilling in his heart, he knew that even their lord died in Mo Yu's hands, so even if he hated him again, it was not Mo Yu's. If the opponent does not run away now, he will only die a worse death. He will run out now to tell the news to the residents of the village, and then let the villagers run away quickly. The other villagers were also very hateful, but when they saw the villager running away, they all fled quickly. Mo Yu started to laugh, "If you still want to fight me, didn't you want to drive me out of the village at the beginning? Now let¡¯s see who has the last laugh!¡± Mo Yu carried the head of the former lord and began to walk around the village. Many people who saw him and the head in her hand were frightened and ran away quickly. Mo Yu was like the whole A plague god in the village, everyone hides from him. When he first came to this village, his gentle appearance made many people very friendly to him. Now his true face has been exposed, and he has become what he is now, which is very different from before. This originally made some people Things that are difficult for women and children to accept now make them even more frightened. This time they really experienced what it means to have a human-faced animal heart. Mo Yu walked from the beginning of the village to the end of the village, and gradually he became a little tired from laughing.??Then he put his head on the ground and sat down. He had just eaten the entire body of the previous lord, so he was very full. He sat on the ground and burped, then picked up his sleeve and wiped himself. Bloody lips. There is no point in going on like this, and the Four Souls Jade cannot be found. These villagers run away when they see him. To Mo Yu now, the residents of the village are like sheep in a sheepfold, waiting for him to slaughter. But if these people could really be slaughtered by him, he felt very bored, so he had a flash of inspiration and thought of a way. Now the villagers are living in fear, fearing that Mo Yu will suddenly come to them and kill them. They eat it. He had snatched something from a medicine man when he was traveling. It was said that the thing could tamper with other people's memories. To put it simply, it could confuse people's minds and make them listen to him completely. Thinking of this, he quickly took out the bottle of medicine, "How could I forget him!" Mo Yu said with emotion. Then he put this medicine in the well water in the village, and then built a temple for the Earth God in the village, put his true body into the statue, and was worshiped by the villagers every day, and then he pretended to be here. Lord, if you have nothing to do, you can eat a few passers-by. If that doesn't work, just find a few villagers to eat them. This was his wishful thinking, and then he actually implemented it. He transformed the former lord's house into what he liked. Then he continued to change genders every day and deceived various people, which made him feel unprecedented. The pleasure of seeing the travelers and villagers who were deceived by him gave him great inner satisfaction. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133 Revenge You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! InuYasha had a slight breakdown. After much tossing and tossing, he still couldn't find the Four Souls Jade. Mo Yu's mouth was unexpectedly very strict, and the villagers' memories were in an extremely confusing state, and they couldn't ask anything. Early the next morning, Jiefa bandaged the injury he suffered from being beaten by the khaki monster last night. Then he got a clue. He walked to InuYasha, and then followed InuYasha to the room where Mo Yu was detained. Mo Yu was imprisoned in a special way. After being tied to the ground and unable to move, Jiefa saw that Mo Yu's body was covered with scars. It seemed that Inuyasha had tortured him badly last night, but he could not spit out a single word. Jiefa was too lazy to pay attention to him. At this time, Kagome walked in. He looked at a few people and then found that Mo Yu, who was originally very handsome, had been beaten with a bruised nose and a swollen face. He also stared at the three of them with vicious eyes. Kagome frowned, "What's going on with this guy? He's so strict and doesn't say a word. What's the benefit to him? We didn't say we wanted to hurt him, we just wanted to tell him about the Shikon Tama. Enough." "Haha, if you know where the Jade of Four Souls is, then what use will I have? Why don't you kill me right away? I won't be fooled by you." Mo Yu said. "Don't worry, we won't do anything to you. We just need you to tell us what happened and where the Four Souls Jade is." Everyone said. "Why waste time with him? Everything will be settled once the villagers regain their memories. Will we still need it by then? Otherwise, I'll just kill him now." Inuyasha said irritably. As soon as Inuyasha said this, several villagers came from outside. Then when the villagers saw Mo Yu lying on the ground, they beat him violently and almost killed him. Mo Yu, who was already seriously injured, was even more injured. It was covered in blood. Fortunately, Inuyasha and Kagome pulled them away in time. Jiefa said to the villagers: "What on earth is going on? Why do you want to fight Mo Yu? Have you recovered your memory? Or do you know that he eats the villagers?" It¡¯s something!¡± One villager said: "We not only regained our memories, we all remembered it. It turned out that we had been bewitched by him during this period. This man originally came from outside our village, and then he killed our lord and ate him." He killed many of our villagers. We were very kind to him, but he repaid kindness with hatred. He is simply a sanctimonious and duplicitous devil!" As the villager talked, tears almost fell down. Other villagers also began to cry, and more and more villagers flocked here, and then they talked about Mo Yu's evil deeds. Now Jiefa and the others knew what Mo Yu had done. He really deceived many people with his harmless appearance. Inuyasha clenched his fists in anger, "How can there be such a person in the world? He is simply a demon on earth." "He was not a human in the first place, he was a hateful monster. Now that his true body has been destroyed, it can be regarded as his own cleverness but his cleverness was mistaken. It's his own fault!" He stuttered. InuYasha now regretted that he had stopped the villagers just now, "It's all because of Mo Yu's evil deeds, which has caused great harm to the villagers here. Now he has fallen into our hands. I will hand over this Mo Yu today." I'll handle it for you, you can do whatever you want." Jiefa said loudly to the villagers who kept coming. Some of the villagers were very excited, some couldn't wait to rush in, and some began to curse the abominable Mo Yu. They had been living under Mo Yu's deception for these years, and Jiefa had done it before. I don¡¯t understand why the villagers here hate outsiders so much. Now everything can be explained clearly. They secretly rejected Mo Yu and outsiders in their hearts, because Mo Yu was the one who accepted outsiders, and They were unprepared, which led to disaster. Soon the villagers who kept pouring into the room rushed into the room. The three of them, Jefagame and Inuyasha, stood outside the door. They heard Mo Yu's constant screams inside. It felt like the world was really unstable. They, drinking tea with them in the room, and now they have become like this, it is really their own fault. They knew that Mo Yu should have been beaten to death by these villagers this time, which could be regarded as revenge for being played between them for so many years, as well as the revenge of their relatives and their former lord. In fact, Mo Yu died five or six times without regret, but there was only one Mo Yu, so they could only kill this heinous person. The villagers in the village are very grateful to Jiefa and the three of them, because it is precisely because of Jiefa and the others.??Three people, they can only be freed from Mo Yu's bewitchment now, otherwise they will be kept in the dark all their lives. They will be raised as food in the circle by others without knowing it, and they are still thinking about selling themselves. The number of people makes money. After talking about all these things, they will embark on the journey again. Inuyasha now has a little doubt about the authenticity of what Xiaoyu said before, because there is no news about the Shikon Tama here at all, "Now our work has been in vain. , although we caught Mo Yu and avenged the villagers, we still have no news about the Shikon Tama." Kagome said decadently. Jiefa suddenly said with a firm look: "I will ask the villagers here, one by one, and there will always be one person who knows the news about the Jade of Four Souls. Even though many years have passed, I can always find out something. "Jiefa was very determined not to give up. After all, he was worried about the Four Souls Jade. The villagers were very grateful to Jiefa, so when many villagers faced Jiefa's questions, they recalled very seriously whether they had heard about the Jade of Four Souls in their minds. The ninety-eighth person who just asked Personally, this is one of the oldest villagers in the village. The villager said: "Many years ago, our lord once obtained a fragment of the Four Souls Jade. At that time, we did not know that the fragment was the Four Souls Jade, let alone that the fragment had such a powerful power. , until later, many monsters came here to get the fragment. In order to avoid being killed, our lord was afraid that the fragment would bring disaster to the village, so he gave the fragment away. I don¡¯t know exactly who it was given to.¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 134 Finding the Goddess You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The search for the Four Souls Jade came to an end because they had no clues about the Four Souls Jade. Then they packed up their things early the next morning and set off again. The fallen leaves of autumn were scattered all over the sides of the road. They used the breeze to gently blow the fallen leaves and roll them on the ground. Several birds flew freely in the sky and sang happily. "This is the first time they have been on the road. There is still no clue about the four soul jade fragments. The nine-tailed demon fox is also missing, and the pursuers have not caught up. There are villages one after another, towns one after another, a dazzling and complicated real world. In this war-torn era, the three people searched hard on the road. I have also been confused and disappointed, experienced so many things, and seen too many joys and sorrows in the world and the dangers of human nature. Some people may betray the people closest to them for profit, and some people will do all kinds of evil for the sake of power. The world is so hot and cold, but that¡¯s it! Mo Yu died because of his cleverness. After they left, the village returned to normal, and there would no longer be any earth gods. However, many people don't know how much of a psychological shadow this has left on the residents of the village. Next, Jiefa and his three friends were going to look for the friends of the former lord in the village. The villagers who went to the village said that the former lord had made an exchange with his friend, and the Jade of the Four Souls should be in his hands, and The friend of the former lord was said to be a goddess who talked about her every day. They didn't quite understand the concept of Goddess, and Kagome didn't know much either, but when they came to the place where Goddess lived, they probably understood what was going on. This was a particularly unique house, and the whole outside of the house was It was pitch black, with several skeletons and animal bones hanging outside. There were also some particularly strange flags, and the whole house looked particularly gloomy and terrifying. Jiefa walked forward and knocked on the door. An old lady came out and opened the door. He looked very kind, but when he smiled, he made people laugh. I felt uncomfortable all over and had goosebumps. "Who are you? What's wrong with knocking on my door?" the goddess said fiercely. "As a result, they didn't expect that this goddess looked very kind, but when she spoke, she was very fierce, making people feel that she was not the kind of person who was particularly approachable. Even if she stuttered, she didn't know much about what she was doing! Then Jiefa told the Goddess everything about what he had encountered in the village. The Goddess listened to what Jiefa said. She was a little confused at first, but then her brows relaxed, as if she understood. Facing this old woman, InuYasha wanted to tell the story about the Shikon Tama directly, but he was stopped by Kagome. InuYasha was particularly reckless. If he told me directly about the news about the Shikon Tama, I'm afraid he would directly Drive the three of them out. After all, they are different from those who take the Jade of the Four Souls by force. They only steal the Jade of the Four Souls from evil people, or they are people who use the Jade of the Four Souls and do many wrong things. Many people simply do not He is not worthy of possessing the Jade of the Four Souls. The Jade of the Four Souls possesses great power and can easily cause death if he is not an ordinary person. But after hearing what they said, the Goddess ignored them. Then he slammed the door and gathered them outside. "Look, it's better to just tell us our purpose and ask questions." The matter of his Four Souls Jade is still being kept outside." "Whether this goddess and the former lord are friends or not, why are they not moved at all when they hear the news of the death of their predecessors?" Kagome said. "Probably because he knows that Mo Yu, the enemy of the former lord, has been killed. It stands to reason that we have helped his friends, and he should be grateful to them. Why are we shut out?" Put that into words. In desperation, they were too embarrassed to continue knocking on the door, and then sat down outside the door of Shenhe's courtyard, quietly waiting for the goddess to come out, and then they continued to directly reveal their purpose. But after waiting for a long time, the goddess didn¡¯t come out of the room. It was getting dark. If they didn¡¯t continue to find a place, they would have to sleep at the door of the goddess¡¯s yard. There are many monsters near the wilderness where the goddess lives. With Jiefa and Inuyasha's senses, they can clearly know which monsters are approaching. However, as long as Jiefa takes out his sword and stands there, no monsters will dare to approach. Jeffa's red blade glowed red in the night, like the scythe of death, with great authority. There were several huge insect monsters, their eyes glowing in the night.Han Mang stared straight at Jiefa's knife. They seemed to have a lot of resentment towards the knife, and there was always evil intention in their eyes. Jiefa felt that those giant insect monsters would definitely rush towards him if he was left alone, and he could clearly feel that the eyes of these monsters were staring at his blade. Maybe there was something different between his knife and those monsters. There is no way to know the fate of this wonderful method. Gradually, Kagome and Inuyasha fell asleep next to each other. Jeffa sat there with his eyes open the whole night, motionless. He didn't dare to slack off at all. He was afraid that the monsters would pounce on them while they were sleeping. Catch them off guard. And now this goddess doesn't know whether she is good or bad, or an enemy or a friend. Jiefa originally wanted to tell her that they had avenged the former lord, and then told her about their search for the Jade of Four Souls, but this goddess didn't know at all. Unmoved. Now they are sitting outside the door of the Goddess' courtyard very suddenly, and they are being stared at by such huge insect monsters. We have experienced so many things along the way, but unfortunately we have not found a few fragments of the Four Souls Jade. One piece was snatched away by the nine-tailed demon fox, and the mastermind hiding in the dark was just because of Kagome's hatred of the Four Souls. Zhiyu had a feeling and kept holding on to them. Now they still haven't figured out who is behind the scenes. Who is in charge of the nine-tailed demon fox? Jeffa couldn't fall asleep thinking about it. He suddenly wanted to find the ancient well and send Kagome back. If Inuyasha hadn't directly destroyed the ancient well, then he and Kagome might be able to return to their original era and their original world. , but it's too late to say anything now. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135 The Work of the Goddess You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When the first ray of sunlight shone into the forest in the morning, Jiefa still had his eyes open. He didn't sleep all night, staring straight at the Goddess's yard, but there was no movement in the Goddess's yard. Jeffa's clothes were a little wet, perhaps because of the early morning dew, which made his clothes wet. Inuyasha and Kagome slowly opened their eyes, and then the two of them found that Jeffa was still sitting in the same position as last night. He didn't move at all, and his knife was stuck straight into the ground. Compared with last night, the light of the red blade has gradually become much brighter. The huge insect monsters that peeped at them last night did not know where they went, but Inuyasha always felt a little uneasy, especially when he saw Jeffa looks like this. "Jefa, did you stay up all night? Is it because of the sight of those giant insect monsters yesterday? No matter how cautious we are, we still need to sleep. In fact, we can take turns to change the guard, so there is no need for you to stay up all night. "Inuyasha said. "No, I was just thinking about something. I thought about it for a long time. It's not that I don't want to sleep. I can't sleep anyway, so just let me watch over you two! It's really too dangerous outside now. It's possible at any time. There is a monster popping out. After all, we already have a fragment of the Four Souls Jade with us. You must not spread the fact that we have fragments everywhere." Jiefa said. As soon as Inuyasha and Jeffa said a few words, the door of the Goddess opened. The Goddess looked a little different from yesterday. Yesterday, he looked very kind. Today, he wore a purple cloak and covered himself. His face was hidden inside, which reminded Kagome of the black dragon. Then a kind of coldness rose up behind Kagome. Kagome felt extremely uncomfortable, and then grabbed Inuyasha's sleeves. Inuyasha patted Kagome's back warmly and said: "It doesn't matter. Yes, Kagome, she is not the evil black dragon, she is just an old woman, there is no need for us to be too afraid." Inuyasha was unexpectedly very heartwarming. At this time, Jiefa stepped forward and said to the goddess: "We are here for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade. Before, some evil forces did some unscrupulous things against us who wanted to get the Four Souls Jade. We I also want to find the Jade of Four Souls and completely destroy it, or take him to another world and let him disappear in this world to prevent war in this world." Jiefa did not hide anything, and put their All the purposes were stated. The goddess was very surprised after hearing what Jiefa said, and said: "You actually want to destroy the Jade of the Four Souls, so you are looking for the fragments of the Jade of the Four Souls? This is really strange. Everyone in the world wants to do it." You fought to gain the power of the Four Souls Jade, but lost your humanity, and you actually said that you were trying to destroy the Four Souls Jade." The goddess said with an incredulous look on her face. At this time InuYasha also stepped forward, and InuYasha said in a rare firm tone: "Yes, some people are just because our friends can feel the Four Souls Jade, or can see the Four Souls Jade. Hold on, we don¡¯t, we also want to get rid of those evil forces as soon as possible and get our lives back on track.¡± "Okay, even if you are trying to find the Jade of Four Souls But where is the rush? It seems that when you come here, you must think that I have the Four Souls Jade with me, but I am really sorry that I don¡¯t have it with me. Now I have to go to work. Don¡¯t stop me or disturb my work. "The goddess said righteously. After the goddess said these words, both Jiefa and Inuyasha couldn't help but frown. This goddess really couldn't listen to a word she said, and her attitude was very similar to Mo Yu's. She just didn't know anything, what? I don¡¯t even want to say it. But now Mo Yu is dead, and this goddess doesn¡¯t know what kind of person he is. She has no clue about everything. Now they can¡¯t stop her or disturb her work. They didn't know what the Goddess did, so they followed closely behind the Goddess. The Goddess turned around and said: "You three are really shameless enough to follow me? I'm here." Are there three more followers at home?" The goddess said in a very cunning and mean tone. But for the sake of the Four Souls Jade, they couldn't care so much. During this period, Kagome had been trying to get close to the goddess, but she was treated coldly by the goddess. She seemed to be particularly unfavorable to see them and didn't believe what they said. if. Soon they came to a village. When they first arrived, they were shocked by the scene here. Many houses here were damaged. They didn't know whether it was due to the war or some monsters. There were many seriously injured villagers lying on the ground, and walking inside there were several dilapidated houses.In the house, there were some sick villagers lying inside screaming. They seemed to have suffered great pain, but they were still holding on in order to survive. The goddess walked into the village and saw an uncle with a broken leg, and then said hello to him. Although the uncle had a painful expression, he still smiled. Then the goddess walked to one of the villagers and sat down, taking out his big box. There were many silver needles and some strange things in it. Then the goddess calmly took out the silver needles from the box. It pierced the bodies of the villagers. Jiefa and the others saw this scene. The three of them stood behind them, not daring to make a sound. "What are you three doing standing around? Since you are all here, why don't you help me quickly? I don't know if you have any conscience or compassion. You can still remain indifferent to this scene." said the goddess. Jeff Kagome and Inuyasha reacted immediately, "Okay, we're here to help." The three people quickly helped some seriously injured patients, then took the medicine handed from the hands of the goddess, and applied it little by little on the injured villagers. The scene here was very miserable, and there were basically no Several are completely healthy people, some are less injured, and some are taking care of some more seriously injured. During this period, the three of them frowned and gradually forgot their original purpose. They just took care of these patients in a very mechanical way. Looking at the serious injuries on their bodies and the painful expressions on their faces, the three of them really couldn't laugh. . This is the consequence of war. In this war-torn era, those lords fought for their own interests regardless of the life and death of their own people, which resulted in the current situation. The world and the world are in ruins. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136 Giant Spider Attacks You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the three of them have been working with the goddess for a day. It is already dark, but they have not stopped working because many of the villagers here have been seriously injured and need help from others. After this day, the three of them have worked very hard. They didn't expect that the work they did tonight would be like this. I didn't expect that the goddess is a relatively kind-hearted person who helped so many villagers solve problems. The goddess packed her things and prepared to go back. Then Kagome and the three of them also helped the goddess pack her things. Then the three of them followed the goddess and walked back. At the beginning, the goddess didn't speak. As they walked, the goddess said to the three of them. He said: "After today, how do you three feel?" He asked in a seemingly very abrupt way. "It's a war, right? The war has brought huge harm to the villagers, not just the villagers in Hot, but everyone in the world is suffering from the harm of war!" Jiefa said. "I didn't think about it that much. I just felt that the villagers here are very pitiful. I want to help them, and only by helping them can I feel better." Kagome said frustratedly. And he didn¡¯t say anything, just curled his lips silently behind, and the goddess continued to walk forward, without responding to the answers of the three of them. After a while, they arrived at the place where they lived. The moment Shen Bo was about to step through the door, he suddenly turned around and looked at the three of them, and then said: "You three, follow me in!" Then the three people followed the goddess in very obediently. This was the greatest tolerance of life for them. Yesterday, the goddess scorned them, turned them away, and let them stay in the courtyard of the goddess all night. The price that allows them to enter his house now shows that he has begun to accept them. The Goddess¡¯s room was very large, not to say it was very luxurious, but it was also neat and orderly. He walked into the room and sat on her rocking chair, and then Jiefa and the three of them stood there in a reserved manner. Then the goddess sat on the chair and told them that many years ago, he had a very good relationship with the former lord. One day, the former lord suddenly came to him and told him that he got a piece of The Four Souls Jade Then this Four Souls Jade attracted many monsters, which made him feel very uneasy, and even had a serious impact on his entire village and town. Then he handed the Jade of Four Souls to the Goddess, and the Goddess said this. Then, Jiefa and the other three looked at the Goddess with wide eyes. If so, the Jade of Four Souls was in the hands of the Goddess. . But the goddess still looked relaxed, and then continued: "But when he came, he was seriously injured. It seemed that he had experienced a fierce battle. He seemed to hesitate for a long time, and then he said, "The Jade of Four Souls" Leave it in my hands and let me keep it safe.¡± "But the Four Souls Jade is a scourge, I know it very well, and then I turned it into powder." The goddess said. After the goddess finished speaking, Jiefa and the three of them were very shocked, because she did not expect that the goddess would be so decisive and grind the Four Souls Jade into powder. ¡°In the end, they got a fragment of the Four Souls Jade and didn¡¯t say anything about destroying it. I just kept it well. At this time, there was a sudden noise, and the goddess shouted something bad, and then he opened the window and took a look outside, "Sure enough, the Four Souls Jade on you has attracted a lot of strange things. If I had known it, I wouldn't have let go." You guys came in, but I didn't expect them to come so quickly." The goddess spoke a little hastily. When Jaffa heard what he said, he knew that there must be monsters coming outside. Kagome also walked over and took a look outside. It didn't matter, it shocked him. There were many of the same spiders they saw that night outside. They The eyes like red lanterns glow red in the night, which is very scary. Jiefa drew out his knife. He must not let these monsters destroy some house, because the goddess is a good person. She has taken care of so many villagers and must not let this good person be harmed because of them. At this time, InuYasha had already rushed out. Jiefa did not expect InuYasha to move at such a speed. Then she followed closely and rushed out with InuYasha. Kagome took out her bow and arrow. There were a lot of giant spiders coming towards them outside. They moved very fast and were unstoppable. Moreover, their number was really astonishing and they looked very scary. All of this happened because of the Jade of the Four Souls, and now this disaster has been caused because of the Jade of the Four Souls. ??"I've had enough of you damn monsters." Inuyasha shouted while beating the monsters. In fact, these spiders are not very powerful, but their number is too amazing, and it is a bit difficult to attack. "Inuyasha, don't use too much force. They may have behind-the-scenes instructions, and they probably haven't shown up yet. We must gather enough strength to wait for her husband to attack him together. As the saying goes, catch the thief first and catch the king. Now this network is still there. You can't lose your strength to these little minions without showing up," Jeffa yelled at Inuyasha. At this time, InuYasha was already red-eyed. Many spiders were turned into torn corpses under his hands. InuYasha still felt that it was not enough, so he rushed to Jiefa, and then snatched the red blade from his hand. He rushed towards those giant spiders, and many giant spider monsters were slashed with blood by Inuyasha holding Jeffa's knife. There are many giant spider monsters lying on the ground, and the ground is covered with the corpses of those giant monsters, which look densely packed. At this time, the goddess walked out of the room and said: "Inuyasha, calm down!" Then he took out a scepter in the surprised eyes of Jaffa and Kagome. He raised it in the air, and suddenly the sky There was lightning and thunder, which surprised Jiefa and the others. When Inuyasha saw this scene, he immediately flew back, and then all the thunder and lightning gathered by the goddess's scepter fell on the giant spiders. Many spiders immediately turned into a pile of scorched earth. InuYasha stood next to Jaffa and Kagome and saw this scene, "Oh my God, is InuYasha so powerful?" He couldn't help but sigh. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137 Sensitive Inuyasha You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and the others were stunned. The goddess had never shown that kind of strength in front of them. They met the goddess yesterday, and their real acquaintance with the goddess started today, starting from helping the villagers. No wonder the former lord would give her the Jade of Four Souls. The goddess put down her scepter and looked closely at the burnt black giant spider monsters. "It is very likely that some big monsters will come out. You want to Always be careful and always be on guard," the goddess said. Jiefa and the three of them understood it clearly. The three of them did not dare to slack off at all. Then the goddess slowly lowered her scepter. The darkness in the sky immediately dissipated, and the thunder and lightning stopped making noise. Kagome suddenly turned around and took a deep look. This moment was obviously caught by Fa, but Jefa did not ask Kagome directly, but acted as if nothing happened and stood with Inuyasha Kagome. Together, the goddess stood next to them. As long as they stood for a while, no big monster came out, and then they walked into the room. "Maybe it was just a false alarm, or maybe the big monster was too scared to come out, but that doesn't mean he will give up!" said the goddess. Since just now, there has been something wrong, and the words have become less and less, and then I stand aside in a very reserved manner. "I know, I don't have the Four Souls Jade, do you still want to stay here?" the goddess said. "We want to stay here. After all, the villagers in the village still need help. We want to do some things within our power before leaving. After all, we have no other news now." Kagome said very proactively this time. Inuyasha was stunned for a moment, then looked at Kagome deeply, "Okay, let's stay here for a while before leaving! I just don't know where to live." Jeffa said. Then the goddess smiled and said: "Since you want to stay here, then stay with me first." Jiefa and the three of them nodded and thanked her. Fortunately, the house of the goddess was very big and they could live in it. In the evening, Jaffa came to Kagome's door and knocked on the door. Kagome walked to the door and opened the door, and asked in surprise: "What's the matter? Jaffa, what can I do for you?" "I want to discuss with you the matter of the Four Souls Jade. We have been running around outside like this because the reappearance of the Four Souls Jade has brought a very chaotic disaster to the world. Not only that, we are also being watched by a group of people. The ancient well you can go home to has been damaged. Maybe there is not only that ancient well in the world. Maybe we can find another ancient well to send you back! After all, a large part of those who are staring at us are It¡¯s because you can sense the Four Souls Jade.¡± "Yes, when Inuyasha destroyed the ancient well, I was really angry and sad. I have left the ancient well to me for so long and have been running around outside. I have never seen so many monsters fighting for their own benefit. Regardless of the life and death of others, I have seen too many life and death separations!" Kagome sighed after finishing speaking. But in fact, what the two of them didn't know was that Inuyasha was deadlocked at the door, and Inuyasha heard every word in the room. "It turns out that I have been struggling with the matter of Gujing, and I haven't forgotten it for so long, but it is indeed my fault." ." Jaffa thought sadly. In fact, the matter of Furui has always been Inuyasha's heart. Inuyasha also regrets and is very sad, but it is probably ruined. There is no use what he said. He is now beginning to fall into deep self-blame. If it weren't for him, Furui would If it is destroyed, Kagome will not have to stay in this war-torn era. In fact, many monsters come here. The last incident with the nine-tailed demon fox has always been deeply remembered in Inuyasha's heart. He was not there at that time. When Kagome suffered the most serious injury, he was not there. Jeffa was by his side, but those Everything happened because of him. Inuyasha was a little confused, and then he turned his head and looked into the room blankly. During this period, she accidentally kicked the door frame, and then was shaken, alerting Kagome and Jeffa in the room. They were already very sensitive during this period, and the slightest movement would easily alarm her. Jiefa quickly opened the door to see what was outside. Then he found that there was nothing, but he did not feel uneasy. . Jiefa shook his head helplessly, thinking that maybe I have been too sensitive recently. Kagome asked curiously: "Is there something outside? There seemed to be a loud stumbling sound just now." "There's nothing. I don't know what's going on. It shouldn't be our auditory hallucinations. If it's auditory hallucinations?, nor can both of us hear it at the same time. Jaffa said with a questioning tone. Then Jiefa returned to the room and continued to talk to Kagome about the ancient well. And Inuyasha returned to his room, sitting on the bed blankly, not knowing what he was thinking. He has already disappeared once because of those messy things. He didn¡¯t want to run away from home again, but what Jaffa and Kagome said just now has been lingering in his mind. At this time, Jiefa and Kagome didn't know that Jiefa was so entangled today. In fact, what Kagome and Jiefa were talking about mainly revolved around the ancient well and the Shikon Tama, and when those few words were heard in Inuyasha's ears, It just felt like I was blaming him. After a while, Jaffa came back from Kagome's room, and then he found Inuyasha had been sitting there in a daze, "What's wrong with you Jaffa? Why are you sitting there all the time? What are you thinking about? Are you thinking about the Four Souls?" Is it about jade?" Jiefa asked. "I'm not thinking about anything, go to bed quickly!" Inuyasha said. Jiefa could sense something was wrong with Inuyasha, because Inuyasha was usually laughing and joking, and there were very few times when he was particularly serious. Jiefa knew what must have happened as soon as he thought about it. Jiefa was also lying next to InuYasha in a daze. He couldn't figure out what was going on with the examination. InuYasha had been very sensitive recently. Jiefa had always been a little strange from the beginning. He wanted to know what happened to Inuyasha. It became like this, but Jiefa thought about it for a long time and still couldn't figure it out. Early the next morning, the warm sunshine shone in the forest. Kagome walked out of the room and stretched out. Then he found that Inuyasha and Jaffa walked out of the room, but what was particularly strange today was that neither of them were there. The atmosphere was very awkward as he spoke, making Kagome feel very unnatural. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 138 Arrogant InuYasha You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The sun was slightly drunk and shone warmly on their bodies. Inuyasha walked straight to the chair and sat down, without talking to Kagome and Jaffa. Kagome approached Jiefa and said to him: "What's wrong with Quanshan? Is it a little different from usual?" "Maybe it's because I haven't slept well, or maybe it's because I've been too tired recently, and some strange things always happen. I didn't find him on my wedding night, and he didn't talk to me yesterday. Maybe he's in a bad mood," Jie said. Fa said. Then there was a silence, and the three people stood quietly in the yard, looking into the distance. The goddess said that she had destroyed the Jade of Four Souls. In fact, Jiefa didn't believe it, but if the goddess was really kind, even if It doesn't matter that he has the Four Souls Jade on him, and he doesn't plan to continue asking the goddess for it. Thinking of this, Jiefa relaxed a lot. They decided to stay with Shenpo for a few days. The villagers in those villages were seriously injured, and they wanted to help them again. "Kagome, let's stay here for a few more days. If the goddess really has the Jade of the Four Souls with her, it doesn't matter if we stay with him. If he doesn't have the Jade of the Four Souls with him, it doesn't matter. But I think Continue to help the people in the village get through that period," Jeffa said to Kagome. When Kagome heard what Jaffa said, she lowered her head silently, pondered for a long time, and then said: "The goddess should have the Jade of the Four Souls on her body. From the moment the goddess raised her scepter last night, I I felt something was wrong, there was the aura of the Four Souls Jade, and sure enough the power of the scepter was amazing, but I think the goddess is a kind person, I didn¡¯t have the nerve to expose her, and I didn¡¯t tell you.¡± Jiefa showed a surprised expression and said: "So the goddess is most likely lying, but why would she lie? Is it to be wary of us?" Inuyasha felt that Jaffa and Kagome were discussing things next to him again, and this time they did not take him with them. He couldn't help but frowned, then stood up and walked back to the room. When Jaffa and Kagome turned around, they found that Inuyasha had disappeared. "Should we tell Inuyasha that the goddess seems to be online?" Kagome said. "If we tell InuYasha, InuYasha is likely to directly question the goddess. His character is too reckless, so we should not tell him now." Jiefa said. Then the two of them concealed the matter, and the goddess began to pack her medicine box, as well as some miscellaneous things. Kagome knew that the goddess was going to the village again. She originally thought that the goddess would help people exorcise demons. The person who fights monsters did not expect to be doing the job of helping others. Thinking of this, Kagome hurriedly stepped forward to help the goddess pack her things. Goddess didn¡¯t say anything and walked straight out of the house. Then Kagome followed behind and said: "Grandma Goddess, I will go with you to help the villagers. I also want to do something that I can do to the best of my ability." At this time, Jiefa returned to the room with InuYasha. He saw InuYasha sitting in the corner and being depressed. "Inuyasha, let's go to the forest to investigate the giant spider. I think that matter is not simple. Kagome has followed the goddess to help the residents of the village. We should also do something within our ability." Jeffa walked over Inuyasha's side said to him. InuYasha stood up with a particularly cold look and glanced at Jaffa, and said angrily: "Okay, let's go, I have to listen to you in everything anyway." Hearing these words in Jiefa's ears made Jiefa very uncomfortable, but he did not speak. He knew that Inuyasha was angry. The two people walked out of the goddess's house and walked into the woods. In the early morning woods, there were a lot of dewdrops. When Jeffa and Inuyasha walked inside, their clothes were soon soaked by dewdrops, and there were also some insects hiding in them. It was chirping under the trees, sounding quiet and peaceful. The two people walked a long way in the woods, but did not find giant spiders or other monsters. During this period, the two people remained extremely quiet and did not speak. Finally Jiefa couldn't help it anymore and said: "Inuyasha, if you are dissatisfied with me, you must tell me, and what happened? Why is your attitude like this?" Although Jiefa's tone sounded It was gentle, but every word forced Inuyasha to tell what was going on. "Don't you know that you and Kagome always say something behind my back? And you never tell me. It feels like I'm being excluded by the two of you. And I'm really sorry about Gujing. I'm really sorry. I feel guilty, but I heard you discussing the matter of Gujing again last night, which made me feel really uncomfortable." Inuyasha said. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?Inuyasha spoke very fast. He finished speaking those few words in a few seconds, and he speeded up his walking speed just after he finished speaking. Jiefa kept chasing after him. I'm sorry to check all the instructions again. Inuyasha really He rarely confides his feelings to them. He always acts carefree, hiding everything in his heart, and sometimes doesn't even show it. Jaffa knew that InuYasha must have overheard his conversation with Kagome last night, which made InuYasha feel very sad and caused misunderstanding in the audience. Thinking about it, this is indeed the case. The two of them were still there this morning. The Discuss Goddess concealed the fact that she had the Four Souls Jade in her body, and did not tell Inuyasha about it. Jaffa felt a little guilty when he thought of this. After all, the two of them had indeed ignored InuYasha's feelings. Then he quickly caught up and grabbed InuYasha's sleeves. InuYasha turned around and looked at him with innocent eyes. . Jiefa laughed beautifully, thinking that Inuyasha looked really cute when he was angry, like a little puppy, and then continued: "It's all our fault, we ignored you, don't be angry, okay?" A smile suddenly bloomed on Inuyasha's face, but he took it back for a moment, then turned his face away, raised his head, snorted, his nose stood up high, and then curled his lips in a particularly cute way. Jiefa knew that InuYasha was no longer angry. He was just acting like a child, "arrogant Inuyasha, hahaha" Jiefa thought in his heart. The atmosphere between the two people immediately relaxed a lot, and then the two of them began to chat with each other, and then continued to explore deeper into the forest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139 Meet Xiaoyu again You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome followed the goddess to the village. The situation today is much better than when she arrived yesterday. Many villagers can already walk in the ground. But it¡¯s also possible that yesterday¡¯s situation was too tragic. "Kagome, do you know why this village has become like this, with so many sick villagers and so many seriously injured villagers?" the goddess said to Kagome seemingly casually. "Is it because of the war? Because of the war, so many innocent villagers were injured, and those diseases are probably contagious, so so many villagers got sick." Kagome answered cautiously. After hearing what Kagome said, the goddess did not reply to her. Instead, she took out her medicine box and gave Kagome some pieces of cotton cloth and pills. Kagome felt very confused, but it was difficult to continue asking. The two of them repeated the same work as yesterday, feeding some sick villagers medicine, and changing medicines to some injured villagers. Yesterday, Kagome came here with the goddess and Inuyasha Jaffa. The four of them took care of these villagers together, and they seemed a little busy. Today was much better, so Kagome was able to calm down and observe this place carefully. She found that here There are very few young and middle-aged people. They are all women, children, old, weak, sick and disabled. There is basically no labor force here. There are only a few women who can follow the goddess and take care of the sick villagers with her, and most of the injured are young and middle-aged people. "Actually, this place is often attacked by wild beasts and monsters. Three years ago, there was an ogre wandering here. That ogre is most likely the Mo Yu you mentioned. Fortunately, he has been killed now. Here There will be no more ogres, but the lords who came here to recruit troops and some monsters are always here to bully people arrogantly." The goddess began to talk to herself. Kagome just listened carefully and nodded from time to time. "But what's actually more terrifying is that there is a big monster here. He keeps staring at this place and wants to eat the villagers here. Fortunately, I can resist it for a while. Every time he comes, I will resist this monster in the village. He wants to blame and protect the villagers, but I can't take care of everyone alone, and I really don't have the ability to kill him, so this is the situation today." said the goddess. Kagome could clearly feel that the goddess was blaming herself, blaming herself for not protecting the villagers, and blaming herself for not killing the monsters. But Kagome knew that the goddess had done a good job, and this was not her responsibility. Kagome suddenly felt I feel that this person is quite admirable. "What does this monster look like? When will he come? Maybe Jaffa, I, and Inuyasha, the three of us can help," Kagome said. She did not comfort the goddess, because Kagome felt that no matter how much she tried to comfort her, the goddess would not listen, so it would be better to deal with the monster directly to avoid future troubles. The goddess stopped what she was doing, then looked at Kagome with a serious face, and said: "You said that the three of you are going to help me and these villagers kill the monster that has been harming us? Do you know how powerful that monster is? How dare you say such big words." "We don't dare to speak big words. We are also capable. We once killed an evil dragon as big as a mountain in a town. We have experienced many things along the way. No matter whether we can kill it or not Youkai, we also want to do what we can in this war-torn era like you." Kagome said with dignity. The goddess was moved when she heard this, then lowered her head and thought for a moment, "Okay, since you said so, I really need to trouble you three." Kagome looked at the goddess and smiled, and then they continued to be busy with their work. At this time, a woman suddenly appeared at the end of the village holding a nine-section whip, standing there charmingly. She looked at the entrance of the village with a complicated expression, as if the village brought back many memories for her. Then she slowly walked in. She saw many people injured, some lying in dilapidated houses, and some is being taken care of by some women outside. The warm sun shone charmingly on her, on this village full of injuries. She didn't like to see this scene, because it would easily bring back some sad memories for her, so she began to walk quickly, and her expression gradually changed. Become solemn. Finally she walked inside and saw an old woman and a young girl taking care of the villagers there. Then she walked over and patted Kagome on the shoulder, "Kagome, how are you doing recently? Why don't you see Jaffa and Inuyasha?" Kagome turned around and saw him, showing a little surprise, "Why are you here? Have the issues in your town been resolved? Jaffa and Inuyasha are in the forest, you come here""Yes" Kagome asked hesitantly. Xiaoyu listened to Kagome's words, laughed and said: "Everything in the city has been handed over to the commander. I made him the city lord. Many things have been dealt with. There are no relatives of mine in the city. , I also want to travel with you, so I came to find you." Xiaoyu said very briskly. Kagome and Xiaoyu once lived under the same roof, but it was only for a few days, and they didn't know each other. Moreover, Kagome clearly knew that Xiaoyu was interested in Jiffa, and now he came over to make Kagome feel An unprecedented sense of crisis. After listening to what Xiaoyu said, Kagome laughed coquettishly, but did not reply to him, and then turned around and continued busy with the work at hand. Xiaoyu could see that Kagome was a little unwelcome to him, and he naturally knew why in his heart. . But now there is no Jafa and Inuyasha next to Kagome, and now Xiaoyu doesn't know where Jafa is, so he walked up to Kagome, grabbed the cotton cloth and medicine from Kagome's hand with great enthusiasm, and said: " Let me help too!¡± At this time, the goddess came over, stared at Xiaoyu for a long time, and said to Kagome: "Who is this girl? Is she your friend?" "No, he is not my friend, we just know each other," Kagome answered first. Xiao Yu stopped here: without showing anything strange, and then said: "We will become friends soon. Are you the lord here! Do you need my help?" The goddess smiled and nodded and said: "I am not the lord here, but I will be responsible for this place. These are the old, weak, sick and disabled, and they have been like this all year round. How can there be any lord? Since you want to help, come here Let¡¯s do it.¡± (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140 Xiao Yu¡¯s Jealousy You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Thank you very much, mother-in-law." Xiaoyu showed a smile as she spoke, sticking out her tongue naughtily, and instantly shortened the distance between herself and several people. When Kagome saw this, her alarm suddenly went off. Xiaoyu had just arrived here and was able to make others put down their guard so easily. If he wasn't really naive and simple, then he was very scheming. According to her understanding of Xiao Yu, since she can quietly close the distance between her and Jie Fa, then she must not be really naive and innocent. Then her purpose of coming here is obvious, and it must be for Jie Fa. Thinking of this, a sour taste slowly spread in Kagome's already uncomfortable heart, and she smiled bitterly. Although I don¡¯t know what happened between the two people, it is obvious that there is discord between the two people. The Goddess is a little embarrassed. She just promised Xiao Yu, but now it¡¯s hard to say she regrets it. "Forget it, come in, I don't care what the relationship was between you before, but since you are here, it's best to put those little thoughts away and fight against those monsters together now." Privately, the goddess still prefers Kagome's side, but after all, she has never gotten along with this new girl, so it's hard to be too harsh. In this way, several people entered the house one after another. After a while, Jiefa and Inuyasha walked into the house one after another, and they were both surprised to see Xiaoyu. "Xiaoyu, why are you here? Aren't you in Chenzhou? Could it be that something happened in the city?" For Xiaoyu, Jiefa has always treated him as his sister, so when he saw Xiaoyu suddenly appearing here, Jiefa's first thought was that something happened in the city. "No Jiefa. My brother didn't come out on his own. I left those heavy things to the commander. Now I'm alone. Please take me in, brother Jiefa. By the way, brother Jiefa, I haven't seen you for a long time. Nothing serious happened to you after you left the city, right?" After Xiaoyu saw Jiefa, she immediately walked over and hugged Jiefa's arm with both hands, looking intimate. Jiefa twitched the corner of his mouth in embarrassment. Jiefa was relieved to hear that nothing happened in the city. He moved his body unnaturally and took out his arm from Xiaoyu. "Everything is fine with us, but this is not the place you should stay. I think it would be better for you to return to the city and be your city lord." Jiefa is an outspoken person, so he doesn't mean anything when he says this. He just expresses his inner thoughts. Xiaoyu seems to be weak, and he is just a child. Maybe he can help here. It will also drag them down. "Brother Jiefa, what do you mean? Since I can come here alone, it means that I can still help. Brother Jiefa, do you dislike me?" She pouted her mouth in grievance, tears filling her eyes. She looked at Jiefa with a weak look, which made Jiefa not know what he was talking about. But Jefa eats this set, Inuyasha and Ge Wei do not eat. Kagome felt uncomfortable at first, but now she turned her head when she saw Xiaoyu's appearance, not wanting to look at her again. Inuyasha seemed to have noticed this. He didn't have any other opinions about Xiaoyu, but the time he spent with Kagome and the relationship between him and Kagome were far deeper than Xiaoyu's. So if Xiaoyu makes Kagome unhappy, then he must not be a good person. Inuyasha turned his head arrogantly and ignored Xiaoyu. "I just dislike you for being unable to help. Can't you even see this? If you are self-aware, you should leave here quickly and not delay our work." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? of Jiefa will show mercy to her, but Inuyasha will not. He was young to begin with, and he didn't have any thoughts about the relationship between men and women. Now that he saw Xiao Yu's delicate and affected appearance, his words were even more merciless. Originally, Xiaoyu pretended to be aggrieved and tried to arouse Jiefa's sympathy, but now she was blushing and didn't know how to deal with it. Fortunately, Jiefa came out to smooth things over at this time. "Okay, Inuyasha, please stop talking. Xiaoyu also has good intentions. Now that we are here, let's fight together! Now we must prepare as soon as possible." Originally Xiaoyu came to see Jiefa, but now Jiefa himself doesn¡¯t say anything, and it¡¯s hard for Kagome and Inuyasha to interfere anymore. The room was full of injured old, weak, sick and disabled people, some of them were lame.Legs, some had broken arms, and some were bloody. When Xiaoyu, who snatched gauze and potion from Kagome, saw this scene, her stomach couldn't help but turn upside down. She had always been pampered and had never done anything like this before. She secretly hated Kagome in her heart. She knew clearly that this was the situation inside, so why did she pass the gauze and potion in her hand to her. But he forgot that he had snatched it himself, and Kagome was not prepared to give it to her. It¡¯s just that some people are selfish and have forgotten this matter now. Since there are not many backups of potions and cotton cloths, now everything is over there with Xiaoyu. Kagome had no choice but to disinfect the patients with water and some spirits. It has been a day, and the old, weak, sick and disabled people in the room have a good impression of Kagome. She is not too tired or too tired, and silently helps them treat their wounds. And there is no trace of disgust on her face. This is not an ordinary girl. She is obviously a fairy descending to earth, okay? "Xiaowei, thank you so much. You are truly the kindest girl I have ever seen." An old woman said to Kagome tremblingly. Originally, they thought that when those monsters broke into the village, they had no chance of survival, but now they not only survived, but also had such a fairy-like girl taking care of them. She couldn't help but burst into tears when she thought of this. When the old woman said this, Kagome finally showed a smile she hadn't seen in a long time. Everything that happened with Xiao Yu just disappeared in an instant. That's right, she shouldn't be worried about those things about love between men and women now. The top priority now is to save these people, but she is narrow-minded, how can she focus on other things! Kagome¡¯s smile deepened when she thought of this. "Old lady, you don't have to say this, everything is what I should do. If you can gradually get better, then everything I do will be worth it." The two were chatting happily, but this scene was extremely annoying to Xiaoyu's eyes. Why should she serve those dirty and smelly people here, while Kagome could laugh so happily there? unfair. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141 Goodbye Ogre You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xiaoyu squeezed the gauze scarf in her hand hard to calm down her anger, and then slowly walked up, showing a fake smile. "Sister Kagome, you must be tired of taking care of the old lady, why don't you just let me do it!" Although she smiled, the smile did not reach her eyes. Kagome didn¡¯t know what she meant. She had obviously given in, so why did she keep pushing her forward? Even if she was taking care of her old lady, would she come to take her job? Obviously she hasn't taken care of the injured yet. But even though Kagome felt a thousand grievances in her heart, she didn't want to have a dispute with Xiao Yu at this time. This is a critical moment, and everyone of them is working hard. Jiefa and Inuyasha even stayed in the forest for an afternoon, looking for traces of those demons. Everything should focus on the overall situation. Kagome suppressed the anger in her heart and nodded gently, preparing to hand over the care of the old woman to Xiaoyu. But she thought so in her heart, but the old woman didn't think so. The girl named Xiaoyu in front of her was not a good person at first glance, even though she was cute and cute on the surface. But she doesn't like anything that targets Xiaowei. "Who are you? Who asked you to come here? I don't want you to take care of me. I want Xiaowei to take care of me. Xiaowei, don't leave. If you want to leave, then my old lady will walk out of here. Anyway, I just want you to come. take care of me." The old lady glared at Xiao Yu fiercely as if she wanted to risk her life, which made Xiao Yu feel very unhappy, but she did not dare to say anything more. She could argue with Kagome, but she was afraid of leaving a bad impression on Brother Jeffa. After all, it was only her first day here. If even Brother Jeffa didn't speak for him, she would really stay. Not coming down anymore. So she smiled dryly and spoke. "Sister Kagome, I'm really sorry. I just saw how hard you were taking care of the old lady, so I came here to help you. But since the old lady thinks I'm unfamiliar and doesn't want me to help, then I won't force it, Kagome. Sister, you should do this! I will go and bandage the wounds of the wounded first." Xiaoyu nodded with a smile and left gently. However, the vicious gaze did not let go of Kagome. He wanted to stare at her back and make a hole in her. However, Kagome pretended not to know about such a vicious gaze. She really had no intention of talking to this ordinary person named Xiao Yu right now. Instead, the old woman looked fiercely at the direction Xiao Yu left and spat at her back. "Don't look at my lack of knowledge, but this little girl is not a good person at first glance. Xiaowei, don't have anything to do with this kind of person. I think she has some bad intentions, so you have to be careful. good." The old woman looked like she was protecting her granddaughter, which made Kagome feel very happy. She nodded gently and stayed with the old woman obediently. As for Xiao Yu, who turned around, he cursed loudly: "No matter what kind of virtue you have, you are just an old and wounded soldier who dares to show off your power with me here. When I win the heart of Brother Jiefa, I will definitely forgive you." Can¡¯t help you.¡± Apart from anything else, Xiao Yu is really sincere towards Jie Fa. From the first time she saw Jiefa, she had been completely attracted by this man. Jiefa was the most powerful and handsome man she had ever seen. Especially after he stepped forward to help her, Xiaoyu regarded him as her future husband and would not marry him unless he was the one she wanted. Therefore, the person who competed with her for Jiefa was her biggest 's enemy. So for Jiefa¡¯s sake, Xiaoyu could only pretend to be well-behaved even if she was no longer willing to take care of the wounded. However, she was clumsy and lacked patience, which angered many of the wounded. "Where did this little girl come from? If you don't know how to take care of people, don't come here. Miss Xiaowei took good care of us. Why did she become like this when she came here? She asked her to use gauze on my arm, but after bandaging it, it turned out badly. He oozed a lot of blood and was clumsy in his work. I don¡¯t know where I found such a servant.¡± "You, the third child, are outspoken. I have not spoken out the words I have been holding in my heart for fear that others will think that we are ungrateful, but this is indeed not as good as Miss Xiaowei!" "That's right! I'm too embarrassed to say it." ¡­¡­ ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ At this moment, Jiefa strode over, and Xiaoyu¡¯s eyes immediately turned red as if she had found a savior.She threw herself into Jiefa's arms with tears streaming down her face. "Brother Jiefa, I really didn't mean it. I have tried my best to treat those who hurt the people, but they" She wanted to stop talking like this. It was obvious that she wanted to put all the responsibility on those who hurt the people. . But Jiefa is not a fool. He has heard the discussion of those people nearby. He knows that Xiaoyu has always been squeamish, and I am afraid that he is indeed not as good as Kagome in doing these things. "Xiao Yu, if you really can't do it, let Kagome do it. She is the most skilled at doing these things. You just take a rest here." Jiefa¡¯s words were very euphemistic, but anyone with a discerning eye would know what they meant immediately, which made the wounded breathe a sigh of relief. They are really afraid that Master Jiefa will be deceived by beauty and blame them! I didn¡¯t expect Master Jiefa to be so reasonable as the neighbor. Xia Xiaoyu really didn¡¯t know what to say, so he nodded silently and gave Kagome the gauze and potion in aggrieved tone. A farce ended like this. No one took this matter to heart. Gradually, night fell slowly, and a fishy smell began to fill the air. The fishy smell was not obvious at first, but Slowly getting stronger and stronger. The injured people who had been sleeping peacefully gradually woke up from their sleep. Kagome had already frowned, looking out of the room with alert eyes. It seems that those monsters have not given up. They were attracted by the Four Souls Jade, and there might be another fierce battle tonight. Kagome took out her sword from her waist and prepared for battle, while Jeffa and Inuyasha were already watching with eager eyes. On the other hand, Xiaoyu's face was a little pale, as if he was frightened, but there was a hint of unusual weirdness in his eyes, as if there was some conspiracy. But at this time, everyone was paying attention to the strong fishy smell, and no one noticed her, so naturally no one noticed the strange look in her eyes. The injured people huddled together nervously, while Inuyasha, Jeffa, Kagome, and Xiao Yu stood on a front line preparing to deal with the ogre. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 142 Brutal Ogre You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! They seemed to have found the room following the smell of blood, and there was a thumping noise outside the door. Everyone in the room was so scared that they didn't even dare to speak out. InuYasha knew that staying in this situation would do more harm than good to them, so he gritted his teeth and InuYasha rushed out with weapons. Jaffa followed closely behind. He and Inuyasha were dead brothers, and naturally they would not let him take risks on the eve of the night. The two of them rushed out to resist the ogres, and Kagome did not dare to show weakness. Seeing that the situation was not good, the goddess calmed the villagers and rushed out. On the contrary, Xiaoyu began to hesitate. Her own skills were not high, and going out now was just to die. So she gritted her teeth. Xiaoyu stood behind a pillar and had not yet moved. When the villagers saw her walking so close to Inuyasha and Jiefa, they thought she was very powerful. Unexpectedly, when something happened, she hid like them, and they all looked at her with evil eyes. But since she had no magic power, the villagers were naturally not willing to watch her die, so even though they were a little dissatisfied, they didn't say anything. Xiao Yu naturally noticed their gazes, but nothing she could say now was better than death. A few people outside the field were in a confrontation with the ogres. Their mouths were wide open, and blood was still dripping from their black teeth. They injured many people at a glance. They made thick sounds from time to time in their mouths. The fishy smell makes people feel nauseous. Without saying a word, InuYasha rushed forward and confronted the ogres head-on. When the ogres saw InuYasha rushing up, they were not as scared as they imagined. Instead, they felt that their whole blood was excited. They seemed to have received fresh food, and they welcomed Inuyasha with open mouths. But InuYasha is not an easy person to deal with, so their ideas can only be in vain, because InuYasha rushed up and started fighting with them. After a while, an ogre fell down in the battle with InuYasha. . This made the ogres even more angry, and they rushed forward in unison. However, because Inuyasha dealt with an ogre, it actually provided confidence to Jafa Kagome and his party. One by two, they rushed forward. There was strength in numbers, and soon another ogre fell. Everyone's face was full of excitement. The rapid fall of these two ogres did not cause panic among the ogres. They seemed to have a strong sense of pursuit of the Four Souls Jade on Inuyasha, so no matter what kind of blow they received, they would fight to the death to catch it. Inuyasha. ??????????? Kagome, Jeffa, and the three goddesses didn¡¯t seem to take it to heart, and they only wanted to deal with Inuyasha. Under such circumstances, InuYasha was unable to defeat the four corners with his fists, and gradually fell into a disadvantage. Jiefa and his party secretly thought that it was not good. At this moment, the ogre thrust a sharp claw into Inuyasha's heart. Seeing that it was only the last bit away from his chest, Kagome shouted loudly. "Inuyasha, watch your back." Her voice was sharp, and Inuyasha seemed to realize that there was an ogre behind him. He quickly turned around and subdued the ogre at that moment, so that the ogre could not succeed. InuYasha was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but in the next second an ogre pounced on him again. InuYasha felt exhausted physically and mentally. It turned out that the Shikon Tama was not easy to carry. On the other hand, Xiaoyu inside the house was reluctantly looking through the window at the fighting scene outside. She was unwilling to come out and die, but if she didn't come out, her plan would not be implemented. As her love rival, Kagome must be put to death, and since Kagome and Jiefa get along day and night, there is no guarantee that Jiefa will not be tempted by him. He has already seen from Jiefa's eyes that Jiefa already has some different factors towards Kagome, and he cannot let these develop any longer. So when she knew that there were ogres and other monsters here, Xiaoyu had already made up her mind to let the ogres kill Kagome invisibly. ??In this way, even if Kagome dies in the end, it has nothing to do with him. Once Kagome dies, Jeffa will be his. So he had to go out at this time. This was the only way to deal with Kagome. Xiaoyu thought of this and walked out quietly. Although her skills are very weak, she has learned them after all, otherwise she would not have won the position of city lord. While the fight between several people and the ogre was in full swing, Xiaoyu suddenly?Now behind Kagome, and then pushed Kagome hard. He wanted to push Kagome into the mouths of those ogres. Those ogres originally came to deal with Inuyasha because of the Shikon Tama, but they had not eaten for a long time, and they did not refuse food. Seeing Kagome suddenly rushing towards them, each of them opened their big mouths and prepared to swallow Kagome in one gulp, Kagome might as well have someone push her suddenly. The body staggered and fell straight forward, about to fall into the mouth of the ogre. Jaffa also noticed this scene. For some reason, he suddenly felt his heart tightening, as if the thing he loved most was about to be hurt. At that moment, he didn't have time to think too much, and rushed over to protect Kagome. Under his body, he allowed the ogre's claws to penetrate his chest. "No, don't, brother Jiefa" Because of her shouting, Inuyasha quickly noticed the situation here, and quickly came to Kagome and Jaffa's side, killing the ogre in one fell swoop. But at this time, Jiefa was already dying and had passed out. Xiaoyu never thought of hurting Jiefa. After all, her ultimate purpose of coming here was for Jiefa. But when she saw that Jiefa suffered such serious injuries because of Kagome, and her life might even be harmed, Xiaoyu I have to admit that I am jealous. She was going crazy with jealousy, but what she cared about now was whether something happened to Jiefa. "Jiefa, why are you so stupid, nothing can happen to you, Jiefa, wake up, Jiefa, don't be like this, don't be like this" Kagome shouted loudly, why? Why did Jiefa come to save her? She would rather she was the one injured now and the one lying on the ground than see Jiefa get hurt like this. "It's you, it's all you. If it weren't for your brother Jiefa, it wouldn't be like this. It's all you. You are a pest. You don't pay attention to the ogre yourself, but you let brother Jiefa get hurt for you. You are A disaster star." Xiaoyu put the blame for all the injuries suffered by Jiefa on Kagome. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 143 Jiefa¡¯s life hangs on a thread You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! If it were normal, Kagome might still argue with Xiaoyu, but now Kagome is so disheartened that she even thinks in her own subconscious that she has harmed Jiefa. So Kagome didn¡¯t even have the courage to open her mouth and let Xiaoyu talk about herself like this. "Shut up, Kagome, I don't allow you to interfere in this matter. If you can speak now, just say you can't speak and get out of here immediately. If you say one more thing, I will kill you immediately." Here it is.¡± InuYasha's delicate face was filled with anger. He used to think that Xiao Yu was an annoying person who always followed Jie Fa's back, but he didn't expect that her thoughts were so vicious and she could say such things. He didn't know what happened to Kagome just now, but with Kagome's skills, he would definitely not make such a mistake. Maybe it was the conspiracy of the woman named Xiaoyu behind this, but now Kagome was righteously accusing him. coming. Inuyasha¡¯s merciless accusation made Xiao Yu even more angry. No matter what, she must make Kagome pay the price. With the absence of Jafa, Inuyasha was now the only one fighting alone. Kagome knew that now was not the time to be sad. She stood up holding her sword and looked at the ogres fiercely. "It's all your fault. If it weren't for you, Jiefa wouldn't be like this. I'm going to kill you all, I'm going to kill you all!!!" Kagome seemed to be possessed, wielding her long sword and killing the ogres fiercely. Even the ogres flinched from such ferocious movements. But the attraction of the Four Souls Realm in Inuyasha to them was far greater than this fear, so the two sides were in a stalemate, and finally when they exhausted their last strength, the ogre was completely killed. And Jiefa had already entered the room under the escort of Xiaoyu, and the goddess also followed in to help rescue Jiefa. Even if Xiaoyu resents Kagome, she is sincere towards Jiefa. But even though everyone is trying their best to cure Jiefa, Jiefa's current situation is still not optimistic. The ogre's claws are extremely sharp, and everyone knows what it means to penetrate his chest. "I just stopped his bleeding now. Whether he can survive today depends on his luck. If he can survive today and no longer has persistent fever, there may be a glimmer of hope. Otherwise" The goddess didn¡¯t finish what she said, but the meaning behind her words was self-evident. For a moment, Xiaoyu seemed to be going crazy, pushing and yelling at Kagome fiercely, her eyes red. "It's all your fault. If it weren't for your brother Jiefa, why would he be like this? If he doesn't survive, I will make you pay with your life." She was merciless in what she said, but everyone here is not a vegetarian. "Asking her to pay for her life, do you think you are still in the city? Are you still the city lord here? I don't think who would dare to ask Kagome to pay for her life, let alone this matter is not Kagome's fault, even if it is Kagome's Wrong, it¡¯s right for Jaffa to save Kagome, men are supposed to protect women.¡± Although Inuyasha is young, he is indeed unambiguous in this regard. "It is true that I was also present at the time. This incident was not Kagome's fault in the first place. What you said is wrong, Xiaoyu." Everyone present stood on Kagome's side. Even the refugees looked at Xiaoyu with evil eyes. On the first day this person came here, they were attacked by ogres, and Master Jiefa was also seriously injured. ¡°After all, she is the disaster star, and she is still blaming Kagome here now, which is simply ungrateful. "How could you do this? You just ganged up to bully me. I want you to look good when Brother Jiefa wakes up." Yes, Xiaoyu is such a person, able to show off his power no matter what the occasion. Seeing her arrogant and domineering appearance, everyone shook their heads, disdainful of being acquainted with her, while Kagome stood in despair, like a walking zombie. Inuyasha looked at Kagome like this with some distress, not knowing what to say. He, Kagome, and Jaffa have been fighting side by side along the way. He naturally knows what Kagome is thinking about Jeffa, but Jeffa has never noticed it. He is thinking not to pierce this layer of window paper. Now that I think about it, it¡¯s better to find someone who can expose it. At least it can make Jiefa understand Kagome¡¯s thoughts, but it¡¯s too late to say anything now.   "Okay, stop thinking about it. Kagome's incident is not your fault. Don't listen to that crazy bitch Xiaoyu's nonsense. We have been fighting together for so long. You should believe in Jiefa's ability. We have suffered so much. Jie has survived all the injuries, so what does it mean this time!" Inuyasha patted Kagome on the shoulder and said seriously. "I know, Inuyasha, I shouldn't be so sad, I should cheer up, but I can't do it. We have suffered a lot of injuries in the past, but I have never caused Jiefa to be so seriously injured." After all, Kagome feels more guilty now. If Jiefa was injured today, it was not because of her. So she was more distressed because the person she loved was injured, but now that Jiefa was injured because of him, it was a completely different concept. If Jiefa is really gone, then she has lost the person she loves, and she is also the culprit who killed the person she loved. No one can bear such a psychological blow. "Inuyasha, do you know? I really didn't mean it. It seemed that someone pushed me when I was fighting. Otherwise, otherwise I wouldn't have rushed in front of the ogre. I don't know. I don't know if it was. My misconception was that someone really pushed me, but it was all my fault and my carelessness. If I had stood firmer at that time, maybe this incident would not have happened" "Okay, Kagome, don't think about this anymore. You have to believe that Jefage people have their own destiny. None of the things you imagined will happen. As for whether anyone pushed you. I will naturally do this. You went to investigate, keep your distance from Xiaoyu, that woman has evil thoughts, maybe he pushed you this time." Kagome shook her head at Jiefa's words, but didn't take it to heart. He always knew Xiaoyu's thoughts about Jiefa. But he has never speculated on Xiao Yu with such vicious thoughts. After all, pushing a person into the ogre's mouth is too vicious and bloody. It is not something a little girl can do. "Youyou'd better be careful." Knowing that Kagome didn't take these words to heart, Inuyasha didn't say anything more. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 144 Kagome¡¯s thoughts You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next night, Kagome took care of the injured Jaffa in the room, and Inuyasha stood guard outside the door. When it was slightly light, Inuyasha turned around and entered the room, and saw Kagome who had been up all night taking care of Jafa. "You go and have a rest. You have taken care of him all night. Kagome did not turn around when she heard Inuyasha's words. "No, I'll be here, just wait for him to wake up. You can go and rest too." "But, your body can't bear this. What if he wakes up and you fall down on your own?" Inuyasha disagreed with Kagome's idea. "It's okay. After all, it's all because of me that Jaffa got hurt. I won't be fine until he wakes up. Really." After listening to Kagome's words, Inuyasha didn't say anything. He knew that in this situation, he also Kagome couldn't be persuaded, so she turned around and walked out. It didn¡¯t take long for the goddess to come over. After looking at it for Jiefa, she said, ¡°Okay, he can¡¯t check much anymore. It won¡¯t be a big deal if he carries it over at night.¡± After hearing this, Kagome looked at the goddess with gratitude and said, "Thank you, thank you, the goddess." "Okay, thank you for nothing. This is because he is lucky, as well as you. I don't want to treat one and then another. There are many villagers outside waiting for me." After hearing this, Kagome knew that Goddess was also thinking about herself. "Thank you Goddess, I'm fine. Thank you very much for saving Jeffa." "Young people nowadays." Goddess looked at the black and blue eyes of Kagome and shook her head. Just went out. InuYasha told Kagome that the goddess had already prepared the meal and prepared the medicine. Kagome tried her best to eat some and then gave Jafa the medicine. After that, Inuyasha and the goddess went to treat the villagers in the village and saw Xiaoyu who was helping. . Xiaoyu hated Kagome deeply because of Jiefa's injury. If it hadn't been for her, Jiefa wouldn't have been injured. Jiefa should have been hers, but because of this she felt a little guilty, so she came to help early in the morning. . When he saw the two of them, he greeted them enthusiastically. The goddess didn't say anything, but Inuyasha gave her a sharp look. It didn't matter that Xiaoyu felt guilty. Last night, due to the attack of those ogres, there were some people in the village. Injuried. The three of them have been busy treating the wounded all morning. On Kagome's side, although Jiefa passed the critical period, he still did not wake up. During this period, Xiaoyu wanted to see Jiefa, but was stopped by Inuyasha. "Inuyasha, what are you doing? I just want to see brother Jiefa." After saying that, his eyes were a little red. Inuyasha looked at Xiaoyu without feeling soft-hearted at all. Instead, he thought of something and snorted coldly. "Hmph, you're worried, do you have any intention?" Xiaoyu looked at Inuyasha's attitude towards him. "I, what's wrong with me? I'm just worried about Jiefa, and it's not all because of that woman Kagome. Why are you targeting me instead?" "Others don't know it, but you don't know it yourself. I advise you to calm down, otherwise, I'm not Jiffa." "You, you" Xiaoyu looked at Inuyasha's back, her eyes full of hatred, and she gritted her teeth. Broken teeth. It was night after a busy day and the three of them were going to rest. The goddess said to Inuyasha, give me your four soul jade. After Inuyasha heard this, he handed the Four Souls Jade to the Goddess without thinking too much. The Goddess returned to her room with the Four Souls Jade, put the things on the table, groped in the cabinet, and took out a box. Under the candlelight, the Goddess opened the box, and inside was a bottle of wine. The Goddess received two cups respectively. He drank one cup by himself and put the other cup on the table. "Old man, I didn't expect you to pass away so soon," he said, putting the cup on the table, "You just left and left me this mess. Humph, it's a good thing you left. Otherwisesigh." The goddess sighed and walked into the inner room with the Jade of Four Souls. Xiao Yu was in the room, holding her sleeves tightly, "I let you escape this time and even caused brother Jiefa to be injured. Let's see if you have such good luck next time." Then he frowned slightly, as if What came to mind? "And you, Inuyasha, the old woman, I, Xiaoyu, have never had anyone dare to do this to me, hum." InuYasha was guarding Jiefa's door just like last night, and everyone had their own concerns. Early the next morning, there was a noise in Jafa's room. After InuYasha entered the room, he found that Jafa was awake. "You're awake." Jafa looked at Inuyasha. "Well, you're awake. It's okay." Kagome was next to him. He kept looking at Jiefa, and he couldn't resist the wetness in his eyes. So she got up and wanted to leave the room. When he was about to pass Inuyasha. Turning to him. Help me take care of Jiefa. I'll be here when I go. Jiefa is lying on the bed. Still a little confused. But Inuyasha sawTears fell from Kagome's face. InuYasha went up and sat beside Jaffa's bed and said to him, "How do you feel now?" Jaffa moved his body slightly and said, "You feel pretty good. It should be nothing serious." "That's good," Jeff, thinking of Kagome's appearance just now, asked Inuyasha "What's wrong with Kagome?" Inuyasha said. He took care of you for two days and two nights. Jiffa was stunned for a moment after hearing this. The two of them just sat like that, no one said anything. After the goddess arrived, she looked at Jiefa and said "As long as everything is fine, don't let anything happen in my house. When you are well, come out as soon as possible. The villagers outside are still waiting for treatment." Jiefa smiled after hearing this. "Okay Goddess. Thank you for saving me." "Don't say such things. That girl told me many times before you woke up." After hearing this, the smile on Jiefa's face became heavier. After a while, Kagome came back. There was nothing unusual about his face, except that his eye circles were a little red. "Jefa, you" Before she could finish her words, Xiao Yu came in. "Brother Jiefa, are you okay? That's great. You were really worried about me when you were injured." As she spoke, she walked to the bedside and held Jiefa's arm. Jiefa was a little embarrassed. "I'm fine, you don't have to worry too much about me. Xiaoyu, please go out for a while. I have something to discuss with the two of them." "Brother Jiefa" Xiaoyu wanted to say something else, but Jiefa didn't give her this chance. "There are still many injured people waiting for treatment outside. Xiaoyu, you go first." Xiaoyu could only go out. "Kagome, what did you just want to say?" As soon as Xiaoyu came out, Jaffa turned to look at Kagome and Inuyasha, feeling that the two of them seemed to have something to say. He went out first. "Jeffa, I'm sorry. It's all because of me that you were so seriously injured. I'm really sorry." "It's okay, Kagome, don't think about it too much. Look, I'm okay." InuYasha was standing guard outside the window, and after hearing what the two people said, he shouted. "Jefa, Kagome", she likes you. Jaffa in the room was stunned for a moment after hearing these words. After Kagome heard this, her whole face turned red. Then he ran out of the room and said to Jaffa before going out. "You take good care of yourself. I'm going out first." Before Jaffa could say anything, Kagome walked out. When Kagome passed Inuyasha, she glared at him. After Inuyasha entered the house and saw Jeffa "Is what you said true?" "Can't you feel it yourself? You still want to ask me if this is true or false." Jeffa was a little flustered and said. "I, I thought it was myself. I thought too much and didn't expect it. This is really great." It looked like he was about to get out of bed in excitement. InuYasha quickly stopped him, right? Kagome wouldn't run away with others. Also. You should pay more attention to that drizzle. If there is, Kagome won't tell you, so let me tell you. The battle that night. Kagome, he didn't make the mistake on purpose. He was usually so careful, how could he make such a big mistake? Kagome said that he felt like someone pushed him. However, he was afraid that no one would believe him if he said it. So there was no excuse at all. But I believe it. And the only person behind Kagome that night was Xiao Yu. I don't believe you can't see what Xiaoyu means to you. Since you have Kagome in your heart, then tell him clearly. He will hurt Kagome this time. all because of you. This time you protected me in time, so what if there is a next time?" After Jiefa heard this, he thought about it carefully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 145 Jiefa¡¯s decision You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I will tell him. I will handle this matter. Please help me go and see Kagome. She has taken care of me for so long. Is he okay?" After hearing this, InuYasha turned around and went out to find Kagome. When he found Kagome, he was helping the goddess to treat the villagers. InuYasha stepped forward. "You should go and have a rest. I will take your place. Come back after you have rested." Kagome thought of what just happened and told Inuyasha. "You, how did you know?" "Although I am impatient, I am not blind. How could I not see it? You two should find an opportunity to have a good talk about this matter." After Kagome listened, she nodded and turned around. Room to rest. The mother-in-law next to her heard this and asked Inuyasha, "Does Kagome like Jafa?" Inuyasha didn't say anything and just nodded. Mother-in-law said, "Kagome is such a good girl, Jiefa, if he doesn't cherish her, my old lady will definitely not let her go." After saying that, she smiled. In the afternoon, Jiefa left the room. After Inuyasha saw it, "You can get out of bed so soon?" "It's not like you don't know. I still don't take ordinary minor injuries seriously. Please call Xiaoyu for me. I have something to say to him." After Inuyasha heard this, he turned around and went to find Xiaoyu. "Jiefa has something to talk to you about." After saying that, he turned around and left without saying anything else. Xiaoyu heard that it was Jiefa and called her. His face was full of happiness. Jaffa was sitting outside, next to the table. Xiao Yu walked over and sat next to Jie Fa. After taking a look at Jiefa's face, I felt something wasn't right. Jiefa said, "Xiaoyu. I just treat you as a friend. The person I really like is Kagome. I don't pray for you to bless us. But, don't do that, do you understand?" Xiaoyu felt hateful in his heart. It's great what he said. Suddenly the tears fell. "Brother Jiefa, did I do something wrong? Why do you suddenly tell me this?" Jiefa cried when he saw Xiaoyu at first. He was a little panicked and wanted to comfort her, but before he stretched out his hand, he took it back. I firmed up my thoughts in my heart. "Xiaoyu. You are not a child anymore, and you should understand some things. Just because you don't tell me about that night doesn't mean no one will know. Kagome was not hurt this time. Forget it, I don't want to see it again. Until next time, do you understand? In my eyes, you have always been that person, a bit naive. little sister. So I hope you will keep it going in the future. "After Xiaoyu heard this, she ran away crying without looking back. Does Jiefa have any intention of stopping him? at night. Kagome and Inuyasha came to Jafa's room. Inuyasha said, "Last night the goddess asked me to give him the Shikon Tama. I originally thought, what if something happens? But I saw the look in the goddess's eyes. I gave him the Four Souls Jade, but I didn¡¯t expect it last night. Surprisingly peaceful. "Kagome and Jaffa looked at each other. "There may really be something here that can limit the onset of the Four Souls Jade. But now we don't know what it is. In addition, the Goddess said that she turned another piece of the Four Souls Jade into powder. But judging from the situation when we came here. Even if the Four Souls Jade is turned into powder, it still has a certain power. So if we really want to destroy it. It's not just about destroying its form. In other words, it can't just be physical damage. " "Yes, that's right, that's right." "So we still need to have a good talk with the Goddess. We just hope that he can give us the things. If the Goddess is not willing to give it to us, then we can only leave it to her for safekeeping, but" He didn¡¯t say what he said next, but both of them understood it in their hearts. If the Four Souls Jade stays here, it will cause certain harm sooner or later. And the goddess is getting older now. It may not be possible to control this hazard. So the three people are thinking the same thing. As much as possible, let the goddess voluntarily hand over the Four Souls Jade to them, "Then we will talk to the goddess tomorrow. If we can do this, it will of course be the best result." After the three people discussed it, they went back to their rooms to rest. As a result, there were a few more ogres after nightfall. Coming here, around the house of the Goddess. The three of them thought. The last attack will kill these monsters. There is a little loss. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 146 Obtained Fragments You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°But I didn¡¯t expect it to be so true. In just one night, these monsters came back. But tonight's monster. They are just some small soldiers. There are no relatively powerful monsters. so. Kagome and Inuyasha took action to deal with these monsters. In the next few days, the three people have been helping the goddess to treat the villagers. And after discussing with Jiefa that day, Xiaoyu became a little strange. He was always avoiding a few of them intentionally or unintentionally. The three of them didn¡¯t think much about it. Solution and Inuyasha thought. Xiaoyu is because of what Jiefa said last time. That's why she kept hiding from them, and Kagome thought that Xiao Yu felt guilty because of Jie Fa's injury, so she did this, but the three of them made a tacit understanding and did not discuss this matter. After a few days like this, most of the villagers in the village have recovered, and the goddess's attitude has gradually softened. Early the next morning. The goddess then called the three of them to his room. "You must have discovered it too. The ability of the Four Souls Jade has little to do with its form. If it is true that you want to find all the fragments of the Four Souls Jade and then destroy it, then you should understand .This is not a simple matter.¡± "We all understand what you said. But this is what we must do, and it must be done." Inuyasha glanced at Granny. The goddess looked at the firm eyes of the three people and said, "In this case, I won't advise you. After all, you are also the one he chose. It seems that she has a good vision. Since he is willing to tell you this . Then I am not so sad at this level. I have also observed you in the past few days. So, I hope you can do what you said and promised." She turned around and went to the back room of her room and took out a box. What was in the box was from that night. The Shikon Tama that Inuyasha gave her. There is another thing in the Goddess's hand, which is his scepter. The goddess caressed the ordinary box, "Now I can give the things to you. But I hope you won't let him down." The three people understood that the goddess was talking about the senior. So speak together. "We will definitely live up to it. Thank you Goddess!" After finishing speaking, the goddess was next to her scepter. Clicked. The top of the scepter extends to all sides, and there is a glass ball-like thing in the middle. After the goddess took out the thing, she smashed it at the table. There is actually a 3-4cm glass bottle inside. The goddess took this thing and said. "This is the powder of the Shikon no Tama. He gave it to me and asked me to keep it well. But because of its own effectiveness, I had no choice but to turn it into powder. I thought that the effect would be weakened. But it didn't No." Jaffa "Inuyasha gave you the Shikon Tama that night. There really wasn't a monster that attacked that night. What's the reason for this?" "When the Four Souls Jade came into my hands, it didn't take long for me to make it into powder. But its effect has not weakened, so I have been trying to block this effect. Otherwise, none of the surrounding villagers will be spared. I simply found this kind of wood.¡± "What wood" "Jiang Liu" the goddess just finished speaking. Kagome exclaimed. "Ginger willow! Goddess, this is the kind of wood I thought of." "Yes," "It is said that Jiangliu can weaken most mana attacks. The effect is very obvious. But because the production place is unknown and the material is very rare, few people have seen this kind of wood. How did you find it, Goddess?" " "The years I have lived longer than you are not in vain. I naturally have my own methods. You just need to know. Here is something that weakens the effect of the Four Souls Jade. I used it to make a wooden box. But because I didn't trust this thing, I put it in my scepter and took it with me. But you need to understand that although it can be weakened, it is not completely isolated. So today I give you both of these things. But you must also understand that if you are too weak, you will not be able to hold on to this thing. "After saying that, he glanced at Jiefa. Jiefa thought of what happened that night and secretly lowered his head. Then he raised it again. "Thank you Goddess, we will definitely do it. We will work hard to improve ourselves and keep the Jade of Four Souls." "The villagers in the village were almost treated yesterday, and I can do the rest myself. You should leave as soon as possible. The farther you can go with this thing, the better. In this way, the personal danger to the villagers here will be less. Also. Remember to take that girl named Xiaoyu away from me." Jiefa noticed the goddess mentioning Xiaoyu. Weird look. Then he directly asked the goddess, "Goddess Xiaoyu, what's wrong with her?"?? "The goddess just glanced at Jiefa and the others, but she didn't say anything. "And from my village, go out to the east. You will reach a city soon. But when you pass by this city, you will pass by a forest. There are many things in this forest that you can't imagine now. Although I am old Big, I have experienced a lot. But this cannot make decisions for you. Some things still need to be experienced by yourself. In addition, I have prepared something for you. You can take it with you on the road. At my age, I can help you. That¡¯s all. You still have to walk the rest of the way. But I have one thing to tell you. Don¡¯t forget the promises you have made.¡± This is the day when the goddess talked the most since they came to this village. They also gradually felt that the goddess was not as lonely and weird as outsiders said. On the contrary, in these troubled times. The Goddess did not just protect herself, but did her best to protect everyone around her. His kindness also made them understand. How should we go down this road? . The three people listened to this. They looked at each other. nodded. The three of them knew that no matter how much they said, it would be useless. It's better to actually make it and let the goddess see it. Inuyasha also planned to ask the goddess about the previous lord. But Kagome gave him a look. Tell him not to ask any more questions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 147 The entrance to the forest You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before setting off, Jiefa went to discuss with Xiaoyu. Because there may be unknown dangers in the next journey, given their current abilities. It is already a challenge to protect the Jade of Four Souls that has been obtained, but also to protect Xiaoyu. There may be more dangers on their way. So Jiefa wanted to discuss it with Xiaoyu. Let him go back the way he came, back home. In this way, Xiaoyu himself is safe, and they can go on the road with confidence. "Xiaoyu. Next, the three of us have to go to the city in the east. There are many dangers along the way, and we can't use it now. So. We still hope that you will return to your home the way you came, so that it will be safer." After Xiaoyu listened. Very angry. "Brother Jiefa, do you think I am too weak and are you afraid that we will hold you back?" "We don't mean that, we just feel that our current capabilities are not enough to protect you. Home is a safe place." "You said you can't protect my safety. In fact, you don't think I will hold you back. Brother Jiefa, I can come here alone to prove that I am capable of protecting myself, so just let me follow you, okay? .I promise I won¡¯t hold you back.¡± After Xiaoyu finished speaking, she looked sincere. Jiefa knew that until this moment, no matter what he was saying, Xiaoyu would feel it. It was they who disliked him and held him back. So they discussed it. Deciding to go to the next city with Xiaoyu, they said goodbye to the goddess and set off on the road. Kagome walked with Jeffa all the way. Xiaoyu followed them. There was hatred flashing in his eyes from time to time. Inuyasha didn't want to walk with the two of them, nor did he want to walk with Xiaoyu, so he walked at the end alone. Always pay attention to your surroundings, As dusk approached, the group finally arrived at the entrance to the forest that the goddess had mentioned. Sunlight at dusk. Warm and a bit harsh. Shining on the forest. The shadows of the trees are very long. The sound of birds chirping could be heard from time to time in the forest. It looks peaceful, quiet, and even a little warm. Xiaoyu was about to go inside when she was pulled by Kagome. "Xiaoyu, don't go yet. The goddess said that it is more dangerous in the forest, so we will rest outside for the night. We will enter the forest during the day tomorrow. There is always less forest in the day than in the night and we can't see it. danger." "What's the danger? I think you just want to scare me. Brother Jiefa, look at him." After saying that, he rushed forward. Pulling on Jaffa's sleeve. Jie Fa, while pulling the sleeves out of Xiao Yu¡¯s hands. "Kagome is right. There are always dangers in the forest at night that we cannot see. So let's rest outside tonight. We will go into the woods tomorrow." Inuyasha didn¡¯t speak, he naturally believed in Kagome¡¯s judgment. Xiaoyu saw that Jiefa ignored him. And pulled his sleeves out of his hands. Then he stamped his feet. "Yes, yes, you are the most powerful." Since the last incident. Kagome also knew that Jiefa had already talked with Xiaoyu. So he just thought Xiao Yu was childish for a moment. Since traveling these past few days, he has wanted to follow Xiao Yu. Ease the relationship. Before he could speak, he was interrupted by Inuyasha. "If you are so powerful, then you can make the decision." Xiaoyu heard Inuyasha's voice. Didn't answer much. He turned his head away angrily. The next four people form groups of two. Kagome and Jafa went hunting together, Inuyasha and Kosame. Find some wood for a fire. And something to keep warm at night. When Xiaoyu heard about this grouping, she was very dissatisfied and wanted to say something. But when he saw Inuyasha's face, he stopped talking. Jeffa and Kagome were on their way to find food "Kagome, I'm really sorry. Xiaoyu just has a childish temper. There is no malicious intent." "Actually, I understand. Xiaoyu, he is just a child, so there is no such thing as being angry." "That's good". After saying this, he continued until the hunting was over. The two never communicated again. The other side is looking for living materials. Inuyasha and Xiaosame. There wasn't a word of conversation. Inuyasha didn't care what Xiaoyu thought of him. Moreover, he didn¡¯t feel very good about Xiao Yu, so he didn¡¯t want to talk. And Xiaoyu himself also understood why Inuyasha didn't want to talk to him. He didn't go up either. Asking for trouble, after the two found the materials and made a fire, Kagome and Jaffa came back with the hunted prey. The four of them sat together after eating. After discussing what happened tonight, "Let's follow the grouping just now, two by two. I'll stay with Xiaoyu for half the night. Jaffa, you and KagomePeople kept watch for the rest of the night. Is this okay? " After listening to it, Jaffa and Kagome both agreed. The only person who disagreed was the one who disagreed from the beginning. Of course, no one specifically asked for his opinion at this time. Kagome opened it and before they left, the goddess handed them something. "What is this?" Inuyasha looked at Kagome and put it in her hand. The powdery substance is poured into the fire. Kagome's hands didn't stop moving. "This is what the goddess gave us, he said. This thing can prevent nearby beasts. Although we lit a fire, it is better to be careful." "Okay, then you guys can rest first." Inuyasha looked at Jaffa and Kagome. "Okay, let's rest first. When it's midnight, remember to call us to change." "Okay." After saying that, the two of them went to rest. Inuyasha and Xiaoyu looked at each other with disgust. Naturally, they didn't speak. Xiaoyu went over and took out the medicine given by the goddess. After Inuyasha saw it. "What are you doing?" "What else can you do if you are just looking at me?" Xiaoyu thought very angry, I knew you had a problem with me, but I didn't expect it. You have such a big problem with me. InuYasha watched Xiaoyu take out the powder, divide it into four parts, and wrap it in something. He even threw a pack to Inuyasha. "Since the goddess said that this powder can ward off some animals, let's take some with us. There might be some in the forest tomorrow." InuYasha took the thing and said nothing. However, my heart was slightly touched. By the middle of the night. He called Jaffa and Kagome, and he went to rest with Xiaoyu. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? Have a good night¡¯s sleep. The four of us set out early the next morning. Go into the forest. After the four people walked for a while. I found that the forest was very peaceful and there was nothing dangerous. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 148 The Dead Loop and the Mysterious Girl You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Just look at it and let me tell you, this forest is still not very dangerous." Xiao Yu raised her chin proudly. "Although there is no danger on the road ahead, we still have to be vigilant and everyone should be careful. Xiaoyu, you too." When Jie Fa saw Xiao Yu¡¯s actions, he thought it was indeed a child. The four of them kept walking inside to check the surrounding situation. After walking for a long time. Kagome suddenly realized something was wrong. "Have we walked through this road?" Xiao Yu looked at it and said, "Why do you say that? We may have walked through this road. Haven't we been walking eastward?" Jeffa and Inuyasha looked at each other. "Look there. There are footprints left when we walked through it just now." Kagome pointed to a piece of slightly wet moss and said. Xiao Yu hurriedly ran over and took a look, "Really? Why do we keep doing this?" Kagome explained, "Actually, we may have been going in circles just now. Because this is not the first time we have walked through this place. I didn't pay much attention to it at first, but until just now, I felt that the path we were walking seemed to be not quite right. Yes, although we have been walking eastward, we will eventually come back here." Jiefa thought for a moment. "The goddess was talking about the dangers in the forest before. This may be the case. It is also because we are careless." "Then what should we do now?" Xiaoyu looked at Jiefa, and Inuyasha said, "Now the four of us try not to walk apart. We walk together. If we get separated, the danger may be greater." "Yeah." Jiefa responded. "Let me feel it first." Inuyasha walked over and put his hand on the tree trunk. I closed my eyes and thought for a moment. Then he turned to the three of them. "There seems to be some power here. It's blocking my perception. I can't feel the flow of this forest." None of the three people spoke. Inuyasha's power has also been isolated. It seems that this forest is indeed in big trouble. Kagome also took out her compass. Compass pointer. It does not stop in one direction, but keeps rotating slowly. "The compass can't measure the direction. There really may be a strange force here." As soon as Kagome finished speaking, Jaffa saw a girl in black clothes standing on the tree trunk and waved to them. Her black mask almost covered her entire face, leaving only a pair of shining eyes. "Hello." The girl greeted them proactively, her eyes full of smiles. This girl appeared suddenly and her attitude was very strange. The four of them did not relax their vigilance at all. Because in this case, no matter who it is, they are faced with a sudden arrival. Not even the slightest idea. It was Xiaoyu who started first. "Who are you? Why are you here?" Xiaoyu just finished speaking to Jiefa beside him, and pulled him a little. Pull behind yourself. "Hello, I am Jiffa, and these are my three friends." Jie Fa had doubts in his heart, so he didn't say any more unnecessary words. Girl on the tree. He didn't seem to care about their attitude and still smiled. "Why are you here? Where do you want to go?" Inuyasha glanced at the girl and said. "We have to go east to the city and pass through this forest." After hearing this, the girl in black jumped down from the tree. The tree itself was quite tall, and his sudden movements. It scared a few people and thought he fell accidentally, but he landed safely on the ground. The body is very light. All four people saw this situation in their eyes. Xiaoyu wanted to speak, but Jiefa held him back and stopped him from speaking. The girl slowly walked up to them and stood three steps away. "Are you going to that city? I can help you." He looked at Inuyasha and tilted his head and smiled. "So do you need my help?" Jeffa glanced at Inuyasha, the meaning in his eyes was self-evident. do you know him? Inuyasha returned the look. How could I possibly know him! He turned around. Looking into that girl's eyes, I can feel her saying, I can help you as long as you ask. In this case, Inuyasha did not pretend to be profound, "If you can help us, then thank you very much." Since just now, the girl has shown no interest in the eye contact and whispers between them. He just looked at Inuyasha alone. "Okay! Then I'll take you out." After saying that, he walked forward on his own. Inuyasha was confused. But now this is the case. There was not much time left for them to think. The four of them followed behind, watching the girl walking in the forest, as if she was walking on her own.??It's just as pleasant in the garden. There were a lot of doubts in my heart, but it was not easy to speak rashly at this time, so I had to keep following him. The girl walked and stopped, picking flowers and playing with grass. He had no intention of speaking. After walking for a while, he suddenly stopped. The four people felt that something was definitely going to happen, so they stopped and looked around. Unexpectedly, the girl turned back and smiled softly. "Now, I have helped you get out. You can't walk the rest of the way out. There is nothing I can do." Inuyasha said, "Thank you for taking us out of the road just now." The girl kept looking at Inuyasha. "You're welcome, this is what I'm willing to help you with. You just need to remember that I helped you." InuYasha wanted to ask the girl again, but the girl turned towards the four of them before InuYasha could say anything. He waved his hand. "Let's meet again when we have the chance." It¡¯s just that his eyes are still looking at Inuyasha. Just like when I came here. She jumped up the tree lightly, and then walked away. After the girl left, Xiaoyu couldn't help but ask Inuyasha, "Do you know that girl just now? Why is he so powerful?" Jiefa also asked. "Inuyasha, do you really not know him?" Kagome also looked at Inuyasha and said. "Who is he?" the three people asked one question after another. Inuyasha didn't know how to answer, and he was very confused. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 149 Being entrusted by others You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I don't know him either. He, I really don't know him, and I don't know who he is. You believe me." Jaffa looked at Inuyasha's serious look, "How could we not believe you? But at this time, he suddenly came to help us. It was because of you. So we thought you knew him." "How could it be? I've been with you for so long, what kind of girls can I know?" Kagome looked at Inuyasha, "What you said is wrong. In that city before, there were so many girls. How do we know? Could he be one of them?" Inuyasha looked at Kagome's teasing eyes. "Stop making fun of me." Xiaoyu looked at the three of them. Joking dialogue. I feel like I can't fit in. So he spoke and interrupted the four people. "There is still a long road ahead, let's go quickly, otherwise what will happen if we can't get out of the forest before night?" Kagome also responded to Xiao Yu. "Yeah, let's get out of this forest first. Let's talk after we get out." "Ahem, okay, let's go," Jiefa said seriously. The next road was completely different from the previous one. If. The forest on the previous section of the road gave people a peaceful and warm feeling. ?Then the feeling of this forest is gloomy and depressing. There are tall trees and large leaves everywhere, completely blocking the sunlight in the sky. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the lack of sunlight, but there is moss everywhere on the ground, and large pieces of rotten leaves have piled up a thick layer, leaving people with nowhere to step. The four of them are preparing to put some of the medicine given by the goddess on their shoes. "Hey, I'm back again." "Huh?" Inuyasha looked up at the girl not far away, his eyes full of doubts. "Didn't you leave? Why are you back?" "Hehe, my memory is not very good. I almost forgot.¡± After saying that, she dug something into her sleeves, "Huh? Forgot something?" "Now, this is it. He asked me to give it to you." She handed the thing to Inuyasha. "Who is he and what is this?" Inuyasha has always been like this. There are so many questions in his heart that he can't help but ask. "Do you really want to know? I won't tell you, so you should think about it slowly." The other three people, looking at the conversation between these two people as if no one was watching, could only sigh, "Anyway, I still have to thank you for your help today. If there is anything you need help with in the future, I will definitely try my best to help you." "You should go out of this forest first, and then I'll leave first, for real this time." After saying that, they left as before. The four of them looked at each other, not knowing what to say. "You should first take a look at what he gave you. What if it's not a good thing?" Xiao Yu stood behind Jie Fa and whispered quietly. After speaking, she looked around, as if she was worried that the girl just now would suddenly I don't know where it came from again. Inuyasha didn¡¯t know why, but he had a special feeling in his heart. The girl just now would not hurt them. After opening the thing, he found that there was an ordinary box inside, and there was nothing in the box. After Jiefa looked at it, "How could this happen? Could it be" After hearing this, Inuyasha also understood what Jiefa meant, but in his heart he subconsciously felt that the girl in black clothes would not be like this. He thought in his heart and said it in his mouth. Just said it. "No, I believe she won't do this." Kagome looked at Inuyasha. "Please show me the box." After Kagome took the box, she looked around because there were no patterns around. So there is no such thing as an agency, "It's possible that he was really entrusted by others to bring this box to us." "Could this be a sign that there is some treasure in the forest that needs to be put in this box?" Xiao Yu's words inspired the three of them. The three of them suddenly realized, "There may really be some treasure, but" Inuyasha continued Kagome's words, "But it may also be something bad, and this box is needed to control it." "Yes, that's right. If the former possibility is true, of course it is good. But if the latter possibility is true, then everyone must be mentally prepared. There may be many dangers waiting for us next. " "Let's go inside. You have to encounter something before you know it. Instead of worrying here, it's better to go in directly." After listening to Xiaoyu's words, Inuyasha felt a little better about her. Although Xiaoyu¡¯s family background is quite good, she doesn¡¯t have the bad habits of those children from aristocratic families. Although she is a bit impulsive, she is very courageous. ¡°She is right, let¡¯s go in first. Even if there is danger, we have to encounter it before we know how to deal with it.¡± Xiao Yu was surprised. He usually had such opinions about himself, but now?I quite agree with him. "Well, let's go." Jaffa and Kagome said at the same time, and the four of them walked into the forest. It¡¯s getting dark. After walking no more than a hundred meters, suddenly. On the tenth it opens up. The trees are not as lush and dense either. Although several people felt strange in their hearts, they did not stop because of fear. Jiefa frowned slightly as if he thought of something. The four of them walked further in and found out. The scenery is better inside. I can hear it faintly in my ears. The sound of waterfalls cascading down, and everywhere you look, houses are neatly arranged. Occasionally, there were the sounds of children playing, and Jiefa's inner understanding became a little more certain. Then an old uncle saw them and came over to ask, "You. Who are you?" "Hello, old uncle, my name is Jaffa, and these are my three friends Inuyasha, Xiaoyu and Kagome" "Oh, that's right, where did you come from? I saw your face." "Old uncle, we came from afar, and we were passing by on our way to a place." "Ah, so that's it." The old uncle stroked his beard, and while the few people were talking, people in the village gathered around. After the discussion, several people were invited to the villagers¡¯ homes and had dinner together. The villagers in the village were very enthusiastic, and every household sent something to welcome the guests. After dinner, we went to Jeffa and Inuyasha¡¯s house together, because there were not many houses in the villagers¡¯ homes, and because they all carried things with them, So the four people were divided into two rooms, two girls lived in one room and two boys lived in one room. Moreover, the things were placed separately on both sides. The Four Souls Jade was placed with Inuyasha, while the things the girl brought were placed with Kagome. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 150 "Peach Blossom Land" You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "We put our things in the rooms on both sides. Although this village doesn't look dangerous, we'd better be careful." Inuyasha gave everyone a glass of water. "Yes, everyone should get some rest tonight, but don't be defenseless," Inuyasha noticed that Jeffa's eyes had not been right since they were at the intersection in the afternoon. When we were chatting just now. The look in his eyes changed a little. "Inuyasha. Kagome Xiaosame, have you ever heard of such a story?" "What story? Sister Fa brother." "It's "The Story of Peach Blossom Spring". It is said that during the Taiyuan period of the Eastern Jin Dynasty. There was a fisherman in Wuling. Because of fishing time. get lost. So I entered the Peach Blossom Spring in confusion. The Peach Blossom Spring looks exactly like the village we just built. Just like the fisherman. The first entrance is extremely narrow. Then it suddenly became clear. Even the old man and the child just now. Everything is exactly the same as described in the article," "Even if the place we came in just now is no different from the Peach Blossom Spring written in the book, then what does it matter? It was said at the time that the Peach Blossom Spring was a paradise on earth, so it seems that we entered this place by accident. It¡¯s a good thing after all.¡± Inuyasha looked at the subtraction without knowing why. "Actually, there is a second version of this story." Jaffa looked up at Kagome. Kagome picked up the water glass at hand and took a sip of water. "Yes, Jiefa is right. In addition to the first explanation, there is another legend about the Peach Blossom Spring. If the former one compares the Peach Blossom Spring to a place outside the world during the war, That second explanation. It is very different from the previous one. "Then what is the second one?" "Xiao Yu asked him. Kagome thought for a moment. "The second theory about Peach Blossom Spring is that this Peach Blossom Spring is a place where ghosts gather. Take our entrance just now. At the beginning, it was just a gloomy forest, with no sunlight around. Then we walked into this place, surrounded by open space. There is the sound of sunlight entering the running water. This is just like the entrance to ancient tombs was very narrow. And what we saw after that. Just like the clothes the old man wore at the beginning. Just like the delicious food at the door later. This is more in line with the customs of ancient tombs. " "Brother Jiefa, do you think he is bluffing us? How could this be possible?" Xiao Yu carefully pulled Jiefa's sleeves. "Kagome is right. It was also written later in the article. Liu Ziji, a talented scholar from Nanyang, also visited this place later. It's just that throughout his life, he couldn't find it and died in depression. Although it may be because of this paradise. Method of entry. Relatively rare. But if you think about it carefully, the latter possibility is not impossible. "Then according to what you say, what should we do at night?" " "It's better to leave it like this. Inuyasha sleeps with me at night. Kagome sleeps with Xiaoyu, so let's take separate shifts. This way we can always relax. There is nothing wrong with being careful." As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, someone knocked on the door outside. InuYasha stepped forward and opened the door, and found the old man outside. "Young man, if you have nothing to do at night, go to bed early and try not to go out for a walk at night." InuYasha had doubts in his heart. "Why? Old man." The old man smiled but said nothing, just shook his head and left. After a while, Kagome and Xiaoyu returned to their rooms. In the middle of the night, there was nothing unusual about Inuyasha and Jeffa. And Xiaoyu on Kagome¡¯s side. Maybe it was because I ate something wrong at night and wanted to go to the toilet, but because of the conversation between the four of them that night, I was too frightened to go out, so I asked Kagome to accompany me. So Kagome accompanied him to the toilet behind the house. "Ahhh!" Xiaoyu suddenly shouted. Kagome reacted immediately and covered her mouth. Whispering in her ear, "Don't make a sound." Xiaoyu held Kagome's hand tremblingly. Pointed to a corner. Kagome looked up. It turned out to be that corner. It was a little girl standing there. However, a little girl wouldn¡¯t make Xiao Yu afraid like this. What Xiao Yu is afraid of is the little girl. The upper body is still there but the lower body is missing the legs. It looks like it's floating in the air. Fortunately, the sound of light rain did not scare him. He just stared blankly. Standing in the corner. Close your eyes tightly. After seeing it, Kagome urged Xiaoyu to use the toilet immediately, and the two of them returned to the room. As soon as he returned to the room, Xiao Yu was frightened and at a loss. "Ge, Kagome, tell me. What was that thing just now?" "It seems weTwo situations were discussed above, and this one belongs to the second situation. The little girl just now was in the form of a ghost. But it¡¯s daytime here. It doesn't look weird at all. Fortunately you didn't wake him up just now. Otherwise, we cannot imagine the consequences. Well, the rest of the night. I'll keep watch while you sleep. " Xiaoyu finished listening. Even more frightened. He pulled Kagome's sleeve and said, "Can you sleep with me? I'm a little scared." Kagome knew in her heart that she was also the spoiled child of the family. She might have never seen such a thing since she was a child, and she felt scared. It's also normal. So she sat on the edge of the bed. Let Xiao Yu pull his sleeves and fall asleep. It was midnight this time. Early the next morning, the four of them had already packed their things. Meet at the door. The four people said goodbye to the villagers in the village. Kagome also saw the little girl in the corner of the crowd. She was not as scary as the one they saw last night, but instead said goodbye to them with a smile. The people in the village enthusiastically tried to persuade them to stay. After knowing that the four of them had to leave for something. Still warmly welcome them and come again next time. Xiao Yu thought. "It scared the hell out of me. I won't come here again." The four of them went out the way they came. After leaving, there was no other way, but the scene just now seemed to have disappeared in an instant. Where the entrance disappeared, a road appeared. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 151 A forest full of dangers You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xiaoyu asked InuYasha: "Didn't you ask the villagers if there is another way out? What if we are still on the same road after we come out?" InuYasha said "Jiefa and I asked yesterday. The old man here told us that their place is connected in all directions and there are many ways out. But after Jiefa and I went separate ways to investigate, It turns out that there is no other exit. Perhaps the villagers in this village have never walked that far outside, so they always thought that the road was connected in all directions, but there was no real exit. So we can only come back from the original way out. "Now it seems that everything last night seems like a dream, but fortunately, there is another way in front of us." "Jiefa looked up and looked at the road he just took. "We found something yesterday." "What did we find?" Xiao Yu looked curious, "When we were looking in different directions yesterday, we all encountered something, but we don't know what it is used for. Despite this, we still think it¡¯s better to bring it back to you to see. It¡¯s also because the villagers were too enthusiastic yesterday and we couldn¡¯t make a big show of it, so we didn¡¯t show it to you until now. " After saying that, Jiefa and Inuyasha took out a bunch of things from their sleeves that looked like water but were not water. Xiaoyu boldly reached out and touched it. The touch on her hand was cool and slippery. "This thing looks a bit like snot." Xiaoyu had a look of disgust on his face. "Yesterday, Inuyasha and I were investigating separately. We thought this thing was very strange. We wanted to bring it back for everyone to see, but we didn't expect that the thing on his side was the same as what I encountered here, Kagome. , come and take a look.¡± After saying that, he handed the thing to Kagome. After Kagome took the thing, he smelled it carefully and looked at it, "This is very similar to a snack in my hometown, called jelly, and there is something A faint herbal scent." "Jafa and I studied it for a long time yesterday, and we don't know what the use of this thing is, so why not give this thing to you for safekeeping first." Inuyasha also handed the thing in his hand to Kagome. Kagome put these two things together into the box given by the girl in black. When the thing first entered the box, it had a slight light, and the plain wood of the box itself was also a little brighter. But this change was so slight that none of the four people noticed it. After the four people packed up their things, they headed towards this road, which was pretty much the way they had guessed before. It's harder to walk than before. Whether it was the density of leaves, the humidity of the forest, or the darkness, it was a bit more serious than the road they had walked before. Kagome and Xiaoyu almost slipped several times, but luckily Inuyasha was walking behind him and helped him by the way. A handful for two people. Kagome said thank you, but what made Inuyasha even more unexpected was that Xiaoyu also said thank you. Although the voice was relatively small, he still heard it. After Jiefa saw it "Kagome, please come forward a little bit and let us walk together. Xiaoyu and Inuyasha walk together, so that if we slip, we can take care of each other." Inuyasha thought to himself after hearing this If this little girl had the same attitude as before, then there would be no problem in taking care of each other. The four of them walked for a while, and apart from the bad road conditions, there were no other dangers. However, InuYasha suddenly stopped and squatted down with one hand on the ground, carefully observing the surrounding environment. Jeffa and Kagome also looked back at InuYasha, only Xiao Yu was confused. Suddenly, InuYasha's face changed, and he raised his head with a very serious expression, "Something is coming." After waiting for a while, Xiaoyu was about to speak, but InuYasha immediately made a silent gesture, "They are coming." The four people did not dare to relax their vigilance at all. Slowly, from far to near, there was a hissing sound and the sound of something sliding on the ground. Judging from the sound alone, the number of this thing was very huge. Or rather, the quantity is extremely large. Suddenly, a voice came from the direction of Kagome: "It's a snake, a lot of snakes." Several people looked up and saw that the surroundings were colorful and green, swimming toward them. There were scorpions, centipedes and the like mixed in from time to time. Inuyasha couldn't help but smile and said: "This relationship is great. If you add two more of them together, you will really have all five poisons." Before she could finish speaking, there was a sound coming from Jiefa's side. The buzzing sound came from far away. When everyone took a closer look, it turned out that it was a swarm of bees flying towards everyone from the direction of Jiefa. But the needle tips on the tails of these bees are bright, not to mention whether they are poisonous or not.It was unbearable to be simply poked. At the same time, rats of all sizes appeared on Xiaoyu's side. Xiaoyu was originally the beloved child of the family, Although he has encountered snakes and the like when going out, rats are extremely rare, and because he was scared by rats when he was a child, he is more afraid of these things, so he hid directly behind Inuyasha. Seeing this, Jaffa glanced at InuYasha: "Your mouth is really good but not bad." InuYasha raised his hand and patted his head with a helpless look on his face, "Bah, bah, bah, it's all because of my crow's mouth. What should we do now?¡± An idea flashed in Kagome's mind, "Didn't we have those medicinal powders given by the goddess before? Take them out quickly." Xiaoyu took out the small medicine bag tremblingly, "But this little thing can't prevent so many." Jiefa gritted his teeth "Anyway, let's use it first. A dead horse can be a living horse doctor. Let's sprinkle these powders around first, form a circle, and then sprinkle the excess on ourselves." They acted as soon as they were told, and the four people immediately implemented it. stand up, He drew a circle around with the powder and sprinkled the excess powder on his clothes and shoes. "Other things are fine, where are the bees?" Xiaoyu asked the fatal question. Inuyasha took out the flint Jaffa from his arms. The hands on the other side didn't stop either. They quickly found some wood around them. Although it was a little damp, it was still usable. They quickly made a few simple torches. In addition, they sprinkled a little of the powder on the torches. The four of them continued to use torches to drive away the surrounding people. thing, But because there were too many of those things and the attack was too fierce, I accidentally got hit. Xiaoyu here, because she was afraid of mice, did not prevent herself from being bitten by a mouse. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 152 Resolving the immediate crisis You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Everyone thought that except for the poisonous bees flying in the sky, these things could only be on the ground, but they didn't expect that the mouse would jump up and bite Xiaoyu's calf, although it was knocked off by the quick-eyed Inuyasha. But judging from the rips in Xiaoyu¡¯s legs, the rips in his clothes, and the bits of blood, he was still bitten, so the three of them surrounded Xiaoyu in the middle and continued to defend. "Continuing like this is not a long-term solution. Even if this powder is useful, our physical strength will not be able to support it until then!" Jeffa thought for a while, and Inuyasha was right, so he took out the water bottle he brought with him and poured it into it. That powder. "You two help me cover first." After hearing this, Kagome and Inuyasha moved their positions respectively, surrounding the two of them from front to back, and continued to block the attacks of those things. Jiefa poured the medicinal powder into the water, shook it evenly, and scattered the snakes and insects around. The rats and ants immediately retreated. Kagome saw this and planned to do the same. But Jaffa stopped her. "I don't know how long we have to walk to this place. Is there normal food and drinking water? The things we brought can't last for a long time, so don't waste it yet." After saying this, he helped Xiaoyu with his treatment. By this time, Xiaoyu was frightened and sat there blankly. Inuyasha kicked him: "Just wake up, don't be afraid like this." Xiaoyu glanced at him: "I, I'm not afraid." Jiefa knew that Xiaoyu had a tough mouth, so he immediately opened Xiaoyu's trouser legs and saw two not-so-small wounds on her calves, so he took Xiaoyu's water and helped her wash the wounds. Then he squeezed out the poisonous blood around the wound and cleaned his wound with water. He found that the toxins in these things were not very serious and the wound medicine they brought was enough. Then he bandaged Xiaoyu's wound. When Jiefa squeezed out the poisonous blood for Xiaoyu, he also used some strength, but Xiaoyu didn't say a word and gritted her teeth, even though the pain was so painful that sweat was dripping from her head. After dealing with all this, he planned to help her up. "Xiaoyu, can you still stand up?" Xiaoyu glanced at Inuyasha, "Yes, I can stand up." Then he stood up tremblingly, holding InuYasha's shoulder with one hand, and holding a torch in the other hand to drive away things around him. InuYasha didn't say anything after looking at it, but Kagome saw it. "Although those rats don't have serious toxins, there's no guarantee that the snakes and scorpions here don't have them, so we'd better be careful. After all, we are in a critical situation now. If we are really injured" She didn¡¯t finish what she said, but all four of them understood that at this time, it was still the best choice to pay attention to safety and conserve physical strength. It took a while for a few people to fight against these things. ??Everyone was sweating profusely, especially the two girls, whose faces were a little pale. They had been fighting for so long without stopping at all, but the damage to each other was minimal, and the four of them couldn't help but feel a little discouraged. But suddenly, there was a sound of landslides and ground cracking in the distance. It wasn't just the sound, the shaking feeling was also felt under their feet. Just when a few people were about to lose the strength to deal with these things, the shaking feeling under their feet seemed to save them. They are average. The things around him fled in all directions as if frightened by the sudden shock. After a while, they dispersed very cleanly, and several people sat with their backs leaning together as if they were exhausted. "Fortunately, the earthquake saved us." Xiaoyu said while covering his wound with one hand. Inuyasha seemed to have thought of something and slowly leaned down and pressed against the ground. "No, it stands to reason that if there was only an earthquake, they wouldn't be able to They are running so fast, but it would make sense if there is something scarier than them ahead." Several people suddenly became nervous again. Unexpectedly, they had just dismissed a wave of things, and now there was a more powerful one: "Everyone, please stop talking and pay attention to recovering your strength. Now we have no way back and can only fight against the odds." After Jiefa and the other three listened, they sat on the ground to regain their strength. Inuyasha saw that everyone was in a depressed atmosphere because of the upcoming thing, so he wanted to open his mouth to adjust the atmosphere. "Based on my years of experience reading storybooks" "Shut up!" The three people yelled at him at the same time. Inuyasha wiped the non-existent cold sweat on his head, "I'm not trying to adjust the atmosphere." Jiefa said: "Shut your crow mouth. Every time you say something bad, you'd better stop saying it." Kagome followed Jiefa's words and added: "We would rather the atmosphere is like this now. Depressed.¡± Xiao Yu looked at InuYasha's deflated look and felt very funny in her heart. She thought that InuYasha?This man can only be cruel to others, but along the way he discovered that InuYasha also has another side. After the four people had almost recovered their strength, they still didn't see the thing coming, so they planned to take the initiative. Inuyasha took out his hidden sword, and Kagome handed over the venom of the toads they had collected before. InuYasha used it to stick it on the arrowhead. For some reason, although he couldn't see it, Xiaoyu always felt that the arrowhead was glowing with a faint blue light. After InuYasha finished doing it, he handed the hidden sword to Xiaoyu. "You are the weakest here, protect yourself, don't hold us back." Xiaoyu knew that Inuyasha also wanted to protect himself, but she didn't expect that he was still so arrogant, so she couldn't help but say something back to him "What can I do to hinder you? Just don't drop the chain." "Huh!" The two people turned their heads to each other and said nothing. After watching the two people quarreling, Jaffa and Kagome felt that they were both children. Do things together that only children would do. Both of them took out their daggers and knives, which they usually use more conveniently. The four of them slowly walked deeper into the forest. The shaking feeling became more and more serious the further they walked. When they reached the point where the earthquake was so strong that they could hardly stand, they saw something incredible. InuYasha was originally with Xiaoyu. His back was to Kagome and Jeffa, So after hearing that there was no sound from the two of them, he bumped them with his elbow, "Hey, you guys are talking. What did you see?" Before Kagome and Jeffa could answer him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 153 A Last Stand You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The two of them couldn't help but turn their heads and take a look. The four of them were shocked at this sight. According to what Inuyasha had just thought, the most they would encounter now would be some mountain birds and beasts. But he never expected that he would encounter such an animal that was not an animal or a plant that was not a plant. I saw a huge flower 50 meters away from them. That height turned out to be much higher than the two Inuyashas. And the main trunk of the flower is not inferior to the tree next to it, not to mention the two flower branches with thick adult arms. The flowers are brightly colored, and the surrounding leaves are like diamonds. They are not soft like normal plants at all, but instead have a jagged look around the leaves. "Isn't this even more outrageous? What's even more outrageous is that in the center of the flower is a bloody mouth with teeth like a hacksaw. The leaves around the flower are constantly flapping on the ground. Thinking about it, the sound and vibration they just heard were caused by this thing. And the leaves of the flowers would roll up the surrounding animals from time to time and send them into the bloody mouth. They kept chewing, and even though they were a little far away, they seemed to be able to hear the crunching sounds of those small animals being put into the mouth, and the bones being broken, which made people shudder. "What on earth is this?" Xiaoyu, who was frightened, said blankly. At this time, Inuyasha and Jiefa were very gentlemen and blocked the two girls behind them. "You two go find a place to hide first." Hearing what InuYasha said, Xiao Yu immediately came back to her senses and looked at Kagome. The two of them ran to hide behind the trees on both sides, while InuYasha and Jafa looked at each other. Said: "Come on!" The two of them ran forward quickly. The monster not far away seemed to have sensed something and ran towards them quickly. It was said to be running, but it was really running. The rhizome under the monster flower seemed to have been pulled out of the ground just now, but it did not affect its agility at all. Several roots quickly exchanged with each other and ran towards them. "My left side." "My right side." Inuyasha and Jiefa discussed it. They began to attack in their respective directions. The branches of the monster flower seemed to have some spirituality. The two branches next to them were facing the two of them and they took pictures. Here, Jiefa looked at the photographed flower branches, not wanting to confront him head-on, regardless of the fact that he had already spent a lot of energy. Just say that they don't know anything about this monster now. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? being rashly accepted his attack. I'm afraid it won't do much good, so he took a photo of the flower branch. Lying on the ground, rolling to the side, before the flower branch could react, he was stabbed in the back. But even though he didn¡¯t use 100% of that sword, he still had 70% of his strength. But it only left a not deep mark on the flower branch, and Inuyasha over there also made a very good choice, When the flower branches fall, choose to lean back, push the soles of your feet forward, and slide the whole person sideways for a distance. He saw that Jiefa's attack only left such marks on the flower branches. I secretly warned in my heart that I must not be careless, so I ran forward, trying to reach the flower from the flower branch. The monster seemed to have sensed it, so I planned to use the flower branch on the other side to shoot Inuyasha down. . And Jiefa was about to wave his sword to stop him, but failed and was still a step too slow. He could only shout: "InuYasha, be careful!" InuYasha looked at the huge flower branch coming from the side. The leaves of this monster flower were too wide from left to right. With no choice but to jump from the flower branches to the ground, because so far, they have not caused substantial damage to the monster flower, so the flower is not in a hurry to kill them, it is more like playing tricks on them. The two of them were busy avoiding and were already out of breath. "We can't go on like this. We can't waste our energy like this anymore." Inuyasha said: "Yes, he is obviously stalling for time. Next, we will attack with force." After speaking, Jie Fa raised his knife and slashed forward. This knife was already 100% more powerful than the previous one. So it left a huge wound on that flower branch, And what flowed out of the wound was white juice. Kagome, who was hiding behind a tree, looked at this situation and thought, if this monster has blood, then this white juice must be her blood. Over there, InuYasha also stepped forward and slashed with his knife. The wound deepened at the same place, and it seemed like he was about to cut open the flower branch. The monster seemed not to have thought that these twoSuch a small thing actually caused so much harm to myself. Then he became angry, and roared out from his big mouth: "Ahhhhh" The sound made by the flower branch was not much different from those of the beasts, except that the sound was a little bit shrill. The two people in the distance were okay, but the two people nearby couldn't stand it anymore, so they covered their ears. The monster flower took advantage of this moment and repeated its trick and photographed two flower branches together. Inuyasha's reaction here In time, no one was hurt, But Jie Fa over there was confused for a moment because of that shout. Although they escaped, they were still injured a little. When the two of them lay on the ground without moving, The flower branch suddenly lifted up and seemed about to fall, but suddenly stopped not far above them. The two looked at each other with confusion, but Kagome behind them could see clearly, "This flower has no With eyes and no ears, he only relies on the vibrations from your walking on the ground, and then senses your position through his follow-up, so he has no way to determine your position if you don't move." After hearing this, the two of them lay motionless on the ground. It was Jiefa who spoke first, stroking his chest with one hand: "Ahem, do you have any good ideas? We can't get close to it now." InuYasha didn't think of any good ideas for a while, but Xiaoyu suddenly shouted: "I have a way." After saying that, he took out a bottle of potion from his body. "This potion I have is given to me by my father. This potion can slow down other people's movements. You can put it on the knife or pour it on his wound." Then he threw the thing over and Inuyasha raised his hand. Just caught it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 155 After the war You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What is this?" "Nepenthes." "What about this?" "Mimosa." "Hey, what is this?" "Chameleon." Xiaoyu asked a few more questions, and Inuyasha was really confused. Couldn't help but said: "Why are you so stupid? Don't you know such common things?" Xiao Yu did not respond impulsively to him like before, but just said to him calmly: "Are you afraid that I will ask you something you don't know?" There are many things, so I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be embarrassed if I can¡¯t answer them! I have a lot of things that I don¡¯t care about with you, so why don¡¯t I stop asking you?¡± Inuyasha was depressed for a moment after hearing this, but Jaffa and Kagome secretly laughed beside him, "Do you two still have humanity? I am the one who will accompany you through all the hardships, okay! You are actually laughing at me for a little girl. I." Jeffa waved his hand, "Hey, don't get involved in this. You can't tell me why Xiaoyu has anything to do with us?" Kagome stood next to him as if he didn't hear anything and didn't know anything. "Okay, you guys did this to me tonight, huh, then let this little girl ask you questions!" Xiaoyu immediately answered him, "Okay, brother Jiefa must know more than you, I won¡¯t ask you.¡± So the rest of the journey changed to another painting style, "Brother Jiefa, what is this? This seems to be the same as the flower we just saw, hey." The three of them looked in the direction of Xiaoyu¡¯s finger. It turned out to be a smaller version of the monster flower just now. In fact, it was a smaller version, but there were some differences. Although the color of this flower was the same as the previous one, But there is a big difference in appearance. The edge of this flower is the same as that of a normal flower, and the size is the same. There is no mutation among the flowers. "Look at this flower, it is the young form of the flower just now. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because this flower hasn¡¯t been cultivated yet, so it hasn¡¯t reached that level yet. "Jie Fa explained to Xiao Yu carefully, but InuYasha couldn't help but interrupt: "One look at this flower shows that it has not been cultivated enough. It looks much more harmless than the one just now, although the one just now is also a bit powerful! But who made him meet us? " The three of them rolled their eyes together. The first half of the sentence was good, but the second half suddenly started boasting, "Ah, so that's it. That flower is pretty pretty, too. What kind of flower is it?" Xiao Yu pointed to a flower next to her and said, "This one is called longevity flower." "What about that one?" "That one is called longevity vine." Xiao Yu looked at the gentle color of the flower and couldn't help but want to poke it with her hand. "Be careful. .¡± InuYasha stopped him in time, Xiaoyu was still a little confused, wasn't it just a flower? Why don't you let me touch it? Seeing this, Kagome picked up a branch from the ground and poked the heart of the flower. The evergreen vine next to it immediately launched an attack, wrapping up the small branch and twisting it in half. Xiao Yu was immediately frightened and took a step back, "Ah, how could this happen?" Kagome pointed to the flower and explained to him: "The flower inside is called the longevity flower, and the vine outside is called the longevity vine. The two are dependent on each other. The longevity vine protects the safety of the longevity flower and ensures that he will not be killed by the beast. Such things destroy and harm, The longevity flower inside uses its own color and smell to attract some animals and plants, which is used by the longevity vine to capture, attack and absorb their nutrients. "Wow, that's amazing." " "You are so stupid," Xiaoyu's eyes sparkled. "You are so stupid. You should be more careful. Just ask if you don't understand. Don't reach out if it's okay. I was praising you before, but now I see you are still so stupid." When Xiaoyu heard what InuYasha said, she knew that he also cared about her, but she was also careless this time, so she didn't say anything else. Jaffa and Kagome looked at the two of them, playing like two children, laughing secretly on the side. After several people walked for a long time, they still couldn't reach the exit, and there was no sign of anyone around. Kagome suggested that they should rest here tonight and try again tomorrow to see if they could go out. Several people worked together to find something to eat, and then Xiaoyu volunteered to prepare dinner for everyone. What did Inuyasha want to say after hearing this? Kagome turned him away with a look, so he took Jaffa not far away to whisper. "Jiefa, what's the situation between you and Kagome now? Why do I think you two are so confused?" Jiefa didn't know whether to laugh or cry. "What's unclear? What are you talking about?" "It's the matter between you and Kagome. Didn't you have a good discussion after that day?" Jaffa said: "As long as I know her intentions, it's already good. What's more, she can also understand my intentions. And recognize me, this II am already very contented. " InuYasha raised his hand and patted Jiefa on the head, "What are you satisfied with? You are satisfied, so what is your situation with her now? Why don't you make it clear?" Jiefa felt pain and covered his head and said: "I'm still too weak now. Not only can't I do anything for her, but I can't protect her. What's more, she will have to go back sooner or later." As soon as he finished speaking, Inuyasha thought that it was because of himself that the ancient well was destroyed. Lost, So he didn't say anything anymore. When Jiefa looked at him like this, he knew that he was thinking about that thing again, so he patted him on the shoulder and said, "Where are you thinking? It has nothing to do with that. If you really want to count it, , I also want to thank you. If it weren¡¯t for that kind of behavior, I might not be able to be with Kagome. To this point, I am quite happy, really." InuYasha looked at Jiefa with a satisfied look on his face and said nothing. When he was about to approach the fire, a scent of fragrance wafted over. InuYasha immediately ran to the fire in big strides. "Wow, it smells so good?" Xiaoyu raised his eyebrows while grilling meat next to him. "What do you think? My craftsmanship is very good, okay?" Kagome sitting next to her heard this and said, "Yes, Xiaoyu's craftsmanship is quite good. Yes, take a whiff, does it smell particularly fragrant?" Jiefa, who was walking slowly behind, said: "Xiaoyu really gave us one surprise after another. The little girl is also growing up slowly." Xiaoyu raised his head and glanced at him. "Brother Jeffa, I'm not a little girl anymore. I'm an adult. I can protect myself just like Kagome." "Okay, okay, you're right. You are an adult and can protect yourself." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 156 The strange white mouse You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa slowly walked over and sat next to Kagome. Xiaoyu stared at the barbecue in his hand, and suddenly his eyes were red: "I don't know if my parents and my brother are doing well now. I should learn this barbecue skill from my brother. Here they are! I've been away from home for so long, they must miss me." Kagome looked at Xiaoyu's emotional state and wanted to comfort her, but she couldn't say the words when she reached her lips, because she thought that her parents in the distance must be missing her after she had been away from home for so long. Jeffa patted Kagome on the shoulder. Only Inuyasha didn't understand. The atmosphere among the four people suddenly became depressed and sad. Xiao Yu was thinking about her family, and so was Kagome. While Jiefa was only thinking about Kagome, the three of them didn't notice at all that the meat Xiaoyu put on the fire suddenly lost half of it. When Inuyasha turned around, he was shocked. How could something be so fast? ? So he hurriedly woke up the three people: "Hey, wake up, our meat has been stolen by others, what are you still doing?" The three people who were awakened by Inuyasha suddenly realized something was wrong after they recovered. . Although the three of them suddenly became depressed because their worries had been suppressed for too long, it was not like the sadness suddenly filled their entire nerves and the atmosphere was so depressing. There must be something wrong. After Inuyasha checked it, he said: "It seems like a thief is eating the thief. Should we fish it out?" Xiaoyu, who came back to her senses, looked at the stolen meat that she had worked so hard to roast but was stolen: "Okay, I support you. Let's fish it out." Fish it out to see what it is.¡± So, the four people neatly made a simple trap nearby, put the roasted meat on the leaves, and the four people pretended to chat aside, observing "boom," from time to time. It didn't take long for them to set up a trap there. The mechanism made a sound. Inuyasha was the first to run over and found a small white mouse at the bottom of the trap they made. Xiaoyu hurried over and saw it and immediately took a half step back, "How could it be a mouse?" Jiefa made a small cage, put it up, and brought it to a few people. "Is this a mouse?" The four people looked left and right and couldn't tell. After all, they didn't expect that there was a mouse in any house. Will eat meat. The mouse in the cage was not very used to being watched by others, so it kept its head buried between its two front paws without lifting it up. Then Inuyasha sat upright and asked it seriously: "Are you a mouse? Just nod your head once, not twice." The mouse nodded first, and then twice. Even Inuyasha didn't expect this way of answering, or Xiaoyu broke it. His confusion. "What question are you asking? What is it that's not a mouse? You should ask him if he understands what we are saying. If he understands, just click once. If he doesn't, click twice." Then several people saw it. The mouse nodded again. Kagome and Jaffa were immediately confused, wondering what kind of questions they were asking. Then Jaffa said, "The situation between us just now was not due to you, right?" The mouse clicked again. For a moment. Later, several people took turns asking a few more questions. Because it was not easy to answer, the mouse was in the cage, clawing at it randomly with its two paws. The four people couldn't understand it. After asking the questions, they planned to let it go. A mouse. When he was about to open the cage, Inuyasha stared at the mouse, "You are not allowed to cause trouble anymore. Do you hear me? You have eaten so much of our food. You can leave immediately!" After listening to what he said, the mouse nodded to them and ran deep into the forest. A few people didn't pay much attention to it, and talked about what happened just now, and then fell asleep each other. After daybreak, the group of four people set out on the journey again. After walking for two sticks of incense, they finally saw a person. The person was squatting on the ground with his back to them. He was carrying a small backpack behind him and a small shovel in his hand. , digging something "Hey, uncle, what are you doing?" "Young man, I am collecting herbs." The herb collector looked up and glanced at the direction they came from, with a strange look on his face. "Which direction did you come from?" Inuyasha looked back: "Yes, we came from that way." "That's it, then where are you going?" "Let's go to the city in this direction." After saying that, he pointed to the east. "Ah, you are talking about the wordless city." Xiao Yu took a step forward and asked: "Ah? Is that the name you originally called? It's so strange." "Oh, little girl, you four are from other places, right?" Xiaoyu nodded doubtfully, "That's right, we are hereAll the villagers know that at first there was no word on the plaque above the gate of the city, so no one knew how to call it. Later, businessmen and travelers passing by called it the wordless city. It is not known when it spread. Come on, let¡¯s call it that together. " "So that's it. Thank you, uncle." "Oh, you're welcome. I have something else to do so I'll leave first. You can just walk a little further east." "Hey, uncle." Xiaoyu was going to ask something else, but the person who collected the herbs hurriedly packed up and left. Xiaoyu turned around and looked at the few people. "That uncle seems to have something to do." Inuyasha, who always had a big heart, retorted to her: "Uncle, what can happen? There is something going on at home, so I'm in a hurry to go home." "Che" Xiaoyu turned his head and glanced at Kagome over Inuyasha. Kagome smiled slightly and thought to herself, Xiaoyu is really taking his time. Growing up. The uncle¡¯s slightly changed expression and nervous expression just now would have never been noticed by Xiaoyu before. Unexpectedly, she discovered some clues just now. Kagome smiled and nodded to Xiaoyu, and Xiaoyu knew in her heart that her judgment was correct. Jaffa couldn't help but smile when he saw InuYasha's heart-broken look. The four people continued walking in that direction, and it didn't take long to see the city. It turned out that in addition to the road on their side, there were two other roads at the gate of the city. Not far from the city gate, there are three intersecting roads with many people coming and going. A lot of people gathered at the city gate. After the four people walked past, they thought there would be guards near the city gate. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 157 Wordless City You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! But unexpectedly, the people at the city gate were conducting inspections in a very orderly manner. InuYasha couldn't bear the loneliness while queuing up. He patted the older brother in front of him who looked more honest and honest on the shoulder: "Hey, brother, what's going on in your city? Where are all the inspection people?" The elder brother in front turned around and smiled honestly: "Ah, little brothers, are you from outside? There was a big incident in the city recently, so the guards at the door went to help the city lord." "Then what happened to brother?" Xiao Yu raised his head and asked, grabbing InuYasha's shoulders. InuYasha quickly knocked Xiao Yu's hand off, "Remove your hand, where are you holding it?" Xiaoyu's hand came up again: "I'm just grabbing your shoulders, what can you do to me? Huh!" Inuyasha wanted to take her hand off with all his strength, but he was afraid of really hurting her. On the other hand, Xiaoyu didn't A proud look on his face. The two of them immediately started arguing. The honest elder brother in front looked at the two of them fighting with a kind face, "You two young lovers have such a good relationship. You are good at young people who fight all day long." As soon as InuYasha heard this, he was a little stunned. Xiaoyu immediately took his hands off his clothes, a little embarrassed: "Brother, don't get me wrong, I don't have the kind of relationship with him that you said." InuYasha seemed to have just As if he had come to his senses, he replied: "Brother, you are overthinking this. How can a good person like me like her, right?" The elder brother smiled even more heavily when he saw the two people anxiously denying it. , but he didn't point it out. He thought that the young people might be thin-skinned, so he stopped joking about it, and explained the things in the city to them seriously: "It's the city lord who lost the treasure, so these days, the guards in the city are helping to find it." Kagome also stepped forward and asked: "If the city lord lost something and wanted to find it, why didn't even the gatekeepers find it? Have you used it? Wouldn't it be more unsafe?" After hearing this, the elder brother looked disapproving. "Why is it unsafe? The villagers here are very simple and there won't be any bad intentions. If the gatekeepers are around, they will occasionally let us check by ourselves." Jiefa immediately looked at his elder brother's face. Change the subject: "Then the city lord has lost some valuable treasure? Why are so many people looking for it together?" "Hey, you don't know this. The city lord has raised a white mouse and has been with it for several years. I don't know how to provoke him that day. Then the little mouse ran away on his own. He has been thinking about finding someone to apologize to for the past few days." After hearing this, Xiaoyu couldn't help but laugh. "Brother, do you want to apologize to that mouse? What do you mean? Hearing you say that, it feels like the mouse is like a child." The elder brother saw Xiao Yu's disbelief and explained to him. one time. "Hey, little girl, don't believe me. Our city lord and that little white mouse have been together since childhood. It is not an exaggeration to say that we have lived and died together. We sometimes see him and he is quite cute. The only thing is that we have a bit of a bad temper, but our city lord is also the kind of fun-loving person who always teases others at every turn. As a result, the little mouse was really angry this time. He ran away and didn't come back for several days. Why don't we let them help search for it together. " Several people thought that this eldest brother looked quite honest and honest, but they didn't expect that he was actually a talkative person, which was quite suitable for chatting together. "Ah, so that's it. Where did the little mouse from the city lord go? Why haven't I found him yet?" ah?" InuYasha asked the elder brother, "Oh, that little mouse usually runs around the city. I just don't know why the city lord made him angry this time, and I don't know where it can go. So a small mouse is in vain." It¡¯s quite cute, what if something happens if you run out!¡± After the four people listened to the eldest brother's complaints, they had mixed feelings in their hearts. They thought that in such a big city, there was no need for a gatekeeper to come and see it. An angry mouse was more important than their city lord. This city lord also had trouble messing with anyone he wanted. Why mess with that mouse? Xiaoyu curiously asked the elder brother: "Brother, what does your mouse look like? It makes the city lord so precious." The elder brother could tell by looking at them one by one that they must be particularly interested in things in the city. So I added all the things I didn¡¯t finish just now: ¡°As for this little mouse, he is not as beautiful as a fairy, he is just a pure white little mouse, but he looks very cute. We don¡¯t know what the purpose is. It is said that the mouse grew up with the city lord when he was a child. They spent many days together, but the city lord always made people angry and left. IOur city lord is awesome. Ever since he came to our place, life here has slowly gotten better. The city lord is good at everything, but he has a little childish temper occasionally." Kagome quietly tugged on Jaffa's sleeve and mouthed to him: "Last night." Jaffa suddenly understood, what on earth did Kagome want to say? The other two people are still struggling with what the elder brother said just now. Kagome and Jeffa carefully observed the city wall. They were busy chatting with the elder brother just now and did not take a closer look. Now they have time to take a closer look. The city wall is more than ten meters high. The materials used to build the city wall are all blue bricks with the length of an adult man's arm and a broad palm. The city wall extends to both sides, and crenelations are also designed on it. The other two people were still sulking. Kagome and Jeffa stepped forward and pulled them apart. "Thank you, brother. Let's go first. Thank you." Kagome took Xiaoyu and said to her brother, "Hey, it's okay. You're welcome. Oh, by the way, if you see a little mouse, tell the people in the city." "Hey, okay, big brother, we will definitely tell the people in the city when we see it." Because the big brother answered enthusiastically, everyone was not confused, so Jiefa also answered the big brother enthusiastically. Next, the four of them entered the city together. The sight of the city opened their eyes to several people. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 158 Entering Wuzi City You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The four of them walked into the city together. This city was different from other cities. The city was very lively. The main street opposite the city gate was bustling with people coming and going. Various small commodity shops are displayed on both sides of the street, as well as various snack stalls. There is a constant stream of hawking sounds. The adults are busy with their own things, and the children are playing and playing in groups of three on the street. , a pile of five. He was also playing his own game, interspersed with the constant shouting of sales, and occasionally interspersed with one or two different words: "Little bastard, where are you running? Come here." "Hey, brother, just let me go." The child is here, it¡¯s not a big deal.¡± The whole city. Seemingly harmonious, Inuyasha and Xiaoyu couldn't help but run forward. I actually stopped in front of a small food stall. The small food stall was not very exquisite or fancy, but on the contrary, it was very simple, very clean and tidy. There is a small cart with a pot of hot oil on it. Next to it is the shop owner making pancakes and dough. The person helping to take care of the small table and clean up should be the stall owner's wife. The shopkeeper¡¯s techniques are very ordinary, but the things he makes are anything but ordinary. As the dough was put into the pan one by one, the hot oil in the pan started rolling and making a sizzling sound. It didn¡¯t take long for the dough to turn golden brown, but it was still rolling in the pot. The owner tumbles it with a pair of extra-long chopsticks in his hand, constantly pouring hot oil on top of the dough with a spoon. Not long after, I immediately took out the dough with a tool and placed it on the plate next to me. I raised my knife and quickly cut the dough in half. I didn¡¯t know what kind of filling was inside. As the shop owner slashed the knife, it came out full. The shop owner picked up the sesame seeds and sugar and sprinkled them on the side. It looked very appetizing. Jiefa looked at the two people standing in front of the shop owner's stall and looked like he was about to shed tears. The look of saliva, I couldn't help but bumped into them: "Hey, wipe your saliva." The two of them were only looking at the snacks in front of them. They didn't react for a while, so they stretched out their hands to wipe them. "Okay, you Jiefa, you have learned how to lie to others." "Brother Jiefa, you are so bad." After the two of them were found to have been deceived by Jiefa, they got into a tantrum. Kagome silently took out her purse and said, "What's the name of this snack, boss?" In fact, the boss noticed the two young men in front of the stall just now. Seeing their salivating expressions, he originally planned to treat them to one after the pot was cooked. But then his companions came and made fun of them, and the boss couldn't help but laugh, "Hey, what do you mean? This is called sweet dumpling. It is a unique snack in our city. You may not be able to eat it in other places." ." Inuyasha and Xiaoyu looked at Kagome eagerly. Kagome had already planned to buy some for them, so she said to the boss: "Boss, give me four portions." After the boss heard this, he immediately called to his wife next to him. "Daughter-in-law, there is business here." The landlady was also very enthusiastic and seemed to be a kind-hearted person. She immediately greeted the four people and said: "Young people, please sit here first. It will be ready soon. Just wait a moment." "Just a moment" After the four people sat down, the boss lady quickly brought the snacks to them, and then told them: "The boss of our family is just talking nonsense. This gadget is not available anywhere. He usually likes to make jokes. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? but he is right about one thing), our snack is made differently from other snacks, and the taste is unique, please try it first, ah, by the way, When you eat it, be careful to burn it. Use chopsticks to hold it open and let it dry, otherwise it will burn you. As soon as the boss heard what the landlady said about him, he turned around and said, "My wife should be nice to me." " Xiaoyu looked at the snacks on the plate: "The relationship between the boss's wife and the boss is really good." "What's so good about it? We've been an old couple for so many years." Although the boss's face did not change, However, the area on the earlobe was particularly red, so after saying that, I turned around and went to the other side to help. After the boss heard this, he smiled honestly. When the boss's wife explained it just now, I wonder if Inuyasha didn't hear it. He directly picked up a piece of dough and put it into his mouth. After biting it open, he was immediately so hot that he could not speak. He looked like he wanted to vomit but was reluctant to do so. Jiefa quickly handed him a glass of water. After he swallowed it, he immediately said to the other three people: "It's delicious! The boss's craftsmanship is really good, but it's just a little hot. My mouth is still hot." After Xiaoyu used chopsticks to open the dough, he laughed at Inuyasha : "Didn't you hear what the landlady just said? You are worried.""Eat, don't listen to what the boss lady says, you deserve it." Inuyasha didn't bother to reply, he was still drinking water vigorously, always feeling that this would relieve the pain in his mouth. After Kagome tasted one, she said, "Really? The boss's skills are really good. The dough is crispy on the outside and tender on the inside, and the filling inside is also very sweet. However, the spices are probably more than just sugar." Jiefa also tasted one. "There may be something like nectar added to it, so it is fragrant." After hearing Jiefa's words, the boss said: "Hey, young man, you have a good tongue. You can taste all this." Come out." InuYasha waved his hand and said, "No, no, no." When the boss lady saw that the boss wanted to talk again and started to talk at length, she stopped him, "You hurry up and do your business. I will tell you what you have to say. I will recite all your words." pass." Kagome and Xiaoyu covered their mouths and smiled, "Actually, this stuffing is made by the head of our family. The secret recipe is just like what the young man said just now. In addition to adding normal white sugar, there are also several the nectar of flowers, This is also the recipe that our boss finally decided on after trying it many times. "A few people looked at the landlady, who was modest but proud, "The boss is really awesome, and he can invent such delicious food by himself. " "As the head of our family, we don't care about anything. The only thing we eat is that we always have some ideas that are different from ordinary people." The boss raised his head and responded: "It's better to study food than to study anything, right?" Several people laughed after hearing this. It turned out that the boss was still a hidden foodie. After a while, the boss's wife brought another already-cut noodle pancake. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 159 Find the inn You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as Inuyasha was about to reach out to take it, Xiao Yu slapped his hand. Kagome raised her head and said to the lady boss, "Madam boss, we didn't order this thing." The lady boss smiled. "It's fate for everyone to be able to come to our city. Just now, those two young men were standing in front of our stall. I still remember that look of anticipation. "Inuyasha was fine, but Xiaoyu was a little embarrassed. "How can that be done? It won't cost you anything." The boss also rested for a while. Come over and put your arms around the boss's shoulders and say. "Oh, why are you so polite? Since it's fate, I'll give it to you to have a taste. Who makes you guys so discerning? "Jiefa looked at it. The boss looked at the landlady with eyes full of love. He thought to himself that this boss is still a maniac about doting on his wife. So he accepted the things generously. "Then thank you boss, and I wish the boss and his wife a long life together." After hearing this, the boss's wife pushed the boss embarrassedly and went over to get busy. The boss laughed. "Thank you for your kind words, little brother. You guys have a good meal and a good drink. I'm going to go get busy." Jiefa responded. The four of them divided the noodles that the landlady had just served. Inuyasha was the first to eat again; I burned my mouth just now, and now I am still so anxious. Jaffa said. "Eat slowly. We don't have anyone to compete with you. Why are you eating in such a hurry?" Inuyasha ate in a hurry. I couldn't wait to take a big bite. He was chewing and mumbling in his mouth. "It's so delicious, I really can't help it." The appetites of the three people were also whetted by him. Had a great meal. After finishing eating, several people paid their bills, said goodbye to the boss, and walked into the street. "We need to find a place to rest for the night first." Kagome reminded them. Because when several people came out of the forest. It's already afternoon. We just lost a little time, so we need to find a place to stay for the night as soon as possible. After walking for a while, the group stopped in front of an inn. "Always come to the inn" Inuyasha thought. The big characters on the inn¡¯s plaque. "The owner of this inn must be a very interesting person. Look at the name of this inn. Come here often. Come here often. If you come here often, the business of the inn will be prosperous." Xiaoyu said. "You are wrong. Another possibility is that the owner of this inn is named Chang Ming Lai, so it is called Chang Lai Inn." Kagome deliberately wanted to stop these two children. At people's doorsteps. You argue with me sentence by sentence, So I interrupted them. Walk slowly to the sign at the door of the inn. "Look at this sign." The three people walked forward together and stood in front of the sign. I saw a huge notice posted above. The writing on the notice. Vigorous and powerful, bold and uninhibited. Just look at this handwriting. The person who wrote it must be a very generous person. I lost one three days ago. The whole body is covered with little white mice. I hope you can help me look for it. If you find it, please send it to my house. Thank you very much. Xiaoyu complained while reading the notice on the notice board. "This person is too weird. Write a notice like this. Ah" as soon as he finished speaking, his eyes saw the signature at the bottom of the notice, and he immediately closed his mouth. It turned out that the notice was actually written by the city lord himself. Jiefa looked at it and said. "I didn't expect that little mouse to be so important to the city lord. Not only did he borrow the guards in the city to help find him, but he also posted so many notices." They were walking all the way just now. There are notices posted in many places. But I didn't take a closer look, but now that I think about it, the ones just now must be the same as these. Kagome thought for a moment and said. "Let's go in first. Let's see if there are any rooms." As soon as they walked into the door of the inn, the waiter greeted them warmly. "Which of the guests prefer to stay in the hotel?" "Stay in the hotel," As soon as Inuyasha finished speaking, the boy quickly wiped the table and chairs, "Dear guests, please sit down first. If you are staying in the hotel, I will go up and call the boss for you." "That will be troublesome." As soon as a few people sat down, the boss hurriedly ran to them from behind and said, "Hey, I kept a few guests waiting for a long time. Something happened later that really slowed me down. I'm really sorry." Seeing this, Jiefa immediately stood up and helped the boss. ¡°Boss, you don¡¯t need to be so polite, we didn¡¯t wait long.¡± The boss looked at it. There was nothing on a few people's faces. The color of hypocrisy. "Hey, where did the four guest officers come from?" The boss looked at the solution intently. "We came from the west." After hearing this, the boss slightlyLowered his head. "Did you come from the forest to the west?" Inuyasha asked the boss immediately. "Boss, how do you know? How do you know we are coming from the forest to the west?" After the boss lowered his head, there was a slightly strange expression on his face, "Hey. I saw that the guest officers must have come from afar. I guessed it and asked casually. " ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Inuyasha was too anxious to ask any further. "Boss, do you still have rooms here?" "Hey, there are some. How many rooms do the guests want? I have many rooms, so you can take your time and choose." Kagome saw that Inuyasha was talking nonsense again. He immediately went to stop his boss, "We only need two rooms. As for the rooms, you can arrange them according to your arrangement. You will definitely not go wrong with your arrangements." "Hey, okay," the boss turned around and said, "Waiter. Take these four guests upstairs to rooms 31 and 32." The waiter bent down and made a gesture of invitation. "My dear guests, please follow me this way." The waiter led the four people to the door of their respective rooms and went down. The four of them put away their belongings first, tidied up and then went together. Jeffa and Inuyasha's room. As soon as Xiaoyu sat down, she wanted to verify her suspicion with Kagome and Jaffa. "Brother Jiefa. The previous herb collector was a little strange when he heard us saying that we came from the forest. So did the boss just now. But why? ¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 160, Make some money You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jaffa didn¡¯t know how to answer, but Kagome said: ¡°I guess it¡¯s because of the monster flower in the forest. Apart from this, I can't think of anything else. InuYasha said: "Why do you care about him?" Anyway, we won¡¯t harm others. It¡¯s good that others won¡¯t harm us. Besides, I see the people in this town are so enthusiastic. I guess nothing will happen to them, I feel like they are pretty nice people. Xiaoyu said: "You are just big-hearted. By the way, there is also the matter of the little white mouse." "Jefa said: "I guess it might really be the white mouse we met, because that white mouse was very humane, and we all saw it that day. He was also all white and had no other colors." InuYasha interrupted him: "Not all pure white rats are domestic rats. I don't think the probability is that high. What if it's not?" Kagome nodded and said: "We have no way to verify it now, because the mouse has gone, and we have never seen the city lord's mouse. Just like what Inuyasha just said, there is not only one pure white mouse, just in case It's not good to talk about going out and causing trouble, so let's not talk about it for now. To avoid being misunderstood by others, if there is a chance, we should tell the city lord about this matter. "Inuyasha thought of something: "By the way, I really couldn't bear the notice at the door just now. That city lord is really a talent. He only asked others to help him find it and said nothing else. I wonder if you saw anything else from that notice. "Jiefa touched his chin and said: ¡°Judging from the notice alone, this city lord gets along very well with the villagers in this city, and according to what the elder brother said before, this city lord should be a very powerful person. "After all, it is impossible to manage the city so well without some skills." Kagome said: "Well, that's right, we don't know much about the city lord and that little mouse. So try not to make any noise, there is one more thing. Jaffa looked at Kagome and was a little confused. What else could there be besides these two things? Kagome said: "We have spent almost all our time traveling along the way: So we have to stay in this city for a while, and we will split up to see if we can earn some money. "Xiaoyu thought Kagome was going to say something big, but she didn't expect it to be this. She said proudly: "I have the money, don't worry." Then she took out a bag of money from her pocket and poured it directly on the table. Inuyasha looked at the bag of money and there was a strange thing in the middle. So he reached out and picked it up: "What is this?" Xiaoyu reached out and took it and said: "This was given by my father. My father is in business, and this thing can be regarded as his token. Whenever I find a place with my father¡¯s business, I can withdraw some money. This is what he gave me when I went out and told me to keep it safe. InuYasha looked at him and said, "I didn't expect it. It turns out that you are still a rich second generation." " Kagome said: "Xiaoyu, please keep your money first. Although you have so much money, we also need to know some things in this city, so why don't we all take advantage of the opportunity to make money? Find out more about the situation in this factory, and Xiaoyu, have you ever heard that wealth should not be exposed? We can't do this again in the future, it's very unsafe. "Xiao Yu nodded. After the four people finished talking, Jiefa planned to send the two of them back to their room. "Their room is next door, do you still need to send it?" Inuyasha didn't wink at all. Xiaoyu looked at Jiefa's confused look and guessed that he might have something to say to Kagome, "What's wrong with the room next door? Can't you give me a gift? This is called a gentleman. You should learn from it." Jiefa sent the two girls to the door of the next room, and Xiaoyu walked into the room first. Kagome was still standing at the door. She looked at Jiefa's hesitant expression and couldn't help but laugh. "Well, just say what you have to say." After Kagome spoke, Jiefa hesitated even more: "Me. I just want to say good night to you." Kagome looked at Jiefa's tangled look and said nothing. I can't bear to joke with him again, "Okay, good night." After saying that, he was about to close the door. Jiefa didn't know what he wanted to do, but suddenly he stretched out his hand to block the door. Then he suddenly hugged Kagome, whispered sweet dreams in her ear, and immediately ran back to his room. Kagome hadn't reacted yet. After he left, her face was slightly red. After closing the door, Xiaoyu saw Kagome's shy look after coming over: "Oh, you and Brother Jiefa are so sweet.   The boss and the lady boss we saw today are not as annoying as you two. "Kagome knew that Xiaoyu was teasing him and Jiefa, so she just replied weakly: "It's okay, let's get some rest quickly," and then they hurriedly packed their things and went to bed. The light rain didn't break it again. Early the next morning, the four of them met. ?????????????????????????????? Or a boy and a girl. Because it¡¯s safer this way. ¡°It was particularly noisy last night when Kagome and I were sleeping. I don¡¯t know what kind of noise there was outside, but it kept ringing. Anyway, it was so messed up that I couldn¡¯t sleep well. InuYasha said: "It's the same on our side, it should be the same voice, but we just don't know what they are doing at night." " A few people found a place to have breakfast in the corner of the hall, talking about what happened last night. The people at the next table heard, "Oh, little brother, last night, it was the voice of the city guard." "Guards, why do the guards go out at night and make that kind of noise?" "Hey, you don't know that. The guards go out at night to help the city lord find the little mouse, but they are afraid that the guards will make too much noise and disturb everyone's rest. , so I told the guards to keep their voices down, but I didn¡¯t expect that I would still disturb you.¡± "So that's it. Have you found the little mouse?" "Not yet, no, when I got up early, I just saw the city guards changing shifts and looking for them." Inuyasha couldn't help but think to himself, ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? didn¡¯t even have to do any guard work in the city? How important is this rat? Jiefa also asked: "Brother, do you know where we can find work in the city? A few of us want to find a place to make some money because of financial problems." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 161 Liu Mansion Birthday Banquet You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Hey, you have asked the right person about this. Just walk north after you leave this inn. It won't take long to find the shop that hires people." "Brother, what is the process of this shop?" The eldest brother did not show any anger, disgust or anger because of the problems of several people. Instead, he patiently explained to them: "This shop is run by the Liu family. Speaking of the Liu family, they really have a lot to say. They are well-known benevolent people in the city. They don't even talk about giving porridge or anything on weekdays. They just say that this year our city is going to gild the Bodhisattva. The Liu family paid two-thirds of the money without saying a word, and the Liu family also paid for it. The ancestral home of our city lord, "The current head of the family is Liu Shuqi, who is also the eldest uncle of our city lord according to seniority. This" The person at the next table patted him hard. "Look, you are getting further and further away. Where are you talking about?" ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The uncle slapped the table and said, "Hey!" Little brother, I'm sorry, I just have this problem, I accidentally delayed your time, don't be offended," "Brother, what are you talking about? Don't be surprised if you don't mind." "We just talked about this shop. This shop is called Liu Ji. There are two ways to find work. One is to give your name, address, etc. All kinds of information, and then pay a deposit, Liu Ji will arrange it for you, and when he finds it, he will notify you," "What about the second option?" "The second option is that if you wait in Liu Ji's shop, someone from the store will come over with the boss who needs help. If you do a good job, you can still be there. There are jobs in that place where the owner needs someone temporarily, and the salary can be paid to you once a day. I think this is quite suitable for you." "This second option is quite good. Thank you uncle for telling us these things. We will go there and try our luck to see if we can find a host like that. Thank you uncle." The uncle shook his hand slowly, "Hey, why are you so polite? I think you young people are quite capable. You will definitely be able to find a suitable job." "Thank you, uncle." After breakfast, a few people went out and walked to the north. There were many people in the alleys to the north. Occasionally, someone would greet them: "Hey, young people, you are also looking for work. ?" "Yes, so do we." The enthusiasm of the people here made them unable to refuse. After answering, they went to Liu Ji's shop. After entering, a registration officer at the door asked them: "What kind of jobs are you looking for?" Kagome said, "Please ask, do you have to wait a long time to find a job on the second floor?" The registration officer looked at the watch on his hand. "Well, you don't have to wait long actually. You people who are looking for jobs today are very lucky. There are more employers looking for jobs today." "Well, we are a little more anxious." The registration officer called the store clerk and asked him to take a few people to the second floor: "The people on the second floor are waiting for the owner to come over. You can go up to the second floor first." "Okay, thank you." After a few people followed the waiter to the second floor, they found that the number of people sitting on the second floor was no less than the people at the door of the shop just now. They thought the registration clerk downstairs was lying to them, but Unexpectedly, as soon as they sat down, many people started talking to them: "Young people, are you here to find work?" "Yes, we are here to find work." As soon as Xiaoyu finished speaking, many people gathered around and asked: "What do you know?" "Ah, what kind of jobs are you looking for?" Jeffa and Kagome took a look and thought that the registration officer downstairs was indeed not a liar. It seems that all the people upstairs are waiting for someone to find someone. Several people quickly reported what they could do. Xiaoyu said: "I can cook, clean, and accompany them shopping." Kagome said: "I can also cook and clean. I can also do other odd jobs." Inuyasha said: "I can do heavy work and tiring work. I am very strong." Jiefa said: "I'm just like him." Just as someone was about to go to their place, a person suddenly came in quietly from outside the crowd. The clothes on his body are made of good quality, so this person should be a butler or something like that. "Hey, little girl, you two can cook, how are you doing? Is it okay to help out?" Xiaoyu and Kagome looked at it and quickly replied: "We can do it, we can cook it." Although it¡¯s not as good as the chef¡¯s cooking, it still has its own characteristics.¡± The housekeeper turned to look at Inuyasha and Jiefa again, "Is it true that you can do the dirty work?" Jiefa said. "Look at me?The two of them are so young, so they must have plenty of strength for those heavy jobs. It's certainly out of the question. " The housekeeper immediately clapped his hands and said with a smile: "Okay, it's just the four of you. The four of you follow me. We'll go downstairs to register first, and then you can follow me back to the house." Waiting nearby The employer's family saw that the butler had just decided and the four of them didn't say anything to stop them. Instead, they looked cheerful. ¡°Hey, that,¡± Xiao Yu also planned to ask about something else. Unexpectedly, the man rushed the four of them downstairs in a hurry and explained to them as he walked. "Hey, our family's welfare will definitely not be unfair to you. It must be the best. You go down with me to register first. We will go back to the house quickly. I will explain the specific things to you on the way." After a few people went downstairs, they reported their names, addresses, etc. in front of the registration officer. The registration officer said: "I'm not lying to you. There are quite a few people coming to see you today. This is our Liu." Remember, the housekeeper at my master¡¯s house will definitely not lie to you, so you should work hard.¡± The housekeeper looked at the registration clerk who kept talking and frowned: "Xiao Li, stop talking nonsense and register quickly. They are busy over there." "Hey, okay, Uncle Chen, look at me I haven¡¯t stopped yet, okay, okay, you can take me away.¡± The registration clerk wrote a note in a hurry and asked the housekeeper to take them away. After going out, the man took them around. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 162 Help from the kitchen You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Today is our 60th birthday, Mr. Liu¡¯s. The house already employs many people. But there are too many guests today, and the master is afraid that there will be some places that are not taken care of well. It is always right to be careful and prepared, so I am looking for a few people. When I see the four of you, I feel that you are all young people. I am sure I¡¯m also careful, that¡¯s why I brought you here, you have to do a good job.¡± Jiefa said: "Then if we go to work in the mansion today, is there anything we should pay attention to?" Kagome said: "Because we rarely do this kind of work, so we are afraid that something will go wrong and disturb Liu." Mr. Fu¡¯s 60th birthday.¡± As soon as the housekeeper heard this, he said to them: "Hey, you are the ones who are in charge. Just follow your consuls and work hard. Don't be lazy. Don't sneak away just because you are tired or troublesome. That's fine. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡ªMy Master¡¯s 60th birthday today, otherwise I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring you four young people over to work. You must have a good time, but can¡¯t it be because of how good your work is? Just, with such a stern face, I won¡¯t blame you even if I¡¯m old, but I can¡¯t live with it myself.¡± Jiefa said: "Don't worry about this, we will still look at the occasion." "Hey, I know you young people are more discerning. Ah, by the way, there is one more thing I want to remind you of the occasion today. They are all relatively famous people in the city, The city lord may also come. You should be careful when the time comes. For the other two little girls, I will arrange work for you when the time comes. Just stay in the kitchen and try not to come out. "Xiao Yu said: "Uncle Steward. Why can't we come out from the kitchen?" The steward saw Xiao Yu's innocent look on his face and said, "Hey. I told you not to come out, so you should try your best not to come out. I will never harm you. ??????????????????? And today, I also want to have a good birthday party for our old man, right? Okay, I¡¯ll tell you to come here, the house is in front of you, and there will be someone to guide you after you go in. " "Okay, uncle housekeeper," after a few people zigzagged to the door of Fu Liu Mansion, they realized that the housekeeper had taken them along a small path just now. Opposite the entrance of Liu's Mansion here is a street. The left and right sides are relatively spacious, and there are more guests coming and going. I think it is the housekeeper. Afraid that they would take too much time by taking the main road, they took a detour. "Follow me, let's go in through the side door." After entering the side door, several people were waiting there: "Hey, Lao Li, have you brought my people?" "Hey, there's still mine." "There's still mine." Several people crowded around them, very anxious, and the housekeeper wiped the sweat from his head. "Oh, don't rush me, ancestors. I ran to Xiao Li several times this morning, but couldn't find anyone every time. This time I only found these four." "Uncle Chen, I think these two little girls are quite suitable for our place. Why don't you give them to me and let me take them over quickly? They are busy over there right now." The housekeeper gave a hand So he stopped the person, "You little girl, you are quick to snatch people away. You are not particularly anxious when you are short of people. I picked these two girls for the kitchen, so don't snatch them away!" The girl was wearing a pink blouse: "Oh, it looks like there are no people here from us anymore." There is a kind aunt on the far left, wearing gray clothes and a red scarf on her head. As soon as the steward said this, he immediately rushed forward and grabbed the two girls: "Old Chen, then these two girls are from my side, so I will take them over now." The steward said: "Mrs. Zhao, go back and tell Ms. Li, who is in charge, to ask these two girls to help out in the kitchen. Try your best and don't come out." After hearing this, Ms. Zhao said, He didn't even ask any more questions, he just said "ok" and hurriedly took Kagome and Xiaoyu to the kitchen. Inuyasha and Jaffa here were still a little frightened by the fighting force just now. . The housekeeper pointed at an honest and cheerful middle-aged man and said: "You two, follow Zhengsheng to see what chores there are in the house, and just go and do them. Everyone else has dispersed, right? My place Bian'er, let my son keep an eye on Xiao Li. If anything happens, let me know and I will go and look for it for us. Is that okay?" After hearing this, everyone around him dispersed, and the honest middle-aged man came up and said: "My name is Li Zhengsheng. I am in charge of miscellaneous work in our house. You can just call me Lao Li." InuYashaHow could Jiefa dare to speak? The housekeeper called him Zhengsheng because the two were about the same age and had a working relationship. Naturally, they couldn't call him that, so he obediently called him "Uncle Li." "Let's go and take a look at the front first. There's still some work over there." "Hey, okay, steward, let's follow Uncle Li first." "Let's go, let's go, you all go and do your work." After Kagome and Xiaoyu were taken to the kitchen, a little girl took them there. She changed her clothes and was the same person who went to pick them up. Their, Madam Zhao's clothes were the same, but the sizes were a little different. As soon as the two of them changed their clothes and stood in the kitchen, there was a burst of envy: "Hey, look at these two little ones." The girl is really cool." "Isn't that right? When these two little girls stand in the back kitchen, they are like two water cabbages placed between dry radishes," "Really, Zhao Xiaohua, what are you talking about? You are the dry carrot, but these two girls are really the water cabbage. You, Liu Xiaocao, are very discerning." "These two girls are really pretty." Kagome and Xiaoyu stood in the middle of the kitchen, listening to these ladies joking here, and felt a little embarrassed, "Stop joking and get to work quickly." A clear voice came to everyone's ears, and the two Look up, A woman who looked very smart and capable was standing at the door. As soon as she heard the sound at the door, the people who were joking just now fell silent. They all lowered their heads and worked seriously. Only the one who brought them here just now(remember this site) Website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 163 Things in the Kitchen You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Mrs. Zhao stepped forward and said to the woman: "Ms. Li, the housekeeper asked me to bring this here to help in the kitchen." After saying this, she put it in Mrs. Li's ear and whispered again, Kagome and Xiaoyu were a little far away and didn't hear what they were saying. After hearing this, Mrs. Li said: "Okay, I understand. Let's all get busy first. These two girls, Xiaohua Xiaocao, these two Each of you girls takes care of you. This part of the cooking is a bit more troublesome for you two, so let them help you out first." "Hey, okay, thank you Madam Li!" Then Kagome walked to Madam Zhao, and Xiaoyu followed Madam Liu. Lady Li, who was standing at the door, walked in to take a look at the preparation level of various dishes for the birthday banquet. Then tell everyone: "The birthday banquet begins, there is still a while, everyone should work hard and don't make any mistakes. Today's work is over, and there will definitely be no shortage of things from the master. Everyone, go ahead and do your best." After saying that, she turned around and went out. Xiaoyu here followed Madam Liu and handed her something and helped her cut vegetables. Kagome over there did the same. As soon as Madam Li left, Madam Zhao started chatting. "Little girl, what's your name?" "Hello, Mrs. Liu, my name is Xiaoyu." Kagome also told everyone her name, "Oh, the girl is good-looking, and the name is also nice. Hey, by the way, is this your first time here? I look at you quite strangely. Kagome said: "Yes, Mrs. Zhao, we came from outside, and then passed by here, wanting to make some money." "Ms. Liu laughed heartily after hearing this. "You have come to the right place. As soon as the birthday banquet of our Liu family is over today, you will not only get wages, but also rewards. It is really worth it for you." Madam Zhao said: "You said this, Madam Liu. That¡¯s right.¡± "Who are you calling Auntie? If I want to call you that, I have to call you Auntie Zhao." Xiaoyu saw that the two aunties were arguing, and asked: "Hey, Auntie Liu, that Auntie Li just now. It looks like It seems a bit strict.¡± Aunt Zhao over there spoke first and said: "Oh, why are you so strict? You, Aunt Li, are a smart person. When you work hard, you can't relax at all. Otherwise, you'll stop working." She can laugh and joke with you just like us. Don't forget that he is very strict. It's because he is more strict in our kitchen, so there has never been any trouble in the kitchen. It's quite Peace of mind, no. " "Ah, so that's it." Aunt Liu here saw that the two little girls were quite well-behaved, so she chatted with them without saying a word: "When you came in from the side door just now, did you see you? It¡¯s Uncle Li.¡± "Uncle Li. When we were just assigned to the kitchen, Aunt Zhao brought us over. We didn't see it." "Hey, it doesn't matter if you didn't see it. That uncle Li is you, Aunt Li." His wife, they also have a son, It¡¯s right where you are looking for work. Have you seen the registrar at the door? "Hey, this guy I met was the one who helped us register when we registered there." " Aunt Zhao said: "Hey, that's right. Aunt Li and your Uncle Li have a son. The three members of the family have been working in the Liu Mansion for a few years, so the head of the family arranged for Mr. Liu to go there. Gone to work, ¡°As for you, Aunt Li, you were also a flower when you were young. "Xiao Yu said: "Yes, well, although Aunt Li is old, she can still see her youthful style, so she must be good-looking. "Aunt Liu said: "You little girl has such a sweet mouth, but what Zhao Xiaohua said is right. You looked so good when you met my aunt. People from all over the country were chasing the people who came to propose marriage. I don't know what happened in the end. I'll just watch it with you, Uncle Li. They met each other and became a family." Kagome said: "Aunt Li is so happy." Aunt Zhao looked at everyone's envious eyes and said: "Little girl, you are not bad at all. You are so good-looking, you will definitely find a good man." Xiaoyu said. "Of course, Kagome's vision is not bad." After saying that, she smiled. Aunt Li and Aunt Liu looked at each other: "Hey, the little girl has a sweetheart, right?" Xiao Yu looked at everyone and blushed a little, so she said: "Two ladies, please stop teasing him. She is very thin-skinned. She will be embarrassed again soon." Aunt Zhao said, "Do you know why your Aunt Liu is called Liu Xiaocao?" Kagome said why. ah? "When you were a child, Aunt Liu, you especially liked to eat those grasses. Do you know? She always grabbed any grass and put it in her mouth. It's still like this now. Do you think it's strange? So,The people there called him Liu Xiaocao. " "Hey, you're still talking about me. Why are you called Liu Xiaohua? Don't you know?" She turned to Xiaoyu and said, "She liked those little flowers especially when she was a child. She would pick all the flowers of any color. After picking them, she would bring them with her. When he goes home, he occasionally wears it on his head. That¡¯s why people call him Zhao Xiaohua.¡± Xiao Yu thought to herself that the two ladies are so cute. They are still bickering at such an old age. No wonder they have such cute names. "Hey, by the way, there are four ladies in our kitchen. Madam Li, whom you met just now, and Madam Zhao, brought you here. And you, Mrs. Liu, these four are all in the kitchen and can take care of things, eh, by the way. You can just call Mrs. Zhao Hua Niangzi. We in the kitchen all call her Xiaohua. Please differentiate between the two, otherwise people won¡¯t know which Ms. Zhao you are calling. " "Hey, okay, we get it." Madam Zhao said, "Liu Xiaohua, just use this nickname of mine whenever you get the chance." Madam Liu retorted, "Then you say it doesn't matter what you call me, Madam Hua." ?¡± " Mrs. Zhao, who was busy putting away the dishes over there, laughed hard after hearing this, "My name is Zhao Zhenghua, you can also call me Madam Zheng, why do you have to call me Madam Hua? " Kagome and Xiaoyu said obediently, "Ms. Madam, we understand." Madam Madam said, "Hey, that's right." During the chat, although several people kept talking, they also didn't stop, and kept dealing with the things on their hands. thing. There were dozens of people in the back kitchen, all busy packing their things. Preparing for the upcoming birthday party. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 164 Understanding You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the other side, Jiefa and Inuyasha followed Uncle Li closely. The three of them walked a long distance without reaching their destination. The two of them felt that Liu's Mansion was really big, just like a royal palace, and they couldn't stop looking at it along the way. Uncle Li, who had been walking in front, said nothing and seemed extremely quiet. Inuyasha, who always liked to talk, felt that the atmosphere was a bit depressing. "Um, Uncle Li, I want to ask, why didn't Mr. Liu go directly to a restaurant in the city when he celebrated his 90th birthday, but instead invited guests at home?" InuYasha couldn't figure it out all the way. The Liu family, with such a big yard, could go to a restaurant to celebrate. When Uncle Li heard Inuyasha's question, he stopped moving, looked at him, hesitated for a while, and then responded to him. "This matter is mainly because restaurants outside are always dangerous, and the food prepared by our chef is also very delicious." "Really?" Inuyasha looked at Uncle Li with an incredulous expression. Uncle Li didn't feel the slightest bit uncomfortable because of his eyes, but was extraordinarily calm. "Yes, the banquet will be over soon. Not only will you get your wages, but you will also be able to taste it." "That's really good." Inuyasha responded to Uncle Li calmly, but his own mood was particularly exciting. Jiefa looked at Inuyasha with a disgusted look on his face, and finally couldn't help but speak. "Uncle Li, aren't you particularly anxious? Hurry up and lead us. Inuyasha has this kind of character. He likes to ask questions." "Yeah, why did I forget!" Uncle Li patted his head and led the way. Although Jiefa and Inuyasha could keep up, they could clearly feel that Uncle Li's pace was extremely fast. Because they moved so fast, the two of them never had enough opportunities to see other scenery in this mansion. After a while, three people came to the crowd. Because Uncle Li was very anxious, he passed directly through the crowd without noticing that the two people behind him stopped. InuYasha pulled Jiefa to stop in the crowd and said, "Jiefa, do you think we can learn something among these people?" Jiefa heard what InuYasha said, looked at the dignitaries around him, shook his head, and nodded, "Well, I'm not sure if I can get any useful information, but we are already far away from Uncle Li. ¡± When Inuyasha heard what Jiefa said, he didn't panic at all, "Don't worry, even if Uncle Li finds out that we are gone, he won't scold us, but will come back. This opportunity is too rare, we must cherish it. " After he finished speaking, he ran outside the circle surrounded by dignitaries, pricked up his ears, and listened carefully to their conversation. "Have you heard that the city lord has lost control of his abilities from time to time since the rat was lost? Do you think he may be possessed by evil spirits?" A young man who was not very old suddenly revealed what he was thinking. As soon as he said this, an old man next to him opened his mouth to refute. "No, it's just that the city lord's ability is a bit difficult to control. However, I heard that the men around him are not afraid of him. That man of his is particularly lustful. I hope the city lord will not let beautiful women appear here today, otherwise he will suffer." Hearing what they said to each other, Inuyasha suddenly understood why so many people had told Xiaoyu and Kagome not to show up, and he was so worried in his heart. When InuYasha was particularly lost in thought, Jiefa suddenly patted him on the shoulder and said, "You heard something, and you are worried here." After seeing Jiefa coming, Inuyasha suddenly came back to his senses, "It's okay, I just heard some things they said." Seeing that Inuyasha was fine, the two people continued to listen. One of them sighed and said, "If the city lord can find the little white mouse quickly, he can suppress the person next to him." Hearing this, the two people looked at each other and said, "Do you think the Jade of Four Souls is in the body of the city lord?" The two people spoke almost in unison. After they finished speaking, they both lowered their heads because they were not very sure. "Okay, after we see the city lord in a while, we will make a decision. If it is really the Jade of the Four Souls, we must find a way to get it back." After Jiefa calmed down for a while, he expressed his thoughtsCome on, InuYasha heard what Jeffa said and nodded in relief. But the conversation between the two of them was heard by the dignitaries on the side. After an old man heard it, he was no stranger to the Four Souls Jade. "What did you two say about the Four Souls Jade?" Because the distance between them was not particularly close, the two people spoke very quietly, and the venue was noisy, so the old man could not hear clearly. When Jiefa heard what the old man said, he realized that what the two people said had accidentally been heard by others. He felt a little embarrassed and scratched his head. ¡°Well, you may have heard wrong, we are wondering where this is!¡± Others looked at the unfamiliar faces of the two of them. A young general looked serious after seeing his situation. "Where did you two come from? Did you want to do something when you came here? Someone will take them away." As soon as the young man finished speaking, two soldiers came, ready to take Jiefa and Inuyasha away. At this time, Uncle Li suddenly ran over in a hurry, "General Wang, this is what I asked for help today. Maybe I walked too fast just now, so that the two of them fell behind." The young man looked at Uncle Li and confirmed that he was from the Liu family, so his attitude became slightly better, "That's it, then take them away quickly and don't let them run around, otherwise you will know the consequences." "Yes, yes, yes!" After Uncle Li finished speaking, he hurriedly pulled the two people away, completely unaware that the old man had kept his eyes on Jiefa. After walking a long distance, Uncle Li looked at the two people with some anger. "You two, stop running around, or you'll offend someone you shouldn't offend, and I can't help you." "I know, Uncle Li, I was really sorry just now, but the two of us suddenly couldn't see you" Although Jiefa was very embarrassed, there were some things that he still couldn't say directly. Seeing Jiefa being so honest and admitting his mistakes, Uncle Li stopped worrying about anything and continued to lead the way. However, after walking a certain distance, he would take a look at Jiefa and Inuyasha. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 166 Crisis You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When InuYasha saw Jiefa put the note in his pocket, he was a little curious, so he came close to him and lay on his shoulder. "You said the old man just now came to us and wanted to do something. Let me see the note he gave you." After Jiefa heard Inuyasha's voice, he took his hand out of his pocket and said with a serious face: "After the note returns to the inn, the four of us can go see it together. There are many people here and it is not suitable. " After Inuyasha heard Jiefa's words, he looked at his pocket and wanted to continue to say something. Uncle Li suddenly came over and saw the two people standing together without knowing what to say, so he didn't care. "Have you two done all the work?" After Inuyasha and Jiefa heard Uncle Li's question, they suddenly came back to their senses and looked at him. "Uncle Li, we have finished our work. I wonder if there is anything else we need to do." Jiefa turned around and looked at Uncle Li lightly, with a very respectful attitude. After Jiefa finished speaking, Uncle Li did not look at the two of them or speak. Instead, he looked around and found that the two people were particularly satisfied with what they were doing. He put his hands behind his back and spoke calmly. "You two have done a great job, Inuyasha, go to the easternmost room of this wing. I will let you know if anything happens." After Uncle Li finished speaking, Jiefa was a little curious about what Uncle Li didn't let him do, but he didn't tell himself. He wanted to ask, but he didn't know whether he should ask. When InuYasha heard that Uncle Li had arranged for him but not for Jiefa, he couldn't help but ask, "Uncle Li, why do you want me to play and rest alone? What can Jiefa do by himself?" When Jiefa heard Inuyasha's direct question, he pulled his clothes a little embarrassed and gave him a wink. After Uncle Li heard Inuyasha's question, he put on a faint smile and said slowly: "You should go quickly. I am going to ask Jiefa to inform the guests, and then I will go to find you." When InuYasha heard what Uncle Li said, he felt a lot more relieved. He looked at Jiefa and said with some worry, "Jiefa, please pay attention to your own safety. You must finish your work quickly and come to me. I will wait for you." After Jiefa heard what InuYasha said, he nodded his head gently. After InuYasha and Jiefa talked for a while, they turned and left. After watching Inuyasha enter the wing, Jiefa looked at Uncle Li and asked, "Uncle Li, I'll go then, but what should I say to those guests?" "You just need to call them over, I'm going to arrange other things." After Uncle Li finished speaking, he left. After Jiefa stood there stunned for a few minutes, he walked towards the lively place just now. As soon as he passed by, the people who had just passed by recognized him. Jiefa said calmly: "Everyone, please be quiet. You can come to the Liu Mansion today. The master has specially prepared a birthday banquet. Please go to the garden. Already prepared." After hearing Jiefa¡¯s voice, the crowd of people suddenly became quiet and looked at Jiefa¡¯s unfamiliar face, but no one responded. After Jiefa saw everyone¡¯s reaction, he kept saying it many times. The old man in the crowd watched Jiefa keep shouting, and finally couldn¡¯t help but speak. "Everyone, hurry up and go to the back garden. Don't keep Mr. Liu waiting." Because of the old man¡¯s words, many people went to the back garden one after another. Some people who didn¡¯t know the way also came over and asked Jie Fa. After a while, the courtyard that was originally full of people suddenly became empty. Jiefa didn't notice that there was another person in the corner at this moment, and ran to the side room excitedly to look for Inuyasha. At this moment, Kagome and Xiaoyu are busy in the kitchen, "Kagome, help me bring that dish!" Mrs. Zhao¡¯s voice came over, and Kagome quickly put down the dish she was preparing and quickly handed it over. On the other side, Xiaoyu has been helping Mrs. Liu prepare desserts. The sweat keeps flowing down, but she has no time to wipe it off. Just when the kitchen was busy, someone suddenly ran in. After seeing the stranger come in, Aunt Li asked directly: "This girl, I don't know who you are and why you suddenly came to us." The chef?" After the girl heard this, she was stunned for a moment, with a faint smile on her face.?It seemed as if it had already been prepared. "Um, I'm the one in charge of serving food at the front. My supervisor said there are not enough manpower. I heard that two little girls have been sent to the kitchen. I want you to send one of them to help." After hearing this, Mrs. Li quit her job and said, "Tell your supervisor that if she needs someone, she can ask the housekeeper" Before Madam Li could finish speaking, Madam Liu suddenly interrupted, "I wonder who this girl wants to ask for help?" After the girl heard this, she looked at Kagome and Xiaoyu. After hesitating for a long time, she pointed at Kagome. "Then let's take this girl!" Kagome slowly stood up from the crowd after seeing her pointing at him. "Girl, let me go with you!" After hearing Kagome's words, the woman nodded with great satisfaction and said no more to the others. "Let's go!" After the woman finished speaking, she was about to turn around and leave. Xiaoyu felt a little uneasy when she saw that Kagome was leaving with her. "Kagome, how about I go with you? I'm always worried about you being alone." Xiao Yu¡¯s words made Kagome stop moving. Kagome looked at Xiao Yu and said, "You should be alone in the kitchen. They are also very busy. I will be safe. Don't worry." Kagome¡¯s words made Xiaoyu not know what to say, and could only watch her leave blankly. After Kagome and the woman walked a certain distance, she suddenly asked: "Sister, I want to ask, where are you taking me?" When the woman heard Kagome's question, she looked at her with a strange smile on her face, "I'll take you to the back garden. There are a lot of guests in there now." "I" Kagome didn't think there was anything strange when she heard the woman's words. However, gradually Kagome suddenly found herself in a strange place and looked at the woman in front of her. "This doesn't seem to be the back garden?" Kagome remembered that it was not in this direction when she came. However, after she asked, the woman did not respond to her, and Kagome felt that the atmosphere was a bit strange. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 167 First Encounter You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome wanted to turn around and leave. At this time, a strange voice suddenly came from behind, "Girl, you have already arrived at my resting place, why not stay a little longer." As soon as the man's voice fell, Kagome turned her head, and what came into view was a handsome and handsome face. However, when Kagome thought that she had been brought here in a daze, she became a little angry, "I wonder why you brought me here so rashly like this?" After the man heard these words, the expression on his face was particularly calm, and Kagome slowly walked over and spoke calmly. "I'm sorry, I didn't expect that this would be a little presumptuous and make you so angry, but I really invited you to come." The man didn¡¯t expect that the person he sent could actually bring such a beautiful person, which made her look a little distracted. Kagome felt that the man¡¯s eyes were always on her. "Please respect yourself and don't keep staring at me for so long." The man didn't feel angry when he heard Kagome talking like this, and had a smile on his face. "Hello, my name is Kage!" After seeing the man introduce himself, Kagome also glanced at her gently. "My name is Kagome. I don't know why you invited me here in this way?" Kagome felt that there must be something wrong with this way. ¡° Moreover, the girl who brought him here just now is still standing not far away, and her attitude towards Ying seems to be particularly good. "I just want to ask you to come over and accompany me." Kagome saw something a little different in Kage's eyes. Kagome felt something was a little bit wrong in the atmosphere, and turned around to leave. At this time, the woman who had been standing far away suddenly ran over and blocked the only exit. "Kagome, just go in with me and chat for a while." Kagome looked at the room with the door open not far away, feeling a little scared. "No, thank you for your kindness, Kage, please let me go." After Kagome finished speaking, she rushed towards the woman without giving Kage a chance to react. Kagome thought that the woman was no match for him. After the two fought for a while, Kagome was defeated. Seeing that Kagome was panting and unable to fight back, the woman stopped. Kage saw that Kagome had no resistance and picked her up. Kagome saw that he was extremely close to her, so she fluttered vigorously, but it had no effect. "Be good and waste less energy." After Kage finished speaking, Kagome continued to speed up. After Ying carried her in, he asked the woman to close the door. The woman was just about to turn around and leave. "You don't have to leave, just stay at the door, otherwise she may want to escape after a while after she regains her strength." Kage looked at Kagome, who was still wary of him at this moment, and felt that it would be better to have one more person. After the woman heard what Ying said, she stood there motionless. Kagome looked at the dark room, feeling a little scared. She also knew that she was no match for him, so she quickly felt more at ease. "Ying, if you have nothing to do, I will leave first. There are still many things that I need to do. The kitchen is very busy." If she had known earlier that she would face this situation, she would definitely not have agreed so readily. "No, since you're here, let's have a taste of the tea I made myself. It's delicious." Kage didn¡¯t know when he ran to the table and started drinking tea. Although Kagome was a little scared, she slowly sat down at the table and took a sip of tea. The tea that I just drank was a little bitter, but gradually it became a little sweeter. Although I hated it, I couldn't help but praise it. "Ying, your tea is very delicious, but I have already tasted what I should have tasted." "Okay, let's chat for a while, don't leave in a hurry." After Kage finished speaking, he gave Kagome several cups of tea. Kagome, who was originally sober, gradually became unconscious. Kage saw that the effect of his medicine was gradually taking effect, and he suddenly picked up Kagome. Just when he was about to carry her to the inner room, suddenly, the door of the room was pushed open. The person who came in was not someone else, but the city lord of Wuming City. The city lord was a little angry when he saw a strange woman in Ying's arms."Ying, what are you doing holding that woman? Let her go quickly." The cold voice of the city lord came over. Seeing that it was the City Lord, Ying didn't feel any fear. He just laughed a few times and said, "City Lord, you have time to mind your own business, so why not go find the guinea pig yourself? Without him, you can't control your abilities at all." live." Seeing Ying¡¯s arrogant look, the city lord also knew his current situation. Seeing Ying hugging the woman in, the city lord snatched Kagome from his hand. Suddenly, his hands felt a little empty, and Ying felt a little angry, "City Lord, please don't ruin my good things." The city lord completely ignored Kage, holding Kagome in his arms and preparing to leave. Kage looked at the beauty in his arms and was about to run away, so he took action unceremoniously. The two men fought in the room for a long time. It was obvious that the city lord had no way to control his power and was quickly defeated. Seeing that he was about to die, the city lord took Kagome and left while the shadow was not paying attention. When Kagome woke up, she saw a strange environment and remembered what happened before. She quickly looked at her clothes and found that they had not been touched. She breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as she got ready, she saw a man coming in. Seeing the strange man, Kagome suddenly became alert. The man clearly felt Kagome's vigilance, with a smile on his face. "You don't have to be afraid. I rescued you. You have a good rest." Hearing this, Kagome breathed a sigh of relief and remembered that she was still in the Liu Mansion at that time. "Where is this place?" Kagome looked at the surrounding furnishings and didn't know where she was. "This is my villa, don't worry, there will be no danger." "How long have I been asleep?" Kagome asked directly. "It's been more than a day." After hearing this, Kagome sat up suddenly, feeling that Jiefa and the others must be looking for her everywhere. The city lord saw her sitting up excitedly and quickly said, "You are very weak and can't go too far for the time being. Is there something wrong with you?" Seeing that the city lord is a good person, he didn't take any precautions, "My friends must be worried about me now. I should go to Liu Mansion to find them." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 168 Knowing the identity You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, you don't have to worry anymore, have a good rest, I will ask my friends to help find your friends, don't worry." After the city lord said a lot, Kagome suddenly felt better and nodded her head gently. "Okay, you can have a good rest, I'll leave first." After saying that, the man was about to turn around and leave. Seeing the mayor disappear in front of her eyes, Kagome suddenly remembered something and shouted. "Well, you saved me, and you still don't know what my name is!" After hearing what Kagome said, the city lord was stunned. After a long time, he said, "You can just call me Ming from now on." After he finished speaking, he left without looking back. Looking at the back of the city lord leaving, Kagome lay on the bed alone and had a good rest. Liu Mansion, Xiaoyu, Jiefa, and Inuyasha completed all the work, and the three of them gathered together. After Jiefa saw Xiaoyu, he didn't see Kagome for a long time, and he was a little worried. "Xiaoyu, you are not with Kagome, why are you back alone? Where did Kagome go?" After hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Xiaoyu hesitated for a long time and suddenly remembered something. "Well, when we were in the kitchen, a girl came in and took Kagome away." Hearing this, Jiefa felt that Kagome must have encountered something, and couldn't help but frown. "Then do you know where that woman took Kagome?" "She said there weren't enough people in the front hall, so she went to the back kitchen to take Kagome" Before Xiao Yu could finish her words, the other two people realized something was a little wrong with the situation and looked at each other. Xiaoyu realized that the matter seemed a little serious. She looked at the two men and asked, "I remember that you two have been working at the front. You two have never seen Kagome, right?" After the two people heard Xiao Yu¡¯s question, they nodded gently and said nothing more. "Then let's go find Kagome quickly!" Xiaoyu was a little worried about whether Kagome would encounter any danger by herself, and also a little regretful that she didn't insist on staying with Kagome before. Just when Xiaoyu was panicking, Jiefa suddenly spoke, "Well, let's go find Butler Li quickly and see if he's clear." After the three people had a clue, they went to see Butler Li. When Butler Li saw them, he quickly handed Jiefa the wages and other rewards. Jiefa was not in a hurry to pick up the things, but looked at Butler Li and asked, "Butler Li, I would like to ask where the girl named Kagome who came with us before went?" After hearing Jie Fa¡¯s question, Butler Li looked at them and found that one person was indeed missing. ¡°But, she didn¡¯t go to the kitchen with this woman, how could she be missing?¡± "It was someone from the mansion who ordered him to leave. No one in the kitchen stopped him at that time." Xiaoyu told Butler Li about the situation at that time. After hearing this, Butler Li frowned unhappily. After hesitating for a long time, he felt that the matter was not simple. However, as an old man of the Liu family, he could not say anything. "Well, Steward Li, can you send someone to help us search for it." Jiefa understood Steward Li's dilemma and couldn't say anything more. She just hoped that he could help her. "Okay, I'll send someone to look for you right now. You guys wait patiently in the guest room." After Butler Li agreed, he left in a hurry. When Inuyasha saw Butler Li leaving, he didn't know what to do. "Jiefa, what do you think we should do next?" After Jiefa heard this, he looked at the people in front of him and hesitated for a while. "Okay, let's wait. If there is no result, we will think of other ways." Inuyasha and Xiaoyu heard Jiefa¡¯s proposal. Although they didn¡¯t understand it at all, they also waited in the room for a long time. I don¡¯t know how much time passed, but Butler Li looked at the three of them with an apologetic look, "Well, I'm really sorry. We have searched the whole house and still haven't found anything. I'm really sorry that I can't help you" Before Butler Li finished speaking, the two of them turned and left. Inuyasha was a little confused, "Jafa, Kagome is lost like this, don't we think of something to do?"? After Jiefa walked a long distance, he said, "Well, there is no need for us to stay in the Liu Mansion anymore. Kagome must not be in the Liu Mansion anymore." After all, it has been so long, even if they continue to be in the Liu Mansion, it will have no effect. "Okay!" After the three people returned to the room, they began to think about who had taken Kagome away. After a few days passed, the three of them still did not find Kagome, because after Kagome disappeared, the search for the Shikon Jade was also delayed for a few days. After resting for a few days at Ming's villa, Kagome felt that she had improved a lot. On this day, Kagome was walking alone in the garden. Ming saw that she had recovered a lot, and she felt a lot more comfortable. "Kagome, do you feel better?" "Much better. I've bothered you these days. I think I should leave." Ming looked at Kagome's worried look and reluctantly let her leave like this. "You stay for a few days and let me do my best as a landlord" Before Ming could finish speaking, someone came in in a panic. "Well, I have something to do." After Ming finished speaking, he slowly left with the person who came in. Kagome saw two people saying something in the distance, and one of them was admiring the flowers in the garden. Unknowingly, Kagome walked to the pavilion and heard the man calling Ming the Lord of the City. She panicked and made a sound without paying attention to the thing under her feet. Ming, who was still talking, heard the voice. As soon as he turned his head, he saw Kagome and asked, "Kagome, why are you here?" Ming knew very well that Kagome must have heard something, but the expression on her face did not change at all. "I'm fine. It's just, Ming, I want to ask if you are the city lord. I just heard" Before Kagome could finish speaking, Ming interrupted her. "I have always concealed my identity. I am indeed the lord of this nameless city. I didn't have any malicious intention in hiding it from you before." When Kagome heard what Ming said, she immediately understood why he appeared in the Liu Mansion. She looked at him dubiously, and finally decided to believe him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 169 Sneaking into the Mansion You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, Ming, I think I should leave." Kagome felt that Ming had delayed her for a long time. Ming looked at Kagome beside him, "Don't worry, I will take you back to the city tomorrow. It will be much easier for you to find them then." Kagome wanted to continue to say something, but suddenly felt that what Ming said made sense, so she nodded and agreed. The next day, Ming came to Kagome very early. Kagome saw Ming, rubbed her sleepy eyes, and said in a hazy voice, "Ming, is there something wrong with you coming to me so early?" "Have you forgotten that I promised you yesterday to take you back to the city?" Ming's words made Kagome think about it. She sat on the bed and scratched her head in embarrassment, "I'll be there in a minute. Are you there?" Wait for me outside!" As soon as Kagome finished speaking, Akira turned around and left. She was the only one left in the room. Kagome quickly packed up and walked out slowly wearing a pink skirt. After Ming watched Kagome come out, he was a little lost in thought. Kagome saw Ming was lost in thought and waved her hand in front of his eyes, "Ming, let's go quickly!" He suddenly came back to his senses, smiled sheepishly, and walked in front. Kagome saw her leaving and followed closely. As soon as the two of them arrived at the door, Akira helped Kagome up. Seeing the luxury in the sedan, Kagome saw it for the first time. Before she could sit down, the carriage started moving. Kagome sat down because she was unprepared. On the mat. "Be careful, don't fall." Kagome on the side heard this and smiled sheepishly, Ming had been frowning because of what just happened. The two people sat in the carriage without saying a word. Unknowingly, the carriage had arrived in the city, and the people saluted the city lord's sedan when they saw it. At this time, Jiefa and his party were looking for Kagome's whereabouts in the city. Xiaoyu saw the luxurious sedan at a glance, "You two, hurry up and look, which sedan is so luxurious!" Inuyasha heard what Xiaoyu said and looked in the direction of the sedan. At this time, the wind suddenly picked up and the curtain of the sedan was blown up. He suddenly saw Kagome in the sedan and was a little surprised. "Jiefa, look quickly. The woman in the sedan looks very much like Kagome." When Jiefa heard what Inuyasha said, he quickly looked at the sedan. At this time, the curtain fell down and he saw nothing. "Inuyasha, maybe you saw it wrong!" Jiefa said with some frustration. Xiaoyu on the side heard Jiefa talking about Inuyasha like this, and couldn't help but said: "Brother Jiefa, I think Inuyasha will not get it wrong." After the three people stood there and discussed for a while, the sedan chair had disappeared. The three people decided that they still had to take a look with their own eyes to be sure. ¡°Now let¡¯s ask the people who owns this sedan chair. Seeing how much respect they have for the person in the sedan chair, he must be a not-so-simple person.¡± "Okay." Jiefa heard Inuyasha's proposal and agreed without hesitation. At this time, a commoner suddenly walked past them. Without saying hello to the two of them, Xiaoyu stopped the old man and asked, "Grandma, do you know who was passing by in the sedan just now?" The old man saw that Xiao Yu was not a local, looked at her, and then said: "The one who passed by just now is our city lord." I don¡¯t know when, InuYasha and Jiefa ran behind Xiaoyu. After hearing what the old woman said, they said, "Thank you, old woman, let¡¯s leave first." After finishing speaking, Inuyasha took Xiaoyu and Jiefa and left in a hurry. After returning to the inn, Xiaoyu didn't understand why he suddenly came back. "Jeffa, why don't we rescue Kagome? We already know where she is." Seeing Xiaoyu's somewhat angry look, Inuyasha patted her shoulder, "Xiaoyu, don't be excited. We should find an opportunity to go to the city lord's house to have a look, and then determine whether that person is Kagome. Don't be impulsive. " After Inuyasha finished speaking, Xiaoyu calmed down and sat quietly on the edge of the bed, while the two men discussed where they were. After Kagome experienced the bumps along the way, she arrived at Ming's residence. As soon as she entered, she was greeted by the faint fragrance of flowers, and what caught her eyes were the green plants and the fresh smell of the earth. Kagome was a little surprised. She originally thought it would be a magnificent place, but she didn't expect it to be so simple After Ming came in, he saw Kagome stunned and asked, "What's wrong? Are you not very satisfied with this place of mine?" After Kagome heard this, she shook her head vigorously and said slowly: "No, no, I'm just a little surprised by the layout of your house." "Okay, hurry up and go to the back. I have prepared delicious food in advance. Let's go quickly." Just when Kagome wanted to be polite, her stomach suddenly growled, so she did not refuse, and Ming pulled Kagome towards the back of the yard. As soon as I arrived at the backyard, what I saw was a large table of food, placed in the center of the garden. It looked particularly beautiful, and Kagome was a little moved. "Thank you for your understanding!" Ming slowly helped Kagome sit down. While eating, Kagome thought of her companions again and asked, "Ming, have you helped me find my friends? I believe they are still in the city." "I sent people to search, and they were found soon." Ming heard Kagome's question, stopped slightly, hesitated for a while, and answered Kagome. When Kagome heard Ming's answer, she breathed a sigh of relief and started eating slowly. At night, Xiaoyu stayed alone in the inn. Jiefa and Inuyasha put on their night clothes. Seeing them leaving, Xiaoyu felt a little uneasy. "Jeffa, Inuyasha, you two must ensure your own safety whether you are sure whether that person is Kagome or not. If so, let's plan what to do." "I know, don't worry, Jiefa and I will meet." After Inuyasha finished speaking, he and Jiefa disappeared into the night. Xiaoyu looked out the window uneasily, hoping that the two of them would come back soon. Because of their investigations these days, Jiefa and Inuyasha soon arrived at the city lord's house. The two people lying on the wall found that the city lord's mansion was heavily guarded. The two people jumped in when the guards weren't paying attention, "Jiefa, let's go separate ways!" "Okay!" The two of them went to two directions in the yard respectively. After searching for a long time, Jiefa couldn't find Kagome. He was a little irritable, but he didn't forget Xiaoyu's instructions when he came. Decided to join InuYasha. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 170 Meeting You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After walking a few steps, Jiefa suddenly saw a woman in a room who looked like Kagome, and ran in without hesitation. However, as soon as he ran in, a large number of people surrounded Jiefa. Jiefa looked at a man not far away, and he didn't believe that he could see it wrong. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to break into your room, I just wanted to ask, was there a girl in your room just now?¡± After Jiefa heard these words, he was stunned for a while. The man not far away shook his head, "No, you must have seen it wrong. However, it seems that you can break into my residence." It¡¯s not simple.¡± "No, I'm sure I'm not wrong." When Jiefa heard the man's answer, he felt a little unbelievable. At this time, two guards suddenly ran in and said in a panic, "City Lord, we found a strange person in the mansion. We don't know what we are looking for here." Jiefa on the side heard the conversation between the two people, and suddenly remembered who the person was, and hurriedly said: "Well, I think the suspicious person your men mentioned is my companion, and he came here with me. ." When the city lord heard what Jiefa said, he frowned unhappily, looked at him, and said to the men on the side: "Go and bring that person up." The soldier heard what the city lord said. Although he hesitated a little, he still went down. After a while, he brought up the so-called assassin. Jaffa looked at the man and said, "City Lord, this man is my friend, his name is Inuyasha. We broke into your place this time not maliciously, but because we inadvertently saw a man who looked very much like me. People who are friends.¡± Ming saw Jiefa¡¯s sincere eyes and felt that what he said might be true, so he continued to ask: ¡°I would like to ask, what are the names of your two friends?¡± "Kagome, I used to help Liu Mansion, but suddenly disappeared that day" Inuyasha heard the city lord's question and spoke it out without hesitation. When the city lord heard his answer, he frowned unhappily. He didn't want Kagome to leave him so soon, and he began to wonder whether he should tell them or not. After all, Kagome also missed them very much. After Ming struggled in her heart for a long time, she finally said: "The friend you mentioned is indeed in my house. I just invited her over today. She has been staying with me before." Recuperate in the villa." After InuYasha heard the city lord's admission, he hugged Jeffa excitedly. "Um, can we meet Kagome?" Jiefa felt that he still had to see it with his own eyes before he could completely believe it. When the city lord heard Jiefa¡¯s suggestion, he frowned and said, ¡°It¡¯s already very late now. How about you guys rest in the guest room for a night and meet again tomorrow?¡± Although Jiefa was reluctant to agree, he knew that what he said was extremely reasonable. Jiefa nodded gently. When the two were about to leave, Kagome suddenly ran in. As soon as she came in, she saw Jaffa and Inuyasha and ran over excitedly. "Kagome, where have you been these past few days? Do you know that we are almost worried to death?" When Jeffa saw Kagome, he was not excited, but scolded her. After hearing this, Kagome was a little unhappy, but she also knew that he was worried about her. "Sorry, I was injured before, so I have recovered a little now. The city lord also promised me that he would help me find you." Seeing the three of them talking non-stop, the city lord suddenly felt that he was being ignored, and he felt a little lost. The three of them talked for an unknown amount of time before they became quiet. After Ming seized this opportunity, he looked at Kagome who was not far away from him. "Kagome, didn't you say you were going to rest just now? Why did you suddenly run over?" Ming's voice made Kagome realize that she had ignored him just now, and she was a little embarrassed. "Well, I just heard someone in the room saying that the assassin was caught, so I hurried over to see if you were injured, but I didn't expect you to be my friend." "Well, I'm fine." Ming replied calmly. Suddenly, Kagome suddenly remembered something and spoke quickly. "City Lord, these two are my friends. I hope you don't blame them. They have no ill intentions. They must be looking for me" Kagome hasn¡¯t finished speaking yet, InuyaThen he interrupted, "Well, the city lord doesn't care anymore and understands the situation." After the four people explained the matter clearly at once, Ming decided to let them stay in his own home. ¡°Well, no need, we have a place to live in the hotel, and my friend is still there waiting for us to go back.¡± Ming felt a little uncomfortable when he heard Jiefa's rejection of him, and looked at Kagome beside him. "Well, Ming, when we came here, we did live in the hotel." Kagome felt that there was no need to deceive Ming. "Okay, then you two go back and bring the girl to live in the house tomorrow. It's very convenient for me to live here, and you can also save a lot of money." Hearing what the city lord said like this, InuYasha was about to refuse, but Jaffa on the side stopped him and looked at Kagome. After spending some time with him these days, Kagome felt that he was actually very lonely, and she just needed the pieces of the Shikon Tama and would stay for a long time. "Well, I think we can live here. Everything is very convenient. Besides, Ming might want me to stay with him for a while." Hearing Kagome say this, Jiefa felt a little jealous, but for the sake of Ming saving her, Jiefa was not prepared to continue fussing over things. "Then City Lord, Inuyasha and I left first, and Kagome will be left to you for the time being." "Don't worry!" Ming heard what Jiefa said and agreed without hesitation. After watching Jafa and Inuyasha leave, the city lord finally couldn't help but asked, "Kagome, why do you want your companions to stay with me here? They may have objections to you." After Kagome heard Ming's question, she was stunned. She didn't expect the city lord to ask her, but she still said it bluntly. "I feel that you are lonely alone, and I can feel that you want me to stay" Kagome expressed her true feelings. "Well, thank you, please take a rest quickly." After Ming finished speaking, a person entered the inner room. Although Kagome wanted to say something else, she closed her open mouth after seeing him go in. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 171 Guess You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Early the next morning, Xiaoyu ran to Kagome's room and said, "Sister Kagome, please get up soon." "Xiaoyu said, gently shaking Kagome. Kagome, who was still sleeping, frowned in displeasure and rubbed her sleepy eyes. "Xiaoyu, why did you suddenly run in?" After seeing Kagome wake up, Xiaoyu was particularly happy and hugged her tightly. "Do you know, we have been worried to death these days when we can't find you. The two of them came to find you yesterday, and I have been worried about you even when I was alone in the room." Hearing Xiao Yu¡¯s words, Kagome rubbed her head and said softly: "Be good, I am not fine with anything." After Xiaoyu looked at Kagome's body several times, she found that there were no wounds, and she breathed a sigh of relief. "Xiaoyu, where are Inuyasha and Jiefa?" "The two of them live next door to your room, and so do I. However, I was the first to see you." "Well" After Kagome answered Xiaoyu, she began to put on her own clothes. As soon as I got dressed and came out, I saw Ming at the door, "Ming, is there something wrong with you?" Ming actually lingered at Kagome's door for a long time, just not knowing what to say. "I do have something to do. I won't be at home these days. You and your friends don't have to be cautious. And this is my token. You can do whatever you want." Ming said, and took out a golden token from his pocket. When Xiaoyu saw it, he snatched it over. "Wow, this gold medal seems to be very useful." Just after Xiaoyu finished speaking, Kagome looked at her. "Okay, give it to me!" Kagome snatched the token from Xiaoyu's hand. "Thank you, do whatever you have to do!" Kagome looked at the token in her hand and said to Ming. When Ming heard what Kagome said, the worries in his heart suddenly disappeared a lot, with a faint smile on his face. "Well, that's good, I'll leave first." In an instant, Ming disappeared into a corner of the yard. Xiaoyu wanted to ask something about Ming, but Kagome refused. After the two of them arrived in Jiefa's room, Kagome told what happened just now. "Oops, maybe the city lord has something to do. We need to quickly find the fragments of the Four Souls Jade and then go to the next place." Jiefa said quickly. "But, where should we look?" Inuyasha felt that they had stayed here for so long and still had no results at all, and now he was even more confused. Just when the three of them were struggling with what to do, Kagome, who had been silent, suddenly interrupted. "I think I already know where the Shikon Jade is!" The three people heard Kagome's words and quickly surrounded her. "Where?" Jaffa was a little surprised when he heard Kagome say this. Kagome saw that the three people were so curious, and after playing tricks for a while, she spoke, "I think the fragments of the Shikon Jade may be in the body of the city lord, because he can't control his power." When the three people heard what Kagome said, they looked at each other and finally decided to believe Kagome's guess. "But if the city lord has not left, how can we be sure?" Jiefa suddenly asked the most serious question. The atmosphere suddenly became less lively than before, and Kagome suddenly felt that it was nothing. "Okay, I heard there are a lot of delicious food in this place. We can go out and play." "Okay!" Xiaoyu agreed immediately, and the other two people also agreed. Because Ming was not in the house, the four of them went out to play together. It was rare to see soldiers guarding the city on the busy streets. "Wow, this is so beautiful." Kagome saw a stall with very beautiful flowers, and she felt a little moved. "If you want it, buy it!" Seeing that Kagome liked it so much, Jaffa said in his ear. Kagome felt warm in her heart when she heard what Jiefa said, but she also knew that their funds were not very large. "Forget it, let's go." After Kagome finished speaking, she turned and left. Seeing that Kagome liked it so much, Jaffa secretly bought it after she left. Inuyasha and Xiaoyu who followed behind watched his every move. Night??, Jiefa presented the flower in front of Kagome. Kagome was pleasantly surprised, but she couldn't help but said: "Jiefa, why did you buy me this? I'm not" Before Kagome could finish speaking, Inuyasha interrupted Kagome, "We got a lot of reward from the Liu Mansion before, so it's enough to buy you this. Besides, we also saved accommodation costs" Hearing that everything Inuyasha said made sense, Kagome accepted it happily. At night, someone suddenly ran in from the window. Xiao Yu was woken up by the noise and wanted to light the light in the room in a panic. "Don't light the lamp." In the dark night, a man's voice came over. Xiaoyu sounded familiar and stopped what he was doing. Kagome heard the sound and quickly asked: "What's wrong?" Ming's voice came again, "Kagome, I'm injured, you two don't light the lamp yet, someone will chase you soon." Kagome heard Akira say that she didn't understand that she could break in where she lived. "Okay, you hide it first." Kagome, with the help of Xiaoyu, hid Ming under the bed. After the two of them were busy with everything, there was a sudden knock on the door. "Who is it?" Kagome's lazy voice came out from the crack in the door. Just as the voice stopped, a voice came from outside the door. "We are here to find the assassin in the mansion. The city lord's cronies said they saw the assassin coming in just now, so we came to check." When Kagome heard this, she suddenly understood why Ming asked them not to turn on the lights, "We have been sleeping for a long time, I'm afraid if you come in" Before he finished speaking, someone broke in. Kagome recognized that person as a shadow at a glance, and she felt a little nervous. "Why did you come in suddenly?" Kagome quickly wrapped herself in the quilt and blocked Xiaoyu behind. Thinking of what Kage had done before, she felt a little scared. After Kage walked around the room, he saw Kagome, with a strange smile on his face, and left without saying a word. After seeing the shadow leave, Kagome suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Xiaoyu didn't understand. When she wanted to ask something, she suddenly remembered Ming under the bed. The two of them worked together to lift Ming to the bed. Looking at his wounds that were still bleeding, they felt a little distressed and a little curious. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 172 Taking Care of Me You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome carefully tore off his clothes, while Xiaoyu brought over a basin of water to clean Ming's wounds. After Kagome searched the room for a long time, she found a shabby medicine box in the corner. After opening it, there were two bottles of medicine inside, one to stop bleeding and the other to anti-inflammatory. The two girls helped each other and spent a lot of effort to finally treat the wounds on his body. Looking at the body with wounds everywhere, Kagome didn¡¯t know what the city lord had been through. Kagome was stunned alone. Xiaoyu on the side kept dangling her hands in front of her eyes when she saw Kagome like this. "Kagome, didn't you say that you think the fragments of the Shikon Tama are on his body? Quickly take a look to see if he has the same mark as you." The voice of Xiaoyu brought Kagome back to her senses, as if she thought of something important. After observing him for a while, she didn't see anything. Seeing this result, Xiaoyu was a little frustrated, "Kagome, maybe there is something wrong with your feelings. Let's get out of here quickly." When Kagome heard Xiaoyu say this, she shook her head vigorously. She believed that there would be no problem with her feelings, but why it wasn't? Kagome couldn't figure it out. Suddenly, an answer came to mind, "Xiao Yu, maybe his mark is in a relatively private place, and we can't see it." After hearing what Kagome said, Xiaoyu looked in that direction, suddenly understood something, and wanted to continue checking. "Don't move. Let's ask him what we should do next after he wakes up. Wait until he wakes up." Kagome stopped Xiaoyu's actions even if she spoke. After Xiaoyu stopped what she was doing, she couldn't help but yawned loudly, "Then where will we sleep tonight?" Looking at her tired look, Kagome was also a little sleepy, but she was afraid that something would happen to Ming again, "Xiaoyu, go and call Inuyasha and Jeffa." "Well, I understand." Xiao Yu agreed and left quickly. After a while, Jiefa, who was sleeping dazedly, came in first. After seeing Kagome, he was a little confused and said, "Kagome, what's wrong? Xiaoyu said you have something very important to see us." "That's right, hurry up and see if his wound is okay." Kagome said, pulling Jaffa to her bedside. Looking at the seriously injured city lord, Jaffa didn't understand. "He's back, why didn't he call the doctor?" Kagome heard Jiefa say this and quickly held his mouth to indicate that his voice should be lower. Only then did Jiefa realize that the voice he had just spoken might have been too loud, and he nodded his head in embarrassment. "I think Ming must have been injured by Ying, a crony in his house, so before he wakes up, we can't let anyone know that he is back." "Okay, I understand, but in his current condition, I don't know if he can survive tonight." Jiefa took Minghao's pulse just now, and it was a bit messy. Kagome seemed to have already known about this situation, "Jeffa, I remember we also have two emergency medicines with us, the one that can treat any serious illness!" Jaffa was a little unhappy when he heard that Kagome was going to give him her own medicine, "Kagome, you must have thought clearly. I also have good sore medicine and antipyretic medicine here. I will definitely be able to get through it. It's completely No need to waste¡­¡± Jaffa¡¯s words suddenly woke Kagome up. She also felt that she had been too anxious just now, "Well, okay!" After Kagome agreed, Jiefa took out the medicine in his medicine box and gave it to Ming. At night, Kagome and Xiaoyu fell asleep because they couldn't hold on, but Jiefa stayed by Ming's side. Just when Jiefa thought Ming had made it through, he suddenly had a high fever that wouldn't go away. He was so panicked that he didn't know what to do. "You guys wake up quickly, I have a high fever that won't go away. It looks very serious." After hearing this, everyone sat up. "How could it be?" Kagome did not expect that the condition was so serious, and she and Jiefa observed Ming's body for a long time. After Xiaoyu and Inuyasha were woken up, they kept watching. Suddenly, Inuyasha discovered a wound that was still bleeding black blood. "Jeffa, Kagome, his arm seems to be poisoned, and it's been bleeding blackcolored blood. " When Kagome heard Inuyasha's words, she suddenly panicked and started looking for the wound, and soon found it. "I didn't notice it when I was treating the wound before, what should I do now?" Kagome looked panicked, feeling that her mistake was really big. Seeing Kagome like this, Jaffa patted her hand gently and observed the wound. After a while, he came to a conclusion. "Ming's poison was just a common scorpion poison. It was only because he didn't deal with it in time that he had a high fever." Kagome felt relieved when she heard this, but Xiaoyu dug it out in his pocket. The three of them looked at Xiaoyu with puzzled faces. "Xiaoyu, what are you doing?" Inuyasha couldn't help but ask, "I'm looking for something." After a while, Xiaoyu excitedly took out a small bottle and handed it to Jiefa, "This is my dad's antidote pill. I secretly took four of them with me when I came out. As long as it's not very serious, it's fine." Detoxify.¡± When Jiefa heard Xiaoyu¡¯s words, he quickly put the medicine into Ming¡¯s mouth without saying anything more. After seeing Ming swallow it, everyone¡¯s eyes were on him. Time passed minute by minute, and Ming's temperature gradually returned to normal, and everyone breathed a sigh of relief. In the next few days, Kagome and others have been taking care of Ming at home, and no one in the house knows that Ming has returned. Ming's body was recovering bit by bit. After all, Kagome couldn't bear the doubts in her heart and asked: "Ming, why were you scarred that night? Didn't you say something was wrong before?" Kagome¡¯s question made Ming pause and look at the other people around. Kagome understood something and asked Jiefa and his party to go out first. "I did go out to do something. I went to San Ying. Although he is my confidant, when I can't control my abilities, he will do whatever he wants. I was injured by him just to stop him that day. of." Kagome listened patiently to Ming telling her what he had experienced. After Ming finished speaking, Kagome was confused. She didn't know whether she should continue to ask. After hesitating for a long time, she finally spoke, "Can I ask some more incisive questions?" "Well, yes!" Ming heard Kagome's words and agreed without hesitation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 173 Falling into the trap You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I want to know why you can't control your power?" As soon as Kagome said these words, Inuyasha was already stunned. He didn't know how he should tell this matter. "I'm telling you, can you not tell others." Ming felt that as a city lord, once this secret was known to others, his people might suffer, and even his position as city lord would not be guaranteed. "I won't tell others." Kagome looked at Ming firmly, she just wanted to help Ming solve the current problem. "Actually, I don't know why. It's just that when I was a child, my mother always told me that my abilities are not easy to control. I often hurt others because of my mistakes" When he mentioned what happened before, Kagome looked at him solemnly, without saying a word, but felt a little sorry for him. "Well, do you have any special marks on your body?" Kagome knew that everyone with the Shikon Jade would have a unique mark. When Ming heard Kagome asking about the mark on her body, her face suddenly became particularly ugly, and she looked at her with an expression of disbelief. "How did you know about this?" Ming seemed to have been thoroughly seen. "I'm just guessing that my friend and I came to this country to find something called the Shikon Jade. It may be in you." Kagome saw that Ming was honest with her and was not ready to hide anything from him anymore. "Ouch! I have a mark, but it's not convenient for you to see" Ming said, his face suddenly turned red. "It's okay. It seems that our guess is correct. You do have the Jade of Four Souls on you, but are you willing to give it to me?" Ming knew that there was something on his body since he was a child, but no one could take it out, so he later thought of other ways. "I do, but I have no way to separate him from my body. That little white mouse can only help me control his energy" Hearing Ming mention the white mouse, Kagome suddenly understood why the white mouse was so important to the city lord. "Well then I think we should be able to separate him." Because they are not the first Shikon no Tama, the three of them already have a lot of experience. Hearing Kagome say this, Ming seemed to see hope, but for a moment, he felt a little bit disappointed. "But, my white mouse has been lost, and I don't even know where it went." As soon as Ming said this, he felt that he really shouldn't have quarreled with the white mouse in the first place. Kagome looked at Ming, but she still didn't say the words, so she patted him on the shoulder. "Okay, we will definitely find him. Why did you have a conflict with the little white mouse?" Kagome didn't understand how such a considerate city lord could quarrel with the little white mouse. Ming sighed, "It's not because his health is getting worse but he still eats everything. I want him to stay with me for a while and don't want him to leave too early. Besides, he has become spiritual." , hold on, he may be able to live longer than me" After finishing speaking, both of them were silent. Kagome didn't understand why the little white mouse was already so humane but didn't understand Ming's painstaking efforts. Just when the two of them were talking, someone suddenly broke in. It was not someone else, but Ying. When Ying saw Ming sitting there intact, there was a little surprise in his eyes, but the expression on his face was still extraordinarily calm. "City Lord, why didn't you tell me when you came back? It made me worry." Looking at Kage's harmless look, Kagome admired how quickly he changed his face. When Kage spoke, his eyes passed over Kagome's body, which made Kagome feel a great sense of oppression. Ming never thought that after so many days, Ying would have the courage to come back and see him. "I just came back. I wonder what you want from me?" There was a cold light in Ming's eyes, and there was no emotion in his tone. "Oh, I found a white mouse outside the city. Would you like the city to go check it out with me?" As soon as Ming heard that he had found Xiao Bai, he suddenly lost his calmness and vigilance towards Ying, "Where is Xiao Bai, please take me there quickly." "Then City Lord, let's go with me." Just after Ying finished speaking, Ming stood up and prepared to leave with him. Kagome looked at Ying, always feeling that things were not simple at all. ?"Ming, let me go with you, and my three friends" Kagome offered to go with him. Hearing Kagome's words, Ying frowned unhappily, but knew that he could not speak at this time. When Ming thought about what he had just said to Kagome, there was nothing wrong with her being with him, so he nodded. Jaffa outside the room saw Kagome coming out and ran over in a hurry, "Kagome, where are you and Ming going?" When Kagome saw Jiefa running over, her worries about how to get them together suddenly disappeared. "The city lord has found his guinea pig and is about to bring him back. You can come with us." Hearing Kagome's words, Jiefa was stunned for a while, and then suddenly understood something, "Then let's go together." Finally, the four of them accompanied Ming out of the city, and gradually moved to an extremely remote place. Kagome felt that the atmosphere was getting more and more wrong, and pulled Ming's sleeve. "Ming, have you noticed that we are getting farther and farther away from the place where there are people?" Kagome's words made Ming also notice, and he just nodded his head gently. I don¡¯t know how long after walking, the shadow suddenly disappeared. The four people were looking everywhere. Suddenly, the four people fell into a big pit, with only Xiaoyu on top. Seeing that everyone had fallen down, Xiao Yu suddenly lay down at the entrance of the cave in a panic, "Brother Jeffa, Inuyasha, Kagome, are you okay?" "It's okay, hurry up and pull us up." Jiefa said quickly. Xiaoyu was just getting ready to look for something when someone gave him a gentle push and pushed him down. As soon as the light rain fell, Ying suddenly appeared at the entrance of the cave, looked at the five people below, and laughed loudly, "So what if you five, you still fell into my trap." After seeing Ying Ming, he felt a little depressed and felt that his defense against him was still too little. "Ying, have you really found my Xiaobai?" "How could it be? I just came here to trick you. Now that you have no way to control your power, just give me the position of city lord." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 174 Return You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome didn¡¯t expect that Ying had always wanted to get the position of city lord, and she suddenly felt a little sorry for Ming. Although the light is not very good, you can still see the disappointment in Ming¡¯s eyes. Kagome felt a little uncomfortable. "Ying, Ming has always regarded you as a confidant, why do you do this to him?" Ying heard Kagome's question and burst into laughter, "He regards me as a confidant. Before, I was only one step away from the city lord. If it weren't for him, I would have been the city lord. Now he has no ability to protect him." Good to the people in the city." Kagome felt from Ying's words that things were not that simple. She frowned and stopped saying anything. After there was no sound below, Ying didn¡¯t want to continue wasting time here. "Ming, think about it carefully. If you agree to give up the position of city lord to me, I can let you out. If you don't agree, I will tell the people about your death" "How could you be like this?" Xiaoyu felt a little aggrieved when she heard Ying's words. However, after she finished speaking, there was no response at all from above, and Xiaoyu stamped her feet angrily. "Okay, you don't have to be angry, he just left." After Ming finished speaking, he sat on the ground alone, looking a little decadent. Seeing Ming like this, Kagome felt a little sympathetic to him. Jiefa also spoke at this time, "Ming, he has said this, what are you going to do?" Jiefa didn¡¯t want to know what happened between the two of them before. She just wanted to help him now. Ming lowered his head and thought for a long time. "I won't give him the position of city lord, but I don't want you to be dragged down by me either." When Jiefa heard what Ming said, he patted him on the shoulder, "Don't worry, you won't drag us down." After finishing speaking, Jiefa and Inuyasha sat in a corner and began to discuss. The trap was so deep that it was not easy to get up. Kagome knew that Inuyasha could go out alone, but no one knew whether there were traps outside. "Kagome, do you think we can go out?" Xiaoyu pulled Kagome's arm tightly. She didn't want to stay in this dark cave for too long. "Yes!" Kagome said, hugging Xiaoyu tightly. Just when everyone was clueless, a leaf suddenly fell down. "Inuyasha, I've thought of a way!" Jiefa stood up excitedly. Seeing his reaction, InuYasha didn't know what he understood, and looked at Jiefa in surprise. Jiefa suddenly realized that he was too impulsive and quickly sat down safely. "It turns out that there is a tree above us, which allows InuYasha to jump to the tree." InuYasha reacted immediately when he heard Jiefa's words. "What a good idea, I'll try it now!" After Inuyasha finished speaking, he was ready to jump out. "Wait a minute, after you go out, take a look around to see if there are any traps. If there are no traps, I will go out and rescue them with you." "Got it!" Although Jiefa responded quickly, when Inuyasha responded to him, he had already jumped out. InuYasha looked outside for a long time and found that there were no traps around, so he asked Jiefa to come out. Seeing that both of them could jump so high, Ming was a little surprised, "Kagome, your friend is actually so good!" "Well, let's wait for them to save me!" Kagome was a little tired and sat there to rest gently, while Ming also sat there to rest. After Xiaoyu saw the two people going up, he stood there waiting for Jiefa to save him. After a long time, a rope was dropped. "Kagome, Xiaoyu, Ming, come up quickly!" After Xiaoyu heard Jiefa's voice, she quickly pulled the rope and climbed up. "Ming, let's go up too!" After Kagome saw Xiaoyu going up, she looked at Ming who was not ready to move. "You go up first, I'll be last!" Ming shied away after hearing Kagome's words. Kagome looked at Ming like this and felt that something was wrong with him, so she stopped saying anything and climbed up with Ming with great effort. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Ming, who had just stood silent, said: "Kagome, actually I wanted to let you leave just now. I stayed here alone. After all, this is?My own business. " Kagome heard Ming express her thoughts and did not regret at all that she had brought him up with her just now. "Okay, we will help you with this matter!" Jiefa patted him on the shoulder. "Let's find that little guinea pig quickly, so that Kage won't dare to be so arrogant." Kagome suddenly remembered what Akira had said to herself before. "We saw it in the woods ahead." Xiao Yu heard Kagome's words and immediately told what she had encountered before. Ming heard Xiao Yu¡¯s words and grabbed her with great excitement, ¡°You saw him, how is he?¡± Xiaoyu was frightened by his actions. He was stunned and couldn't say a word. After Inuyasha saw this situation, he quickly pulled the two people away. "Your little white mouse is very humane. He won't be hungry. I think he will definitely come back to you." Inuyasha felt that the mouse that understood the city lord so well must have encountered something and would come back sooner or later. "Um¡­¡­" While the five people were discussing, they suddenly heard footsteps not far away, and several people hurriedly hid in the dark. Ying was a little angry when he saw that the cave was empty. He sent people to look around, but the five of them were not found. After watching the shadow walk away, Kagome was a little curious about what to do next, "Then what should we do next?" Ming lowered his head, and after hesitating for a moment, he said firmly: "I think we should go back to my house!" "No!" After Xiaoyu heard this, she refused without hesitation. "It's okay. In fact, Akira is very safe in the city, as long as he doesn't leave the city." Kagome realized this through Ying's attitude towards Akira. "Well, and if Xiaobai can't see Ming when he comes back, things will be even more troublesome." Jiefa also very much agreed with Ming's suggestion. Several people swaggered back to the city lord's house. When Ying saw Ming coming back again, he was a little surprised, but he didn't show it. But when no one noticed, he said in his ear: "Ming, the position of city lord will be mine sooner or later. Xiaobai will not come back." These days, Ying has been looking for Xiaobai everywhere, but has not found him. He feels that Xiaobai will not come back, so sooner or later, Mingming's position as city lord will be his. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 175 Departure You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ming heard what Ying said and didn't know what he meant, but he still panicked. "What do you mean? Why won't Xiaobai come back? Did you do something to him?" Ying saw the anger in Ming's eyes, and there was a small fluctuation in his heart, but it quickly disappeared. "I haven't done anything. It's just that he hasn't come back for so long. Maybe he gave up on you" After Ying finished speaking, he turned and left. After all, with so many eyes looking at him, the pressure was extremely high. "You" Ming wanted to say something, but before he could say it, Ying had already left. After Ying left, the five people suddenly realized that things could not be ignored like this. After being silent for a long time. "Ming, the two of us will go out to help you find the guinea pig. We should be able to find it soon." Inuyasha couldn't stand it anymore, and finally said what he was thinking. After InuYasha finished speaking, he suddenly realized that it would be a little rude to act like this, and looked at Jie Fa standing aside. When Jiefa heard what InuYasha said, he knew that he was also talking about himself. He looked at him and said, "I think InuYasha's suggestion is good." Ming was a little happy when he heard that the two of them wanted to help him, but he also felt that this was a little inappropriate. "Well, I'll go with you!" Ming felt that if he was with them, he would be more likely to find Xiaobai. As soon as these words were said, Kagome, who had been without an idea, suddenly spoke, "You can't leave here, otherwise you will give the shadow a chance." When Ming heard what Kagome said, he suddenly felt that what he said was extremely reasonable, and he was stunned for a moment. "But, I also want to find Xiaobai as soon as possible. Anyway, I was the one who made Xiaobai angry" "It's okay. Xiaobai might come back to you if you stay here." Kagome knew what Ming was thinking, so she directly expressed her thoughts. After Ming lowered his head and thought for a long time, he nodded. Just when Ming was about to continue saying something, Kagome spoke. "Okay, it's getting late. Let's go back and have a rest. Jeff and Inuyasha will set off tomorrow!" When Xiaoyu heard that InuYasha and Jiefa were leaving tomorrow, she hesitated for a long time, and finally she bit the bullet and said, "Well, Jiefa, Inuyasha, I want to go with you too." "No, it's so dangerous for you to go out with us!" Inuyasha scolded him after hearing Xiaoyu's voice. After Xiaoyu heard Inuyasha's rebuke, she felt a little scared and obediently lowered her head. "Inuyasha is also doing it for your own good, Xiaoyu, don't be angry, this time will definitely be dangerous, at least we are safe here." After Kagome said a lot of sincere words, Xiaoyu felt a little better and no longer felt aggrieved. After there were no other questions, everyone left one after another. The next day, Xiao Yu quickly woke up Kagome. Kagome rubbed her sleepy eyes with a surprised look on her face. "Xiaoyu, why did you wake me up suddenly?" "Let's go to the kitchen quickly. I want to prepare some dry food for the two of them" Xiaoyu's words suddenly reminded Kagome that Jaffa and Inuyasha were leaving today. "Yeah!" The two people immediately started cleaning up and quickly started busy in the kitchen. "Xiaoyu, don't put too much salt, it's too salty." Kagome saw Xiaoyu constantly adding salt to the flour, and couldn't help but stop her. After Xiaoyu heard Kagome's words, she quickly stopped what she was doing. After the two of them worked for a long time, they finally finished it. Looking at the fruits of his labor, Xiaoyu suddenly felt full of happiness. He looked at the sun outside and realized that it was getting late. "Kagome, let's take out the food quickly!" Xiaoyu hurriedly picked it up and screamed, her hands suddenly turned red. "What's going on?" After Kagome heard Xiaoyu's scream, she ran over quickly. When she saw her red hands, she quickly soaked them with cold water. "It's okay, it's okay, let's go quickly!" Xiaoyu saw that her red hands were much better, and she quickly ran out with the food in her arms. Just went out, ??He bumped into Inuyasha's arms, looking embarrassed. "Sorry, sorry!" Xiao Yu said hurriedly, and after finishing speaking, she was ready to leave. "Why are you preparing to go in such a panic?" Inuyasha's voice came over, making Xiaoyu stop, feeling a little embarrassed. "Um" Xiaoyu didn't know what to say and handed him the food, "This is the dry food that Kagome and I prepared for you. When are you leaving?" "Well, that's it. Thank you. You two can come over for breakfast quickly!" After Inuyasha finished speaking, he hugged the food and left. Xiaoyu was stunned alone. After Kagome heard the sound in the kitchen, she hurriedly came out, but still didn't see anyone else. "Xiaoyu, who came just now?" "Inuyasha, tell us to go to dinner, let's go quickly!" Xiao Yu heard Kagome's voice and suddenly came back to her senses. While eating, Kagome couldn't help but say, "Inuyasha, Xiaoyu asked me to get up early in the morning to teach her how to make the dry food for you on the road." As soon as Kagome said this, Xiaoyu blushed in embarrassment, looking like a little girl who had never seen the world. These words suddenly made the atmosphere awkward. Jiefa patted Inuyasha and said, "Well, thank you so much Xiaoyu." Jiefa¡¯s words suddenly relaxed the atmosphere just now, and everyone started talking and laughing. After the whole meal was finished, everyone was very happy. After eating, Jiefa and Inuyasha were about to leave. At the door of the house, Kagome was a little reluctant to leave Jiefa. "Jiefa, you must pay attention to safety on the road. For fifteen days, no matter whether you can find him or not, you have to come back. Don't let us worry." "Don't worry!" After Jiefa finished speaking, he left with Inuyasha. The whole morning, Kagome didn't see Ming. She was a little worried and came to Ming's room. "Ming, are you in the room?" Ming, who was sitting alone in the room and not knowing what to think, said nothing after hearing Kagome's voice. Kagome called for a long time, but there was no response. She was a little worried, so she opened the door and went in. After searching for a long time, she saw Ming sitting in the corner. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 176 Tit for tat You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Ming, why are you sitting alone in the room? Is there something on your mind?" Kagome has been with Ming for so long, and she already understands him a little bit. After hearing Kagome's voice, Ming raised his head, his eyes looking a little haggard. "Um, did Jeffa and Inuyasha leave?" Kagome thought that Akira didn't care about them at all, so she didn't show up. After hearing this, she suddenly felt that maybe she was overthinking. "Well, they just left." After hearing this, Ming did not become happy, but let out a long sigh. Kagome originally thought he would be happy after hearing the news, but she didn't expect that he would look even more depressed. "Ming, don't you feel happy after hearing the news?" Kagome asked the question in her heart. "I'm a little worried that something will happen to them!" "It's okay. Don't worry, they will come back safely." After hearing Ming's words, Kagome's heart slowed down for a few beats, but finally she stabilized. After Ming received Kagome's careful comfort, Ming became slightly calmer. After Jiefa and Inuyasha left, the problem was suddenly placed in front of them. "Jiefa, although we agreed, where should we go?" Jiefa stopped moving and hesitated. "Let's search along the way we came here. We may find the white mouse. After all, we have met him before." "Okay!" Inuyasha had no objection at all to Jiefa's arrangement. They would go back no matter what the outcome was in half a month. Just after the two people left the Nameless City, a small figure ran to Ying's residence. "General, I just saw two friends of the city lord going out at the city gate tower. I don't know why they were there." After Ying Ying, who was sitting there resting, heard this, he sat up and said, "There are only two men. Didn't you see the two women?" "Yes!" Ying originally thought they were leaving the city lord, but suddenly felt that he had thought too much and felt that there was a high possibility that they were going to find the guinea pig. "Well, I understand. Just send someone to follow them." "Okay!" After receiving Ying's order, his subordinates left in a hurry. Ying was in no rush to stop those two people. As long as they didn't find the white mouse, there was no need to rush to take action. Now, Ying felt that he was most suitable to go to the city lord's house to find something to do. After thinking of this, he changed into a formal suit. At the door of the city lord's mansion, Ying stood at the door, very calmly. The guards at the door saw Ying and got out of the way. As soon as he came in, he saw Yuyu playing outside, and walked over slowly, "Xiaoyu, are you afraid of any dangers here alone?" After Xiaoyu heard the unfamiliar voice, she slowly raised her head and looked at the shadow. She remembered what Kagome said to her and what he had done before. She immediately kept her distance and ran quickly. Arrived at the house. Kagome in the room was a little worried when she saw Xiaoyu running in in a panic, "Xiaoyu, what happened to you, why are you so scared?" "The shadow is coming!" After Xiaoyu finished speaking breathlessly, he was almost out of breath. After Kagome heard this, she frowned. Just when she was about to say something, the shadow had already come in. "What's going on with you two in such a panic? I'm just looking to see how you guys are doing these two days!" Kagome knew very well that there was no Inuyasha and Jaffa in the house, and their safety was really a bit worrying. "It's okay, it's just that Xiaoyu is afraid of you. You suddenly ran to the city lord's house. What happened?" Kagome's face was extremely calm, for fear that the shadow would see some flaws in her body. "Since there's nothing wrong, I'll go find the city lord." After Ying finished speaking, he was about to leave. Kagome suddenly remembered that Ming's mood was a bit unstable, and she was worried about what would happen to the two of them. "Well, let me go with you. It just so happens that I also want to talk to Ming about something, let's do it together!" After Kagome finished speaking, she quickly walked ahead for fear that Ming would reject her. When Xiaoyu saw Kagome leaving with Kage, thinking of what happened before, she chased after him closely, "Kagome, I'll go with you."  After Kagome heard this, she paused and agreed. Seeing the two girls in such a hurry, Ying found it interesting and followed them leisurely. After arriving at the door of Ming's room, Kagome suddenly stopped moving and said, "Kage, please wait at the door and go in later." "Why?" Kage didn't give Kagome any face, and directly asked the question in his heart. "There is no reason. Ming is still the city lord anyway. Isn't it a bit abrupt for you to behave like this?" Seeing that Ying didn¡¯t know what to do, Kagome was not polite and exposed the matter directly. Ying¡¯s face suddenly became particularly ugly. Seeing that Kage was silent, Kagome felt particularly happy and ran in quickly with Xiaoyu. "Ming, Ying suddenly came over. I wonder if he knows something?" Kagome always felt that it was a little strange for Ying to appear at this time. "Well I know that many people in the city are already in the same team as him. Maybe they saw Jiefa and the others leaving the city." "What should we do?" After hearing Ming's words, Kagome realized that things were not very simple. "Let him come in!" Ming said after hesitating for a while. After Kagome heard Ming's decision, she didn't understand it for a while, but she didn't say anything more, so she went out and handed Kage in. After Ying came in, he didn¡¯t give Ming a good look. After the two of them bickered for a while, Ying went straight to the point. "Ming, as the city lord, there are some things I really want to ask you clearly." "What's going on?" Ming heard Ying say this and already guessed something, but the expression on his face was still extraordinarily calm. "I would like to ask, when did the city lord whom everyone respects start not trusting his subordinates and needs help from others to find Xiaobai together." After Ying said it directly, Ming's heartbeat still slowed down a few beats, and finally stabilized. ¡°I didn¡¯t distrust my soldiers, I just asked my friends to search further away.¡± After Ming said these words, Ying didn¡¯t know what to say. After being silent for a long time, he said with a frustrated face: "Since the city lord can give such a good reason, I have nothing to refute." After Ying finished speaking, he left angrily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 177 Three people meet up You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After seeing Ying leave, Ming breathed a sigh of relief and sat softly on the ground. "Ming, why are you so afraid of shadows?" Kagome didn't understand that as a city lord, Ming was still afraid of shadows in his own home. After Ming heard Kagome's question, he let out a long sigh and expressed his worries. "I'm afraid that we have gone too far, that the Film Festival will do bad things to Jiefa and the others, and that it's just a trivial matter if Xiaobai can't be found back. If anything happens to the two of them, I will be ashamed for the rest of my life." "Well, okayI understand, you can have a good rest alone, I'll leave first." After Kagome finished speaking, she left Ming's room. When she heard Ming say this, Kagome was a little worried and walked around the room alone. After a person has been struggling in his heart for a long time, he suddenly makes a great decision. "Xiao Yu, there is something I want to tell you." After hearing what Kagome said, Xiaoyu, who had been not far away, suddenly became serious, "Sister Kagome, if you have anything to say, just tell me!" Xiaoyu felt that there were only two of them left, and there was no need to hide anything. If something happened, it could be solved properly after speaking out. "I want to go out to find Jiefa and the others!" Kagome directly expressed the thoughts that she had been struggling with for a long time. When Xiaoyu heard what Kagome said, she said without hesitation: "Kagome, I want to go with you, I don't want to be here alone." "You stay here with Ming well. If we are not here, Ming will definitely be bullied by that bad guy." Kagome expressed her worries with a very serious expression, which is why Kagome wanted to discuss it with Xiao Yu. "Okay!" Although Xiao Yu was a little reluctant, she finally agreed. After arranging everything, Kagome did not tell Ming about the matter, but ran out secretly alone. After leaving the city, Kagome felt a little aimless, and suddenly remembered that she had met Xiaobai, so she decided to go back the same way. Even if she couldn't find Jiefa, she could still find Xiaobai. After thinking about this, he walked towards the depths of the forest. Not long after Kagome left the city lord's home, the city lord ran over to find Kagome. After he came in, he only saw Xiao Yu. "Xiaoyu, have you seen where Kagome is?" After Xiaoyu heard Ming's words, she stopped what she was doing and looked at him with a puzzled expression. "Didn't Sister Kagome say she was going to find Jaffa and the others? She didn't tell you when she left?" After Ming heard Xiaoyu's words, he couldn't help but frown. He didn't expect that Kagome would secretly leave because of Ying's words. However, she, a girl, suddenly went out to look for other people. What if she encountered any danger? Thinking of this, Ming felt extremely heavy in her heart. "Xiaoyu, you stay here well, I have to go out to find Kagome and bring her back" "Ming, don't go. Kagome told me to keep you here well. She will definitely come back. I believe Kagome will be able to find them soon." Xiaoyu is not worried about Kagome at all. Kagome has the ability to find two people. There is absolutely no problem personally. "No" Ming felt that he couldn't sit here and wait for death. Xiaoyu saw that she had no way to convince him, so she had to bite the bullet and say everything. "If you leave here, you will definitely encounter danger. Ying will definitely supervise you all the time. The least you can do here is wait for them to come back. Even if Ying does something, he will definitely tell you." After Xiaoyu finished speaking, she sat on the ground panting. She hoped that what she said would have some effect on Ming. After Ming heard Xiaoyu¡¯s words, he sighed deeply and felt helpless, ¡°I hope Kagome and the others can be safe, I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After finishing speaking, Ming hurriedly left alone. When Xiao Yu thought of living here alone, she was a little scared and followed Ming closely. After Ming walked for a long time, he saw Xiaoyu following him, and he didn't understand it at all. "Why are you following me?" Xiaoyu hesitated for a long time, hesitating and unable to explain clearly, and finally said it bravely. "I'm scared to be alone, can I live with you?"Wall? "Xiao Yu feels that she can protect Ming well wherever she lives, and he can also protect herself. Looking at Xiaoyu¡¯s pitiful look, Ming couldn¡¯t refuse, but he didn¡¯t agree either. He just walked in front silently. After Kagome left for a long time, she watched the sky getting darker. Just when she was about to give up, she suddenly saw a figure not far away. Using his own abilities, he quickly moved over. When Jiefa saw Kagome, he looked surprised and had an extremely serious expression on his face. "Kagome, how dangerous it is for you to come here alone to find us!" Jiefa looked around and saw no one there, so he couldn't help scolding her. Hearing Jiefa reprimanding herself, Kagome felt a little uncomfortable, but she still managed not to have an attack. "II know, it's just that I'm afraid that the shadow will do something to you." Kagome told the reason why she came here. It was a long time after Kagome arrived that Inuyasha suddenly reacted, "Kagome, is there any danger for Xiaoyu to be alone in the Lord's house?" "No!" Kagome believed that Xiaoyu was much safer by Ming's side than with herself. "Well I also think Kagome is right. No matter what, Xiaoyu and Ming are relatively safe in the city." After Jiefa said this, he suddenly remembered something and spoke again. "Kagome, it's so safe in the city, why did you go to such a dangerous place for the two of us?" "I don't trust you two. After all, the three of us have solved so many problems together." Kagome was not afraid at all when she thought that they had solved all the difficulties they had faced before. Hearing what she said, Jiefa couldn't help but scolded her. Inuyasha looked at where the two of them were arguing and suddenly realized something was wrong. He quickly held the two people in his arms and jumped onto the tree. Not long after, a lot of wolves appeared. The three people felt that the matter was getting more and more serious. They looked at each other. After the wolves stood for a long time, they left one after another without finding any prey. It wasn't until Inuyasha was sure that they were far away that he took Kagome and Jaffa down from the tree. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 178 Meeting Xiaobai You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It was so dangerous just now. If Inuyasha hadn't realized it in advance, we don't know what would have happened!" Kagome felt a little scared when she thought of the large number of wolves just now. "Okay, let's continue looking for Xiaobai!" Jiefa has calmed down and also knows that they can find Xiaobai as soon as possible. "Yeah!" Inuyasha also felt that what Jiefa said was correct. After making the decision, the three of them protected each other and slowly walked deeper into the forest. Not long after, it got dark. Because they had spent many nights in this forest, and they were sure there was no danger, the three of them casually found a place to settle down. The three of them were afraid that the shadow would continue to send people to cause trouble for them, so they took turns keeping watch at night. When it was Kagome's turn, Kagome felt a little scared. Suddenly, a mouse crawled out from the corner. Kagome recognized it at a glance as the mouse the city lord was looking for, and gave it a piece of delicious food she had brought. "Xiaobai, what have you been doing these days?" The mouse heard Kagome calling his name and kept a distance from her while holding the food before speaking. "How do you know my name is Xiaobai?" "Ming has been looking for you for a long time. If you don't go back, he will be in danger" After hearing what Kagome said, the mouse held the food and ate it seriously without saying a word, and Kagome was too embarrassed to continue saying anything. After watching it finish eating, he spoke again: "You and Ming have been together for so long. You know his situation best. Are you really relieved?" Kagome¡¯s words made the mouse not know how to answer. After a long time, he finally said: "I know, but I don¡¯t want to go back yet. He really needs to be independent." Xiaobai feels that he has been accompanying Ming all the time. He simply doesn¡¯t know what a person should do and needs to give his own advice every time. "" After Kagome heard this sentence, she didn't know what to say. Seeing Kagome's troubled look, Xiaobai also felt a little better, "Okay, you can rest for a while, I'll wake you up if anything happens!" Kagome heard what Xiaobai said, and looked at it with a little hesitation, "I will feel bad if you look at me here. I wish you could stay with me here." Seeing Kagome¡¯s tough attitude, Xiaobai didn¡¯t say anything more and stayed by Kagome¡¯s side quietly. Early the next morning, when Kagome woke up, she saw Jaffa and Inuyasha beside her, and asked, "Did you two see Xiaobai when you woke up?" "Xiaobai?" After Jaffa heard Kagome's words, he looked at him in surprise, thinking that Kagome must have fallen asleep. He gently touched Kagome's head to make sure that nothing was wrong, and he breathed a sigh of relief. . "Did you dream about Xiaobai?" Inuyasha quickly added. Kagome looked at the two people and confirmed that they really didn't see them, so she told what happened yesterday. After Jiefa and Inuyasha looked at each other, they said, "When the two of us woke up, you were the only one sleeping outside, and you didn't see Xiaobai at all." After hearing what InuYasha and Jaffa said, Kagome knew that Xiaobai was still angry with Ming and would he go back to help Ming for a while. "Wellit's okay. Let's continue looking for him. He should be around." Kagome believed that Xiaobai would not be far away from them all of a sudden. The people in the corner heard their conversation clearly. They heard that they met the guinea pig last night, and felt that they must tell Ying about this. After the two people discussed for a while, one person came down and the other person left in a hurry. In the city, it was already dusk when his men came back. Ying couldn't help but frowned when he saw his panic. "What's wrong with you? Why did you come back if I didn't ask you to follow them?" After hearing Ying's question, his subordinates hurriedly explained: "Well, the three of them met Xiaobai last night, but today Xiaobai Shoes left alone again, maybe because he didn't want to come back" "Wellbut I think Xiaobai will come back sooner or later, you have to take action!" Ying felt that if she continued to wait, Xiaobai would have returned to Ming. "But, General, what should we do?? "The subordinates know what the general means, but the two of them may not be the opponents of the three people. After Ying heard what his subordinate said, he fell deeply into thought and didn't say a word for a long time. Suddenly, Ying's cronies ran in. Ying looked at him and threw his problem to him. "I think, General, you can send some more powerful men to capture the three of them!" The confidant felt that the reason why the white mouse was willing to get close to the three of them must not be for Ming's reasons. After Ying heard these words, he felt that they were particularly reasonable and quickly summoned a few people. "General, I wonder what important matter you have called us for?" After the team leader arrived, he directly asked the doubts in his heart. "You guys go with him to catch a few people, and don't bring them back in a hurry. Stay in the forest for one night and then come back!" After hearing this, the few people who had just been called over looked at the shadow with confused expressions. After reacting for a long time, they spoke. "General, don't worry, we will definitely complete the mission." After several people agreed, they hurriedly left under the leadership of the subordinate. On this side, Kagome and InuYasha stopped not far away. Jaffa saw Kagome and InuYasha lagging far behind and was a little confused. "Kagome, why don't you leave all of a sudden?" Jaffa stood in the distance and shouted to Kagome. Kagome heard Jiefa calling her, and realized that he was far away from her at some point. "Wellwe don't need to run too far, Xiaobai will definitely accompany me tonight." "Okay!" After Jiefa heard this, he had no choice but to run back obediently. The three of them sat under the shade of a tree and chatted. They were no longer as anxious as they were at the beginning. In the distance, a large number of people slowly approached the three of them. After a long time, Inuyasha suddenly discovered them. However, before Inuyasha had time to speak, an arrow flew over. Before Kagome could react, the arrow had already hit Kagome's body, and blood flowed out bit by bit. When Jiefa saw this, he immediately hugged Kagome into his arms and frowned tightly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 179 Chase You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Kagome, are you okay?" Jiefa had never seen Kagome injured so seriously, and felt a little distressed. Kagome felt that the pain from the wound had made her a little weak, so that her voice trembled a little. "I'm fine, you don't have to worry" Jiefa saw how badly she was injured, and just when he was about to treat her wounds, the person hiding in the dark suddenly ran out, and his tone was not friendly at all. "Okay, don't be nervous, just follow us and you'll be safe!" The person taking the lead appeared in front of them first, while the others were still hiding in the dark and motionless. After Inuyasha saw him, his eyes were full of alertness. After being stunned for a while, Inuyasha said: "Impossible, who sent you?" The man heard InuYasha's question, was silent for a moment, and then said, "When you and I go back, you will know who sent me!" Seeing that the man was unwilling to tell them something honestly, the three of them remained silent without saying a word. "I think he must be the Kage faction who came to take us back!" Kagome felt that the Kage must have known about the fact that the little white mouse was looking for her, so she whispered in the ears of the two of them. After Jaffa heard Kagome's words, he nodded slightly, feeling that they could not sit here and wait to die. After thinking for a while, I suddenly had a good idea and said without hesitation: "I don't think we can sit here and wait for death. We have to find a way to leave." The two of them also agreed with Jiefa's suggestion. However, they had no idea how many people there were and there was no way they could make any move. "Jiefa, do you know how many people are here?" Inuyasha asked what he was thinking. "I think it's definitely not one person, it should be five people!" Jiefa thought that since they knew they were here, there must be two or three people following them. Suddenly, another group of people came, and they must be together. , and there are more people. After Inuyasha heard Jiefa's words, he looked at him with some doubts, but didn't say anything. Listening to the two of them talking, Kagome gradually felt a little tired and her eyes gradually closed. When Jaffa found Kagome, she was almost asleep, "Kagome, you must hold on and don't fall asleep." After hearing Jiefa calling her, Kagome opened her eyes with difficulty and looked at him. "Jeffa, I'm really sleepy, I want to take a rest!" After saying that, Kagome fell into a coma, and there was no response no matter how she shouted. After the leader who had been observing them saw Kagome fainting, he added, "Your partner has been poisoned by us. If he cannot be treated in time, his life may be in danger." The leader believed that there was no way for two people to take a comatose person away, and quietly waited for the two of them to respond to him. Jiefa saw that the man didn't care about the two of them very much, so he thought he could find a way to leave, and looked at Inuyasha beside him. "Inuyasha, can you bring me to a tree so we can escape from above?" After hearing Jiefa's voice, Inuyasha didn't believe himself so much that he lowered his head and thought for a long time. "Okay, I'll give it a try. If it doesn't work" Before Inuyasha could finish his words, Jiffa interrupted. "You can definitely do it!" After the two people discussed the countermeasures, they sat there leisurely. However, Jiefa still managed to take out some medicine from his pocket and treated Kagome's wound. Seeing the two people so relaxed, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and everyone was not as nervous as they were at the beginning. When no one was paying attention, Inuyasha took the two people to the tree and saw many people around them. After Jiefa observed carefully, he found that each of them had a very good aura. If there was a conflict between them, Inuyasha and Jiefa would definitely not be their opponents. When Jiefa was looking even more entranced, Inuyasha patted him and reminded him: "Jiefa, let's leave quickly, otherwise we will be discovered soon." After Jiefa heard what InuYasha said, he hugged Kagome and jumped up and down on the tree with some difficulty, but InuYasha led the way easily. Suddenly, Jiefa?Carelessly, his foot slipped, and the whole person fell down, hitting one person on the head. Everyone immediately realized that something was wrong and surrounded the three of them. "Where else do you want to escape?" The leader appeared in the crowd, somewhat dissatisfied with what the two of them had done. "You don't have to worry about this!" After Inuyasha finished speaking, he rushed out of the encirclement with two people on his back. After the group of people saw InuYasha leaving, they hurriedly chased after him. Jiefa looked at the large number of people behind him, feeling a little nervous. "Inuyasha, how long can you hold on?" Jiefa felt that if this continued, they would be caught up sooner or later. "Imaybe it will be for a while!" Inuyasha has never tried so hard, so he is not sure. Jiefa looked at InuYasha's uncertain eyes and quickly got off him and started running quickly. Not long after running, Jiefa suddenly found that they had run to the edge of the cliff. He frowned and looked at Inuyasha beside him. "InuYasha, what should we do?" InuYasha looked at the crowd that was about to approach, looked at the cliff, suddenly had an idea, and jumped down with Jiefa in his arms. The three people hung on the cliff wall, feeling like they would fall at any time. "Inuyasha, you" Just when Jiefa was about to say something, he suddenly heard a voice coming from above. ¡°Captain, they ran here and suddenly disappeared, what should we do?¡± "Have you looked around carefully?" The leader didn't believe that three living people could disappear for no reason. "I have seen it, there is no" After hearing the leader's words, the soldiers answered without hesitation. They had already searched the places where they could find it. "Where is it?" the leader said, pointing to the cliff not far away. The soldier saw that direction and didn't know what to say. "Not yet, but" "It's nothing but, take a look at the side of the cliff!" Hearing the conversation between the two people above, Inuyasha felt that they were in danger. Suddenly, Jiefa found a hole below them, pulled Inuyasha and said, "Well, let's go down there, where we can take shelter." After hearing Jiefa's voice, Inuyasha moved downwards slightly, saw a hole, and jumped in without hesitation. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 180 Settlement You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! As soon as I got down, I saw that the cave was pitch black and I couldn't see anything. After a while of noise outside, there was no sound. The people who were chasing them gradually left. Inuyasha couldn't even hear a single footsteps, and he felt a little relieved. "Jiefa, they have left, why don't we go up?" Inuyasha felt that he was just sitting here and waiting for death, so he didn't dare to go in, for fear of any danger in the cave. After Jiefa heard Inuyasha's proposal, he hesitated for a long time without speaking. He thought in silence for a long time. "I think if they were from the film sect, they would not leave like this. No matter what, they would definitely find us or find Xiao Bai. It will be very unsafe for us when we go out now." InuYasha heard what Jeffa said was very correct, but he was still a little worried about Kagome's injury. "But, with Kagome like this, I'm afraid there's no way she can stay in this cave for too long, and besides, there isn't much food." Inuyasha felt that there was no way they could stay here for too long. The wind at the entrance of this cave is also very strong. Sooner or later, Kagome will blow out the cold wind. Feeling the cold wind blowing in front of her, Kagome couldn't help but frown. Seeing Kagome frowning, Jiefa felt that he could not go down like this at all. He looked at the completely unclear cave, hesitated in his heart for a long time, and touched his pocket. "InuYasha, I brought fire. Check to see if there is any wood or the like nearby?" After InuYasha heard Jiefa's words, he quickly started searching on the ground. After searching for a long time, there was no result, but looking at Kagome's painful expression, Inuyasha couldn't help but move deeper. Just when he was about to step back, his feet suddenly slipped and he fell hard to the ground. A snap filled the entire cave. "Are you okay?" After Jiefa heard the loud noise, he was a little worried about Inuyasha, so he asked from the depths of the cave entrance. "I'm fine!" Inuyasha responded quickly after hearing Jiefa's voice. When he got up, he grabbed something. When he gradually walked to the entrance of the cave, he realized that what he was holding was a piece of wood. With a little happiness in his heart, he quickly handed the wood to Jiefa and said, "Here you go, I picked up a piece of wood." After Jiefa quickly lit the wood, he slowly handed it to Inuyasha, "You hold the torch and lead the way. I think there must be something in the cave." After InuYasha took the torch, he was a little scared, but he still nodded his head gently and led Jiefa from the front. Jaffa struggled to hold Kagome in his arms. After walking a long distance, he found a stone bed in the cave, as well as a lot of wood and branches. It looked like someone was living here without any problems. . "Inuyasha, let's stay here. There is so much wood here, it should have been lived in a long time ago." Jaffa placed Kagome on the ground and touched the dust in the cave. It was extremely thick. It could be seen that no one had been here for a long time. InuYasha sat next to Kagome alone, staring at her intently. Seeing InuYasha protecting Kagome, Jiefa concentrated on cleaning up alone. After a while, a fire was lit, the cold cave gradually warmed up, and the stone bed was cleaned. After finishing everything, Jaffa placed Kagome on the stone bed and slowly untied her blood-stained wound. Although a long period of time has passed, the blood is still flowing out slowly. "Inuyasha, see if Kagome brought anything when she came." Jaffa suddenly remembered that Kagome brought a lot of things when she came. After hearing what Jiefa said, Inuyasha opened the baggage. Inside the baggage was a lot of bottles and cans, two jugs of water, some food, and a few pieces of clothing. After Jiefa saw it, with the help of two people, he spread the bundle on the stone bed with great difficulty. After placing Kagome on the soft stone bed, Jeffa looked at the bottles and jars in the bag. After searching for a long time, he found anti-inflammatory medicine, anti-hemostatic medicine, and a few antipyretics. After treating Kagome¡¯s wound, Jaffa gave her an antipyretic medicine just in case. After finishing all the things, Kagome gently wiped the sweat from her forehead and said:The people sat beside the fire. InuYasha's stomach suddenly growled. After Jiefa looked at him, he took out the dry food Xiaoyu had given him before from his bag. "Here, eat some quickly. There is still plenty of food, but there is a little lack of water. We need to save some." "Yeah!" After Inuyasha agreed, he took the dry food and ate many mouthfuls before his stomach felt a little full. He looked at the still bright sky outside and didn't know what to do. After eating, the two of them looked at Kagome beside them silently. Kagome slept peacefully, not as painful as the first time. Seeing that the surface of her flesh was a little black, Inuyasha suddenly remembered something, "Jeffa, how should we detoxify Kagome?" Jiefa did see some medicines that could detoxify her, but without knowing what kind of poison she was poisoned with, Jiefa didn't dare to use them at will. Looking at Jafa¡¯s frown, Inuyasha also remained silent. After a long time, he uttered, ¡°I don¡¯t think the poison in Kagome is very serious.¡± After such a long time, Kagome showed no signs of being poisoned. After Jaffa saw this, he also felt that what Inuyasha said made sense. "Well you are right, but in order to save food and preserve your strength, you should rest quickly. I will look at Kagome and I will call you at a certain time." InuYasha knew that Jie Fa was like this, so he nodded his head gently and rested in a corner. After watching Inuyasha rest, Jeffa sat next to Kagome, looked at her wounds, smelled and observed, hoping to quickly determine what kind of poison she had. After researching alone for a long time, there was no result. Seeing the sky gradually getting dark, he frowned unhappily. When InuYasha woke up, he found that it was already very dark outside. He looked at Jiefa beside him, who was alone with a sad face. Jeffa suddenly raised his head, and after seeing InuYasha waking up, he said, "InuYasha, are you awake?" "Well, Jiefa, did you remember something again?" (remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 181 Xiaobai appears You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "No, I don't know what kind of poison Kagome was poisoned yet, and one day will pass soon." Jiefa was a little worried about Kagome, not knowing when she would relapse and die. Hearing what Jiefa said, InuYasha looked outside and found that it had turned dark. He looked at Jiefa's tired face. "Jeffa, why don't you take a rest and I can take care of Kagome." "This" Jiefa was a little worried about Kagome, but he also felt that his body was extremely exhausted. Seeing that Jiefa was a little shaken, Inuyasha quickly said while the iron was hot: "Jiefa, don't worry Kagome. Only after you rest and wake up can you take good care of Kagome." Jiefa was immediately convinced by Inuyasha. After hesitating for a moment, he gently nodded his head and explained. "Kagome, you must watch carefully. If the injury becomes more serious, or if the toxin spreads suddenly faster, you must wake me up." "Okay!" After Jiefa said a lot, he lay down in a corner and fell asleep with confidence. Jaffa looked at Kagome, slowly closed his eyes, and fell asleep soon after. After seeing Jiefa asleep, he sat next to Kagome and looked at her quietly. As time passed by, Kagome suddenly started tossing and turning, looking extremely painful. Inuyasha looked a little distressed. He gently touched her forehead and suddenly found that Kagome had a slight fever. He couldn't bear to wake Jiefa up. After searching for a long time in the bag, he finally saw two bottles. But I also saw a mouse hidden in the bag. Just when I was about to pick up the mouse, the mouse suddenly spoke. "Hey, what are you doing?" After Inuyasha heard what the mouse said, he was startled and did not react for a long time. "Why did you get into the baggage? Come out quickly!" After Inuyasha reacted, he was full of momentum and not inferior at all. After hearing what InuYasha said, the mouse hurried out and suddenly saw Kagome lying on the bed. He recognized her at a glance, "What's wrong with her?" Inuyasha thought he heard wrongly and ignored Xiaobai completely. Seeing that she ignored him, Xiaobai was a little angry. After a long time, Xiaobai lay on Inuyasha's ear. "What's wrong with Kagome? Why is she injured?" Xiaobai immediately saw Kagome's wound, which had gradually turned a little black. "She was shot by an arrow and poisoned, that's why she's like this. Don't disturb me. I'll apply some anti-inflammatory medicine on her and let her take antipyretic medicine." After InuYasha finished speaking, he began to get busy. Xiaobai saw that InuYasha didn't want to talk to him at all, so he stopped asking for trouble. After spending a long time, Xiaobai ran to Kagome. As soon as he touched her, he was frightened by her hot body, but he quickly calmed down. Slowly coming into contact with Kagome's wound, Xiaobai felt that they must have experienced something that they couldn't tell others just now. After carefully observing her wound for a long time, Xiaobai suddenly said: "Inuyasha, did you bring any antidote to scorpion poison when you came?" After Inuyasha heard Xiaobai's question, he did not rush to agree. Instead, he hurried to the baggage. After searching for a long time, he found several medicine bottles that he had never seen before. He held the medicine bottle alone for a long time without talking to Xiaobai. He was embarrassed to say that he didn't recognize it. " Xiaobai looked at Inuyasha holding two bottles alone. He didn't know what he was thinking. He guessed it at once and said. ¡°If you don¡¯t know what it is, show me!¡± When Inuyasha heard Xiaobai directly reveal his thoughts, he felt that he was a little embarrassed. "Don't worry about it. It's important that Kagome's injury recovers quickly." Xiaobai's words made Inuyasha realize what the current situation was like, and the entanglement in his heart suddenly disappeared. "I can't recognize it, please take a look!" Inuyasha said, putting the pills on the bag and placing Xiaobai in the distance next to the pills.After Xiaobai smelled it, his nervous mood suddenly relaxed a lot, and he slowly said: "The medicine Kagome brought this time just happened to be one that can detoxify the current poison. Give it to her quickly. Bar!" When InuYasha heard Xiaobai's words, he looked at him a little doubtfully, and didn't respond for a long time. Xiaobai felt a little anxious when he saw him like this. Quickly took a pill from the bottle, lay down on the bed with difficulty, and fed the pills to Kagome bit by bit. After seeing Xiaobai do this, Inuyasha panicked and said a little angry: "What's the matter with you?" Because Inuyasha couldn¡¯t recognize the medicine at all, he didn¡¯t make a decision when he heard Xiaobai¡¯s words. Seeing Inuyasha blaming himself, Xiaobai felt a little angry and hid beside Kagome, completely ignoring him. Inuyasha was a little angry because of Xiaobai's attitude. Just when Inuyasha was about to throw Xiaobai out, he suddenly felt that Kagome's body temperature had gradually dropped. The original black patch on his arm was no longer as serious as before. Inuyasha looked at Xiaobai with some shame and didn't know what to say. Not far away, Jiefa also woke up and saw Inuyasha muttering to himself. He walked over with some worry and didn't notice Xiaobai in the corner at all. "Inuyasha, you are talking to yourself alone. Is Kagome getting serious again?" As Jeffa spoke, he slowly approached Kagome and suddenly found that her injuries had improved a lot and she would wake up soon. She was a little surprised. "Inuyasha, what did you do to Kagome? Why is her injury not so serious all of a sudden?" After hearing Jeffa's question, Inuyasha looked at Xiaobai in the corner. "Well, it was this little white mouse that saved Kagome." Hearing InuYasha's words, Jiefa noticed it and recognized it at a glance, "InuYasha, isn't he the Xiaobai that Ming has been looking for?" After Jiefa said this, Inuyasha stared at it for a long time and felt that it was exactly the same as Ming's Xiaobai. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 182 Agree to go back You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "It's Xiaobai, no wonder it's so understanding of human nature, and it also knows what Kagome's name is." Inuyasha suddenly realized that he had been too anxious just now and actually ignored such an important thing. After the two people discussed where they were for a long time, Jiefa suddenly became filled with doubts and looked at Xiaobai beside him. "Xiaobai, why did you suddenly appear here?" Jiefa still remembered what Kagome said to him before. After Xiaobai heard Jiefa¡¯s question, he remained silent, as if he didn¡¯t hear it at all. Jiefa did not feel angry because of his attitude, but continued to speak calmly. "Xiao Bai, I know you and Ming have some conflicts, but Ming really needs you" Jiefa said a lot at once, but Xiao Bai ignored him completely and fell asleep without knowing it. . When InuYasha saw it like this, he was a little angry and said to Jiefa beside him: "Jiefa, you don't need to continue talking to him. Talking too much will have no effect." Jiefa knew that everything InuYasha said was for himself, but he just shook his head and said calmly: "It's okay, we are all here for Ming. Only after it goes back can we take back the four souls." of jade.¡± Inuyasha understood what Jiefa meant, but Xiaobai's look really made him feel a little uncomfortable. Just as the two people were talking about it, Kagome woke up, looked at the unfamiliar environment around her, remembered what happened before she fell into coma, and felt a little worried. "Jeffa, where are we now? Have we been arrested?" After hearing Kagome's voice, the two people stopped their discussion. He looked at Kagome, who didn't know when he woke up, with a worried look on his face, "Kagome, do you feel uncomfortable in any way?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Kagome felt the condition of her entire body. After hesitating for a long time, she spoke. "I'm fine, it's just that the wound still hurts a little bit." Kagome looked at it and saw that it had been taken care of well. "That's good!" Seeing Jiefa's relief, Kagome felt that she must have been seriously injured before. "What happened to me before?" Kagome didn't know what happened to herself before, and suddenly fainted. "You were poisoned. Fortunately, Xiaobai showed up in time." Although Inuyasha didn't want to admit it, it was the truth and he didn't want to hide it at all. Hearing the appearance of Xiaobai, Kagome searched everywhere, and suddenly found Xiaobai sleeping in the corner, and carefully held it in her arms. Because someone suddenly touched him, Xiaobai woke up suddenly and looked at Kagome beside him. "Kagome, are you awake?" "Well, are you willing to go back with me this time?" After Kagome said it, Xiaobai lowered his head and didn't speak. Kagome thought that Xiaobai had always been brooding about what happened before, and said many words that she missed him very much. After Xiaobai was silent for a while, he said, "Okay, I'll go back with you. Ming has faced a lot on his own." After hearing Xiaobai¡¯s promise, Kagome stood up excitedly. Because she was so excited, she pulled on her wound and couldn¡¯t help but take a breath. After Jiefa heard Kagome's voice, he ran over and looked at Kagome, thinking that something had happened to her, and spoke with some concern. "Kagome, what's wrong with you?" "I'm fine, I'm just too excited!" After hearing Kagome's words, he breathed a sigh of relief. After the three of them sat there chatting for a long time, Kagome suddenly remembered something. "Where are we now?" Looking at the dark surroundings, it seems like we are in a cave. Jiefa has never wanted to tell Kagome the actual situation. After her repeated inquiries, she really couldn't resist it. "We were chased here by that group of people. We had no choice but to run to the side of the cliff with Inuyasha. There happened to be a cave here, so we came in, just because they had been looking for us up there." Listening to Jiefa talking about how things developed after he fell into coma, he realized how difficult it must have been for the two of them to escape with him. "Well, okay, let's find a way to leave tomorrow at dawn. Take Xiaobai back quickly, otherwise Ming will really be alone."   After listening to Kagome's words, everyone agreed very much and had no objection to her proposal. After arranging what they should do the next day, the three of them slept on the stone bed together, while Xiaobai curled up in Kagome's arms. The people above searched for the three people for a whole day but did not find the three people, but they did not leave like this. Instead, they simply set up a tent on the cliff. At night, everyone had no results and felt a little downcast. After a long time, the leader suddenly spoke. "Don't forget, General Shadow not only asked us to take them back, but the main thing is to take the guinea pig back." After everyone said this sentence, they instantly found their confidence. Suddenly, someone suddenly said. "But, how should we find Xiaobai? We have been searching for a long time with no results. If we cannot bring the three of them back tomorrow, how should we explain to the general?" After the leader heard this, he felt that what he said was very correct, but he still felt that his feeling was not wrong, they must be nearby here. "Well, I know that, but they can't just disappear for no reason." "Maybe they jumped down, even if the mice are looking for them, they will definitely show up here!" Another person who was usually with the leader spoke out his opinion. ??Everyone said something to me, and all had different opinions. Just when everyone was having a very heated discussion, a voice suddenly came from outside. The leader thought it was a white mouse and hurriedly sent people out to catch it. After a lot of effort, he found that it was just a small hedgehog, so he went to the tent to rest dejectedly. Early the next morning, the team left the woods in a mighty manner, and the sound they made alarmed the birds in the entire forest. Along the way, everyone was in a heavy mood and didn't say a word. When they were about to enter the city, one person couldn't hold back the worry in his heart and asked the leader. "Chief, what should we tell the general when we go back?" The leader hesitated for a while after hearing this, and then responded to him, "Just tell the general that the three of them fell off the cliff." (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 183 Learning of the Danger You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When everyone heard what the leader said, the uneasiness in their hearts suddenly disappeared, and soon the group came to the shadow. Seeing that their hands were empty, Ying reprimanded angrily: "Didn't you go catch the three of them? They asked you to bring back the guinea pig. You haven't accomplished a single thing. You are really useless." Listening to Ying reprimanding them, no one dared to speak. It was not until Ying calmed down that the leader said: "Well, we have discovered three of them, and the woman has been injured, but they We jumped off the cliff and there was nothing we could do.¡± In fact, none of them saw them jumping off the cliff, but they could only save their lives by saying this. After Ying heard this, the anger in his heart suddenly disappeared, but when he thought that they hadn't found the white mouse yet, he still felt a little angry. "You haven't succeeded in anything, why did you come back together?" Ying didn't understand why the people he sent out came back empty-handed. "This" The leader didn't know how to answer. After struggling for a long time, he finally thought of a suitable excuse. "We think Xiaobai must have gone to find those three people. There will be no results if we continue to stay, so we came back to know what the general asked us to do next." Hearing that every word spoken by the man in front of him made perfect sense, Ying didn't know what to say at all, so he let out a long sigh. "Forget it, we don't know if they are still alive now, you should go back to your respective posts first!" Hearing Ying agree to let them go, he breathed a sigh of relief and felt very happy. "Okay, thank you, General!" After saying that, a large number of people left in despair. After watching them leave, Ying had a faint smile on his lips. After they left, Kage hurried to Ming's residence. Since Kagome left, Ming has been absent-minded every day, fearing that something will happen to Kagome. "Xiaoyu, you said Kagome has been away for two days. Has she found Jiefa and the others?" Xiaoyu, who was busy with other things, stopped what he was doing. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly said. "She must have found it!" Xiaoyu and Kagome have been together for a long time, and she still knows Kagome's abilities very well. Ming felt a lot more relaxed under Xiao Yu's comfort. Just when the two were chatting happily, Ying suddenly came in. After Xiaoyu saw Ying coming in, she quickly hid behind Ming. After Ming saw Ying appearing, she didn't shrink back, but faced him directly. "Ying, what's the matter with you suddenly coming to my place?" Ying was a little surprised when he saw that Ming suddenly became stronger, but the expression on his face did not change at all. "I'm here to tell you some good news, do you want to hear it?" Ying didn't care at all about the change in Yi Ming's attitude, and he didn't forget the purpose of coming here at all. After Ming heard Ying's words, he felt that things were not as simple as they seemed, but he didn't want to see him at all. "I don't care at all about the good news you brought me. I just want to ask you to leave as soon as possible!" Ming feels that it is extremely peaceful to live here alone. As long as the shadow does not appear in front of him, Ming will never forget what happened before and will not feel any mental pressure. Seeing that Ming couldn¡¯t wait to drive him away, Yingya stopped making excuses, ¡°I¡¯m just here to tell you that Kagome and the others fell off the cliff, and their life or death is uncertain.¡± After Ming heard what Ying said, he held him tightly and asked threateningly: "Ying, did you do something to them, otherwise how could they fall off the cliff?" Seeing Ming's panic, Ying felt that he must have succeeded. After a long time, Ying calmly shook off Ming's hand, looking like he wasn't worried about anything. "Actually, I didn't do anything. They fell off the cliff by themselves." Ying said, waving his hand disapprovingly. "How could it be? How could you send people to deal with them? They will definitely come back alive if they fall!" Ming believed that even if they fell under the cliff, there would be a certain chance of surviving. Ying looked at Ming Manman and felt that he was doing the right thing.A full sense of accomplishment suddenly rose. "I admit that I sent people to hunt them down. However, unfortunately, Kagome was poisoned and became the weakling among the three of them. The chance of survival after falling under the cliff was reduced." Hearing what Ying said, Ming rushed forward. Ying's sudden attack on Ming seemed to be expected, and the whole person was extremely calm. When Ying hit him, he calmly counterattacked. Looking at where the two people were fighting, Xiaoyu didn't react for a while, but was immersed in not having any reason to believe it. After a long time, Ming stood there panting, and Xiao Yu finally realized that she felt a little distressed when she saw him like this. She quickly supported him on the chair and looked at Ying fiercely. Ying was not afraid of Xiaoyu's gaze at all. "Ming, since Xiaobai left, your ability has really become worse and worse." Ying remembers that when Xiaobai just left, Ming could still be on a par with him, but now it was very difficult to even hurt himself. After hearing Ying¡¯s sarcastic words, Ming became a little angry and tried to stand up from the chair, but he was already unable to do so. "Ying, have you ridiculed enough? Leave now." After hearing what Ming said, Ying left without saying a word. After seeing Ying leave, Xiaoyu felt a little worried. "Ming, do you think something will happen to Kagome and the others?" Both of them were a little doubtful about what Kage said just now, but Kagome's injury must be true, but Ming was unwilling to admit it. Seeing that Ming was unwilling to answer her, Xiao Yu suddenly had an idea in her mind, "Ming, what do you think we go to find them?" As soon as these words were said, Ming retorted without hesitation, "The two of us cannot leave here under any circumstances, otherwise the two of us will be in more danger." Ming knew very well that now his ability could not even protect himself, so how could he take Xiao Yu out for adventure. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 184 Surveillance You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Xiaoyu heard what Ming said, she felt a little angry and just ran out of the room, so she asked the guards to bring her back. After the guards brought Xiao Yu in, they left. Xiao Yu was a little angry, her eyes were scarlet, and she looked scary. When Ming Ming saw her like this, he also looked indifferent and ignored Xiao Yu completely. Xiao Yu saw that he was not willing to pay attention to her at all, so he ran out secretly. But he was brought back by the guards again. After experiencing it many times, Xiao Yu no longer had the patience and roared angrily. "Ming, you don't dare to leave your mansion, but I can. No matter what, I must find Kagome and the others." Every word Xiao Yu said made Ming's heart slow down for a few beats. It wasn't until she finished speaking that Ming slowly approached Xiao Yu. "Xiaoyu, don't be so anxious. If we leave here now, we will definitely be caught. Therefore, it is the safest here. We have to trust Kagome and the others." "Impossible, you are the city lord, no one in the city can hurt you!" Although Xiaoyu knew that Ming's status was shaky, she felt that it would not be too dangerous to leave here. "But, what I'm talking about is the actual situation!" Seeing the coldness in Ming's eyes, Xiaoyu knew that she couldn't convince him no matter what she said, so she had to let out a long sigh. After the two of them were quiet for a long time, Xiaoyu said again: "Ming, if you don't want to come with me, I will go alone." After Xiao Yu finished speaking, Ming didn't say a word and kept his head lowered. Xiao Yu thought that Ming was not going to talk to her anymore, so he left without looking back. Just as he walked to the door, Ming suddenly said, "Wait a minute, I will take you to see something, and then you can decide for yourself." When Xiao Yu heard what Ming said, she stopped walking and felt that it didn't matter even if she continued to lose some time. "Okay" After Xiaoyu agreed without hesitation, Ming took Xiaoyu to a secret passage. " Xiaoyu looked at the black hole with no end in sight. She had no idea where Ming was going to take her. After being entangled in her heart for a long time, she finally couldn't help but speak. "Ming, where are you taking me?" Xiaoyu walked in the dark secret passage for the first time, and she was more or less scared. After Xiao Yu finished speaking, Ming didn't say a word and kept walking in front. Xiao Yu knew that if she continued to ask questions, there would be no results. After walking for a long time, Xiaoyu saw a bright light and ran over in a hurry. As he was about to reach the entrance of the cave, Ming's voice suddenly filled the entire secret passage. "Don't be anxious, there are definitely a lot of people outside, please slow down!" After Xiaoyu heard this sentence, he was dubious, but still slowed down. Not long after, the two of them hid at the entrance of the secret passage and could directly see the city lord's house directly opposite. At this moment, both of them could see many people hiding in the corner near the door. Xiaoyu suddenly understood why Ming was always so cautious in doing things, and also understood that the way he acted just now was so excessive. After a person lowered his head for a long time, he suddenly felt a warm hand gently patting his shoulder. "Okay, Xiaoyu, you can't understand how difficult it is for me now. In fact, I am also very worried about Kagome, but my ability is so reduced." Before Ming met Kagome, he always felt that he was omnipotent. Even when Xiaobai just left, Ming didn't think about it now. After listening to Ming¡¯s words, Xiao Yu felt that Ming was actually having a hard time alone. One person lowered his head, and after a long time, the two looked at each other and smiled. "Don't worry, I will be here to accompany you. I believe Kagome and the others will be able to come back safely." Xiaoyu believed that nothing would happen to the three of them until they found the Four Souls Jade. "Well, I hope they can come back safely!" Ming felt that everything Ying said might be true, but he still didn't want to say anything to hurt Xiao Yu. After the two people observed the outside in the secret passage for a while, they went back together. Just after returning to Ming's room, Ming suddenly said something. "Xiaoyu, if you really want to go out to find Kagome and the others by yourself, you can leave through the secret passage. However, I hope that when you leave, you can give me some advice in advance.Let me say it. " Ming knew that if Xiaoyu wanted to go find them, he would have no reason to stop him. Xiaoyu was slightly stunned when he heard what Ming said. "Ming, don't worry, I won't leave you, at least until I'm not sure whether Kagome is dead." "Well" Ming heard Xiaoyu say this, and suddenly felt warm in his heart. While the two of them were talking, Kagome and the others who were still in the cave had not yet found a way to get out, and they were not sure if there was anyone up there. "Inuyasha, there is no sound from above now. Go up and take a look." Kagome felt that if they continued to stay in this cave, sooner or later they would run out of ammunition and food. After Xiaobai heard this, he took the initiative and said, "How about I go? It's faster for me to go up alone!" "No!" As soon as Xiaobai said this, the other three people basically refused in unison. "You go up alone. If they don't leave, you will be taken away. In addition to finding us, their main priority is to take you back. No matter what, nothing can happen to you!" Kagome didn¡¯t give Xiaobai any time to wonder, and spoke out her thoughts. Xiaobai heard what Kagome said and felt that what she said made sense, so he lowered his head and agreed. Inuyasha carefully found a vine alone and climbed it for a long time before finally climbing to it. Not far away, Inuyasha saw a large pile of burned charcoal, as well as some traces left by people when they stayed. InuYasha was afraid that this was a trap, so he walked around for a long time without seeing anyone. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and shouted to the bottom of the cliff: "They have left, and it is safe up there now!" After hearing Inuyasha's voice, Kagome quickly packed up a lot of things, stood at the end of the cave and looked up, and found that it was very high. "Inuyasha, why don't you find a vine, pull the thing up, and then pull the two of us up separately!" Not long after Kagome finished speaking, a thick vine was thrown down, and Kagome tied the thing up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 185 Leaving the Cliff You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Inuyasha struggled to pull the thing up, he looked at the two people below and asked, "How did you two get up?" After the two people heard this, they looked at each other, and Jiefa suddenly said: "Kagome, you go up first. I won't worry about you going up alone." After Kagome heard this, her heart felt warm. She looked at Jiefa and said, "Jiefa, go up first. Xiaobai is here with me!" After Jiefa heard Kagome's words, he felt a little worried. He looked at Xiaobai beside him. Xiaobai, who had been silent, seemed to feel Jiefa's eyes and spoke. "Don't worry, I will always be with Kagome." Xiaobai didn't know why. The first time he saw Kagome, he had a different feeling about her. After Jiefa heard Xiaobai's response, he calmed down a lot. After looking at Kagome, he climbed up first. Kagome kept watching Jiefa from below. As soon as Jaffa climbed up, he saw Kagome below looking at him intently, especially lost in thought, "Kagome, come up quickly!" Kagome came to her senses when she heard Jiefa's voice, put Xiaobai in her pocket, and climbed up very quickly. After the three people got up, they faced a lot of problems. "Jiefa, let's go back to the city as soon as possible, otherwise Xiaoyu will definitely worry about us." After hearing these words, the two people nodded their heads one after another, but Xiaobai did not support them, "We can't just If you go back directly like this, you will most likely be stopped halfway." Kagome heard what Xiaobai said and suddenly remembered that Kage had not seen their bodies and would not give up like this. Seeing that Kagome suddenly became worried because of Xiaobai's words, she looked at them and comforted them, "There is no need for you to be worried about this matter. We just need to think of a countermeasure before entering the city. alright." After hearing what Jiefa said, he felt that his worries were unfounded and quickly hid in Kagome's pocket. No one felt unhappy because of what just happened. The three of them were walking in the forest, singing cheerful songs. After a long time, they finally could see the city gate in the distance. Kagome couldn't walk anymore. "Jeffa, let's take a rest here, I really can't walk anymore." After hearing this sentence, Jeffa and Inuyasha who were walking in front stopped and looked at Kagome. Seeing her sweating profusely, Jiefa felt a little distressed, but he still did not agree to Kagome's request, "Just keep insisting. After we arrive at Ming's side, you can have a good rest here. Too dangerous." Kagome knew that Jeffa was acting like this for everyone's good, but Kagome felt as if her feet were filled with lead, and they were too heavy to move. Kagome just wanted to say something, but she didn't have time yet. When he opened his mouth to speak, he passed out and fell to the ground. After Xiaobai saw her fainting on the ground, he was so excited that he suddenly turned into a human form and held Kagome in his arms. Jiefa just turned his head and saw this scene, and his face was filled with emotion. On alert. "Who are you, and what did you do to Kagome?" Seeing the two of them running over in a panic, Xiaobai realized that he had turned into a human form at some point. "I am Xiaobai, and I became like this when I was excited." After hearing this sentence, Inuyasha didn't believe it at all. Just when he was about to attack Xiaobai, Jiefa suddenly stopped him. "Wait a minute, what he said is true. Look, his rat tail and rat teeth are still there." Hearing what Jiefa said, he observed carefully and realized that what Jiefa said was true. . The anger in my heart disappeared completely. After a long time, I spoke to Xiaobai, "Xiaobai, I'm really sorry. I was too impulsive just now." ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ Xiao Bai also felt a little strange. After so many years, he had never transformed into a human form by Ming's side, and he felt a little excited. Seeing that Inuyasha didn't care much about this matter, he breathed a sigh of relief. After Xiaobai saw that the atmosphere had stabilized, he looked at the two of them. "You don't have to worry about Kagome, she's just not injured because of her wounds.Take care of yourself, and after running around for so long, your physical strength has been exhausted, so that your physical condition is particularly bad, and you fainted now. " Jiefa suddenly became nervous when he heard what Xiaobai said. He quickly looked at Kagome. Xiaobai saw Jiefa was so nervous and said quickly: "Don't worry, let's go to the city quickly and let her receive treatment." That¡¯s it.¡± These words made the two of them feel much more relaxed. However, Jiefa was still confused about what to do. "But, how do we take Kagome into the city?" Inuyasha felt that it was not easy for them to return to the city safely, and the problem was even more serious when they had to take Kagome unconscious. After Jiefa heard this, he couldn't help but frowned. Xiaobai suddenly had a good idea, "They have never seen me transform into a human form, so I can take her in openly, but You two need to think this over carefully." Hearing that Xiaobai could take Kagome in, the two of them felt much more relaxed. "Xiaobai, we can climb out of the city wall directly, but where will we turn?" "Of course it's Ming's home!" When InuYasha said this, he almost blurted it out without thinking. After Jiefa heard InuYasha saying this, he didn't think about it at all, and had a headache, "I'm afraid it won't work this way, because we If I don¡¯t see Ming, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll be taken away.¡± "Which store should we meet at 500 meters east of the city gate? I'll take Kagome and leave first." After hearing this, Jiefa was about to ask what he should do after meeting, but Xiaobai had already disappeared. Gone. After Inuyasha saw Xiaobai leaving, he felt a little worried, "Jiefa, should we think of a countermeasure before entering the city?" He always felt that Xiaobai's habit of stopping after half a sentence every time made him uncomfortable. It was a little uncomfortable, listening to Inuyasha complaining about Xiaobai, Jiefa didn't know what to say and chose to remain silent. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 186 Successfully Entered the City You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After being silent for a long time, Jiefa decided to just arrange it like this, "Okay, let's go to the city first, and we'll talk about other things after we see Kagome!" After Inuyasha heard this, he no longer refuted anything. After all, Kagome following him was very worrying. The two people staggered to the city wall with a lot of moves. Looking at the high city wall, the two of them had some headaches. "Jiefa, how should we climb up such a high city wall?" Jiefa frowned when he heard Inuyasha's question. If there were not so many things, he could still go up. However, with such a high city wall, they could not feel the situation on the wall at all, and they felt that Ming had built the wall too high. After complaining for a while, Jiefa responded to Inuyasha's words, "Let's go see if there is a place we can go in. We definitely can't go in through the city gate tower!" After InuYasha heard this, he nodded his head gently. This was the only way now. After the two people agreed, they started walking around the city wall, looking for a place to break through. On the other side, Xiaobai took Kagome and walked for a long time before finally arriving at the city gate. Suddenly, he remembered that the guard at the door might have recognized him at a glance, so he quickly found some mud from the ground and smeared it on Kagome's face, making her hair messy and her clothes torn. Seeing this, Xiaobai felt a little satisfied and staggered in from the city gate. As soon as they reached the guard, the guard stopped them, "You two don't seem to be residents of this city. Do you know what to do in the city?" Xiaobai didn't expect that he was dressed like this, but he was intercepted and explained: "Master, my wife is sick and needs to see a doctor now, so I came in from outside the city. I have been living outside the city ¡­¡± After hearing Xiaobai¡¯s explanation, some of the guards looked at him with doubt. After a few seconds, they let them go. After Xiaobai passed the inspection, he took Kagome to the agreed place quickly. However, Jiefa was not seen yet, and he was a little worried about them. But they could only take Kagome to find a place to hide and wait for them. Jiefa and Inuyasha turned around in a full circle and found no loopholes. The two of them sat on the ground a little tired. "Jiefa, we haven't found a breakthrough for so long. Xiaobai and Kagome must have been in the city for a long time." InuYasha's words made Jiefa feel that time could no longer continue like this, and suddenly he saw a big hole not far away. After struggling in my heart for a long time, I let out a long sigh and pointed in that direction. "Inuyasha, why don't we get out of that hole? We can't let Kagome wait for us for too long, otherwise they might be in danger." When Jiefa thought that Kagome might be in danger, she felt uneasy and thought something would happen. After Inuyasha heard Jiefa's words, he looked at the hole, hesitated for a long time, and said lightly. "Anyway, I'm a dog. Of course it's okay to enter from here, but you?" Inuyasha didn't have any objections to entering from here. On the contrary, he cared a little about Jiefa's own feelings, and Jiefa felt his worry about him. "Let's go!" After Jiefa finished speaking, he was the first to get through the hole. As soon as he entered, he saw the guards walking towards this side. "InuYasha, hurry up, the guards are coming soon!" InuYasha heard Jiefa say this and ran over. When he saw the guards getting closer and closer, he pulled Jiefa and ran away. The two people were just about to leave when the guards suddenly spotted the two of them and hurriedly chased them. "You two, stop!" After Jiefa heard the voice, he realized the crisis of the situation and ran quickly. Suddenly, the two people passed the agreed place. Inuyasha stopped. Jiefa saw the guard who had been chasing behind him and quickly pulled him. "Don't stop here, otherwise Kagome and Xiaobai will be in danger." After Inuyasha heard Jeffa's voice, he suddenly realized the seriousness of the matter. Two people runAfter a long period of time, the guards were still not thrown away. Instead, there were more and more people. Seeing this situation, the two of them felt that they couldn't go on like this, "Jiefa, you can't go on like this. After a while, there will be more and more guards, and we won't be able to escape." After Jiefa heard what InuYasha said, he didn't say a word. When he suddenly passed by an alley, Jiefa pulled him in, and then he turned around, and the guards gradually became fewer and fewer. It was not until everyone got rid of them that Jiefa breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Okay, let's go find Kagome now!" Hearing what Jie Fa said, InuYasha still felt a little uneasy. He pricked up his ears and listened to the movement around him. After confirming that there were no guards within two hundred meters, he nodded. "good!" After Xiaobai saw InuYasha's figure, he ran out excitedly and patted InuYasha on the shoulder. "What's going on with you two? Why did it take so long?" Xiaobai sometimes felt that something had happened to the two of them. "After we came in, the guards discovered us and chased us all over the street for a long time. We just got rid of them all." When thinking about what happened just now, Jiefa was sweating for both of them. After Xiaobai heard their explanation, he didn't feel angry because of this matter. "Okay, since there is nothing to do, let's go!" Jiefa heard Xiaobai's words and looked at him in confusion. After hesitating for a long time, he spoke out. "Xiaobai, where should we go now? Shall we go directly to Ming?" Jiefa felt that he didn't understand what would happen next. "That's right!" Hearing Xiaobai say this, Inuyasha suddenly quit! "If we go like this now, won't we encounter any danger?" Inuyasha felt that if they went out in such an upright manner, they would be seeking death. "No, I know the secret way back!" The two of them looked surprised when they heard Xiaobai say this. "Ming never told us when the secret passage was established!" "Sorry, I haven't used it before, so Ming didn't tell you, okay, I won't say so much, Ming must be very worried about himself." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 187 Return safely You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Inuyasha heard this sentence, he was a little doubtful. However, when he was stunned for a few seconds, Jiefa and the others had already run a long distance. He had no choice but to catch up in a hurry. The three people were running around in the crowd without being very conspicuous. Not long after, they came to a small alley. There was no one inside. Xiaobai suddenly stopped. Jiefa looked around. It didn't look like a place where there could be a secret passage. At this time, Xiaobai turned into a mouse, and patted the ground gently with his paws. A hole suddenly appeared in the originally solid ground, and a group of people fell down. "Xiaobai, are you sure this is a secret passage and not a mouse hole?" Inuyasha was hurt by the fall, and he was even a little angry. After Xiaobai heard Inuyasha's question, he scratched his head in embarrassment, "Well, this place is an extension of myself, just in case I run out and can't come back." Hearing Xiaobai say this, everyone suddenly understood a lot, and Inuyasha's anger disappeared a lot. After all, it is not easy for one person to dig a tunnel like this. There is nothing else that can be asked for. "Moreover, Xiaobai was just a little mouse before and had not turned into a human. It was even more difficult to dig. "Xiaobai, I'm so sorry. I yelled at you before I understood the situation. I'm so sorry." Xiaobai didn't hear what InuYasha said at all. He had walked a long distance without knowing it. Just as Inuyasha was about to run over, Xiaobai's voice came over. "This section of the road is not very smooth. You two, be careful and don't run. There are still a lot of clods on the ground." Hearing these words, Inuyasha stopped for a moment. Walking slowly behind, Inuyasha still didn't see the secret passage after walking for a long time, and he was about to collapse. But I was still too embarrassed to ask anything, so I had to move forward slowly by myself. After a long time, I saw the secret passage. Xiaobai slowly placed Kagome on the ground in the secret passage. Looking at Inuyasha who was still far away from him, he suddenly remembered that there was water in the secret passage? After a person walked forward for a long distance, he saw the creek he had brought in. After quickly grabbing a glass of water, he ran back. After carefully letting Kagome drink some, and then taking a few sips himself, Inuyasha and Jeffa finally walked up to him. ¡°Here, this is what I called you to sleep with, drink it quickly, we can go back in a while!¡± After Inuyasha saw the water, he quickly took it without saying a word and drank it all in one breath. When Jeff saw him finish drinking the water, he frowned, "Inuyasha, you didn't even leave some for me!" After hearing what Jiefa said, Inuyasha remembered that he had forgotten Jiefa, and scratched his head in embarrassment. "Well, I'm so sorry, I forgot you haven't drank yet!" After Xiaobai saw the two people, he quickly stopped them from continuing to quarrel. "Here, there's more here, drink it!" After the three people rested in place for a while, their physical strength gradually recovered. "Xiaobai, please rest for a while. Leave the rest of the distance to Kagome!" After hearing what Jiefa said, Xiaobai looked at him with some worry. "No need, you two don't have much strength at all, just leave her to me without worry!" Xiaobai said, without giving the two people a chance to refuse him, he quickly picked up Kagome and carried her in front. lead the way. Not long after, Xiaobai finally reached the end, but Xiaobai stopped and pressed his ears against the wall. After confirming that there was no sound outside, he slowly opened the stone door. After the three people came out, they discovered that the secret passage led directly to Ming's bedroom. Ming was very excited when he saw the three people coming back, but he also saw unfamiliar faces. "Who are you? How do you know the secret passage in my house?" After Xiaobai heard Ming's words, he was so angry that he wanted to go up and beat him, but he still held back. After Jiefa heard this question, he laughed for a long time and then said: "Ming, if you look carefully, you will definitely know who he is." Ming Ming heard what Jie Fa said, and after watching Xiao Bai for a long time, he hugged him. "Xiaobai, it was me who was wrong before, I was the one??I'm too willful, that's why I'm like this today, don't leave me again! " Looking at Ming Ming like a child, Xiao Bai nodded his head gently and said, "Okay, I understand, you don't want to be like this anymore." "However, you look good as a human, and your face is quite handsome!" Ming pinched his face after seeing Xiaobai forgive him. Xiaobai gently opened his hand and slowly placed Kagome on the bed. Akira only noticed her after seeing Kagome on the bed. "Xiaobai, what's wrong with Kagome? Why is she unconscious?" After Xiaoming saw this situation, he hurriedly checked her body. She found a wound on her arm, and it wasn't treated very well. Her brows were knitted together. After hearing Ming's question, Jiefa suddenly remembered something and said, "Ming, please come to the doctor quickly. Kagome has been unconscious for a long time and was poisoned before!" After Ming heard this, he ordered the guards to bring the doctor over. After the doctor came, he took Kagome's pulse. "City Lord, she is not very serious. It is just because her body is too weak and she did not have time to take a good rest, so she is like this now. She only needs to take some supplements to recover." Hearing the doctor say this, everyone breathed a sigh of relief. However, Inuyasha on the side was not very relieved and couldn't help but add something. "Then has the poison she was poisoned in the past been completely treated? Does this wound need to be bandaged and re-treated?" After the doctor heard what Inuyasha said, he checked it out and re-treated Kagome's previous wounds. After finishing everything, the doctor let out a long sigh and looked at the people next to him. After hearing this, several people nearby breathed a sigh of relief and asked the doctor to leave. Looking at Kagome's painful look, Ming felt a little distressed and grateful to them, but finally couldn't help but speak out. ¡°Jiefa, I really want to thank you this time.¡± (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 188 Wake up You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Jiefa heard Ming's words, he was slightly stunned for a long time and then waved his hand. "We shouldn't be thanked for this. If you hadn't saved Kagome before, we wouldn't have known what danger she would have encountered." Ming heard what Jiefa said, and suddenly felt that he was really too out of touch, but Kagome had always regarded him as a friend. "Well, I am too outspoken. You have worked hard for so long, and you must be sleeping outside. I will order someone to prepare some food for you." After Ming finished speaking, he gave the order to the maid on the side. After the maid heard it, she left in a hurry. After Jiefa watched Ming give the order, he spoke again: "Ming, I'm a little worried about Kagome being here alone!" No matter what, Kagome is unconscious now, and someone must stay with her all the time. However, no matter who is left here, there is something wrong with it, which makes Jiefa suddenly confused. After hearing this question, the remaining people fell silent for a while. At this moment, Xiaobai suddenly spoke. "You guys go to eat. Just leave Kagome to my care. I can take good care of her!" Ming Ming heard what Xiao Bai said and asked with some concern: "Xiao Bai, you just turned into a human figure, is there really no big problem with this look?" Xiaobai doesn¡¯t know when he will become a guinea pig, but he wants to help them solve some problems. "No problem, I feel that I should be able to maintain my human form for a long time. You go and eat quickly!" Xiaobai knew very well that during the two days they stayed in the cave, the two of them basically had nothing to eat. Just when the three of them were still debating whether to let Xiaobai stay, Xiaoyu suddenly ran in and was very happy after seeing the three of them. "Inuyasha, you are finally back safely. You don't know. Kage told us that you fell off the cliff. I was worried to death." Seeing Xiaoyu suddenly running in, the two looked at each other, a little surprised. "How did you know we were back?" Inuyasha hadn't had time to look for her yet, and no one ran to look for her. After Xiaoyu heard this question, she smiled sheepishly and explained: "I was just about to come find a name, but I saw that there were a lot of maids busy there. I thought some important guests had come to the house, so I was a little worried. I ran over in a hurry because I couldn't handle it alone." Hearing Xiaoyu¡¯s explanation, Ming immediately reacted. In order not to make her worry about Kagome, she pushed him and prepared to go out. However, Xiaoyu, with sharp eyes, still saw Kagome on the hospital bed and ran over in a hurry. "Kagome?" After Xiaoyu called for a long time, Kagome didn't respond, and the conspicuous wound suddenly appeared in front of Xiaoyu's eyes. "Jefa, what happened to Kagome?" Xiaoyu suddenly realized that the news that Ying told them was true, but they were still alive. "The arrow wound I accidentally sustained before has been dealt with," Jiefa just told Xiaoyu in general. Looking at Xiaoyu¡¯s sad look, Jiefa finally couldn¡¯t help but say one more thing, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go eat and let Kagome have a good rest here.¡± "I'm not going, you go ahead. I want to stay with Kagome here." Xiaoyu sat by the bed alone. Seeing how stubborn Xiao Yu was, Jie Fa suddenly didn¡¯t know how to convince her. Xiao Bai on the side couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but say something more. "It's rare for them to come back. They haven't eaten well for a long time. You miss them too, so just have a good meal with them, and then come over to stay with Kagome. I will take good care of her now." It was only then that Xiaoyu realized that there was a stranger in the room, and quickly protected Kagome with a vigilant look on her face. "Who are you and why are you in Ming's room?" Looking at Xiaoyu¡¯s frightened look, Ming patted her and explained very softly: ¡°This is Xiaobai, she just transformed into a human form, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± After hearing Ming's explanation, Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief. After saying a lot to Xiaobai, he felt relieved and left with Jiefa and the others. After Xiaobai didn¡¯t know how long he sat beside Kagome¡¯s bed, Kagome woke up slowly. As soon as he woke up, he saw a strange man beside the bed and quickly looked around.superior. "Who are you?" After hearing Kagome's voice, Xiaobai realized that Kagome had woken up and quickly explained. "I'm Xiaobai. You fainted on the way back, so I carried it back for you!" After hearing Xiaobai's explanation, Kagome was dubious. However, he still looked at the surrounding environment carefully, and after confirming that it was Ming's room, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Thenwhere are Jiefa and the others?" Kagome didn't see anyone else, and she always felt a little uneasy in her heart. "A few of them went to eat. You must be very hungry after sleeping for so long. I will ask someone to prepare light food for you." Xiaobai said, and was about to ask the maid on the side to do it, but Kagome was just in time. The opening was blocked. "It's okay, I'll go find Jiffa and the others. I'm unconscious. They must be worried!" Kagome said, trying to sit up from the bed, but her whole body felt limp and without any strength. After trying hard for a long time, Xiaobai couldn't sit up. Seeing her helpless, Xiaobai couldn't bear it, so he slowly helped her up. "Kagome, your body is very weak now and you need to take good care of yourself in bed. I will ask someone to inform them so that they can eat with peace of mind and come to see you after eating." Listening to what Xiaobai said, Kagome felt that she could only agree now. After all, she couldn't take a step now. "Okay!" After Xiaobai saw that she agreed, he made arrangements. After a while, the maid brought the steaming porridge. When Kagome was about to reach out and take the porridge, Xiaobai had already held the porridge in his hand. Within a few seconds, the steaming porridge suddenly became unresponsive. "Here, eat it!" Xiaobai slowly handed the spoon to Kagome's mouth. After Kagome hesitated, she started eating. After all, Kagome couldn't ignore the feeling of hunger in her belly, and soon the bowl of porridge was completely eaten. After eating, Xiaobai sat alone in the distance and didn't know what he was doing, while Kagome could only lie there doing nothing. Suddenly, the sound of discussion came from the door, and Kagome immediately recognized that it was Jiefa and the others. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 189 Understanding You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Before Jiefa appeared, Kagome had already spoken hastily, "Jiefa, have you guys finished your meal now?" After Inuyasha, who was still far away, heard Kagome's voice, he was the first to run over in a hurry. When he saw Kagome waking up, Inuyasha hurried over and hugged Kagome, completely forgetting that she was injured. Because Kagome couldn't bear the pain in her arm, she couldn't help but let out a cry. Jefa and Ming, who came in shortly after, heard Kagome's voice and frowned. "Inuyasha, what are you doing, it's hurting Kagome!" Xiao Yu directly expressed her dissatisfaction with Inuyasha. After Inuyasha heard Xiaoyu¡¯s rebuke, he suddenly became quiet without saying a word, and at the same time let go of the arm that was tightly holding Kagome. Ming slowly sat down next to Kagome and saw blood flowing out of the bandaged wound on her arm, which made people feel a little distressed after seeing it. "Kagome, are you okay?" Kagome quickly stabilized her expression and spoke with all her strength. "It's okay, don't worry, Inuyasha didn't mean it, he was just too excited." Knowing that Kagome just didn¡¯t want Inuyasha to blame himself too much, he said this. Because he was worried about Kagome¡¯s wound, Xiaobai treated Kagome¡¯s wound again. Inuyasha, who was a little calmer, saw Xiaobai treating the wound, and was a little worried, "Ming, is the wound treated by Xiaobai really okay?" "Don't worry, Xiaobai's medical skills are pretty good!" Ming still believed in Xiaobai's ability. "Now that Kagome has woken up, can I take her out for a walk?" Inuyasha felt that Kagome must have wanted to go out for some exercise after sleeping for so many days. When InuYasha asked, he had already started to take action. After Xiaobai saw this situation, he hurriedly stopped her and said, "InuYasha, don't touch her. She is very weak now and needs to rest." "Why?" Inuyasha didn't understand why he couldn't take her out. Looking at InuYasha¡¯s confused look, Jiefa couldn¡¯t stand it anymore and couldn¡¯t help but say something on Xiaobai¡¯s behalf. "Kagome is very weak now and has no ability to resist the outside air and the sun, so she cannot go out." After hearing Jiefa¡¯s explanation, Inuyasha didn¡¯t say anything more and stood aside obediently. Ming looked around, a little embarrassed, "Well" Jiefa interrupted Ming before he could say anything. "Xiaoyu, Inuyasha, let's go out and give Akira and the others some time." Jiefa said and walked out of the door automatically, Xiaoyu followed closely. Only Xiaobai and Kagome were left in the room. Although Kagome didn't know what he wanted to do, she was also a little curious. "Ming, after you let them leave, do you have anything to say?" Xiaobai, who hasn't been with Ming for a long time, doesn't know what he is thinking, so he can only cooperate silently and stay here. "I want to thank you for bringing Xiaobai back safely. I thought he would never come back again" When Ming thought about every word he said to Xiao Bai, he felt a little regretful. Xiao Bai looked at Ming and thanked the girl in front of him for his own affairs, and suddenly felt that he had matured a lot. "Ming, actually, this is because Xiaobai took the initiative to come to me, otherwise I wouldn't be able to find him." Kagome felt that Xiaobai was able to come back mainly because Xiaobai cared more about Ming. Hearing Kagome say this, Mingya didn't say anything. He wanted to pick up Xiaobai beside him, but suddenly found that he couldn't hold him at all. Xiaobai saw what he was thinking, and suddenly turned into a white mouse, and suddenly jumped into Ming's arms. After hugging him for a long time, Xiaobai turned into a human form again. "Ming, I shouldn't have run away from home even after we quarreled with you before. I brought you a lot of trouble and let Ying keep making trouble for you." Xiaobai has always known that Ming could not be separated from him at all. After the two talked for a long time, Ming suddenly remembered something very important. "Kagome, can you explain to me the Shikon Tama, mainly for Xiaobai to listen." Ming has heard Kagome mention the Shikon Tama to him many times.??However, he had never asked again. This time, he wanted to know more. Kagome was a little surprised when she heard what Akira said, and then she confirmed it with an unbelievable look on her face. "Ming, do you really want to understand?" "Yes, I don't want to be so dependent on Xiaobai in the future. Moreover, Xiaobai can now turn into a human form and can do what he wants to do in the future." Ming hopes that he can be completely independent and let Xiaobai do what he wants. things. "Okay" Seeing Ming's firm attitude, Kagome told him what she knew. "The fragments of the Four Souls Jade are now scattered all over the world. Moreover, each fragment has different functions and abilities, but they are not controllable by an ordinary person. Although it can bring some benefits to the owner, it will also It brings a lot of trouble" Ming and Xiaobai sat by the bed and listened to Kagome telling them about the Shikon Jade. They listened with interest. It was not until Kagome stopped that Ming asked the doubts in his heart. "Why did the Four Souls Jade suddenly become fragments?" Ming had always heard from his parents that the Four Souls Jade was intact before. After Kagome heard this, she let out a long sigh, "Because Inuyasha accidentally broke the Shikon Jade into pieces and destroyed the balance." "Then why did you join the team looking for the Four Souls Jade?" Xiaobai felt that someone like Kagome didn't look like he had known Inuyasha before. "Because the most important fragment of the Four Souls Jade is in my body, I must help Inuyasha." Listening to Kagome telling them a lot about the Shikon Tama, Akira became even more determined in his thoughts. "Kagome, I want you to help me take out the Shikon Tama from my body!" Xiaobai was a little worried when he heard what Ming said, "Ming, have you thought about it?" "Yeah!" Ming answered Xiaobai's question affirmatively. Xiaobai looked at his affirmative eyes and knew that it was useless no matter how much he continued. "Kagome, is there any danger in taking out the Four Souls Jade?" Xiaobai was still a little worried about Kagome and asked about the specific matter. "Some!" Kagome didn't want to deceive Xiaobai, so she told the truth. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 190 Trying to take advantage You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Xiaobai heard this sentence, he frowned, and after a long period of time, he spoke. "Kagome, what is the danger? Can you tell me?" "After the Four Souls Jade is taken out, he will be weak for three or four days. If Ying knows about it, that time will be the most fatal for Ming." After hearing what Kagome said, Xiaobai breathed a sigh of relief and felt that this was not a very dangerous thing. However, he didn't know whether Kagome and the others would leave after getting the fragments of the Shikon Tama. . Looking at Xiaobai's worried expression, Kagome seemed to understand a little bit and said, "Don't worry, since we have taken the Four Souls Jade, we must protect Ming, but we can't just sit back and wait for death." After Xiaobai heard Kagome directly speaking out what she was worried about, her heart felt warm. "Thank you, Kagome!" Ming, who had always wanted to take out the Shikon Jade, felt a little warm in his heart when he heard that everyone cared about him so much. After hearing Ming say thank you, Kagome fell into deep thought. She wanted to think of a better way to prevent Ming from being in danger. Just when Kagome was thinking about something, Shadow suddenly came in and was a little surprised to see Kagome on the hospital bed, but the expression on her face did not change at all. "Ming, how are you doing lately? I didn't come to see you, but Kagome actually came back too!" Kage never thought that with so many people supervising, Kagome could come back without anyone noticing. After Jiefa knew that Ying was coming, he hurried over and looked at Ying with a wary look on his face. "Ying, what do you want to do when you come here this time?" Ying heard Jie Fa's voice and did not respond in a hurry. Instead, he looked around and breathed a sigh of relief when he did not find Xiao Bai. "It's great to see you all back safely!" Ying said, holding Jiefa's hand tightly. Jiefa was a little surprised, but he quickly stabilized himself. "Well, indeed!" "It's not easy for you to come back without finding Xiaobai." After hearing this, Xiaobai remained silent without saying a word. At this time, Kagome suddenly said, "Kage, do you want to be the lord of the city?" This was the first time that Ying heard Kagome discussing this matter with him, and he felt a little defensive in his heart, "I think so, but will Ming give up the position of city lord to me?" Having said that, after looking at the Ming Dynasty, after feeling his eyes, there was so uncomfortable in his heart, but he just smiled and didn't speak. "Ming will not give up his position to you. However, we discovered that the Four Souls Jade in Ming's body provides him with great abilities. As long as we take it out for him, his life will not be in danger, and you can also be the city leader. ¡± After Kage heard this, he was a little doubtful. Jaffa and Inuyasha suddenly came in and had no idea what Kagome wanted to do. Inuyasha said it unhappily. "Kagome, why are you telling him about the Shikon no Tama? Do you know that this will hurt Akira?" Kagome turned a blind eye to Inuyasha's words and remained silent. Kage felt that it must not be that simple. "Why should I believe you? If it had happened before, why didn't you tell me and only tell me now? There may be some trap!" Kagome did not expect that Ying completely disagreed with her statement, but instead doubted herself and sighed with regret. "Since you don't believe me, there's no need for me to say anything else. After Xiaobai comes back, you won't have a chance." Kage knew that what Kagome said was true, but he would not let Xiaobai come back. He did not feel scared when he heard Kagome say this. "Xiaobai, I'm afraid he won't come back. Kagome, you are so seriously injured, just have a good rest!" After Ying finished speaking, he left without looking back. After a long time, Inuyasha made sure that the shadow had left, and looked at Kagome. "Kagome, why did you tell him about the Shikon Tama?" Akira, who had been by the side, had already reacted. Kagome said like this, what on earth was it for. "Inuyasha, don't get me wrong, Kagome said this just because of me." After Inuyasha heard Ming's words, he was a little confused and didn't know what he should do. "What do you mean?" Ming explained what Kagome told him.He told InuYasha immediately, and InuYasha reacted immediately, but Kage was not prepared to help them at all. At this point, everyone suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do, and everyone fell into deep thought. After a long time, there was still no result. Kagome looked at everyone, and they all looked tired. "Okay, don't worry too much. When we have an idea, we will take out the Jade of Four Souls. Everyone, please go back and rest quickly!" After Jiefa heard what Kagome said, he wanted to stay here, but he never said it. After everyone left, Kagome lay on the bed alone, wondering what to do next. After Ying left the city lord's home, he gathered his men together and looked at his men angrily. "Can any of you tell me what you did near the city lord's house on weekdays, and why no one told me when the three living people returned." Ying said and circled around them. After hearing this question, everyone kept lowering their heads and did not dare to speak. He suddenly stopped next to his secret guard and remained silent. The secret guard felt the oppression around him. After a long time, the secret guards felt that they were out of breath, and Ying finally spoke slowly. "You said that the three of them fell to the bottom of the cliff, why was only Kagome injured?" "We" The secret guard hesitated, not daring to admit that they had lied. Looking at them like this, Ying felt helpless and let out a long sigh. "Forget it, you go and inquire about the legend about the Four Souls Jade. It must be true and there should be no errors." After hearing this, the people under my command felt as if they had received an amnesty. They agreed one after another and left in a hurry. Watching them leave, Ying felt a little uneasy and felt that he had to investigate this matter quickly, so he also left his residence. When Ming woke up the next day, he found that the guard near his home had suddenly disappeared. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 191 A false alarm You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Suddenly she didn¡¯t understand what Ying was doing, so she called everyone together. Kagome looked at Ming¡¯s nervous look and felt a little worried. "Ming, you called everyone together so early in the morning. Did something happen?" "Yes, the guards sent by Shadow to spy on me have disappeared." At this point, Ming looked surprised and felt that something bad was about to happen. "This should be a very happy thing." Kagome heard Ming say this and was not worried. Instead, she felt it was worth celebrating. Ming heard what Kagome said and didn't know what it meant. He patted her head and said, "Kagome, did you not react?" "No, Ying must have sent his men to find Xiaobai and the legend about the Four Souls Jade." Kagome must have felt very uneasy until the shadow left here. Not only was she and Jiefa back, but she was also afraid. Ming did not expect that Kagome would immediately know what Kage had asked those people to do, and the original helplessness in her heart suddenly disappeared. After everyone heard the news, they were very happy, "Now we can go out for a nice walk, and Ying doesn't know we are out." When Inuyasha thought that he could finally go out openly, he felt a little excited in his heart. However, after Ming heard the news, he was still not happy at all, but became worried. "We still can't go out. If we encounter Ying, I'm no match for him." After Xiaobai heard this sentence, he was a little dissatisfied and quit working immediately. "Ming, I don't allow you to say it like this. Now that I'm back, you must be his opponent." "No, you can't expose it!" Kagome heard what Xiaobai said and directly expressed her thoughts. Although Xiaobai didn¡¯t understand why Kagome said it like this, he also knew that she was also like this for the sake of understanding. "Okay!" After hearing Xiaobai's agreement, Kagome breathed a sigh of relief. Just when everyone was discussing what should be done next, Kagome suddenly expressed her guess. "We can go out with confidence. Since we came back, Ying must not trust his subordinates very much. He must do it himself. Therefore, he must be looking for news about the Four Souls Jade." When everyone heard what Kagome said, they felt that it was not confirmed, and some were half-convinced. "Kagome, how can you guarantee that what you said is true?" Inuyasha directly asked the worries in his heart. "This" Kagome didn't know how she should prove that what she said was true. After Kagome hesitated alone for a long time, she sighed, "Whether my guess is true or not, we can go out. After all, Jaffa and Inuyasha can definitely protect us." Hearing what Kagome said, Inuyasha stopped refuting anything. Kagome, who had not been out for a long time, hesitated a little bit after hearing this, but finally agreed. After the five people dressed up in disguise, they left the city lord's house. Ming didn't come out for a long time. After seeing the bustling streets again, they suddenly felt a little moved. These days, Kagome has always wanted to help Ming. Since meeting Ming, she hasn't walked around the streets for a long time. Not long after, Kagome bought a lot of things. Xiaobai didn't understand when he saw her buying so many things. "Kagome, you will be leaving soon. How are you going to take away so many things?" Jaffa and Inuyasha saw Kagome buying a lot of things without saying a word. " Xiaobai had just finished speaking, and immediately after, a lot of things in Kagome's hand disappeared. Xiaobai was a little surprised. Just when everyone was chatting happily, Kage suddenly appeared. Akira wanted to pull Kagome and leave quickly, but Kagome remained motionless, making it difficult for everyone to leave. "Hello, I would like to ask, do you know anything about the Four Souls Jade?" Kagome didn¡¯t think there was anything strange about Shadow asking this question, and gently shook her head. "General, I haven't heard of it." Ying heard herAfter answering, he left without looking back, completely unaware of the people next to Kagome. After seeing Ying leave completely, Mingcai breathed a sigh of relief, but was a little confused. "Kagome, what were you thinking just now? Why didn't you leave?" Ming felt that although they were safe, the situation just now was really too dangerous. "It's okay!" Kagome knew that Ming was worried about her, so she didn't feel angry because of his tone. After Inuyasha watched the shadow pass by them, his whole body became extremely nervous? "Okay, now we can play in the street without any worries. I am sure that my guess is correct." Everyone just heard the conversation between the two people. After hearing Kagome's words, they nodded gently. Everyone felt relieved at once, Akira bought a lot of things, and Kagome was stunned. Xiaobai followed behind with a lot of things, and couldn't help but complain. "Ming, why did you buy so many things?" Looking at the pile of fabrics in his hand, Xiaobai didn't know what he was doing. After hearing Xiaobai's answer, Ming said calmly, "These things are all bought for you. You can transform into a human form, so you definitely need to buy clothes." Xiao Bai suddenly felt warm in his heart, and suddenly felt that the things in his hands were not very heavy. "Ming, thank you very much!" After hearing Xiaobai say such words, Ming was slightly stunned and said no more. After a day of shopping, several people lay softly on the bed, "Hey, I haven't been this happy for a long time, but we have to stay in the house well, otherwise, Ying may not help Ming." Kagome reminded everyone, but this time everyone bought a lot of things and wouldn't go out for a long time. "We know, we won't go out!" Inuyasha was the first to respond to Kagome. He hoped to get the fragments of the Four Souls Jade as soon as possible, and then go find the next one. Kage asked many people on the street alone, and those who knew about it all said the same thing as Kagome, or they simply didn¡¯t know. The thoughts in my heart began to waver, thinking about whether or not I should stand with Kagome. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 192 Dilemma You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Ying hesitated for a long time, he suddenly felt that he had better go to Kagome and ask for details. Then he showed up at Ming's house again. He knew exactly why he came here this time, so he wasn't afraid at all and was very calm. "Ying, why did you come here uninvited this time?" Ming was anxious to know what the purpose of Ying's appearance here was. Kage pretended not to hear Ming's voice, passed directly by him, and looked at Kagome beside him. "Kagome, I'm here to see you this time. Can I go to the room with you to talk about something?" When Jiefa heard what Ying said, he quit all of a sudden. He felt a little nervous and stood up without hesitation. "Kage, what you did to Kagome before, how could I let you go to the room with her?" Seeing Jiefa¡¯s tough attitude, Ying suddenly hesitated and sighed, ¡°Since it¡¯s like this, I¡¯ll stay soon.¡± After finishing speaking, Ying left without hesitation. After Kagome saw the shadow leaving, she looked at Jeffa a little unhappy. "Jiefa, why did you say that just now, what will happen now that Ying is gone?" Hearing Kagome say this, Jiefa felt a little uncomfortable. After all, she was just worried about him, so she said it like this. "I don't know, it's just that, no matter what, he can ask you anything here. I wouldn't worry if you two are in the room." Hearing what Jiefa said, Kagome was too embarrassed to continue saying anything, and the whole person suddenly became silent. After a long period of time, Ming suddenly said, "Don't get into conflicts because of Ying." Hearing Ming¡¯s words, Kagome was no longer angry, but when she thought about Ying¡¯s next visit, she couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°But, Ming, I don¡¯t know when Ying will come over next time like this.¡± Jiefa also knew that Ming was acting like this for his own good, but he didn't know how to comfort Kagome at all. Just when the atmosphere was extremely solemn, Ming suddenly remembered something, "I think Ying must just be unable to find Xiaobai now, but he is not aware of any threats. We must let him know that the danger is getting closer and closer to him." close." When Kagome heard what Ming said, she suddenly noticed and looked at Xiaobai. "Xiaobai, there is something more dangerous. I wonder if you are willing to do it?" When Xiaobai heard what Kagome said, he hesitated for a long time, "As long as it's for Ming, I'm willing to do anything." After Ming heard Xiaobai's words, he felt a little moved in his heart. He looked at Kagome and was a little curious about what she was going to say. After hearing Xiaobai's firm answer, Kagome nodded slightly and said, "Xiaobai, as long as you appear in front of Kage, or let their men know that you are in the city, Kage will be very panicked. .¡± Ming heard what Kagome said, and immediately retorted, "I don't agree. Xiaobai finally came back, and he can transform into a human form and escape. We can't let him continue to take risks." Xiaobai knew that Ming was worried about him, so he was so excited, but there was no way he could ignore Ming in the future. "Ming, you don't have to worry too much, I will definitely come back safely." "No!" Ming completely disagreed when he thought about being separated from Xiaobai for so long. Seeing Ming¡¯s stubborn look, Xiaobai looked at Kagome as if asking for help. Kagome knew Ming¡¯s character, and one sentence directly made him change his mind. "Ming, just let Xiaobai go. Only in this way will Ying realize the sense of crisis and come to the door." If Kagome goes to find Akira in person, it will not only make him suspicious, but also may expose her plans. "This" Ming heard Kagome say this and felt a little hesitant. After all, once the Shikon Tama left his body, he would not be so dependent on Xiaobai, and he could still be independent by himself. Seeing that Ming was a little shaken, Kagome pulled Jiefa aside. Although Jiefa didn't understand what it meant, he quickly came to his senses. "Ming, you can rest assured, Xiaobai really can't run away."??Can change human form, and I will protect him well in secret. " After listening to what Jiefa said, Ming finally had no choice but to gently nodded his head. "Okay, but Xiaobai, you must pay attention to safety." "Yeah!" Although Ming was very verbose, Xiaobai was still extremely calm, and the expression on his face did not change at all. After Ming agreed, the three people began to think about what they should do. After the plan was made, Jiefa and Xiaobai were about to leave. They looked at the two of them and were about to leave. Kagome was afraid that the two of them would encounter some danger, and she would definitely feel guilty for a long time. "Well, Xiaobai, no matter whether they see you or not, you must protect your own safety." Xiaobai knew that Kagome was doing it for her own safety, and the plan just discussed would definitely not put her in any danger. "We know." After Xiaobai and Jiefa came out together, Xiaobai suddenly transformed into a white mouse. Jiefa looked at Xiaobai and saw that there were no guards passing by. After the two of them wandered on the street for a long time, neither of them found any soldiers patrolling the city. "Xiao Bai, if we continue like this, I'm afraid we won't be able to achieve the goal we want. What should we do?" After hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Xiaobai also realized the problem, sighed deeply, and spoke. "Otherwise, you can leave me at the city gate, so many people can see it." After hearing Xiaobai's suggestion, Jiefa couldn't help but frowned, feeling a little unhappy. "Xiao Bai, it's too dangerous to look like this. If something happens to you, how should I explain it to you?" Jiefa came out this time mainly to ensure Xiaobai's safety. Xiaobai knew that what Jiefa said was for himself, but he still said something with a firm look on his face. "No problem, as long as the shadow doesn't appear, I can run away. You just need to protect my safety in the dark." Xiaobai looked at Jiefa very firmly. When Jiefa heard what Xiaobai said, he sighed, "Okay, but no matter what, you must come back safely." (Remember this site's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 193 The plan succeeded You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the two people discussed it, Jiefa took Xiaobai to the city gate, watched people coming and going, and quickly put Xiaobai on the ground when others were not paying attention. After checking that no one noticed his movements, he left quickly. Xiaobai was crawling around in an inconspicuous place, and no one else saw him at all. Xiaobai didn¡¯t know how long he had been wandering around the city gate, but no one noticed it. Hiding in the dark, Jiefa has been paying attention to Xiaobai's every move, fearing that he will encounter any danger. Xiaobai looked at the guards in the distance, suddenly remembered something, and spoke to the guards who were much taller than him, "Hey, can you take me to see Ming?" The guard heard the voice and looked around but didn't find who was talking to him. Just when the guard thought that he might have heard wrongly, he continued to stand there motionless as if nothing had happened. However, when Xiaobai saw that he had no reaction at all, he was not reconciled at all. He spoke again: "The city lord has not been looking for Xiaobai, I am." After the guard heard this sentence, he realized what was under his feet and suddenly saw Xiaobai. Just when he was about to bend down and catch him, Xiaobai cleverly avoided it. "You don't want me to take you to find Ming?" How could Xiaobai not know what the guard was thinking, so after hearing this sentence, he frowned. "I want to find Ming, but I hope he comes to me." The guard didn't panic at all when he heard what Xiao Bai said. ¡°After all, there are still some people in this city who are Ming¡¯s subordinates, and Ming himself can¡¯t tell them clearly, let alone Xiao Bai. "But it's impossible for the city lord to come out." Xiaobai saw that he was a little flustered, and felt a little funny in his heart. "Okay, then I'll go find him myself!" After Xiaobai finished speaking, he was ready to leave. After the guard saw that he was about to leave, he suddenly panicked and said quickly: "I'll inform the city lord. Just wait for me here!" Xiaobai has not forgotten why he appeared here, so after hearing this sentence, he did not feel anything strange, but was very calm. "Okay, I'll wait for you here, please hurry up." Seeing Xiaobai's relaxed vigilance, the guard left happily. After seeing the guards gradually walking away, while there were a lot of people at the door, the other guards had no time to care about themselves and were secretly taken away by Jie Fa. "Jiefa, why are you here so quickly?" Xiaobai didn't expect that Jiefa would take him away so quickly. After Jiefa heard Xiaobai¡¯s question, the expression on his face was very natural. "I think if you don't leave quickly at this time, Ying Yi will come over and you will have no way to leave." Xiaobai knew that Jiefa was worried about his safety, but he also wanted to help Ming gain more opportunities. "Okay, I also want the movie to see me in person and be more aware of the dangers." When Jiefa heard that Xiaobai had such dangerous thoughts, his brows were tightly knitted together, looking a little unhappy. "You can't have this idea, come back with me quickly!" After Jiefa finished speaking, he put Xiaobai in his pocket, not giving him a chance to continue talking. After the guard hurriedly left his post, he stayed at Ying's residence for a long time before finally seeing Ying's figure and hurriedly greeted him. "General, I saw Xiaobai at the city gate." Ying was about to leave, but after hearing these words, he was slightly stunned for a long time. "What, where did you see that? Did you bring him back?" The guard heard what Ying said and suddenly felt that he had been here for so long, Xiaobai might have suspected it. However, this idea disappeared completely in the next moment. "At the city gate, he asked me to find Ming, and I will come back to inform you." Ying frowned unhappily when he heard that Xiaobai did not come back with him. "Hurry up and take me there." Ying felt that Xiaobai's appearance made her original worries even worse. The guards looked at Ying's serious look and quickly led the way. When the two people arrived at the city gate, they saw where the guards were, but Xiaobai was not seen at all. "YouSomeone tell me, where is Xiaobai? Why didn¡¯t so many of you notice him? " After hearing Ying¡¯s question, the guards realized that Xiaobai had disappeared for some time. They were a little panicked and hurriedly explained. "Well, there were a lot of people coming in and out of the city gate just now. We were all doing routine inspections. In just a few minutes, it must have been taken away." After Ying heard the guard's explanation, he felt that Xiaobai couldn't leave alone. However, these words suddenly made Ying think that Xiaobai might have been taken away by Ming, so he turned around and left without saying a word. After the guard saw Ying leaving, his heart suddenly calmed down and he continued to do what he should do. After Jiefa and Xiaobai returned safely, Ming looked at Xiaobai for a long time before feeling relieved. "How are you two doing?" Seeing that the two of them had nothing to do, Kagome began to worry about how their affairs were going. Hearing Kagome¡¯s question, Xiaobai suddenly became proud, ¡°Jeffa and I did a very good job on this matter. I think Kage will be here soon.¡± After all, if they disappeared all of a sudden, they would definitely suspect that someone else in the crowd had taken them away. When Kagome heard that the shadow party was coming, there was a faint smile on her lips, feeling that this time the plan was really getting smoother and smoother. Just when a few people were talking and laughing, a sound suddenly came from outside. Xiaobai quickly transformed into a human figure, and the shadow had already come in. Ying looked at everyone in the room and asked straight to the point: "Ming, I want to ask, is Xiaobai back?" Ming heard Ying's question and looked at him with excitement, "What, have you seen Xiaobai? Bring him back quickly." Seeing that Ming didn¡¯t lie at all, Ying suddenly didn¡¯t know what he should say. After looking around the entire room for a long time, I found that there was nothing strange about him, and the whole person was extremely calm. "No, I just came to ask you if you have found Xiao Bai. Since you haven't found Xiao Bai, I will leave first." After Ying finished speaking, he left without looking back. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 194 Arrangement You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Kage leaving, Kagome couldn't help but add, "Do you want to continue discussing with me what I said before?" After hearing what Kagome said, Shadow was slightly stunned for a moment, but still left. After watching Ying leave, Xiaobai thought that what he did was not very good, so he said lightly. "Kagome, why won't you continue discussing the Shikon Tama with you?" Kagome knew that Xiaobai was worried about Ming's situation. However, there is absolutely no need to be anxious about this matter. As long as you calm down, the shadow will definitely come back again. "Don't worry, it will happen!" After Ying came out of Ming's house, he came to the city gate. When those people saw the general coming, they suddenly became nervous. "General, what's the matter with you?" The first guard who had just reported the news stood up. "After you guys saw Xiaobai these days, bring him to me immediately." "Yes!" The guard knew that nothing happened to them this time. After hearing this, he felt relieved. After Ying finished speaking, he couldn't help but say one more sentence after staying at the city gate for a long time. "I will check here from time to time in the past few days. If Xiaobai returns to Ming's side, you all know what the consequences will be." After saying that, Ying left without hesitation. For several days in a row, Ying always had the same nightmare. Kage felt that there was really no way for him to continue this matter, so he came to Ming's home and found Kagome directly. This time, Ying saw all the people here, and there was nothing to hesitate about. "Well, this time I want to ask Kagome about the Shikon Jade. I think I can help Ming, as long as he gives me the position of city lord." When Ming heard what Kage said, the expression on his face did not change at all. Instead, Kagome took the initiative to speak. "Even if he doesn't agree, he doesn't have enough ability to fight you. If he doesn't want to, you can arrest him." When Kage heard what Kagome said, she felt it was extraordinarily reasonable and nodded her head with satisfaction. "Okay, you are right, but how long will it take for the Jade of Four Souls to be taken out before it completely loses its influence on Ming?" Ying is most worried about this matter. If he is too anxious, it will be a little embarrassing to take action before he is Ming's opponent. Kagome felt happy when she saw that Kage was paying attention to her plan little by little, and her attitude became much better. "About four days later." The reason why Kagome said one more day was to allow Akira to recover faster. "HmmI agree, but when will you start taking out the Four Souls Jade, and do you need any props?" "This is the man I brought back to help Ming and take out the Four Souls Jade from his body." After hearing Kagome's words, Kage noticed Xiaobai who had been standing in the corner and walked over slowly. "Are you the one who can take out the Jade of Four Souls?" When Xiaobai heard what Ying said, he was slightly stunned for a moment, and finally spoke slowly. "Yes!" "Then how are you going to take out the Jade of Four Souls?" Ying's words suddenly stopped Xiaobai from asking. Seeing Xiaobai not knowing what to say, Kagome spoke first after hesitating for a long time. "He didn't know much about it. He just asked me to come and help. I can't do it alone." After hearing this, Kage relaxed for a long time and turned his attention to Kagome. After a long time, Kagome finally said, "Kage, have you considered whether to participate?" "Yes, just take action in these two days. Go out and buy whatever you need!" Ying knew that as long as his guards were here, they would never go out. After Kagome heard this, she was slightly stunned for a long time, with a worried look on her face. "Will you encounter any danger after Ming goes out?" Everyone present knew what danger Kagome was talking about. "No, don't worry, he won't be able to compete with me soon anyway." ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ?The shadow looked triumphant, and the other people were a little angry, but they held it back. ¡°No need, just ask your men to bring back what I need.¡± "I have a question that I don't know whether I should ask." Ying still felt something strange in his heart. "what is the problem?" "Why are you willing to help me, or why do you always swing between camps?" After Kagome heard this, she smiled and said, "I did this just to get the fragments of the Shikon Tama, and then leave." This sentence was like a reassurance, making Ying feel much more at ease. "Okay, I will bring you what you want. I just hope you can let me take a look after you take out the Jade of Four Souls." Kage took what Kagome handed him, hesitating for a while, but still took it. "Don't worry, I will definitely let you see it." Kagome knew that if the shadow didn't see it, she would definitely not let down her guard. After discussing it, Ying hurriedly left. Jiefa finally couldn't help but add something at this time. "Kagome, if you show him the Shikon Tama, will it be taken away?" "Don't worry, he won't. After all, he himself knows very well how uncomfortable Ming is." Kagome¡¯s words made the worries in several people¡¯s hearts disappear. Suddenly, Xiaoyu suddenly remembered that Kagome had given Kage a note just now, and she was a little curious. "Kagome, you don't need anything to take out the Shikon Jade. Why do you want Kage to bring you something?" "The things I want are all for Ming Kai's recovery, not to help take out the Four Souls Jade." When Xiaoyu heard what Kagome said, she nodded her head gently and understood a lot at once. "All right!" After Kagome solved everyone's problems one by one, she looked at Ming who had been silent. "Ming, are you ready for me to take out the Four Souls Jade?" Hearing what Kagome said, he nodded his head without hesitation. After knowing that he had this thing in his body, he always wanted to take it out. "Get ready. After the Four Souls Jade is taken out, I won't be so dependent on Xiaobai." Ming has always felt that it was because of him that he influenced Xiaobai's cultivation, so much so that he could transform into a human form even after being away from him for a period of time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 195 Giving something away You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing Akira¡¯s determined look, Kagome revealed her plan. "Since you are so determined, after the shadow delivers the things, I will help you take out the Jade of Four Souls from your body." After Xiaobai heard this sentence, he was slightly stunned for a long time before he spoke. "Ming, you really don't need to recover for a while?" Xiao Bai knew very well that Ming's body must have become much weaker during his absence. "No, I want to take out the Jade of the Four Souls quickly." Ming felt that the Jade of the Four Souls had brought a lot of inconvenience to him. Kagome knew that Akira would not change her mind no matter what they said, so she couldn't help but say one more thing. "Ming, we all support you, but the process is very painful. I hope you can be prepared in advance." Kagome has never been able to describe what that process felt like, so she had no choice but to describe it as pain. "It's okay, I can bear it." After confirming that she could take action as soon as she got the thing, Kagome didn't say anything more. After Kage left Ming's house, he took the list Kagome gave him and bought a lot of things. But there were still some things that he didn¡¯t buy. Ying felt that he was exhausted. After hesitating for a long time, he summoned his cronies. When the confidants saw Ying holding a lot of things, they felt a little strange. After all, one of them couldn't help but ask. "General, you bought a lot of things, is there something wrong?" After asking this question, Ying didn't respond at all. Seeing that Ying was silent, the man in the lead asked, "General, what's the matter with you calling me here suddenly?" "You guys, take this and buy the things I didn't buy!" After the leader heard this, he quickly took it. I saw a lot of fonts densely packed above, and a small part of them had been crossed out. After the subordinates saw this, some of them looked at the movie in surprise, "General, you suddenly asked us to buy so many things. What's the use?" After Ying heard his subordinate's question, he looked at him and said without hesitation, "I prepared these for Ming." Hearing what Ying said, the confidant had a surprised expression on his face. After looking at each other for a long time, he asked. "I remember that your relationship with the city lord is not bad, why is it so sudden?" "Okay, this is my business alone, you don't have to worry about it, just go buy other things!" Hearing what Ying said, his subordinates were not prepared to continue to care about anything, so they turned around and prepared to leave. After just leaving two or three people, Ying suddenly remembered something important and quickly spoke. "A few people are staying." After Ying finished speaking, the last four people who were originally planning to leave together stayed behind. The four people stayed there and looked at each other, not knowing what to do next. "Well, General, do you have other important tasks for us when you ask a few of us to stay?" "Take these things to the city lord's house." After Ying finished speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave. A few people didn¡¯t understand, so they asked Ying¡¯s back. "General, where are you going?" "I'm going back to my hometown to rest." Ying bought so many things by himself, and suddenly felt a little overwhelmed and wanted to find a place to rest. "But, if we go to the city lord's house, will we be kicked out by him?" After hearing this, Ying immediately stopped in his tracks, feeling that he had not thought of this at all just now. However, after Ying calmed down, he suddenly felt that these things were requested by Kagome, so there shouldn't be any big difficulties. "If anyone stops you, just say that Kagome asked me to buy it." "Yes!" After Ying heard their answer to him, he looked at them and made sure there was no problem, and he breathed a sigh of relief. After Ying left, several people looked at each other. When they thought that Ying was so abnormal, everyone couldn't help but start talking. "You three said that our general is in love with that person named Kagome?" The other threeAfter everyone heard this, no one spoke, and the person who asked the question couldn't help but start to speculate. "I think the general has never been so kind to a person. He should be interested in Kagome" When the three people who were originally quiet heard what he said, they spoke without hesitation. "Don't make random guesses. Our general has never liked women. Please hurry up and pack them up and send them over. We will also send them the things they brought back later." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Not long after, each of the four people took a large bag, staggering and staggering, and arrived at the door of the city lord. Just when they were about to go in, a person suddenly blocked their way. They were a little angry when they saw that the guard was so serious and wouldn't let them in. But suddenly he remembered what Ying said to several of them, and spoke without hesitation. "Well, we were sent here by our general to deliver things to Miss Kagome. These are all what she needs." When the guards heard what they were saying, their attitude suddenly changed a lot, but they didn't let them in. "Since I am delivering something to Kagome, I want to go in and inform you. You can put the things on the ground first." After the guard finished speaking, he slowly left. Kagome, who was still busy in the room preparing to take out the Shikon Jade, heard the sound of running outside. As soon as I ran out, I saw the sweaty guard, and I was a little surprised. "Guard, why are you so flustered? Did something happen?" The guard was running too anxiously, so when he arrived in front of Kagome, he was already out of breath and would be out of breath for a while. Seeing him like this, Kagome handed him a glass of water, and the guard slowly came over. "Well, Kagome, there are four people at the door who brought a lot of things, saying that the shadow asked them to come." "Well, I know, let's go together now!" Kagome didn't expect that the shadow could be so fast. Although she was a little surprised, she was also a little happy in her heart. When the guard heard what Kagome said, he realized that those people were not lying, so he walked ahead to lead the way for Kagome. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 196 Good impression You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a while, Kagome came out. Several people waited at the door for a long time. They were a little agitated. Just when they were about to get angry, a voice suddenly came. "I'm really sorry to have you guys waiting here for so long. It's just that the guards were too anxious, so they came a little late." Hearing such a sweet voice, most of the anger in my heart disappeared. A man stood up and said something. "Kagome, we are Kage's subordinates. We will send you things. There will be many more in a while." The subordinates saw that Kagome needed so many things, and they didn't know what the purpose was. There was some curiosity in their hearts, but even if Ying didn¡¯t tell them, they didn¡¯t dare to say anything more. "Then you have worked really hard, come in and take a rest first." Kagome knew that she needed their cooperation now, so that she could make the things she needed before and after taking out the Shikon Jade fragments as soon as possible. After Kagome finished speaking, she wanted to invite a few of them in. They looked at the things on the ground and spoke slowly. "But, I haven't moved these things in for you yet" Kagome heard what they said, looked at the things on the ground, and suddenly didn't know what she should do. After hesitating for a long time, Kagome let out a long sigh. At this time, Xiaobai suddenly came out. Seeing the unfamiliar faces at the door, he asked, "Kagome, who are they?" Kagome didn¡¯t expect Xiaobai to come out at this time. She was a little surprised, but she calmed down quickly. "They are from the film sect who came to give me things. Can you move these things in?" After Xiaobai heard this, he looked at a lot of things on the ground and didn't think there was anything serious. He picked up the things with one hand. "I brought the things in. You can entertain them well. I'll go in first!" Xiaobai hated everyone who had anything to do with Ying, so after taking the things, Xiaobai left. Several close friends were slightly stunned when they saw how powerful Xiaobai was. "Kagome, who is she and why is she so powerful?" After the four of them got the things back, they were a little out of breath. She didn¡¯t expect the two people to be so curious about Xiao Bai, but she still said something. "I asked him to help, so he is very powerful." After hearing this, the confidant felt that it made sense and stopped asking any questions. After the four people asked a few non-important questions, they went in with Kagome. After entering, Kagome prepared tea for several of them. After the four of them rested in the living room for a while, they felt that the fatigue in their entire bodies had almost disappeared. "Kagome, I want to ask, what exactly was smoked in your living room? I feel like I'm quite energetic." After hearing this, Kagome looked at the confidant and felt that there was something special about him. "The incense I made myself can relieve fatigue. However, if you want to rest, you can also fall asleep directly when you return to the guest room." "Can I have some?" "Okay!" Kagome felt that it was not an unimportant thing, so she agreed without hesitation. After Kagome agreed, she let them continue to rest in the living room while she went to get incense for them. She just returned to the room when she saw Inuyasha, and he looked unhappy. "Um, Inuyasha, did you encounter something when you suddenly came to me?" When Inuyasha heard Kagome ask like this, his expression did not change, "Are those people gone?" "not yet¡­¡­" "Then why are you back?" Inuyasha was a little surprised that Kagome was back at this time. ¡°I just bumped into Xiao Bai, and I didn¡¯t know that Ying¡¯s men were coming. Otherwise, I might not even know. "I'll get some incense for them." "What to do for them?" Inuyasha felt that Kagome had absolutely no need to be so nice to Shadow's subordinates. Seeing Inuyasha's unhappy look, Kagome reacted immediately and smiled, "Okay, no matter what, we must make them feel good about us and give them enough things as soon as possible." After hearing Kagome explain like this, I felt soFeeling a little happy, the anger in my heart suddenly disappeared. "Well, okay, then go ahead" Kagome felt a little relieved after hearing that Inuyasha understood the reason why she acted like this. A man lowered his head and started looking for it, and found it after a while. When Kagome appeared again, the four people stood up one after another, and Kagome gave them what she was holding. "Thank you, we are going to find other people now, and there are many things." After the four of them rested here for so long, they no longer felt tired. "Okay, you go ahead!" Kagome couldn't help but frowned after hearing this, but she still agreed. After watching them leave, Kagome jumped up excitedly, and Ming appeared behind her without knowing when. "Kagome, why are you so happy?" Kagome was startled when she heard Ming's voice. "Wellwhat I need will come back soon. How could I not be happy?" When Ming heard what Kagome said, he felt a little excited, thinking that the pieces of the Shikon Tama would soon leave him, so he looked at her. "After we have enough supplies, can we immediately take out the Jade of Four Souls from my body?" "No, it will take me some time." Kagome directly told Ming the actual situation. "How long will it take?" Ming was extremely excited, hoping that she could quickly live a life exactly like other people. "Two or three days, I'll do it as soon as possible." Kagome understood Ming's thoughts very well, so she agreed without hesitation. After the four people left Ming Mansion, they quickly reunited with their teammates. "How many things did you buy?" Those few people saw that the few people who were left behind did not know when they came back. "So many!" After several people finished speaking, they stepped aside one after another. The four of them were shocked by the pile of things behind them. After being surprised for a long time, I finally said slowly, "That's it, is it gone?" "There are some more!" After the four people heard this, they were a little surprised, but they didn't say anything more. Each of them took a large part of the things and left slowly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 197 Urging You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, the things Kagome needed were delivered one after another, while Kagome was studying things alone in the room. Knowing that his men had sent everything there, Ying came to Ming's residence in person. He wanted to ask Kagome how long it would take, but he didn't expect Ming to stop him directly. Seeing that Ming, who had never come out to greet him before, suddenly appeared, Ying was a little surprised, but when he thought that he would soon be unable to compete with him, he felt happy. "Ming, is there something wrong with you stopping in front of me?" Ming looked at Ying and said. "Kagome is busy in the room preparing to take out the Shikon Jade fragments. If you have something to do, you can discuss it with me." When Ying heard what Ming said, the movement that he was about to cross suddenly stopped. "Ouch, since it's like this, do you know when she can come out?" Ming shook his head after hearing Ying's question. Before Kagome went in, she didn¡¯t tell anyone how long it would take for her to come out. "I'm not sure, maybe he'll be out in two or three days. Is there something wrong with you?" Although Ming's tone was a little better, her guard against him has not diminished at all. After Xiaobai found out that Ming was missing, he searched alone in the house for a long time before he finally found Ming and Ying, not knowing what to say. "Ying, what do you want here?" "I just want to know when the position of city lord can be given to me. Since Kagome doesn't have time, can you answer some questions for me?" Xiaobai didn't expect that his appearance would actually make him angry. He hesitated for a moment, but still said something serious. "Don't be too anxious about taking out the jade fragments of the Four Souls. Everything must be done step by step." Seeing Xiaobai fooling Ying, Ming almost laughed at the side. After Ying heard this, he remained silent. Xiaobai thought he didn't believe what he said, so he quickly added, "Kagome will be able to come out in about three or four days. However, the process of taking out the Shikon Jade is very dangerous. General, do you want to come over and take a look?" When Ying heard the danger, he hesitated for a while. He lowered his head without saying a word. After a long period of time, he spoke. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see the process of taking out the Jade fragments of the Four Souls, I just want to know when I can take out the Jade fragments of the Four Souls.¡± Seeing Ying saying something that was a little far-fetched, Xiao Bai didn't mean to expose him and just smiled. "Don't worry, after Kagome takes out the Shikon Jade, she will definitely let you come and take a look." After Xiaobai said it, he realized that he had made a slight mistake in speaking like this. However, before he could say anything more, Ying spoke. "Well, in that case, I won't continue here. After the Four Souls Jade is taken out, I want to take a look. By the way, you must notify me, otherwise I will come over and ask." In order to protect his own life, Ying Xinming would definitely notify him. "Don't worry, I will definitely do it!" Knowing that Xiao Bai no longer knew what he should say, he was the first to stand up. After hearing his answer, Yingya left in a hurry without saying anything else. As soon as the shadow left, Kagome came out. Ming saw that Kagome was not very busy, but she didn't come out. Some people said something incomprehensible. "Kagome, why didn't you come out just now?" "I was busy just now, and after I came out, he didn't know what to ask." When Xiaobai on the side heard what he said, he was a little angry and looked at Kagome, "Do you know that I almost spilled the beans just now, and I don't know what to do" Before Xiaobai finished speaking, Kagome interrupted him, "Didn't you almost get into trouble just now? What should I do if the shadow sees the Shikon Jade and takes it for himself?" After hearing Kagome¡¯s words, Xiaobai immediately reacted and felt that there were some mistakes in what he said. However, things have become what they are now, and it is impossible to continue to regret anything. Seeing Xiaobai¡¯s ugly expression, Kagome was not ready to say anything more and just smiled.?. "Okay, I didn't come out just now mainly because I was afraid that he would find something wrong, not because I was afraid of answering his questions. Let him see the Four Souls Jade." "You're not afraid" Xiaobai suddenly stopped after speaking halfway. "Don't be afraid, because he will not absorb the power of the Four Souls Jade. Otherwise, why would the fragments of the Four Souls Jade fall in different places." After hearing Kagome¡¯s explanation, Xiaobai felt that he was really stupid. He looked at Kagome and stopped saying anything. Akira on the side was a little curious about what Kagome was doing, and couldn't help but ask, "Kagome, what are you doing alone in the room?" Seeing how secretive Kagome was until now, Xiaobai felt that those things must not be known to outsiders. Kagome originally wasn't going to tell him, but seeing how eager he was to know, she sighed. "Okay, I told you, I am making some things that can help him recover faster after taking out the fragments of the Four Souls Jade." ¡°That¡¯s it, can I stop for a second!¡± "Okay!" Kagome promised not to do it anymore, and they returned to the room together. As soon as they entered, Xiaobai urged Kagome. Kagome couldn't resist, and quickly handed the thing to him. As soon as Xiaobai opened it, he smelled a particularly pungent smell, so much so that he couldn't help but frown. "Kagome, can you really use this?" Xiaobai had never smelled anything so unpleasant, so he was not very used to the smell. "Really, don't worry, nothing will happen." Kagome firmly believed that there wouldn't be any big problems with the things she made. Ming gently wiped it on his body, and immediately felt that his body felt comfortable. He gently tried it on his body, and it felt particularly good to the touch, but after all, he felt that the thing smelled bad. Seeing that Mingya didn't like her things very much, Kagome couldn't help but say, "These things are all to help you recover faster, so I hope you can be patient when the time comes." Kagome was afraid that she would be bullied by Kage after she recovered tomorrow night, so she created so many at once. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 198 Help You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Knowing that Kagome was doing it for herself, Akira put down the things in her hands without saying anything more. "Kagome, when can you take out the fragments of the Shikon Tama?" "Tomorrow!" Kagome thought about it and felt that it would be more appropriate to take it out tomorrow. "Okay, in that case I will go back and rest first, and you can continue working alone!" After Ming finished speaking, he no longer stayed here and left alone. After Xiaobai saw Ming leaving, he had no intention of following him. He just watched from a distance for a long time before he asked. "Kagome, are you too anxious to take out the Shikon Jade tomorrow? Will it have any impact on his body?" "No, I have prepared a lot of things that can reduce some unnecessary pain for him, and also allow him to rest for a while." Kagome felt that the shadow would definitely not come to her again in a short period of time, so she calmed down and prepared well. After hearing Kagome¡¯s affirmative answer, Xiaobai had nothing to worry about. She looked at the pile of materials on the table and was a little worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it alone. "Is there anything you need my help with? I happen to have nothing to do, so I can help you with something." After Kagome heard this, she looked around and found that she didn't need anyone's help, so she shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t need any help at the moment, you can go and accompany Ming¡± "But, you still have so many things that you haven't seen yet." Xiaobai discovered that there were a lot of things in Kagome's room that I hadn't had time to see. Kagome smiled awkwardly and hurriedly explained: "I haven't had time to see those things yet, but if you look at them, I'm afraid you won't be able to tell them clearly." There are some things that Kagome doesn¡¯t want very much, but she still doesn¡¯t know what the shadow brings to her. "Don't underestimate me, I'm sure I can do the job, but you don't need so many things by yourself, right?" Xiaobai felt that Kagome asked Shadow to bring too many things, and even if he kept letting Akira use them, they wouldn't be able to use them all in just a few days. Kagome didn¡¯t expect that Xiaobai would immediately realize that something was wrong. She smiled awkwardly before speaking. "Most of those things were bought for myself!" Xiaobai sighed after hearing her answer and stopped asking any more questions. After a while, Kagome put down her hands, found some things from a lot of things, and handed them to Xiaobai. "Look at these, which ones are real, and then put them together according to this list." After Kagome handed the things to Xiaobai, she also handed over a list. Xiaobai took the order, and after looking at it for a long time, he nodded his head gently. "Then if these things are not real, will there be any harm in eating them?" Kagome lowered her head and thought for a long time, then shook her head, "That's not the case, but he may recover much slower." ??????? Generally, people who leave the Shikon no Tama will always find it difficult to quickly adapt to life without him. After Xiaobai heard this sentence, he felt relieved. After all, it was his first time to choose medicine, and he was not very clear about some things. "That's good, what if I don't see it and something happens?" Although it is not life-threatening, it is also very scary to affect Ming's quick reply. Seeing Xiaobai¡¯s nervous look, Kagome smiled. Xiaobai didn¡¯t understand what was going on with her. "Kagome, why are you laughing suddenly? What's going on?" "It's okay, you go ahead and read it. I'll read it again later." Kagome was not willing to relax at all about Ming's matter. After hearing this, Xiaobai nodded and started to pick it up alone. Kagome continued to do what she was doing. Seeing Kagome sweating profusely, Xiaobai felt a little distressed. A person lowered his head and was busy with his work, and couldn't help but ask, "Kagome, why don't you ask Xiaoyu to come over and help you?" Xiaobai feels that although Xiaoyu is rough sometimes, he is still very serious in doing things. "There are some things that I still don't want her to have access to." Xiaoyu is not a person who can keep secrets, especially when he takes the opportunity to embezzle?So many things must be said to Inuyasha and the others. "Okay!" Xiaobai didn't understand why Kagome didn't let Xiaoyu help, but there were some things she didn't want to ask more about. Soon, after Kagome made the finished product that she picked out alone, she and Xiaobai started picking it together. The two of them worked for a long time before preparing the remaining raw materials. "The things I bought are pretty good. At least most of them are genuine. I still have some fake ones." Kagome said as she took out something from her bracelet. After Xiaobai saw it, she ran over and smelled it. It was really very different from what they picked out. "Okay, now I'm busy, you don't have to help me, you can go find Jiefa and the others." After hearing Kagome mention Jaffa, she suddenly remembered something, "Kagome, do you know where they went? I haven't seen them all day today." Xiaobai¡¯s words suddenly made Kagome feel it. Jiefa and the others have not come to see her today. There was a moment of extra worry in my heart, but it quickly disappeared. "Actually, it's nothing. They should be in the room. Go and look for them in the room." "What are you doing in the room?" Xiaobai didn't understand what he was doing in the room during the day. "Sleep!" Kagome felt that nothing happened today. The two of them must be sleeping in the room. After Xiaobai heard this, he looked at her with a doubtful expression. "Don't worry, Jiefa must be sleeping with Inuyasha." Although Xiaobai didn't believe it, he left in a hurry. After Xiaobai left, Kagome started to work alone. She put the things that the two of them had separated into separate jars, and then used a lot of effort to make them again. Jiefa, who was still asleep, suddenly heard the sound of the door being opened, and sat up instinctively. Xiaobai was frightened by his movements. Quickly hiding behind the door, Jiefa rubbed his sleepy eyes before he woke up a little and saw Xiaobai beside him. "Xiao Bai, why did you come in suddenly?" Xiao Bai was so frightened that he couldn't react for a while. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 199 Arrangement You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I just came in. Kagome asked me to come and play with you." Jiefa heard Xiaobai say this and sat up all of a sudden. "Kagome, why don't you go out for a walk with you?" Jiefa felt that it was rare for him to have a good rest today, and he really didn't want to do anything. "She was busy preparing things and asked me to come and play with you. Before she came, she told me that you were fine and must be sleeping." When Jiefa heard what Xiaobai said, he was almost angry to death because he woke up while he was sleeping. "Okay, you can go to sleep too!" After Jiefa finished speaking, he lay down again. After Xiaobai saw this situation, he called him from the side, but after calling him for a long time, he ignored him. By myself, I was a little bored and sat beside Jeffa's bed. I looked at the other side and saw that Inuyasha was also sleeping. After a long period of time, Kagome ran in with a lot of things and yelled, "Xiaobai, please show me these things quickly!" Before Xiaobai had time to answer, Jiefa, who had been sleeping, suddenly sat up, "Kagome, what happened, you are so frizzy?" Kagome smiled awkwardly when she saw Jeffa not waking up, "I have prepared what Ming needs and can take out the fragments of the Shikon Tama at any time." "I" Jiefa responded to Kagome calmly, and was about to lie down to rest again, but Kagome suddenly pulled him up. "Don't sleep, we will take out the Four Souls Jade in a moment!" Jiefa looked at Kagome in surprise, feeling a little unbelievable. "What, a while? We don't have to be in such a hurry, right?" Jiefa felt that he had stayed here for so long and was not in a hurry for this day. If the Four Souls Jade fragments are taken out, then he and Inuyasha will have to work hard for several days. "Ming really wants to take it out as soon as possible!" Xiaobai saw Jiefa's violent reaction and expressed Ming's thoughts. This sentence made Jiefa quiet for a long time. He looked at Kagome and said, "Okay, let's do it tonight, but I'm taking a rest now!" "Okay!" After Kagome agreed, she and Xiaobai left slowly and closed the door. After the two people came out, Xiaobai looked at Kagome, as if he had something to say, but couldn't. "Okay, Xiaobai, give Ming the stuff and ask him to finish the pills in this bottle and then take a nap." Kagome said, pointing to the first medicine bottle in Xiaobai's arms. After Xiaobai heard it, he was slightly stunned and nodded his head. "Okay, I understand, don't worry!" After Xiaobai hugged the things in his arms, he was about to run away, but Kagome suddenly stopped him. "After you let him eat it later, come to my room to help. There are many things to do next." Kagome actually didn't really want to trouble Xiaobai. However, there are some things that she cannot do completely by herself. "Okay!" Xiaobai heard Kagome's words and agreed without hesitation, and then hurried over. Ming, who was doing nothing in the room, was sitting there reading alone. Suddenly, Xiaobai ran in, holding a lot of things in his hands. "Ming, Kagome prepared these for you. Hurry up and finish this bottle of medicine!" Xiaobai put everything on the table and took out a small bottle from the middle. Seeing the small bottle in Xiaobai¡¯s hand, Ming Ming suspected that he heard wrongly and asked again: ¡°What did you just say?¡± "Take this medicine and then have a good sleep." "Okay!" After Ming finished speaking, he poured all the medicine into the palm of his hand and drank it in one breath. The bitter taste suddenly spread in the mouth, and after a long time, a sweet taste finally came. "Xiaobai, Kagome, what is this and why does it taste so weird?" Xiaobai didn¡¯t eat it and didn¡¯t know what it tasted like. When he heard him asking himself, he just looked at him in surprise. "I don't know either!" "Oh!" Ming saw that Xiaobai really didn't know and didn't continue to ask anything. After Xiaobai and Ming chatted for a long time, he suddenly remembered what Kagome had said to him before, and he spoke with some embarrassment.   "Well, Ming, I have some things to do. You should go to bed quickly. Kagome will take out the Shikon Tama for you tonight." Ming was extremely excited when he heard what Xiaobai said. He nodded his head gently. After watching Xiaobai leave, he lay down on the bed and slowly closed his eyes. Xiaobai also followed the previous agreement and came to Kagome's room to look for her. However, he turned around and found no one. Thinking that he came at the wrong time, he was about to leave when he suddenly bumped into Kagome holding a lot of things. Looking at her disgraced look, he couldn't help laughing, and looked at Kagome, "What do you want to do with so many things?" "Stop laughing, help spread the blanket on the ground, and then place the candles around the carpet." Xiaobai had heard of this practice, but he didn¡¯t know why he did it like this. He just nodded obediently and took the blanket from Kagome¡¯s hand. The two helped each other and quickly laid out the blanket. Kagome wiped the sweat from her forehead and handed the candle to Xiaobai. Seeing Kagome working so hard, Xiaobai couldn't help but ask, "Kagome, why don't you let them come over to help and let them sleep instead?" "They have to take care of Ming for the next three or four days, but I want to have a good rest, so don't let them do these things." "Those three or four days, Kagome, where are you going?" Xiaobai felt a little strange when he heard that the remaining three or four days were left to Jiefa and the others. After all, every time Kagome had something to do, she would do it herself and rarely leave it to others. "Because it will take a lot of energy to take out the fragments of the Four Souls Jade" "Is there any danger in that?" Xiaobai took the initiative to interrupt Kagome before she finished speaking. "No, remember to ask Jiefa to show the fragments of the Four Souls Jade to Ying, otherwise, Ming may be in danger." "Okay, don't worry, as long as it's about Ming, I will remember it very clearly." Xiaobai¡¯s words immediately made Kagome feel relieved, and she entrusted many of the next things to Xiaobai. Xiaobai felt that she had said the wrong thing. "However, as long as it can make Ming future well, Xiaobai feels that it doesn't matter if he has to work harder. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 200 Take out You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Soon, Kagome and Xiaobai prepared everything. Looking at the fruits of their labor, Xiaobai gently wiped the sweat on his head. "Kagome, do we need to do anything else next?" "No need, let's bring Ming over together!" Kagome felt that she was almost ready. "It's okay, I'll just call him over. You can take a rest here!" Xiaobai saw Kagome working so hard and couldn't bear to let her continue running around. "You can't do it alone, we have to call Jiefa and the others!" Xiaobai looked confused when he heard Kagome say this, and didn't understand why so many people were needed to call Ming. "why?" "Because, I let him drink sleeping pills, and he can sleep soundly for three days by himself. You can't wake him up." Kagome looked at Xiaobai's curious look and patiently explained to him. "Then let's go!" Xiaobai reacted immediately and stopped asking any more questions. The two people came to Jiefa's room. Before Kagome could speak, Jiefa had already sat up. "Kagome, are you ready?" "Okay!" Kagome saw that Jiefa had woken up and stopped saying anything. Jeffa quickly got up and shook Inuyasha next to him to wake up. After Kagome saw that they all woke up, she was ready to leave. At this time, Jiefa suddenly said, "Kagome, you have worked so hard, so you should take a good rest!" Jiefa knew very well that she would need Kagome's help later, so she could only take a break now. "No need, I'll go with you!" It was also the first time for Kagome to take out the fragments of the Shikon Tama from the human body like this. Seeing Kagome¡¯s tough attitude, Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything more and just followed closely behind. After arriving at Ming's room, looking at Xiaobai who couldn't wake up at all, just when he was about to take action, Kagome suddenly stopped him. "Don't be too anxious, wait a minute." Kagome's voice came quickly, and Xiaobai's hand stopped in mid-air. Kagome didn¡¯t know what she did to Ming¡¯s body. After a few random clicks, she looked at Xiaobai and heard a soft voice. "It's okay now, let's carry him to my room!" Seeing that Kagome had nothing to do, Jaffa and Inuyasha, who had been standing aside just now, also started to take action. After a while, the three of them slowly placed Ming on the blanket. For the first time, Xiaobai felt that Ming's body was particularly heavy. Just when Jiefa was about to take Xiaobai away, Xiaobai couldn't help but ask, "Kagome, why is Ming's body so heavy?" Kagome didn¡¯t expect Xiaobai to care about such a detailed matter. After being stunned for a while, she knelt down and explained to him. "Because the Four Souls Jade sensed the changes in Ming's body and reacted accordingly." "That's it!" Xiaobai reacted immediately. Seeing that Xiaobai had no problem anymore, Kagome patted him gently. "Okay, go out with Jiefa and the others quickly and wait for me outside!" "I want to stay here. Maybe you need my help in some way." Seeing Xiaobai become more enthusiastic after becoming a human, I don't know how to refuse. One person looked at him and said, "You and Jiffa and the others are outside, just keep me and Ming safe." When Xiaobai heard what Kagome said, he nodded his head gently, stopped asking any more questions, and left obediently with Jiefa. After seeing them all leave, Kagome slowly sat on the outside and used her own magic power to activate the spiritual formation. After a while, a beam of light slowly surrounded Ming. Then, small fragments ran out of Ming's body bit by bit, and gradually merged together to form a small fragments. Kagome¡¯s face became increasingly pale throughout the process. After seeing the fragments of the Shikon Tama finally come out, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Inuyasha, come in quickly!" Kagome said with almost all her strength. Jaffa heard Kagome's voice and hurried in. Just after opening the door, Kagome was lying on the ground, and Jaffa held her in his arms. Take it out of your pocketHe took a bottle of medicine, quickly let her take a few pills, and then handed Kagome to Inuyasha. "Inuyasha, put her on the bed quickly, cover her with a quilt, and take three pills every five hours." As soon as Jaffa finished speaking, he handed Kagome to Inuyasha. Inuyasha struggled to hold Kagome in his arms, holding the medicine she needed to take in one hand, and walked towards the bed with difficulty. Seeing this situation, Xiaobai wanted to go over and help, but Jiefa suddenly stopped him, "Xiaobai, just stay here, I still need your help with something." Hearing Jiefa's words, Xiaobai stopped what he was doing and stood somewhere. Only after seeing Inuyasha walking inside did Jiefa notice Ming on the ground. Next to him lay a stone that was still glowing. Jiefa suddenly bent down and picked it up. Xiaobai saw that he had picked up something and took the initiative to come over. "Jiefa, is this the fragment of the Four Souls Jade?" Xiaobai has only heard of legends, but has never seen it with his own eyes. "Yes!" Jiefa agreed and quickly put the fragments of the Four Souls Jade into a box, and the light just now disappeared. "Jiefa, why did you put it in the box?" Xiaobai didn't understand a little when he saw Jiefa's every move. Jiefa just looked at it and said patiently. "Because we are not the only ones who want to get the Jade fragments of the Four Souls. There is also an organization that wants to get it. We cannot be discovered by them." When Xiaobai heard what Jiefa said, he stopped asking any more questions and hurried to Ming's side. After looking at his condition, he found that he was a little weak and his whole expression was extremely nervous. "Jiefa, Ming's body is so weak, what should we do?" Jiefa heard what Xiaobai said and looked at him. "I let you stay here just to take care of Ming. Get the medicine Kagome gave you before and just do what she told you." "That's it!" After Xiaobai came to his senses, when he was about to continue asking Jiefa something, Jiefa had disappeared. He had no choice but to quickly take the medicine Ming needed from the room, pour it out one by one, and let Ming drink it. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 201 Care You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jeffa came to Kagome's bed, looked at her pale cheeks, felt a little distressed, and gently touched her forehead. "Inuyasha, how is Kagome doing now?" Jaffa looked at Inuyasha who had been sitting next to him. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, Inuyasha was stunned and said calmly, "Kagome's physical condition is stable and nothing will happen to her." Hearing InuYasha say this, he felt a lot more relieved and sat next to him. Not long after, Xiaobai hurried in and looked at Jie Fa in a panic. "Xiaobai, why are you so panicked? Did something happen?" Jiefa completely forgot what happened before. Seeing Jiefa not remembering anything, Xiaobai let out a long sigh and said. "Well, didn't we promise to take out the Jade of Four Souls and bring it to Ying?" Xiaobai¡¯s words made Ming react immediately, but the next second he looked calm. "I remembered, but we don't need to be too anxious about this matter." Jiefa felt that they should give Ming as much time as possible to recover. "But, if the shadow comes at this time, what should we do?" Xiaobai feels that the next time the shadow comes, he will definitely not give up until he sees Kagome. With Kagome looking like this, Xiaobai felt that Ming would be in danger by then. Jiefa felt that Xiaobai was a bit verbose, but she also knew that he was being so verbose just for the sake of tomorrow, so he frowned. "Okay, don't worry, I will tell Ying about this tomorrow. He won't come today." Ying just came yesterday, and he will definitely not come today. They can just keep their hearts in their stomachs. Hearing what Jie Fa said, Xiao Bai still felt a little uneasy. Just as everyone was talking about it, Xiao Yu suddenly walked in. Seeing Kagome lying unconscious on the bed, Xiaoyu suddenly understood what had just happened. "You don't want to continue the discussion, just go find Ying tomorrow and have a good rest today." Looking at their tired faces, Xiao Yu knew that they must have been extra busy last night. "But Kagome and Ming have no one to take care of them like this!" Xiaobai knew that Ming would have to take medicine in two hours, so if there was only one person, he could rest assured that Xiaoyu would take care of them. Seeing that the two people needed to be taken care of, each of them had some entanglements. After watching everyone remain silent for a long time, Jiefa suddenly had a good idea and spoke. "Okay, you don't have to worry too much. The three of us take turns taking care of Ming, and Kagome will take care of Xiaoyu." "Okay!" After Xiaoyu heard Jiefa's arrangement, she was very satisfied and agreed without hesitation. After discussing what to do, Jiefa and others left, while Xiaoyu stayed in the room alone. After the three of them returned to their own rooms, they looked at each other. As for how to take care of Ming, the three of them had not yet come up with a conclusion. "Jiefa, since Ming is handed over to the three of us, how should we take care of him?" Seeing that Jiefa didn¡¯t say how to take care of Ming for a long time, Xiaobai couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and asked just as he was sitting by the bed. "If one person takes care of you for four hours, the others can take a good rest." "Okay, then I'll take care of Ming first!" After Xiaobai heard Jiefa's arrangement, he agreed without hesitation, and then prepared to leave. Seeing Xiaobai preparing to leave, Jiefa hurriedly continued what he had not finished. "Let's go and move here tomorrow. This way, the three of us will be here and we can still deal with some emergencies." After all, this is the first time Kagome has taken out the Shikon Jade fragments from a human body, and we don¡¯t know what will happen next. "Can we move him now?" Xiaobai didn't know if they could move him now that he knew this. Jiefa heard Xiaobai's question. After hesitating for a while, he nodded gently, "It should be okay, don't worry!" After the three people agreed, they carried Ming to their room with great difficulty. After settling everything, Jiefa finally breathed a sigh of relief. "Xiaobai, you have been working very hard to take care of Ming. I will take care of him first."??Have a good rest with Inuyasha. " When Jiefa thought that he would have to go find Ying tomorrow, he told him the arrangement in his mind. Although Xiaobai has not rested for a long time, his body still does not feel full of fatigue. "No need, I want to take good care of Ming" Seeing Xiaobai trying to rob him, Jiefa couldn't stand it anymore. "You can have a good rest now. Ming will be fine. I won't have to go find Ying tomorrow. Go and have a rest!" After listening to what Jiefa said a lot, Xiaobai felt a little moved, but did not nod in agreement. Inuyasha watched them talk about this matter for a long time, and couldn't help but join in. "Xiaobai, just listen to Jiefa and have a good rest. We must take good care of our bodies these days, and we will help Xiaoyu share the burden tomorrow." Although taking care of Kagome is much easier than Ming, she still needs someone to take over for a girl to take care of until tomorrow. Hearing what InuYasha said, Xiaobai's attitude was not so tough and he looked at Jiefa silently. "Jeffa, I'll leave the remaining eight hours to you and Inuyasha." "Don't worry, Xiaobai, let's go and have a rest!" Inuyasha said, pulling Xiaobai to his bed. After the two of them went to rest, Jiefa sat next to Ming alone. He was a little bored, but he also checked on Ming's situation from time to time. He didn¡¯t forget the medicine Xiaobai handed him. One to two hours later, he hurriedly fed one, for fear that he would be too slow and delay something. Just like that, Jiefa was so busy that he was out of breath. When Inuyasha came to take Jiefa's place and saw his pale face, he was stunned. "Jiefa, why are you like this?" Inuyasha didn't expect that Jiefa would change so much in just four hours. After hearing InuYasha's voice, Jiefa looked at him with a tired face. The four hours just now felt like a year to him. He was completely unable to express his feelings. He just looked at Inuyasha and stood up slowly. "It's okay, I'm going to rest!" After Jiefa finished speaking, he turned and left. Seeing how tired Inuyasha looked, he didn't ask any more questions. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 202 Distress You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! When Jiefa woke up again, it was already three o'clock in the morning, and he frowned when he saw Xiaobai still sitting next to Ming. "Xiaobai, what time is it now, why didn't you call me?" After Xiaobai heard Jiefa's voice, he realized that he had woken up. "It's noon!" "Why didn't you call me so late?" Jiefa didn't expect that it was already so late. If Ying came today, the four of them would not be able to deal with it. When Xiaobai heard Jiefa's behavior, he didn't feel that he had done anything wrong, he just let out a long sigh. "What's wrong?" Xiaobai didn't know what he had done wrong. He looked at Jiefa, looking very innocent. Jiefa knew that Xiaobai wanted to let him rest for a while, so he didn't say anything more and shook Inuyasha at the side. InuYasha sat up all of a sudden, with a wary expression on his face, thinking that something terrible had happened. "Jiefa, what's wrong? Is Ming coming?" "No, hurry up and change shifts with Xiaobai and let him take a rest." "Okay!" Inuyasha didn't ask why and went directly to Ming's bedside. At this time, Inuyasha couldn't help but look out the window, but found that the sun was already high. "It's so late!" InuYasha couldn't help but sigh, "That's right!" After Jiefa silently responded to InuYasha, he left. When Jiefa walked out of the room, he was a little worried about Xiaoyu taking care of Kagome alone, so he decided to take a look. The moment he walked into the room, he saw Xiaoyu lying unconscious next to Kagome and falling asleep. He shook his head helplessly and covered Xiaoyu with a quilt. After gently feeding Kagome some medicine, she left quietly. Jiefa arrived at the door of Ying's house with the fragment of the Four Souls Jade, feeling a little excited. However, before he entered, the guard at the door stopped him, "Stop, who are you looking for?" The guard's momentum was not weak at all. After Jiefa heard this, he was slightly stunned for a moment. He was a little dissatisfied, but he still calmed down. "I'm here to see Ying. Go and tell your general!" After Jiefa finished speaking, he had no intention of explaining to the guards and stayed at the door alone. After the guard heard this, although he didn't have a good impression of the stranger in front of him, his attitude was still good. "Okay!" After responding to Jiefa, the guard left in a hurry. Not long after, the guards took Jiefa in. When Ying saw Jiefa appear, he frowned unhappily. On the contrary, Jiefa didn¡¯t care at all about his attitude towards him and went directly to the topic. "I am here mainly to tell you that Kagome has taken out the fragments of the Shikon Jade." When Ying heard these words, he stood up excitedly and looked at Jiefa's empty hands, "Where are the fragments of the Four Souls Jade? Take them out quickly and let me see." Seeing how excited Ying was, Jiefa hesitated for a while, but finally took out the individually packaged box from his pocket. After Ying saw the box, he snatched it over and as soon as he opened it, he saw the fragments of the Four Souls Jade inside, emitting a faint light. After a long period of time, Ying was still staring at him intently. Jiefa couldn't stand it anymore and quickly put it in his pocket. "You have already seen the Jade Fragments of the Four Souls. I am leaving now." Ying saw it for the first time and couldn't help but have some thoughts in his mind. "Can you leave the jade fragment of the Four Souls for me to look at for a few days, and then give it to you?" When Jiefa heard what Ying said, he frowned. If no one wanted to fight with them, Jiefa would agree. However, it has been taken out for two days. If it continues like this, those people will definitely find a place. Thinking of this, Jiefa refused directly without considering the status of happiness, "No, I'm afraid this won't work. If nothing happens, I'll leave first." After Jiefa finished speaking, he left without looking back. His subordinates did not get Ying's orders and did not stop him. Although Ying was a little angry because of Jiefa's attitude, he felt a little happy when he thought that he could become the city lord soon. Jiefa is on his way back?, he was surrounded by a large number of people, and he saw archers who had prepared an ambush at high places. I knew in my heart that the people who came this time must not be simple. Just when I was about to ask them where they came from, a man suddenly stood up in the team, with no kindness at all on his face. "You hand over the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, and we can let you go. Otherwise, we may have to take action." When Jiefa heard what he said, he just smiled and said, "I don't have the Jade fragments of the Four Souls here." Looking at Jiefa¡¯s serious look, the mysterious man still didn¡¯t believe it, ¡°It¡¯s all on you, no need to continue to quibble!¡± Jiefa didn¡¯t know why the person opposite knew so well. He felt a little panicked, but he also knew that he had no way to avoid it. When they were not paying attention, Jiefa ran back and forth through the gap between them. After the leader realized something was wrong, he chased after him closely. The archers at high places also began to attack, and arrows rained down one after another. Jiefa's agile skills dodged the attacks one by one. Just when Jiefa thought he had escaped from their encirclement, many arrows suddenly flew from the dark. Jiefa had no time to dodge, and was hit in the shoulder by two arrows. Jiefa pressed his wound in pain, but did not stop. The bright red blood kept falling. Before they could catch up, Jiefa quickly hid in a small alley and ran towards the city lord's home. After chasing for a long time, the people behind realized that they had lost track of them, and their men looked at the leader with worried expressions. "Leader, we have lost someone, what should we do?" The leader did not expect that an injured person could still run so fast, and frowned unhappily. "We will continue to search. As long as the fragments of the Four Souls Jade are on his body, we can find him." "Yes!" After hearing the leader's order, the subordinates took action separately. Jiefa pressed his wound. After persisting for a long time, he finally came to the door of the house and suddenly fainted on the ground. The guards recognized Jiefa at a glance, and after seeing that he was injured, they hurriedly carried him in. InuYasha knew that Jiefa was injured and ran over quickly. Seeing that his wound was not very serious, he breathed a sigh of relief and gave him some rough treatment. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 203 Uninvited Guest You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the unconscious Jaffa, Inuyasha had no idea what was going on. In the room, the three people were busy taking care of the patient. Kagome had been sleeping for two days and still showed no sign of waking up. Xiaoyu couldn't help but start to worry, and took the initiative to run to Inuyasha's side and started asking. "Inuyasha, why is Jiefa injured and Kagome still not waking up?" Without the two of them, Xiaoyu didn't know what to do next. After hearing this question, Inuyasha, who was sitting beside Jiefa's bed, let out a long sigh. Now he doesn't know what to do. "We'll wait until one of them wakes up to get a better understanding of the situation." "Okay!" Seeing that Inuyasha didn't have any good rest, Xiaoyu was not prepared to make things difficult for him. After Xiaoyu stayed with Inuyasha for a while, he left in a hurry. At night, everyone supported their already exhausted bodies. After all, they had no way to rest. After persisting for a day, they were all exhausted. Suddenly, several men in black jumped in from the window. After Inuyasha saw this situation, his sleepiness disappeared completely. The man in black approached him step by step and stopped not too far away. InuYasha looked at these unkind people and had no idea why they came back here. He frowned, but he also noticed that the man in black kept his eyes on Jiefa. Although he was a little scared, Inuyasha still looked at them calmly. "What are you doing here? Do you know this is the city lord's home?" The man in black didn't seem to take InuYasha's words to heart at all. Because of this, InuYasha suddenly didn't understand. "Well, you don't have to worry too much. As long as you hand over the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, we will let you go this time. However, I hope you won't go looking for the remaining fragments of the Four Souls Jade." Hearing their appearance, Inuyasha suddenly understood their identities. The fear in his heart suddenly disappeared, and instead he looked wary. "We don't have the Four Souls Jade fragments. I'm afraid you have found the wrong person!" At this moment, Inuyasha still didn't know what was going on with the other two people, so he responded to him with a mentality of not admitting it. However, after hearing this, the man in black just smiled, stared at him for a long time, and then pointed at Jiefa. "He was injured by one of ours, so we know better than you." Inuyasha didn't expect that it was them who injured Jiefa, and he couldn't help clenching his fists tightly. "You" Looking at Inuyasha's appearance, the man in black did not feel scared, and his expression was particularly stable. At this moment, the voices of Xiaobai and Xiaoyu suddenly came from outside, "Inuyasha, has something happened to you?" "I'm here. I don't know why a stranger suddenly broke in at home." After Xiaobai heard Inuyasha's voice, he hurried in with Xiaoyu. Looking at the menacing looks of the three of them, the man in black gradually lost his patience. "Hurry up and hand over the Jade of Four Souls, otherwise we may take action." Hearing what the man in black said, InuYasha protected Xiaoyu behind the two of them. Some of them didn't believe Xiaobai and couldn't help but ask. "Xiaobai, can you fight them away with me?" Although Xiaobai didn't understand why these people came to ask for the Four Souls Jade fragments, he had to help Inuyasha no matter what. Since Xiaobai became a human, he has never tried his abilities. Xiaobai has some small expectations in his heart. "I think it's definitely possible!" Xiaobai thought about it in his heart for a long time, and then firmly answered Inuyasha. After Inuyasha heard Xiaobai's answer, he felt a little confident in his heart. After a while, the man in black rushed up. The two people tightly protected Xiaoyu and Jiefa behind them, and started fighting with the man in black. After a while, the man in black felt that they were no match for the two of them at all, and fell to the ground one after another. The leader saw Xiaobai¡¯s skills, and after a long period of time, he suddenly realized that Xiaobai was no ordinary person. "Xiaobai, since you are not a human being, andWe are not very familiar with each other, why not join our team? " The leader still remembers that the boss said that their team also needs an animal that has been cultivated into human form. Now, he feels that Xiaobai is a good candidate. "No need!" Xiaobai had never had such thoughts. He just wanted to be by Ming's side silently. Seeing Xiao Bai¡¯s resolute attitude, the man didn¡¯t say anything more and left in a hurry with his men. After they left, Inuyasha lay on the bedside, panting. Xiaobai was a little worried after seeing his situation. "Inuyasha, are you okay? Do you need a good rest?" "No need!" Inuyasha felt that Jiefa hadn't woken up yet, so he had to persist no matter what. Seeing Inuyasha's tough attitude, Xiaobai didn't say much, but he was still a little curious about the person just now and couldn't help but ask. "Inuyasha, do you know who they are?" Hearing Xiaobai's question, Inuyasha frowned. After experiencing so many things, how could he not know the identity of the other party. "When we were looking for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, they were also looking for them. However, they wanted to get the power inside the Four Souls Jade, and we just wanted to restore the Four Souls Jade to its original appearance." Hearing InuYasha¡¯s explanation, Xiaobai suddenly felt that his choice to help InuYasha was the right decision. After all, if the power of the Four Souls Jade is used by someone with evil intentions, there will definitely be unpredictable consequences. Just when the two were chatting in full swing, Xiaoyu, who had been taking care of Jiefa, suddenly spoke. "Look, Jiefa is about to wake up!" After hearing Xiaoyu's words, everyone suddenly noticed that Jiefa's eyes were slowly opening. After a while, Jiefa saw three faces and was so frightened that he sat up suddenly, "Why are you so close to me, and why is the house so messy?" Jiefa looked at the surrounding rooms and found obvious signs of fighting. When InuYasha heard Jiefa ask like this, he didn't mean to hide it, so he said it directly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 204 Kagome wakes up You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Jiefa, when you were sleeping just now, several men in black suddenly came to your house and wanted the fragments of the Four Souls Jade. Moreover, they said they were the ones who injured you." Listening to Inuyasha talking about what happened just now, Jiefa suddenly became worried. He quickly looked at the Shikon Jade fragments on his body and breathed a sigh of relief when he was sure that they were all there. Seeing Jiefa's panic, InuYasha quickly said: "They are not approaching you, don't worry!" Jiefa¡¯s originally a little excited mood calmed down a little. When he saw the three people beside him, he was a little worried about Kagome and Ming. "Xiaobai, why are you and Xiaoyu here too? Kagome and Akira don't need anyone to take care of them anymore?" After hearing Jiefa's voice, the two realized that they had been too excited just now and had forgotten such an important thing. "Well, just now the two of us saw something happening here with Inuyasha, so we hurried over." After Xiaobai told Jiefa the actual situation, Jiefa stopped worrying about anything. When everyone saw that Jiefa did not continue to say anything, they breathed a sigh of relief. After Jiefa sat alone on the bed for a while, he suddenly wanted to check on Kagome. He felt that Kagome should have almost woken up at this time. After thinking about this, Jiefa directly expressed his thoughts, "You guys come with me to see Kagome!" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, before anyone else could express their opinions, Kagome came in. After everyone saw Kagome coming in, they were slightly stunned, "Kagome, when did you wake up?" After Xiaoyu saw Kagome coming over, she couldn't help but ask. After Kagome heard it, she said calmly. "I just woke up and saw no one in the room, so I thought you might be here." When Kagome woke up, she saw no one in the room and thought something had happened to them. "Kagome, do you feel uncomfortable somewhere?" After Jaffa saw Kagome waking up, he was a little worried that her running around like this would affect his body. Hearing Jiefa ask herself, Kagome felt warm in her heart, smiled and said something. "You don't have to worry too much. There's nothing wrong with me. It's just, what's wrong with your arm?" Kagome suddenly noticed the gauze on Jiefa's arm. Jaffa heard Kagome asking herself like this, not wanting her to worry about him, and there was some hesitation in his heart. Before he could say anything, Inuyasha spoke first. "After he took the fragments of the Shikon Tama to find the shadow, he was surrounded by people!" Hearing what Inuyasha said, Kagome looked at the messy room and said. "Are they here?" Xiaoyu and Xiaobai on the side didn't understand what it meant at all, but they stood quietly aside. Jaffa originally didn¡¯t want Kagome to worry too much, but InuYasha had already said it, so he had no choice but to nod his head reluctantly. "Yes, they are indeed here, we must deal with them as soon as possible!" After Kagome heard Jiefa admit it, she frowned unhappily. After the two of them were quiet for a long time, Kagome looked at Xiaobai and said, "Xiaobai, Mingming will wake up tomorrow. I'm afraid you have to stay with Mingming for the rest of the day!" Hearing Kagome's appearance, Xiaobai said a little confused, "Kagome, you are still here, why are you so anxious to say this?" Kagome didn't know when she would leave, so she said in advance, "Yes, but I don't know exactly when she will leave. However, after the shadow matter is resolved, we will definitely leave." Jiefa didn¡¯t refute Kagome¡¯s words like this. After all, they had promised Ming something, and no matter what happened, they would definitely do it. "Wellthat's good!" When it was mentioned that Kagome was leaving, Xiaobai felt a little reluctant. As she was talking, Kagome suddenly fainted. After seeing her condition, Jaffa quickly carried her to the bed. Seeing Kagome fainting again, Xiaoyu asked with a little worry: "Jefa, is Kagome's condition serious?" "Fortunately, let her rest for a while!" Jaffa knew that Kagome had just replied and her body was still very strong.It is normal to feel weak and faint. "Well" Xiaoyu breathed a sigh of relief after hearing what Jiefa said, and discussed the next thing again. "Jeffa, there are only two days left before Kagome tells Kage. If Ming cannot recover by then, I am afraid that his position as city lord" Before Xiaoyu could finish speaking, Xiaobai interrupted her and said something angrily. "We have to believe in Kagome and Akira, and even if neither of them recovers by then, the three of us can't give up!" Jiefa heard what Xiaobai said and nodded with satisfaction. However, for the men in black who suddenly joined, Jiefa didn't know if they would come. "Jiefa, are you worried about the man in black?" After Xiaobai and Xiaoyu argued for a while, they became quiet. Seeing Jiefa's worried look, he felt a little worried. "Wellif they come again, I don't know if we can drive them away!" Jiefa was also a little surprised by Xiaobai's sudden burst of ability. "Don't worry, we can definitely do it!" Xiaobai patted Jiefa and cheered him up. The next day, when Kagome woke up again, she saw Jaffa alone beside the bed, and quickly made him sit on the bed. "Jiefa, lie down quickly and have a good rest. Your injury can't make you work too hard." "I'm fine!" Kagome's concern made Jiefa feel warm in her heart, but she still smiled and lay there. Jiefa, who originally didn't want to sleep, didn't know why, but before he knew it, he felt sleepy all of a sudden and closed his eyes uncontrollably. After seeing Jiefa asleep, Kagome hurried to Ming's room. Seeing that Ming was still sleeping, she took a look at the medicine she had given Xiaobai before. There was still a meal that had not been eaten. After Kagome fed the medicine, Xiaobai suddenly woke up from his sleep. His eyes were full of alertness, but after seeing Kagome, he suddenly disappeared. "Kagome, why don't you take a good rest in your room?" "I came over to check on Ming. He should have woken up today!" As Kagome spoke, she felt in her heart that if she didn't come today, Ming wouldn't know when he would wake up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 205 Become stronger You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Xiaobai heard Kagome's words, he didn't say anything more and just stared at her for a long time. "You have a good rest, I can take good care of Ming here!" "Okay!" Kagome did not reject Xiaobai, but left without looking back. As soon as Kagome left Ming's room, she saw a familiar figure in the yard and walked over on her own initiative. Seeing Kagome's appearance, Kage felt a little embarrassed and couldn't help but smile, "Kagome, now Ming can give up his position as city lord to me!" When Kagome heard what Kage said, she couldn't help but frown, but she didn't say anything more, she just smiled lightly. "Ming hasn't woken up yet. I'm afraid I can't make the decision on this matter." Kagome looked at Ying's look and felt that there was nothing she could tell him. When Kage heard what Kagome said, he felt that this was a rare opportunity, so he walked past Kagome without saying a word. When Kagome saw him like this, she knew what he was thinking and took the initiative to speak. "Ying, don't you think it's very despicable and shameless for you to take advantage of others' danger at this time?" "I don't think so!" Ying never felt that there was anything excessive about what he was doing. After all, there were still so many things that had not been done. Kagome stopped directly in front of him and said with great momentum: "Please don't continue here, I was the one who took out the fragments of the Shikon Jade, so I must be responsible for his current safety. " Kage didn¡¯t expect Kagome to be so troubled, and couldn¡¯t help but frown, but he also knew that there was no way he could get in if he stayed like this. I simply had a better idea in my mind, and looked at Kagome in front of me, "Okay, I won't trouble him now, but you have to agree to my request." Kagome felt a little strange when she heard Kage say this. After all, she couldn't take charge of anything, and she was just using him. "any request?" "When Ming wakes up, can you please stop interfering in our affairs." After hearing what Shadow said, Kagome smiled. She didn't need to intervene in the first place. When the time comes, Akira will definitely be able to defeat him with her own strength. "Okay!" After Ying heard that Kagome had promised him, he left without looking back. After seeing the shadow leave, Kagome immediately breathed a sigh of relief. At this time, Xiaobai suddenly ran out, which really shocked Kagome. "Xiaobai, why did you suddenly appear here?" Kagome looked at Xiaobai in surprise. Xiaobai didn¡¯t pay attention to the question Kagome asked him at all, but kept thinking about what she had said to Ying before, with a serious expression on his face. "Kagome, is what you just said to Kage true? If Kage is disadvantageous to Ming by then, will you just sit back and watch?" Hearing Xiaobai say this, Kagome suddenly understood why Xiaobai appeared here, and couldn't help but smile. "It's okay, you don't have to worry too much. I will leave when the time comes. You will be with me for everything that follows." "Where are you going?" Xiaobai wanted to know where Kagome was going next. "Go to other places to find the Jade fragments of the Four Souls." Xiaobai heard Kagome's answer and stopped asking any more questions. After all, I have known these things for a long time, "Well, let's talk about this when we wake up tomorrow!" After Xiaobai finished speaking, he stopped saying anything to Kagome and turned around to leave. Early the next morning, as soon as Kagome woke up, Xiaobai ran in happily. "Kagome, Ming has woken up, and she is full of energy" Before Xiaobai finished speaking, Ming had already walked in. Seeing her weak expression, he couldn't help but ask. "Kagome, what's wrong with you? You don't look in good health!" "It's okay, I just lack rest!" Hearing Kagome say this, Ming already felt a little more relaxed. At this moment, Ming suddenly remembered something and asked, "Kagome, have the shadows come to trouble you in the past two days since I was unconscious?" "Yes, but it's easy to let it go!" Kagome felt that the appearance of the shadow was not a very important thing. Just as the three people were discussing what happened in the past two daysAt this moment, Inuyasha and Xiaoyu suddenly ran in. "Ming, you finally woke up!" Seeing Ming standing in front of him, Inuyasha felt that Kagome was still better. "Yes!" Ming heard InuYasha's voice, turned around and saw InuYasha standing beside him at some point. After Kagome saw Inuyasha, she suddenly remembered that she hadn't seen how Akira was recovering. "Inuyasha, you and Akira have a try. You have to use all your strength. However, when you see that the situation is not going well, you must stop in time." After Kagome's voice just fell, Inuyasha looked suspicious that he heard it wrong. "Ming has just woken up, and he was never my opponent before. How could he be this time?" Inuyasha was afraid that if he injured Ming again, he wouldn't know how long it would take before he could leave here. After Ming heard Kagome's suggestion, he was a little surprised, but then he remembered what Kagome had said to him before. Suddenly, I had some expectations about what my body would be like without the fragments of the Shikon Jade. Seeing the worried look on Inuyasha's face, Akira couldn't help but say something for Kagome. "Inuyasha, don't worry, Kagome won't harm me no matter what!" Hearing what Akira said, Inuyasha felt that what he said was very reasonable, and the two began to compete. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? off and on and on and on and on and on, were worried about Inuyasha. After a long time, Inuyasha waved his hand and the two stopped, "No, Ming has changed too much. I am no match for him now." Just now, Ming also felt that the power in his body had changed a lot. Before, the power was completely out of his control, but now he is able to do so with ease. "Wow, Ming, you are great. From now on, you can start to protect the people in this city again." When Xiaobai said this, he still remembered that it was very difficult for Ming to help everyone before, and he was always injured from time to time when fighting against people from other places. "Yes, and I don't need to rely on you as much as before." Ming didn't expect that he could really wait for such a day, and he was a little excited. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 206 Another You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that Ming was recovering so well, Kagome suddenly felt that she and Jaffa had to leave. "Ming, I can rest assured that you have recovered so well. I will leave with Jiefa and the others next." When Ming heard Kagome say this, she felt a little reluctant to give up, but she also knew that there was no way to avoid it. A person was silent for a long time before finally speaking, "I know you have many things to do next, but do you know where the next Jade fragment of the Four Souls is?" Kagome heard Ming's question and asked herself. After hesitating for a long time, she sighed. ¡°We still don¡¯t know very well where the next fragments of the Four Souls Jade will be.¡± Xiaobai on the side heard Kagome say this. He wanted to tell her something, but he didn't know whether he should say it or not. Kagome noticed that Xiaobai was hesitant to speak, and couldn't help but ask. "Xiaobai, do you know something?" Xiaobai didn't expect that his performance actually made Kagome see something. However, things have become like this. Xiaobai glanced at Ming and said bravely: "When I was with Ming before, I overheard his mother saying that there was a Jade fragment of the Four Souls. The west side of this city." After Kagome heard Xiaobai's words, she seemed to see hope again and pulled Xiaobai's clothes. "Xiaobai, are you sure you're not talking nonsense?" "I did hear this, but I don't know if it's true or not." Xiaobai knew about this before, but he was not interested at all in the Jade Fragments of the Four Souls. Therefore, after hearing the topic they discussed, they did not tell Ming. Ming heard that another Shikon Jade fragment was also in his country, and he felt a little happy. Kagome and the others could continue to stay here. Kagome felt that regardless of whether the Four Souls Jade fragment was still there or not, she had to take a look. After all, the Four Souls Jade fragment on Ming's body didn't give them any clues. "Well, let me tell Jiffa about this and see what his opinion is!" After Kagome said these words, Jiefa came in at some point. "Is there anything you want to discuss with me?" Kagome did not expect that Jiefa would come to see her at this time. After hearing Jiefa¡¯s question, the expression on her face was very calm. Kagome told Jiefa exactly what Xiaobai said before. After Jiefa heard what Kagome had said, he said, "Since it's possible, let's take a look another day. However, we ran to someone else's house to ask Ming for help." Ming Ming didn¡¯t know what he could do to help, so he looked at him with confusion, ¡°Jiefa, what do you want to help you with?¡± Although the entire city belongs to him, he has no control over the people in the westernmost part of the city. They have an independent leader. "It's more convenient to find the jade fragments of the Four Souls." Ming didn't have time to say anything. Xiaobai couldn't stand it anymore, so he took the initiative to say, "Kagome, I'm afraid Ming can't help you regarding the matter in the west." "Why?" After Kagome heard this sentence, she suddenly didn't understand why Xiaobai said it like this. "Because he has no way of locking up the people in the west. They have already formed a separate team" After listening to Xiaobai telling what happened before, Kagome frowned and felt that it was really not easy for Ming to occupy the position of city lord. I also know that I can only give up the thoughts in my heart and think of another way. Early the next morning, after Jiefa told InuYasha about the incident, InuYasha took the initiative to speak out. "Jiefa, leave this matter to me, you two just stay here!" Looking at Inuyasha preparing to set off, Kagome felt that there must be a different scene on the west side of the city. "You take Xiaoyu with you, and we can take care of each other." Xiaoyu heard what Kagome said and agreed without hesitation. "I am willing to go with InuYasha." InuYasha did not expect that Xiao Yu suddenly ran in at this time and frowned. "You don't have to go with me!" Inuyasha felt that this time things must be full of danger.If you take it with you, it may hurt her. Because of Inuyasha¡¯s words, Xiaoyu felt that she was deeply hit and did not say a word. Kagome saw that the atmosphere was a little stiff, and said bravely, "Inuyasha, just take her with you to explore the road and make sure there are any fragments of the Shikon Jade. Once you are sure, come back!" She felt that for such an important matter as obtaining the Jade fragments of the Four Souls, they must be together. "Okay!" After several people agreed to Kagome's proposal, Inuyasha had no choice but to bite the bullet and agreed. Soon, Inuyasha left with Xiaoyu. Not long after leaving, Kage came to Ming Mansion again, but instead of looking for Kagome, he went directly to Ming. Ming, who was still getting used to his abilities, suddenly heard someone coming in, turned around and saw Ying. Before Ming could speak, Ying spoke first, "Ming, you no longer have the Jade fragment of the Four Souls in your body, please obediently give me the position of City Lord!" "Why?" Ying didn't expect that Ming would actually say such words. She stared at him for a long time and said it bravely. "I helped you take out the Jade fragments of the Four Souls. You should give me the position of city lord, as you agreed with Kagome before." After Ying said it to the end, his voice was extremely soft. When Ming heard Ying say this, he just smiled. "But, I didn't promise you!" Seeing Ming's unwillingness to admit it, Ying was a little angry, but suddenly remembered what Kagome had said before, and began to feel proud in his heart. Ming suddenly laughed when he saw Ying. He didn't know why, but he still became wary. "Since you are unwilling to give up to me, let's have a test. If you can really defeat me, I will never compete with you for the position of city lord in the future." As soon as Ying's words came out, Ming suddenly knew what he was planning. "Okay!" Ming agreed readily, but Ying didn't feel anything strange. "Then, let's meet in the city arena tomorrow!" After Ying finished speaking, he left without looking back. After Xiaobai saw Ying leave, some people said in confusion, "Ming, why did you agree to him so easily?" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 207 Learned You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Knowing that Xiaobai was worried about him, he still patted him on the shoulder and said, "Xiaobai, don't worry, I believe what Kagome said before." When Xiaobai heard what Ming said, he stopped saying anything and just stood aside silently. After being quiet for a long time, Xiaobai couldn't help but say, "Ming, since you have agreed to him, should you tell Kagome the news and let her confirm it." Xiaobai always felt that he had to hear Kagome tell him personally no matter what. Although he knew why Xiaobai was like this, he also felt that he should tell Kagome about it. "Okay!" Ming and Xiaobai just arrived at Kagome's room and saw several people gathering together. There were some doubts in my heart. After hesitating for a long time, I finally said, "Kagome, is there something else going on with you? Where is Inuyasha?" Ming saw Jiefa but not Inuyasha. He felt something was strange and couldn't help but ask. After Kagome heard Ming's voice, she realized that they had come in at some point. "Well, he and Xiaoyu are looking for the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, so Jiefa and I discussed what we should do after Inuyasha comes back." Kagome felt that she was a little hasty when she asked Inuyasha to take a look this time, and now that she thinks about it, she still regrets it. When Ming heard what Kagome said, he suddenly became quiet and stopped asking any more questions. After hesitating for a long time, Ming revealed his purpose of coming here, "I came here mainly to tell you that I agreed to compete with Ying tomorrow. If I lose, let him be the city lord!" Ming felt that he had been sitting in this position of city lord for a long time, and he was already a little tired of it. When Xiaobai heard what Ming said, he quit immediately and said, "Ming, don't say this, Ying is really not suitable to be the city lord. You are really tired of it, you can choose an excellent person. " When Kagome heard what Xiaobai said, she felt it was extraordinarily reasonable and looked at him. However, Kagome was not very clear about whether she would be able to play Kage tomorrow, so she kept silent. Ming heard what Xiaobai said and quickly corrected his wording, and finally looked at Kagome standing aside. Kagome knew that she had to give him an answer, so she had to bite the bullet and said, "Ming, actually, I'm not very clear about what will happen tomorrow. I hope you can do it!" After Xiaobai heard this, he stopped saying anything to Ming and turned his attention to Kagome. "Kagome, if Ming loses tomorrow, can you ensure that he won't get hurt?" "ThisI can't interfere. I promised Ying before, so Ming can recover to this level now." Although Kagome took advantage of Ming, she felt that a person should still keep his word. "But" Xiaobai heard Kagome's response. Although she was a little unhappy, she also knew that she had her own difficulties. Just when everyone was in a dilemma, Ming finally couldn't stand it anymore and took the initiative to say: "Okay, I will try my best tomorrow. After all, you have helped me with so many things, don't worry!" After hearing what Ming said, everyone suddenly became quiet. Ming felt that it would be useless to stay here. "It's getting late, I'm going back to rest!" After Ming finished speaking, he turned around and left. After Xiaobai saw Ming leaving, he wanted to catch up and say something, but Kagome stopped him. "Okay, just take a good rest, we have to believe in Ming." Kagome¡¯s words made Xiaobai realize that he had given Ming himself too little space in the past, and felt that what Kagome said still made sense. After hesitating for a long time, he nodded gently, "Okay, let him have a good rest. But, Kagome, what do you think is the possibility of victory tomorrow?" After Xiaobai asked the question, Kagome hesitated for a moment, looked at him, and said with absolute certainty. "Seventy percent, but there may still be some situations!" Kagome just asked Akira to rely on medicine to quickly adapt to the body without the Shikon Jade fragment. She didn't know the effect. "Okay!" Xiao BaiI wasn't very satisfied with this answer, but I also knew that Kagome had tried her best and didn't say anything else. She said goodbye and left. After Ming returned to the room, he lay motionless on the bed alone, staring blankly at the sky, feeling confused. Since he woke up, he has felt that his body is full of power. However, this power seems to be menacing, and he has been trying hard to adapt to it. Ming believed that he would be able to control this power tomorrow, so he agreed to Ying's request without hesitation. After thinking about it for a while, I suddenly felt sleepy and couldn't help but fall asleep. Early the next morning, Kagome ran in with a lot of bottles and cans. As soon as Akira woke up, she saw Kagome beside the bed. After Kagome hesitated for a moment, she said, "Ming, are you awake?" "Well, why didn't you wake me up when you came to me?" Ming said, sitting up in a hurry. After Kagome heard this, she smiled and said, "I was just sitting here." "Is there something going on?" Ming knew Kagome very well, and usually wouldn't appear here if there was nothing going on. She was immediately aware of Ming's thoughts. She didn't panic at all and said calmly, "I'm here to let you take medicine. I prepared it for emergencies before, so I never gave it to you. Now you give it to them." Bar!" "So many!" Ming was shocked when he saw a lot of bottles and cans on the table. "That's right!" Kagome didn't feel that there were many medicines on the table, and responded calmly, saying that she had already poured many medicines into her hand. Knowing that Kagome was doing it for her own good, she didn¡¯t ask any more questions and finished the medicine in one go. After watching Ming finish the medicine in his hand, he handed him a bottle. Ming drank it without saying a word. Seeing him doing this, Kagome smiled with satisfaction, "It's great that you can accept it. I thought you wouldn't cooperate." Ming said that because the medicine was too bitter, he didn¡¯t want to open his mouth to speak for a while. Kagome, on the other hand, spoke with gusto alone, and continued: "As long as you take these medicines, you can use your abilities to the best of your ability." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 208 Winning You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After Ming finished eating, he hurriedly finished his breakfast and left his mansion. At this moment, everyone on the street knew that the city lord was about to have a showdown with General Shadow, and hurriedly ran to the side of the ring. After a while, people gathered next to the ring. Ying stood alone on the ring, letting the sun shine, and he was sweating after a while. Ying still didn¡¯t see Ming¡¯s figure, thinking that he had teased her, and was a little angry. He stood directly on the stage and said, "Everyone, please be quiet. The city lord just promised me yesterday, but he has not come until this time today. Did he not keep his word and deceive me?" When everyone heard what Ying said, they all started talking. Ying suddenly heard a lot. "I didn't expect that the city lord, who is usually so true to his word, would actually not come. Moreover, Ying was just competing with him, it was nothing." However, there are also some people who are disgusted with this statement and can't help but start to refute it. "The city lord is not like this. Something must have delayed him. Since he agreed, he will definitely come." Listening to their discussion, Ying's brows furrowed for a while, and a smile appeared on his lips for a while. At this time, Ying suddenly interrupted their discussion and said, "You guys should be quiet for a while, I have something to say." Soon, no one below was talking, "Since tomorrow hasn't come yet, let's wait here for a while. There is no need to speculate. In the end, facts are the truth." When everyone heard Ying's appearance, they couldn't help but praise him and were quiet for a long time. Time passed by, and everyone turned more and more towards Ying. At this moment, Ming suddenly appeared, exuding a temperament that he had never seen before. Everyone was a little surprised when they saw Ming, whom they had not seen for a long time. Someone in the crowd suddenly said something at this time. "City Lord, it's been so long, have you found your Xiaobai?" Everyone thought that he had touched the City Lord's bad luck and was going to be unlucky. However, after a long time, Mingdu did not get angry, but walked straight to the competition stage. "Everyone, don't stop talking nonsense, General. Why can't I come back? It's just that there are some things that have delayed me." Hearing Ming's explanation, those who originally supported Ming became more confident, but at this time, who had doubted Ming before, he remained silent and lowered his head, looking very embarrassed. When Ying heard Ming slandering him like this, he couldn't help but ask: "I don't know, City Lord, what can you do to waste time?" ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????¡­ After Ming heard Ying's question, he just smiled lightly, not feeling nervous as expected. "I just went to see Xiaobai." After everyone heard Ming's question, they sighed for a while, but they also knew that this matter was indeed very important to Ming. Ying felt that it could not be such a coincidence, thinking that if he spoke, he was thinking that if he could not bring Xiaobai out, it would affect his image in the hearts of the people. However, if he brought Xiaobai out, Ying himself would be very nervous. After calming down for a long time, he decided to give it a try. "Ming, you went to see Xiaobai. Everyone is worried about Xiaobai. Why don't you bring him out and let everyone see him?" Ying knew what Xiaobai looked like, so there was no way Ming could deceive so many people. " Xiaobai is also very important in the minds of the people in the city. He can almost have the same status as Ying in the city. Ming didn¡¯t know what to do at this time. He looked at Kagome who was standing next to him. Kagome took out Xiaobai, who had turned into a mouse, and handed it to Ming. After Kage saw the actions of the two of them, he stared at Kagome fiercely, as if asking her why she was here again. However, Kagome was not panicked, and she did not go against what the two of them had agreed upon before. Ming Ming shook his Xiaobai and said to the people below: "Most people have seen Xiaobai, so I can't deceive everyone." Ying felt a little angry when he saw that despite all the efforts he had made, his status in the hearts of the people had not changed. Not continuing?Wasting too much time on the people, interrupted Ming, "Ming, okay, let's compete quickly!" "Xiaobai is back, do you still have confidence?" Ying was slightly stunned when he heard this sentence. He felt that Kagome had given him too much hope before, so that he completely ignored Xiaobai. "This" Seeing the embarrassed look on Kage's face, Ming smiled and handed the Xiaobai in his hand to Kagome, who slowly went down with Xiaobai. After seeing Ming hand over Xiaobai to Kagome, the whole person breathed a sigh of relief. Ming suddenly expressed the worries in his heart, "Ying, actually you don't need to worry too much, I will give you a good test. After all, I promised you that I will not take Xiaobai with me, and I no longer have four The jade fragment of the soul is the same with or without Xiaobai." He felt that if he took Xiaobai with him at this time, it wouldn't matter if he couldn't defeat Ying. If he hurt Xiaobai, Ming would definitely feel guilty. "Okay!" Ying Bu did not expect that Ming was not going to take Xiao Bai with him, and was a little surprised. After a while, the two people started a fierce competition. Ying wanted to fight quickly and didn't want to waste too much time with Ming. After all, he has been waiting here alone for a long time, and he doesn¡¯t have much patience anymore. Ming was a little panicked when he saw the speed of Ying's punch, but he still stabilized his pace and dodged little by little. Not long after the shadow passed, I felt that Ming seemed to be more flexible than before, so I tried my best not to give Ming a chance to open a little more. Looking at the menacing fist, Ming instinctively stretched out his fist to block it. Ying was a little surprised by Ming's sudden power, and Ming couldn't believe that he could be so powerful. But he also knew that this was all because of Kagome, and he felt happy. He was no longer as timid as before, but began to be carefree. Watching Ming turn from defensive to offensive, Ying was a little surprised and found it difficult to guard against him. Not long after, Ying was defeated and looked at him falling to the ground. Ming directly pulled him up and asked in a soft tone: "Ying, are you okay?" (remember this website address: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 209 Show your heart You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Ying was not grateful for Ming's concern, but just threw him to the ground when Ming wasn't paying attention. Ming suddenly lay on the ground with difficulty, motionless, and couldn't help laughing as he thought about it. "Do you know that although you are a very good city lord, you pay too much attention to personal feelings, so this time you lost to me because of yourself." Looking at Ying from the bottom up, Ming didn¡¯t regret his actions just now. After all, they were good friends once. When I was a child, a group of servants bullied a child in the back garden and kept talking. "You are a weirdo!" The boy huddled helplessly on the ground, saying something unknown. "I'm not, not" Just when he was injured from being bullied, a child suddenly ran over from a distance, fiercely. "You are not allowed to bully him!" However, the group of servants had no intention of stopping, and instead competed with each other to become more ruthless. After a while, the child saw this situation and rushed forward. Because he was too young, he was no match for the adults. The boys who were originally timid rushed forward because of his move. The two children suddenly got into a fight with several adults. In the end, the two of them sat on the ground bruised and bruised, but they smiled extremely happily. "My name is Ying, what's yours?" The boy who ran out just now said his name. "My name is Ming!" The boy's voice was trembling. After all, he had never thought about what happened just now. Ying heard Ming's name, and after mumbling it for a long time, she patted his shoulder and spoke. "We will be good friends from now on. If those people bully you in the future, the two of us will beat them together." The two made an agreement to stay together. Later, when Ming became the city lord, Ying no longer treated him like he did before, but became a little distant. Ming thought about it and returned to reality again, "Because, we agreed to protect each other." When Ying heard what Ming said, he was slightly stunned. He didn't expect that Ming actually remembered what happened before. There were some touches in his heart, but he did not forget that he had worked hard for the position of city lord from birth until now. "Ming, give me the position of the city lord, and we can go back to the past." Kage also wants to go back to his previous life, but everything is impossible. Hearing Ying say this, Ming has always been worried about handing over the position of city lord to Ying, not because he doesn't believe in him, his abilities are also very good. After seeing this, the people below became excited and wanted to know something. Ming stood up from the ground with difficulty and looked at the people below, "Common people, General Shadow and I have something to say. You should leave first!" In the crowd of common people, when they heard what Ming said, they had no intention of leaving. Instead, they suddenly spoke. "We came to watch the game this time, but there is no result of the game so far, how could we leave." Seeing their unwillingness to leave, Ming had a headache. He felt that the two of them had misunderstood for so long, and it was time to explain clearly. Kagome has been watching silently below, and she doesn't understand when she sees Ming acting like this. The curiosity in my heart made me couldn't help but ask Xiaobai, who had been accompanying Ming all the time, "Xiaobai, Ming seems to have some differences with Ying." Although the two of them were always at odds with each other, Kagome actually saw a different look in Akira's eyes just now. Xiaobai did not expect that Kagome would actually ask this matter. After hesitating for a moment, he slowly spoke. "They used to have a particularly good relationship, but because of the position of the city lord, the two of them suddenly became neglected." Listening to Xiaobai's words, Kagome's mood was also very complicated. Looking at Ming and Ying standing above, she wanted to rush up and say something. Ying looked at Ming, not knowing what he wanted to do, but he was not willing to leave it like this. "Ming, let's continue, we must decide the outcome of today's matter." "Okay, but let's resolve it privately. After all these years, there are some things I've always wanted to say to you." Listen and understand thisThe wife said that Ying suddenly didn¡¯t know what Ming wanted to do. There were some tangles in my heart, but in the end I decided to believe Ming, and bit the bullet and explained to the people: "People, I have some things to deal with today. I'm afraid I can't give you any gifts." Everyone heard what Ying said and said that there were still some unwilling people, because the crowd of Ying sect was inside, and soon the people left. After seeing the people leaving, Ming looked at the shadow and said, "Let's go to my house!" Kage didn¡¯t ask any more questions and left with him. After there was nothing to worry about, Kagome took Xiaobai back. In Ming's study, Ming looked at Ying with a serious face and asked him to sit down. "Ying, I know you have been spying on my position for a long time, but your ambition is too great. I am a little worried about handing the Nameless City to you." Hearing Ming say what was in his heart, Ying felt that the misunderstanding he had with Ming before was really due to his overestimation. "However, I feel that my abilities are not bad at all. Why can you be the city lord and be deeply loved by the people?" Every time Ying went out to fight, he fought back the enemies who harassed the nameless city. However, it was Ming who was always praised by the people. Looking at Ying¡¯s unwilling look, Ming suddenly felt that he should have said these words a long time ago. "You can be the city lord. I can give you the position of city lord in the near future. However, you must ensure that you can calm down and treat the people better." "Really?" Ying never thought that Ming would give up the position of city lord that he had worked so hard for so long to him. "Well" Ming heard Ying's question and answered directly and decisively. He felt that he really needed to see the outside world. "Ming, thank you very much. I misunderstood you before. I always thought you had taken away my position as city lord." When I think about Ying knowing that Ming has become the city lord, I feel that he has exhausted all his means. The two of them sat in the study and chatted about the past events, and had a great time chatting. After Kagome returned to the room, she was still a little worried about what would happen to Kage and Ming. She was doing nothing in the room absent-mindedly, and Xiaobai was a little worried when he saw her like this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 210 About to leave You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He patted Kagome on the shoulder and said, "Don't worry, nothing will happen to the two of them." The reason why Xiaobai is relieved is that he has guessed what Ming wants to do. Kagome heard what Xiaobai said. Although she didn't understand why he was so sure, she also knew that there must be his reasons. "Okay!" Kagome gradually calmed down under Xiaobai's comfort. After Ming and Ying discussed it for a long time, Ying was very happy. "Ying, I will tell the world this news tomorrow. Starting from the day after tomorrow, the Nameless City will be handed over to you!" "Okay, don't worry, I will definitely try my best." Ying never thought that after working hard for so long, the position of city lord would be handed over to him so easily. After being alone and quiet for a long time, I realized that it was getting late and stood up slowly. "Ming, it's getting late, I'm leaving first!" Ying felt that if he continued to stay here, he would be particularly embarrassed. "Okay!" After Ming agreed, he sent Ying out in person. The maid passing by saw the two of them acting uncharacteristically and discussed it in private. After Akira sent Kage away, he felt that he should tell Kagome and the others about his decision. Although this is his own business, he also hopes that others can support him. Along the way, Ming kept lowering his head and thinking about the problem, and before he knew it, he came to the door of Kagome's room. After Kagome saw Ming coming, she hurried over and said, "Ming, how are you and Kage, are you not hurt?" Seeing that Kagome was so concerned about him, Ying smiled faintly and said, "Don't worry, the two of us had a very happy chat and nothing happened." Kagome was relieved when she heard what Ming said. After seeing that Kagome was not as worried as before, Ming suddenly remembered the reason why she was here. "I have something to inform you!" After Kagome heard Ming's words, she looked at him with confusion. "Tell me!" Kagome was also a little curious about what Ming was going to say, and she actually ran over just after the shadow left. "I'm going to give up the position of city lord to Kage!" After Ming just finished speaking, Kagome was stunned for a moment, with a look of disbelief on her face. "Ming, how can you give him the position of city lord? His character is so cruel, and he is also greedy for beauty." Kagome blurted out her evaluation of Kage, and Akira smiled after hearing Kagome's words. "His behavior is actually to prevent me from being a city lord properly. He hasn't married a wife yet!" After listening to Akira talking about Kage's true appearance, Kagome suddenly felt that her previous evaluation of Kage was too one-sided. He also suddenly remembered the matter of giving up the position of city lord, and couldn't help but ask, "Ming, how are you going to tell the people this news?" "Write a notice, I'm going to work now!" Ming suddenly remembered that he hadn't written the notice yet. Kagome heard what Ming said and took the initiative to say, "Ming, let me help you. I believe Xiaobai is also happy to help you!" After discussing it, the three of them sat in the study together. After Ming wrote a sample, Kagome and Xiaobai also helped. Not long after, I finally wrote a thick pile. Looking at the fruits of the three of them¡¯s work, I lay down on the table tiredly. Early the next morning, Ming sent a few guards out and posted the announcement on the blackboard. After a long time, everyone in the city knew about it. "Tell me, what happened yesterday and why the city lord suddenly gave way." "I don't know, but the relationship between the two of them was very good before, and then" People have different opinions on this matter, but most people think that both of them can be the city lords. After Ying knew about this, he was extremely happy. He didn't expect that Ming would actually do what he said, which made him a little flattered. After the two people handed over the position of city lord, Ming suddenly felt much more relaxed, and he and Xiaobai drank tea and chatted in the back garden every day. Ming can no longer remember how long it has been since he lived a life like this.I'm alive, but I still have some nostalgia in my heart. After Ying became the lord of the city, he was extremely happy. He took his bodyguard with him every day to check on the public sentiment in the city. From time to time, he would help the people do some useful things. People who initially did not want Ying to be the city lord gradually felt that he was an excellent city lord. Ming saw that the people in the city had no objections to him, and he felt relieved. He no longer worried that the people would be dissatisfied with Ying. On this day, when Ming and Xiaobai were playing chess and chatting, Kagome and Jeffa suddenly ran over. "Ming, you are living a very comfortable life now. It's time for the two of us to leave. Inuyasha and Xiaoyu haven't come back after being away for so long. I'm a little worried." Kagome directly told the reason why she came here. Ming was slightly stunned and looked at Xiaobai beside him. "Let's go with you. Anyway, I also want to do something for Ying. In the past, because there were too many things, I had no chance to leave." Ming feels that he has nothing to do now and can go wherever he wants. Kagome didn¡¯t expect that Ming would answer her like this, which made her a little surprised, and she was slightly stunned for a long time. Jiefa on the side heard what Ming said and responded: "Ming, if you want to go, come with us, so we can take care of each other." "Well" Ming originally thought that Jie Fa would be the first to object, but he didn't expect that he actually agreed. He was a little flattered. When Kagome came to her senses, the two of them had already discussed it and it was not good for him to say anything more. "Kagome, when are you going to leave?" Ming looked at Kagome. "Tomorrow, if something happens to Inuyasha, we should get there quickly and we might be able to help him." "Well, let's see you tomorrow!" After Ming finished speaking, he lowered his head and continued playing chess with Xiao Bai, ignoring the two people beside him. When Kagome thought that she would leave this place soon, she took Jaffa for a walk in the back garden. Having lived here for so long, she was a little reluctant to leave this place. "Kagome, do we need to buy anything tomorrow?" After hearing Jaffa's question, Kagome shook the ring on her hand. "No need, I bought a lot of movies before." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 211 Things were stolen You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Kagome said, Jiefa didn't say anything more. After the two of them walked around in the back garden for a while, they suddenly felt a little cold and pulled on their clothes. "Jiefa, let's go back!" "Okay!" Jiefa saw that Kagome was a little cold, so he stopped saying anything more and agreed without hesitation. Early the next morning, Xiaobai ran over and said, "Kagome, are you up?" Xiaobai called at the door for a long time, but there was no response, thinking that she hadn't woken up yet and was just about to leave. Suddenly someone behind him patted himself, and when he turned around, he saw Xiaobai here. "Kagome, why are you outside?" Xiaobai was a little surprised after seeing Kagome appear. After hearing what Xiaobai said, Kagome smiled and said, "Okay, let's go quickly!" Seeing that Kagome had nothing in her hand, Xiaobai felt a little strange, but suddenly remembered that she had a ring, and stopped asking any more questions. "Okay!" After a while, the four people left the mansion. As soon as they arrived at the door, they saw Ying. Ying saw that they had taken some things and seemed to be going somewhere far away, so he couldn't help but ask. "Ming, where are you going?" Ying suddenly appeared at the door of the house, and everyone was a little surprised. Ming Ming did not expect that Ying would actually appear at the door of his house at this time, and he was a little surprised. But he didn¡¯t say anything. He just looked at him lightly and said, "Kagome and I are going to find Inuyasha. They went to the west of the city some time ago." When Ying heard what Ming said about the west of the city, he was slightly stunned, with a serious look on his face. "Why did Inuyasha go to such a dangerous place? Every one of you knows that it is a place that is not allowed to go. Why did you agree to it at that time?" Kagome knew very well that Kage was just worried about Inuyasha, but there were some things they had to do. "Okay, Ying, don't worry, we will definitely come back safely." Ming said some words of comfort to Ying. After Ying heard this, he stopped asking any more questions. "Well, now that you have decided, I can't continue to say anything." Looking at their tough attitudes, Ying knew that it would be useless to say anything more. "Well" Ming Ming stopped talking when he saw Ying, and the worry in his heart became less. The group of people walked on the street for a long time, and when they saw that they were about to reach the west of the city, they stopped. "Ying, go and do other things soon. We are going to the west of the city soon, so you don't have to follow." Ming was afraid that Ying would go with them. If they encountered any danger, there would be nothing they could do. Ying knew exactly what Ming was worried about, and handed Ming a few bottles and cans, "These are some good medicines, you can use them when necessary." Seeing the bottles and jars in his hand, Ming handed them to Kagome, "Kage, thank you, don't worry!" Ming and Ying left in a hurry without saying anything more. After seeing the shadow leave, Ming looked at Kagome next to him and said, "Let's go!" Kagome could see that Ming was not willing to separate from Ying, so she couldn't help but say something. "Ming, if you really can't bear to leave Shadow, just stay. The two of us can find Inuyasha and Xiaoyu." Although he was very reluctant to part with Ying, their relationship had been stiff for so long and they were already used to it, so he just smiled lightly. "Okay, let's go. I'm not reluctant to leave. I'm just a little worried about whether he can handle the trivial matters in the city." Ming had handed over the matters in the city to Ying a long time ago, but Ying always handled it with loopholes at that time. "Well, okay!" Kagome saw Ming like this and stopped saying anything. After a while, they came to the bustling streets in the west of the city. They were exactly the same as other places in Wuming City. There was nothing that could compare with them. However, Kagome discovered that everyone in this city and other places communicated differently. Seeing this scene, Kagome suddenly understood why Ming had been unable to manage this area for so long. "Ming, can you understand what they say again??What? "Jiefa asked suddenly and abruptly. Hearing this question, Ming shook his head and pointed at Xiao Bai beside him, "I can't understand it, but he can." Xiaobai, who turned into a human figure, heard Jiefa's question and looked at him, "Jiefa, is there something wrong with you?" "No, I'm just curious about what they are talking about." After Xiaobai heard Jiefa's words, he told him what the people nearby were saying. Jiefa somewhat admires Xiaobai and thinks he is exceptionally good and understands so many languages. Just as the three of them were talking and laughing, Kagome's scream suddenly came. One of them knocked her down and ran away. After Jiefa saw this situation, he quickly helped Kagome up. Kagome wanted to step forward to argue. At this time, an old woman patted him on the shoulder. "Girl, that young man just stole your wallet." Although the woman spoke, Kagome could not understand her at all and had no way to communicate with her. After a few seconds of stalemate, Xiaobai suddenly broke the awkwardness and started talking to the old woman. "Thank you, old woman, we will get the money back for you." After hearing what Xiao Bai said, the old woman staggered away. After Xiaobai told Kagome what the old woman said, Kagome realized that her wallet was really lost. At this time, Kagome ran in that direction without hesitation, and several people followed closely when they saw this situation. Afraid that Kagome would suddenly get lost alone in this strange place, after a while, Kagome saw the young man just now. He grabbed him and said angrily: "Why did you bump into me and steal my wallet?" After hearing what Kagome said, the young man looked at her with an innocent look, "I'm afraid you misunderstood me. I have never seen you at all." "How is that possible!" Kagome didn't believe there was a problem with her memory. She clearly remembered that he was the one who hit her. "Girl, it's not you who wants to blackmail someone. Although the crowd here is more complicated, there are still people managing it." Kagome didn¡¯t expect that a person who had stolen something could be so confident, and she was a little angry. After Jiefa on the side saw this situation, he also took the initiative to come over and said calmly. "You give us the things, and we can pretend it didn't happen." (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 212 Catch You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! However, after hearing this, the man smiled and looked at Kagome standing aside. "How can you prove that this is yours? Maybe you are here to blackmail someone." It was the first time that Kagome met such an unreasonable person. She felt a little angry, but she didn't know what to say. "It's too much for you not to be here. Why are we blackmailing people? Why do you, a grown man, embroider a lotus flower on your wallet?" "My wife likes it." Seeing him like this, Jiefa lost all his patience and rushed forward without hesitation, trying to snatch the purse. However, the man dodged easily, lay down on the ground, and shouted. "Come on, someone, someone here is deliberately robbing me and claiming that my money belongs to them!" Seeing him like this, Jiefa suddenly realized that he had been too impulsive just now. However, the matter had become what it was now, and they had no choice but to face it directly and solve it. It was originally a deserted alley, but when the man yelled, a large number of people ran out and surrounded them. After seeing this situation, Kagome immediately knew that these people were arranged, but there were still a few people who were not arranged. After the man saw that there were still people in the crowd, he no longer planned to follow the original plan and spoke directly. "Since you think I stole your money, let's go to the big shot's house to argue!" After Kagome heard this, she looked at Xiaobai and Ming who were not far away. They had never been here before, and they didn't understand the big shot he talked about at all. When the man saw the confused expressions on their faces, he knew that they were not from here, but from other places. When the common people saw Kagome hesitate, someone in the crowd booed, "Maybe they are thieves, so they don't dare to go to the big shot's house." This sentence suddenly boosted the support of the people. An old man in the crowd suddenly ran out and said: "If you are not a thief, go with him. Our big shot is very fair." .¡± When Kagome heard what the old man said, she felt a little shaken in her heart. However, Ming on the side noticed the triumphant look in the man's eyes and felt that the matter was not very simple. However, before Akira could stop him, Kagome suddenly spoke, "If Akira doesn't do anything wrong, I haven't done it, so I'm definitely not afraid to be with you." After hearing what Kagome said, the man stood up from the ground and said, "Since you have said this, let's go." After Kagome finished speaking, she followed him and left. After Ming saw this situation, she pulled Jiefa and Xiaobai and quickly chased after him. The man was circling around in front. After circling for a long time, he realized that they had been circling around the door, and some of them said angrily. "What's the matter with you? Why are you running around here all the time?" After the man heard Kagome's question, he waved his hand helplessly. "I can't help it. The main reason is that the big shot's door is not open and I can't get in." "You can wait at the door." The man heard Kagome say this and smiled lightly. "If you stay at the door, you will be arrested." After Kagome heard this, she suddenly became quiet and didn't say a word. Not long after, the door finally opened, and the man and Kagome went in together. Akira wanted to follow, but was stopped. After seeing this situation, Ming felt that things were becoming less and less obvious, but he could only linger at the door with Jiefa. Not long after Kagome entered, she saw the big shot among the people, sitting at the top of the hall. Kagome and the man had just entered and suddenly knelt on the ground, "Big shot, you must make the decision for me. It's this little girl who said I stole her money." After the big shot heard what the man said, he looked at Kagome and asked, "Does what the man said actually happen?" Kagome kept staring at the fragments of the Four Souls Jade in the big man's body, not paying attention to what the two of them were talking about. The big shot saw Kagome ignoring him, slapped the table hard, and asked angrily. "Excuse me, what do you mean by male?"??I stole your things, do you have any evidence? " After Kagome heard the big shot¡¯s question, she thought for a long time and revealed what she had in her purse. When I heard that the money inside was money belonging to Wuming City, my attitude suddenly changed dramatically. "I'm afraid you have wronged him. Only he has the money of that country. I'm afraid you are a liar." "I'm not, what I said is true." Kagome didn't understand why the big shot's attitude changed so quickly. However, after the man on the side saw this result, he was having fun instead. Kagome explained alone for a long time, but she didn't get the result she wanted. She was slightly stunned. "Okay, guard, the person who came to take her down must be a spy sent by Yu Mingcheng." The big shot quickly issued the order, and acted as if he had not heard Kagome's explanation at all. After Kagome was taken down, the man suddenly ran to the side of the big shot and spoke. "I have already arrested the fourth one. Why are there so many people from the Nameless City this month?" The man felt a little strange, but he was just trying to get more money. The big shot heard what the male protagonist said and glanced at him gently, "If you can catch more, I will give you more money." "Yes!" The man didn't mind that he didn't answer his question. Instead, he was particularly happy after hearing the money. After the two of them agreed on the future benefits, the man left happily. As soon as he came out, he bumped into Jiefa and Ming who were wandering at the door. He smiled and said something. "You don't need to wait here anymore. Leave as soon as possible. She won't come out." "Why?" Jiefa immediately grabbed the man and felt that he must have done something. Seeing him like this, the man was a little scared. He slapped his hand hard and said, "Hurry up and let go." "Tell me why, or I won't let go!" Jiefa must know what happened and how things developed like this. Seeing how fierce Jiefa was, the man finally had no choice but to bite the bullet and said, "Because the big shot hates the people in the Nameless City, so" (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 213 Rescue You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After hearing what the man said, Jiefa couldn't help but frowned, but he didn't stay here anymore, but left with Ming. After all, this matter is not something that can be rushed for a while, so he took Jiefa and left. Kagome was locked in a dark cell, feeling a little helpless. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from next to her. "Kagome, is that you?" Kagome followed the source of the voice and saw a woman with disheveled hair, and was startled. However, when I calmed down, I was surprised to find that the girl was none other than Xiao Yu. "Xiaoyu, is that you?" Kagome asked cautiously. "I am!" After hearing the affirmative answer, Kagome slowly approached her. Seeing her in such a mess, Kagome felt a little distressed and touched her gently. "Xiaoyu, where is Inuyasha?" Just after Kagome said these words, a man on the side said. "I'm here." Inuyasha felt that he would not ignore Xiaoyu no matter what. After hearing this voice, Kagome realized that there was another person not far away. He smiled awkwardly, and finally said slowly, "Inuyasha, what's going on with you two, why are you locked up here?" When Inuyasha heard what Kagome said, he was slightly stunned for a moment before sighing. "We found the fragments of the Four Souls Jade on the body of a big shot, and wanted to get closer to him to find out more about him. However, suddenly a large number of people arrested us and finally locked us up here." Hearing what Inuyasha said, Kagome suddenly understood what they had gone through. However, seeing them like this, I felt that they must have suffered a lot here. "Why are you two in such a mess? Did they abuse you in the cell?" "No, since we came here, we have lost all the money we brought, but we don't want to go back like this." Inuyasha thought of what happened before, and he regretted that he chose not to go back at that time. "If I go back, maybe it won't be like this. Seeing Inuyasha's regretful face makes me feel a little sad. "Okay, what happened after you lost the money?" Kagome was still a little curious about what happened next and how they ended up like this. Inuyasha heard Kagome's feelings about what happened to him before and shook his head. Xiao Yu on the side said at this time: "Since we lost the money, everything has gone wrong. People often target us, and almost unlucky things happen one after another." Kagome felt that the experiences of the two of them were really too similar, so she let out a long sigh. After Xiaoyu finished talking about their affairs, she suddenly felt a little curious about why Kagome was here and where the others had gone. "Kagome, why are you here? Isn't Jeffa with you?" After hearing what Xiaoyu said, Kagome let out a long sigh and said slowly: "My wallet was leaked and I asked someone to argue with me, but I was still arrested inexplicably." Kagome's words made Xiao Yu couldn't help but say, "Do you think that big shot has any objections to the Nameless City?" Hearing what Xiaoyu said, Kagome suddenly had this idea, but she still shook her head gently, feeling that the possibility was a little small. After Jiefa and Ming returned to a residence, they quickly began to discuss, "Ming, what do you think we should do? I'm afraid Kagome will not be released. We must find a way." And Ming has been thinking about this matter. He doesn't know why the people in the west have such strong opinions on him as the city lord. ¡°I will give them a lot of funding every year, so it won¡¯t become what it is now. Jiefa saw Ming in a daze, waved his hand gently in front of him, and spoke slowly. "Ming, please tell me your opinion." After Ming heard Jiefa's voice, he suddenly came back to his senses. "Let's rescue them secretly. Maybe Inuyasha will be captured by them too." Ming felt that only the big shots would capture them. ThisThe management on the other side is still very good, and no other dangerous things will happen. "Okay, let's take action now!" Jiefa felt that Kagome had been staying there for too long, and she was worried. ????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? out of the ins and outs of the big man, he has no idea what he¡¯s thinking, and what he wants to do. "Okay, let's go!" Jiefa didn't expect that Ming would have the same idea as him, and was a little surprised. However, at this time Xiaobai suddenly said: "Are you two paying attention?" After hearing Xiao Bai¡¯s question, the two people shook their heads in unison. They didn¡¯t think so much just now. Seeing them like this, Xiaobai let out a long sigh and said very patiently: "I will check the situation later and confirm Kagome's location. Then I will inform you that you are waiting for me outside. information." "Okay, I'm really sorry to trouble you!" Ming never thought that after leaving the Jade Fragments of the Four Souls, he would still need Xiaobai to help him. Hearing Ming say some unconventional words for the first time, I felt a little uncomfortable. "Ming, you don't have to be like this, I will always be with you from now on." After discussing it, everyone started to take action. Ming, Jiefa and Xiaobai came to the big man's house. "Xiaobai, you must pay attention to safety, we are waiting for you here!" After Xiaobai heard this, he nodded his head gently. Ming didn¡¯t say anything more, and Xiaobai left without looking back. After Xiaobai walked around the big man's house alone for a long time, he finally found a place with many guards. When the guard wasn't paying attention, he quickly ran into the cell. After a long period of time, he finally found Kagome. Xiaobai suddenly turned into a human form, stood up slowly, and looked at Kagome. Kagome was a little surprised when she saw Xiaobai. "Xiaobai, why did you run in alone? Where did Jiefa and Ming go?" "They are outside, let me take you out together!" Kagome was a little excited when she heard that Xiaobai was taking her away. "But, there are Inuyasha and Xiaoyu, can you take the three of us away?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 214 Rescue You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Xiaobai was a little surprised when he heard Kagome look like this, but he quickly calmed down his emotions. "You found them, where are they?" Xiaobai started to ask. After Kagome heard Xiaobai¡¯s question, she was not surprised at all and spoke slowly. "Where are they? It's inexplicable that they were arrested by big shots." Seeing Kagome¡¯s incomprehensible look, Xiaobai couldn¡¯t help but laugh. "What are you laughing at?" Kagome felt that she was already very unlucky, but she didn't expect that Kagome was still here laughing. Seeing that Kagome still didn¡¯t understand, Xiaobai finally started to explain to her. ¡°I don¡¯t know who is causing trouble, making people in this place hate the Lord of Wuming City more and more. Ming will do many good things for this country every day.¡± Xiaobai didn¡¯t understand why the big shots here hated the money from Wuming City so much, so after finishing speaking, he couldn¡¯t help but let out a long sigh. After Kagome heard Xiaobai explain to herself, she suddenly understood something, and the burden on her heart suddenly reduced a lot. Just when she was about to continue asking something, there were sudden footsteps, and Xiaobai hid for a while. "What are you talking to yourself about here?" The prison boss lay down and looked at Kagome. Kagome was a little scared when she saw the fierce look on the cell boss's face. But he quickly calmed down and said calmly: "I just saw a mouse, so I was driving him away." The cell leader heard what Kagome said and saw a mouse hole not far away. He stopped asking any questions and finally turned around and left. After seeing the prison boss leave, Kagome breathed a sigh of relief and said, "Xiaobai, come out quickly, the prison boss has left." After Xiaobai heard what Kagome said, he ran out immediately, "Don't worry, Jiefa and I will definitely rescue you." "Okay, go quickly!" Kagome also knew that Xiaobai could not rescue them alone. After getting Kagome¡¯s consent, Xiaobai left without hesitation. After seeing Xiaobai leave, Kagome lay on the bed alone and let out a long sigh. After a long time, neither Jiefa nor Ming saw Xiaobai coming out. They were a little worried, so Jiefa couldn't help but say something. "Ming, do you think it's because Xiaobai didn't see Kagome and the others, so she was embarrassed to come out?" Hearing this, Jiefa frowned and said he was a little unhappy, "How can you say that? He must have found Kagome, it just takes some time." Ming retorted like this. Jiefa knew that he was a little angry, so he calmed down and didn't say anything more. Just when the two people were arguing, Xiaobai suddenly ran out, stood between the two of them, and said something. "What are you two discussing here?" Ming and Jiefa suddenly became quiet after hearing Xiaobai's words. The two looked at each other, smiled awkwardly, and said slowly, "It's okay. The two of us are worried that something happened to you. Have you found Kagome?" Ming was still a little worried about Kagome's situation, so he couldn't help but ask. After Xiaobai heard Ming's question, he said directly: "Well, I found Kagome, Inuyasha and Xiaoyu." When Jiefa heard what Xiaobai said, he looked in disbelief. Xiaobai immediately told what Kagome had told him before. After hearing what Xiaobai said, I understood it all at once, but I was also a little worried about whether Kagome and the others would encounter any problems in prison. "Let's act quickly, otherwise, we don't know what that big shot will do." Jaffa was afraid that Kagome would be in danger if she stayed there for too long. Seeing Jiefa's anxious look, Ming couldn't help but speak out the actual situation, "Don't worry, Kagome won't be in danger. Otherwise, Inuyasha and the others would have been in danger long ago after staying in their hearts for so long." Hearing Xiaobai say this, Jiefa felt a little unhappy, but he also knew that what he was talking about was the actual situation, and nodded his head gently. "By the way, how can we save them?" Ming looked at where they were talking about innocuous things, and asked??I couldn't help saying important things. Jiefa reacted immediately and felt that they couldn't go through with bare hands like this. "I have some Ecstasy incense here, which can charm them." Xiaobai felt around in his pocket and found some Ecstasy incense. Jiefa dressed up as an old man and came to the door of the cell. The guard saw him and couldn't help but frowned. "Don't come near anyone else here, leave quickly!" Jiefa did not feel scared because of their attitude, but continued to speak, "Guan Ye, just do it. I want to go in and give some food to my grandson." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? gave some money to those who were watching the gate. The official was a little moved when he saw the white money in his hands. "Okay, but let me take a look first!" After the official finished speaking, he carefully opened the basket, and a burst of smoke came out. After a while, the guard at the door fell to the ground. After a while, Jiefa spoke to the corner not far away. "Come out quickly, it's okay!" After several people came out, they changed their clothes at once. Seeing the two of them wearing guard clothes, Jiefa nodded with satisfaction, and finally they arrived outside Kagome's cell smoothly. "What are you doing?" Xiaobai asked, pretending to be a prison boss. He originally thought he could pretend to be cool, but he didn't expect that he would be discovered directly. "Okay, Xiaobai, stop making trouble and take us out!" After Kagome saw through it at a glance, Xiaobai felt that it was not interesting at all and let out a long sigh. "Okay, let's go!" Xiaobai opened the cell door without hesitation. After Kagome came out, she didn¡¯t say anything more to them. She took the key from Xiaobai¡¯s hand and opened the door next door. After InuYasha came out, when he saw Jiefa, his eyes were full of melancholy, "Jiefa, I thought I would never see you again!" As he spoke, Inuyasha lost his temper, but quickly calmed down. Seeing him like this, Jaffa felt that he and Kagome had arrived too late. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 215 Escape safely You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Okay, let's go quickly. We'll talk about anything later." Jiefa could tell at a glance that he had something to say to him. "Well" Inuyasha heard what he said, and no one else said a word after he said it. After several people just walked out of the cell door, many guards suddenly ran out from behind. "Those in front of you, stop quickly!" After hearing the guard's voice, they had no intention of stopping and continued running forward. After running for a long time, the guards behind him were still following closely and were about to catch up. Kagome felt that she would definitely be caught if she continued like this, so she looked at the people on the side and spoke proactively. "Let's act separately. If we continue like this, we will definitely be arrested." After hearing this, Jiefa hesitated for a moment, but quickly felt that this was a good idea and nodded. "What Kagome said makes sense. Let's do this. Kagome and I will be together, Inuyasha and Xiaobai will be together, Akira and Xiaoyu will be together. Xiaobai, can you separate from Akira?" After Jiefa finished his proposal, he asked Ming and Xiaobai for their opinions. After Ming heard this, he said without hesitation, "I have no opinion on this matter, it's very good." "Well, let's do that!" Jiefa knew very well that once Ming expressed his opinion, Xiaobai would not say anything more. After they separated, the chasing guards suddenly didn't know who to chase. When they saw InuYasha's back, they all decided to chase InuYasha. After Kagome and Jiefa ran for a long time, they found that no one was chasing them, and they all breathed a sigh of relief. "Jiefa, who do you think those guards went back to chase?" "I don't know either!" Jiefa was not very clear about this matter, but he knew that they would be able to get back together in the end. Seeing that Jiefa didn¡¯t know, Kagome stopped asking the question, but fell silent for a moment, wondering how they should reunite after they were separated. Jaffa seemed to immediately see what Kagome was worried about, and took the initiative to speak. "Don't worry, we will definitely meet up at the inn in the end!" The reason why Jiefa arranged it like that just now was just to facilitate their meeting. ¡°Only Ming and Xiaobai know where they should meet, so they allocate it like this. When Kagome heard what Jiefa said, she stopped asking any more questions and nodded her head gently. Under the leadership of Jiefa, the two people quickly arrived at their previous residence. Jiefa felt a little distressed when he saw Kagome's haggard look. I also know that Kagome is not living well these days alone in Langfang, and she feels a little ashamed. "You should have a good rest. The other people will be safe by then. You don't have to worry about coming back." Although Jiefa is not very clear, he said this just to make Kagome less worried. Kagome knew what Jaffa was thinking about now, and didn't want him to worry anymore, so she nodded her head gently. After lying on the bed, Kagome thought wildly for a while and fell asleep unconsciously. After InuYasha and Xiaobai were chased by the guards for a long time, InuYasha suddenly sprained his foot. Xiaobai was a little worried, looked at the guards not far away, and asked very seriously. "Inuyasha, do you believe me?" "Believe!" Inuyasha felt that at this time, being able to not abandon him was enough for him to believe in him. After Xiaobai saw Inuyasha agreeing without hesitation, he picked him up and jumped to the tree. After the guards chased him to the bottom of the tree, they never found him again, so they knew they had lost him and searched everywhere. When they were not paying attention, Xiaobai struggled to escape with Inuyasha. When they came back, they didn't see Ming and Xiaoyu, but Kagome was already asleep. "Why are you guys back so late? Did something happen to you?" Jiefa couldn't help but ask after seeing them back. "Yes, we were chased by the guards for a long distance. If it weren't for Xiaobai, I wouldn't have been able to return."?. " When I think of the role played by Xiaobai at the critical moment, I feel that it is really worthwhile to be with Xiaobai. Seeing Inuyasha praising Xiaobai, Jiefa smiled and said, "You guys should have a good rest. Next, we have to take out the Jade fragments of the Four Souls." Hearing what Jiefa said, Inuyasha couldn't help but ask, "I estimate that big shots will be all over the city looking for us tomorrow. How can we get close to him?" InuYasha felt that it was getting more and more difficult to trouble the four soul jade fragments. After hearing InuYasha's question, Jiefa let out a long sigh. "We will discuss these matters when the time comes and have a good rest." Inuyasha stopped asking questions and lay down somewhere, falling asleep after a while. Because Xiaobai didn¡¯t see Ming come back, he was not sleepy at all. He sat there motionless. After a long period of time, Jiefa couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. "Hurry up and take a good rest. I know they are fine." Jiefa tried his best to persuade Xiaobai, but he also found that his words were particularly weak. After the two chatted for a long time, Ming and Xiaoyu ran in panting. After seeing Ming back, Xiaobai felt much relieved. "Ming, why are you two back so late?" Jiefa asked hurriedly. After Ming heard this, he scratched his head in embarrassment and said, "We couldn't run during the light rain, so we rested for a while, which may have wasted time." After confirming that there was no danger to the two of them, Jiefa stopped asking any questions and spoke slowly. "Now that everyone is back safely, let's take a good rest." "Okay!" After saying that, everyone went back to the room to rest. Xiao Yu went through what happened before, tossed and turned, and couldn't fall asleep. After Kagome woke up in a daze, she saw the light on in the room next door. She took the initiative to go in and saw Xiaoyu. "Xiaoyu, when did you come back? Why don't you rest?" When Kagome woke up just now, she found that everyone else was taking a good rest. ¡°I¡¯mnot too sleepy!¡± Xiaoyu didn¡¯t want Kagome to worry about herself, so after hesitating for a long time, she didn¡¯t say it out loud. "Tell me what you have to say!" Kagome immediately saw that something was wrong with her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 216 Wanted You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "I'm worried that if we leave like this today, it may not be that simple to deal with the big shots in the future." Kagome knew that what Xiaoyu was worried about was the actual situation, and she also had some worries, but they could not continue to be in prison. ¡°Otherwise, you will only become a burden to others and be used by others to threaten them. "It's okay, let's talk tomorrow!" After Kagome finished speaking, she hugged Xiaoyu tightly, and soon the two hugged each other and fell asleep. Early the next morning, Xiaoyu didn¡¯t have a good rest the whole night because of the worries in her heart, and woke up early in the morning. Seeing that Kagome was still sleeping soundly next to her, Xiaoyu stood up quietly and stood up from her side. ??I quickly packed up, got up and left the inn. As soon as I reached the street, I saw many people surrounding them not far away, slowly approaching out of curiosity. After I passed the exam, I saw clearly that there were several pictures of portraits on the official board, and I was surprised to find that one of them included one of myself. Xiao Yu slowly covered her face, hurriedly approached the announcement, and took a clear look at it. "A few people are repeat offenders. If someone reports it, they can get a heavy reward." After knowing this, Xiao Yu did not dare to stay on the street anymore, and returned to the inn in a panic. By this time, everyone had woken up. "Xiaoyu, what's the matter with you, you suddenly ran back in a panic?" After hearing Kagome's question, Xiaoyu said it without hesitation. "We have no way to leave the inn now. We are wanted throughout this place, and if we find us, we can get heavy rewards." After hearing this, no one was surprised. Instead, everything was as expected, with a faint smile on their lips. "It's okay!" Jiefa said very calmly. After hearing this, Xiaoyu felt a little angry, "This matter must be no problem for you, but Inuyasha, Kagome, and I, I am afraid that the three of us will not be able to go out openly." Seeing her looking so angry, Jie Faqi hurriedly explained, "That's not what I meant. As long as we disguise ourselves, we will not be discovered." Xiaoyu knew that what Jiefa said made sense, and felt a little scared in her heart. At this time, several guards suddenly came over. Jiefa knew that something was wrong with the situation, and quickly asked the few of them to hide under the bed. At this time, the guard was already walking beside them. "Have you seen the three of them?" the guard said, handing over the portrait in his hand. "I haven't seen it!" Jiefa directly answered the guard without even looking at it. The guard looked a little unhappy. But she still believed what he said, stopped asking any more questions, turned around and left. After seeing that he had left, he immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and the people hiding in the dark also ran out. "It seems very serious!" Jiefa didn't expect that the matter was so serious, but Ming had not done anything excessive. "What should we do?" Kagome felt that the matter was not as simple as it seemed, but that it had to be solved. If these things are not resolved well, Ming may have an even more difficult time getting along with them, even if Ming is no longer their city lord. Several people present were thoughtful, but at this time Inuyasha felt a little bored, so he left the inn. As soon as he came out, he saw the doctor on the street being taken away. Because I didn¡¯t understand the situation, I took the initiative to go up and ask a common man, ¡°Uncle, what¡¯s going on? Why did they leave with the doctor?¡± "I heard that the wife of a big shot has been seriously ill for a long time, but no one can cure others. Now I am angry and want to imprison them all until the wife is cured." "This is too much. What should we do if other people get sick?" Inuyasha didn't expect that a big shot would do such a thing, and some anger rose in his heart. When the people heard what InuYasha said, they looked at him strangely, "I'm afraid you don't know, but the big shots allow us to go to the prison for medical treatment." After the old man finished speaking, Bullhead was about to leave, and said to himself, "If someone can cure her disease, the Nameless City may not be divided." Although InuYasha doesn¡¯tI knew what it meant, but I still remembered it firmly. I walked alone on the street for a long time before returning to the inn. I originally thought that when I went back, no one else would know where they were, but I saw all of them sitting in the room with sad faces. "You don't want to be like this. I have brought you good news. Do you want to hear it?" "What news?" Kagome didn't know what good news she could share with them now. Looking at the disbelief on their faces, InuYasha slowly spoke out, "Let me tell you, it's that fierce big shot. His wife is sick and can't be cured." "What kind of good news is this?" Xiao Yu didn't understand what good news it could do to others when they were sick. Inuyasha didn't feel angry because of her sudden interruption, he just smiled lightly and said. "Although it doesn't seem to have anything to do with it, the people here say that if the lady had recovered from her illness, the Nameless City would not be what it is now." Ming heard this, but still didn¡¯t understand why. However, Kagome seemed to have guessed something and took the initiative to speak. "Since his wife is sick, let's go and have a look. I think I can cure her when I go back." After experiencing so many things, Kagome has become very skilled in medical skills, and there is basically no disease that cannot be cured. "But you are on a statistical mission now. It will be very dangerous if you are arrested." Xiaoyu felt that in this situation, they had no way to leave the inn. Kagome heard Xiaoyu's worries, smiled faintly, and patted her shoulder, "Don't worry, I think that madam is very important to the big shot. As long as I tell her in time, she will be the madam, and he will definitely do it." Keep me alive.¡± Although what Kagome said was the actual situation, Jiefa still felt that there was some danger and was unwilling to let Kagome go. At this time, Inuyasha on the side suddenly said: "I am willing to go with Kagome, but if anything happens, you need timely support!" (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 217 Doubtful You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Don't worry, you go, we will definitely support you!" Jiefa couldn't let Kagome face the danger alone. After discussing the countermeasures, the two people appeared in front of the soldiers, and the soldiers took them to the big man without hesitation. After the big shot saw the two of them being captured, he directly issued the order without saying a word. "Come here, arrest the two of them and keep them under strict guard." After saying that, Shi Weibin was about to take the two of them down. At this time, Kagome suddenly said. "Big shot, there is no need for you to hate the Lord of Wuming City so much. He is a very good person and has helped people here every year." After hearing every word she said, the big man was slightly stunned, but he didn't completely believe it, but looked at her with a puzzled face. "Don't continue to confuse the public with your lies. The relationship between the two of us has nothing to do with you." Kagome felt happy after hearing this. If it had nothing to do with her, how could she be arrested. However, Kagome also knew that if she continued to talk more, it would not have much effect, so she sighed helplessly. "Well, since you don't believe it, I think it's useless for me to continue talking. However, can you tell me why you caught the two of us?" Kagome really wanted to know the real situation, but the big shot looked like he really didn¡¯t want to tell her, so he didn¡¯t continue to address the issue, but sighed with self-knowledge. The person in charge didn¡¯t want to wait here any longer, so he pulled the two of them and prepared to leave. However, InuYasha pushed the guards away at this moment, and just a few seconds later, he spoke. "Big shot, you are not too anxious. We were caught again because we were trying to help you." Inuyasha's words made the big man couldn't help but smile after hearing it, "You two little people, can you help me do something." A question suddenly stopped Inuyasha. After all, this was not something he could do. On the contrary, because of Inuyasha's performance, Kagome suddenly felt confident and said slowly: "The two of us know that your wife is sick, so we want to help you." The big shot was stunned for a moment, then burst into laughter, "Don't be too arrogant. My wife's illness is not because of the Lord of the Nameless City." Kagome guessed something all of a sudden, but didn¡¯t know what to say more, so she spoke very confidently. "You must believe me, otherwise you may regret it!" "Why?" The big shot looked at Kagome firmly, not understanding why he should believe her. "Because, even if I can't be cured, I will cherish my life. If I can't be cured, I will just be locked up. If your wife dies, I'm afraid we will both be buried with her." The big man didn¡¯t expect that the girl in front of him actually understood his thoughts so well. He was a little surprised, but the expression on his face did not change. "Okay, I'll let you give it a try. The guards will take the two of them to my wife's place!" I felt that there were so many doctors who couldn¡¯t cure it, so why not give it a try? The big shot thought this might be an opportunity. Under the leadership of the guards, the two people quickly arrived at the madam's residence. Seeing that the environment around her was very good, they knew how much the big shot loved her. After standing alone at the door for a long time, he walked in. At this time, Inuyasha was stopped. "This is?" The guard heard her question and said with some embarrassment: "Well, no one else is allowed in the madam's yard, so we can only stay here." "Okay!" Seeing that they didn't come in, Kagome knew that what they said was true, and she didn't continue to say anything. Looking at Kagome preparing to leave, Inuyasha felt a little worried and couldn't help but say something. "If you need anything, you can come out and tell me in time." "Don't worry!" Kagome felt that it was not a dangerous matter and there was no need to worry so much. InuYasha felt relieved for a moment. After watching Kagome leave, Kagome came to the door of the room.Afterwards, he was brought in by the maid. As soon as I came in, I smelled a very strange smell. I couldn't help but frown, and finally I saw the person sleeping behind the curtain. I don¡¯t know what the maid said, and then she left. The room suddenly became quiet, and the atmosphere became a little strange. "Madam, I am sent by a big shot to treat you." As he said this, he blew in and gently blew up the curtain. Inadvertently, Kagome saw that his wife was still exceptionally beautiful, and suddenly understood why the big shot loved him so much. The madam was silent for a long time, and then let out a long sigh, "No need, my illness can't be cured!" She knew very well that there was no way to cure her disease, and it would also drag down many people. There was no need to let them die in vain because of her. "It's okay, I will be locked up anyway if I can't be cured. After I am cured, I can still leave here" Kagome knew why she refused to see a doctor, so she directly told her situation. When the lady heard this, her body trembled slightly. "Okay, let's take a look!" As he said that, he stretched out his arm. Kagome quickly ran over and took her pulse. Her face became increasingly difficult to read. I also suddenly realized that this condition was not as simple as I originally thought, and this Jade fragment of the Four Souls seemed to be extremely rare. He let out a long sigh, but did not say that the condition was too serious, "Madam, as long as you maintain a good attitude, I am still confident that I can cure you." After hearing this, the lady suddenly became excited and spoke without hesitation. "Really? Didn't you lie to me? Many doctors used to treat me and then said there was no way to cure it!" Hearing such an excited tone, Kagome knew very well that the lady was not lying, but she was not very sure about the condition. "Yes, but it's still a bit difficult." Kagome felt that she would also need to spend a long time with this condition. "Please!" Madam's hands were trembling a little as she spoke slowly, and Kagome could clearly feel her mood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 218 Arrangements are in place You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Kagome could understand Madam¡¯s feelings, so after hearing these words, she didn¡¯t say anything more. But after confirming his condition, he slowly left. As soon as he walked to the door of the courtyard, the guards from before suddenly surrounded him. After Inuyasha saw Kagome coming back, he was the first person to ask, "Kagome, how is the big shot's wife doing now?" Hearing him say this, Kagome didn't feel surprised. Only after he cured her disease could the two of them leave safely and integrate the entire Nameless City together. ¡°Her condition is a bit serious and she needs a lot of things, but don¡¯t worry, I can cure her.¡± Although this condition is somewhat difficult, Kagome is still extremely confident in her own abilities. Kagome said, patting Inuyasha's shoulder gently. Hearing Kagome say this, he breathed a sigh of relief. The guard on the side heard what the two of them were talking about, and the expression on his face did not change, but he did not forget what the big shot told him. "You two, come with us!" "Where to go?" Kagome felt that since she had agreed to treat Madam, she would not be sent to a cell. "Prison!" Hearing the guard say this, Kagome was slightly stunned, but she also knew that it would be very difficult to treat her condition as she continued to be in the cell. "I'm going to see the big shot and have a serious discussion with him!" The guard was slightly stunned for a long time when he heard what Kagome said. After all, he probably couldn't make the decision on his own in this matter. Seeing the guard's hesitation, Kagome pressed forward and took the opportunity to speak. "If you don't let me see him, if something unexpected happens, it has nothing to do with me." After the guard heard these words, the hesitation in his heart suddenly disappeared. "Okay!" After the guard agreed, he took the two of them to find the big shot. When the big shot saw the guard coming back with the two of them, the big shot looked at him angrily. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to take them two directly to the prison? Why did you bring them here again?¡± The guard heard the big man's tone and knew that he had something, but he still had the courage to say something. "Kagome said that Madam's condition needs to be discussed with you. If anything happens, I need to be responsible, so" Hearing what the guard said, the big man felt a little helpless. He sighed and waved his hand. "Okay, go down quickly and bring them two here!" When the guard heard what the big man said, he breathed a sigh of relief, and all the worries in his heart disappeared. He hurriedly retreated and quickly brought Kagome and Inuyasha in. The big shot saw the two of them and asked directly. "What do you want to tell me about my wife's condition?" Kagome didn¡¯t expect that the big shot would be so direct and not give herself any chance to relieve herself. "Madam's condition is very serious" Before Kagome could say the key point, the big shot interrupted her. "Speak to the important point, or I will ask the guards to take you back!" After Kagome heard this sentence, she suddenly started to speak more seriously. "I can cure your wife's disease, but I need to be able to see her at any time, and I also need some precious medicinal materials." "What medicinal materials?" The big man seemed to only care about the last sentence, coldly. Although he didn't care about the point of what he said, Kagome was not willing to miss this opportunity. "A thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum and a hundred-year-old white lotus leaf are very difficult to find." When the big shot heard what Kagome said, he couldn't help but frowned. He did have the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, but he didn't know where to look for the lotus leaf. "Where is the century-old lotus leaf?" The big man asked directly, "I have it, but I hope you can arrange a guest room for the two of us." In order to make the two of them feel more comfortable for half a month, Kagome cruelly revealed her precious century-old lotus leaves, but she still had a lot of them. "Okay, but I have to arrange for someone to be imprisonedI'm supervising you, what if my wife doesn't recover and you two run away. " Kagome smiled after hearing this. If they really wanted to leave, no matter how many guards there were, it would be useless. However, I just thought about the thoughts in my heart and did not speak directly. "Okay!" After hearing Kagome's promise, the big shot didn't continue to say anything, but left quickly, leaving the two of them here. When the big shot saw this scene, he felt it was a little strange and couldn't help but ask. "Kagome, didn't we just tell the story? Why did he leave in such a hurry?" After hearing about Inuyasha's city, Kagome smiled, "Because he knew that I needed Millennium Ganoderma lucidum, so he went to get it for me." InuYasha looked at her doubtfully, "Don't worry, you'll know the answer soon." The two people wandered boredly in the hall. After a long period of time, the big shot slowly appeared. Seeing the anxious look of the two of them, I didn¡¯t feel any embarrassment, but handed the Millennium Ganoderma lucidum to Kagome. "Take out your hundred-year-old lotus leaf!" Kagome didn't expect that he would say such a thing just after he appeared. She froze in place and took a long time to react. He slowly looked down, and when he wasn't paying attention, he took out the century-old lotus leaf that he had collected for a long time from the table. "Look, this is it!" Kagome knew that he was worried about her, so she handed the century-old lotus leaf directly to him. Seeing her like this, the big shot took it over without hesitation. Although he was not a doctor, after looking at it, he was sure it was true. Then he gave the lotus leaf to Kagome and said to the guard at the door: "Place the two of them in the yard next to the madam and guard them closely." "Yes!" The guard trotted in and agreed without hesitation. Kagome didn¡¯t feel surprised that she heard this sentence, she just felt that it was appropriate for him to act like this. After the two people settled down here, they sat in the back garden, and Inuyasha kept looking sad, as if he had encountered something unhappy. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 219 Sudden Serious Illness You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing InuYasha like this, Kagome couldn't help but ask. "Inuyasha, haven't we already achieved our goal, why are you still depressed?" After hearing Kagome¡¯s question, Inuyasha looked at her, hesitated for a long time, and then spoke. ¡°I know that the big shot¡¯s wife¡¯s condition must be very serious, otherwise you wouldn¡¯t have the expression you showed just now.¡± Kagome knew that Inuyasha was worried about her, so after hearing these words, she just smiled lightly. "Don't worry, it can definitely be cured, and I also got this thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum!" When I thought that I got a thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum for no reason, I felt a little happy. However, when Inuyasha heard Kagome say this, he couldn't understand it at all. "What do you mean by saying this?" Inuyasha looked at Kagome in confusion. "Of course I don't need the thousand-year-old Ganoderma lucidum to treat the disease. I just need the hundred-year-old lotus leaves. I have a lot of them. It's just not cost-effective to give him some for free" Hearing what Kagome said, Inuyasha reacted immediately and gently patted Kagome on the shoulder. "You are really a naughty person." However, after hearing Kagome say so many words, Inuyasha suddenly relaxed a lot. After the two of them sat in the yard for a long time, a maid suddenly ran over in a hurry. "My wife suddenly fainted. She looks very serious. Please go over and have a look." Kagome hasn¡¯t thought of any way to cure the big shot¡¯s wife¡¯s condition. After hearing this, she couldn¡¯t help but frown. "Take me there quickly!" Kagome knew very well that if something happened to Madam, she would really have no way to achieve her goal. After Kagome finished speaking, she hurried out. After Inuyasha saw Kagome's situation, he realized that something was wrong with the situation. "I'll go too!" After Inuyasha finished speaking, he just wanted to catch up, but the maid who ran in just now suddenly stopped him. "Well, you can't go to Madam's yard, so just wait for me here!" After the maid finished speaking, she turned around and left with Kagome. After Inuyasha saw this situation, he had no way to go out and could only sit in the yard alone. As soon as Kagome came in, she saw the big man's face darken and he looked at Kagome. "Why did it become more serious after you came to see my wife?" Kagome felt a little strange when she heard the big man say this. After all, things are not that simple. I always felt that someone was deliberately making things difficult for me behind my back, so I calmed down my mood and spoke slowly. "Big shot, I don't know what the situation is, but I can guarantee that I can cure my wife's illness." Originally, the big shot wanted to continue to believe what Kagome said, but after hearing these words, he was slightly stunned. Seeing his wife working so hard, he felt that it was all because he believed in Kagome. "I'll give you half an hour. If my wife is still like this, you can go to jail with her." After the big shot finished speaking, he left without looking back. Kagome could clearly feel how angry the big shot was. It wasn¡¯t until the big shot left that the maid who had been following finally spoke. "My lord is just worried about my wife, that's why you are like this. Don't be too expressive about your emotions." When Kagome heard what the maid said, she suddenly felt a little more comfortable. "Okay, I will try my best!" After Kagome finished speaking, she quickly checked Madam's pulse. Suddenly, he was surprised to find that his pulse was different from the one he saw in the morning. It was a little messy. He frowned and looked at the maid beside him. ¡°Did Madam eat something that shouldn¡¯t be eaten today?¡± After hearing this, the maid was slightly stunned for a moment. After thinking for a long time, she spoke. "I remember that just before, an aunt in the house came to see Madam and gave her some rice-treasure porridge, and there was no one else." Kagome heard thisAfter that, I suddenly knew what the situation was and said something quickly. "Can you show me the remaining rice pudding?" After hearing Kagome's words, the maid quickly brought the rice pudding over. Kagome smelled it carefully and found a small amount of safflower inside. Although it could not kill her immediately, it still had a great impact on the body. "Hurry up and ask the big shot for a pair of silver needles, and a basin of warm water. Hurry up." When the maid heard what Kagome said, she was slightly stunned for a moment, and then hurriedly ran out. After a long period of time, he ran back with a needle pack in his hand and quickly handed it to Kagome. Kagome looked at the silver needle in her hand and found that the material was good and she could use it easily. He quickly performed acupuncture on his wife, and soon a lot of black blood came out. When the maid who came in with warm water saw this situation, she was slightly stunned and motionless. After Kagome finished the acupuncture, she turned around and saw the maid who was stunned on the spot, and quickly took the basin from her hand. I quickly wiped my wife¡¯s body, and after several acupuncture sessions, she was almost recovered. He wrote a prescription and handed it to the maid, "You must follow this prescription. Just two doses are enough. Come to me after you drink it. By the way, drink one dose in two hours." After hearing this, the maid felt that things were not simple. She looked at Kagome and couldn't help but say something. "Kagome, is there someone in the house who wants to frame Madam?" The maid has followed Madam for so many years, and she never knew that his body was so weak. "Wellit's just that I don't know who it is!" Kagome has never been able to figure out who secretly did this to a woman. Looking at Kagome¡¯s confused look, the maid stopped asking questions and sent Kagome away. After Kagome left, she took the prescription and hurriedly went to get medicine for Madam. As soon as she came back, Kagome saw Inuyasha sitting alone in the yard, as if she was worried about herself, and hurried over. "Inuyasha, why are you sitting here alone?" "Waiting for you!" Inuyasha responded to Kagome's words calmly, as if he didn't want to waste a word. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 220 Recovery You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Inuyasha's words were a bit cold, Kagome's heart suddenly felt warm because of these words. "Okay, it's windy outside, let's go back to the room and talk!" In fact, at this moment, it's not very cold outside. Knowing that she was like this, Inuyasha must have something to tell him, so he didn't ask any more questions. He just walked in silently. After seeing this situation, Kagome hurriedly chased after him. After returning to the room, Kagome looked at the guard at the door of the courtyard, but did not follow him in, and then spoke cautiously. "I think Madam's illness must be caused by someone secretly trying to prevent the Nameless City from becoming complete" Hearing Kagome say this, Inuyasha was a little confused and didn't understand why she said this, with an expression of incomprehension on his face. "Kagome, why do you say that?" She knew very well that InuYasha didn't understand the situation, so she said this. Kagome told InuYasha about the huge changes that had taken place the first and second time she saw her wife. After Inuyasha heard this, he looked surprised. He had never thought that a person could be so cruel and ruthless. He couldn't help but be surprised. "Who could it be?" After two encounters with important figures, Inuyasha felt that even he would not do this. "I don't know" Kagome didn't know much about the current situation and didn't know what to say. However, Kagome always felt that this matter must be someone whom the big shot trusted, and the person the maid was talking about, Kagome felt extremely suspicious. If she couldn¡¯t find out who had the problem, Kagome felt that she might have to stay here forever. Looking at Kagome¡¯s distressed look, Inuyasha seemed to have guessed something and took the initiative to bring it up. "Kagome, do you need my help with anything?" Kagome was slightly stunned after hearing this, but she quickly responded. "Yes, I want you to investigate a concubine of a big shot, named Yu!" Inuyasha didn¡¯t expect that Kagome would just ask him to investigate a person with a simple identity. He was slightly stunned for a moment, but he was still very calm. "How to investigate a concubine?" Kagome felt that it was better not to tell Inuyasha some things, otherwise, he would not know what to do, so he just smiled lightly. "Just go!" After Inuyasha got the arrangement, he didn't say anything more. While the guard didn¡¯t notice his direction, he quickly climbed over the wall and left. Kagome rested alone in the room. Two hours always passed very quickly. Unconsciously, the maid ran in again. After seeing Kagome's medical skills last time, her attitude towards her also changed a lot. "Miss Kagome, the matter you told me has been taken care of, but I don't know how my wife is doing now?" After hearing the maid's voice, Kagome rubbed her hazy sleepy eyes and suddenly saw the maid in front of her clearly. "Let me go take a look!" Kagome was still not sure how much toxins she had excreted from the medicine she prescribed before. After arriving at the madam¡¯s room, she saw her back, which was soaked in black blood at this moment. The originally clean clothes suddenly became clumps, and Kagome couldn't help but frown. "Change Madam's clothes, and then sterilize the silver needle I used before" Kagome said a lot of things at once, and the maids who had been doing nothing suddenly started to get busy. After experiencing the second detoxification, Madam¡¯s face suddenly became much better. At this time, the big shot suddenly broke in. Looking at the maid carrying a basin of black water, she frowned and quickened her pace. Seeing Kagome sweating profusely, the big shot turned a blind eye and asked: "How is my wife's condition? If it doesn't work, I will lock you up." Just when the big shot scolded Kagome, the lady who was lying motionless on the bed suddenly woke up gradually. "Master, please stop blaming her. In fact, it's not her problem" Madam only remembered that she started to feel uncomfortable after drinking the porridge sent by Mrs. Yu. TheseMadam just thought about it in her heart, but did not say it out loud after all. After the big man heard his wife's voice, he hugged her in his arms, his eyes full of love for her. "Okay, you finally woke up!" Because the big man's hug was too tight, the lady couldn't help but take a breath. After the big shot heard this, he quickly moved away his hand and looked at the woman in his arms apologetically. "Sorry, it hurts you!" "It's okay, sir, I'm a little sleepy, you go down first!" The big man heard what his wife said, and left slowly without saying anything more. After seeing the big shot go away, he called Kagome into his inner tent and was slightly stunned when he saw the lady's beauty. Although her face was already a little pale, there was no way to hide her peerless appearance. "Doctor, can you tell me what happened to me this time? I want to hear the actual situation!" After Kagome heard this question, she knew that Madam also felt a little strange about her own physical condition. Although I was somewhat wary of her, I still told her about her condition and didn¡¯t say a word more. "You are aggravating your condition because of poisoning. You have a good rest. I will come over every day to give you acupuncture and apply ointment." Kagome hasn¡¯t prepared any ointment for her century-old lotus leaf yet. Today is just a simple detoxification. Madam noticed that Kagome didn't really want to stay here, nor did she continue to say anything, but nodded. "You go down!" After Kagome got the agreement, she hurriedly left. After Kagome had just left, the maid on the side suddenly couldn't help but ask. ¡°Madam, don¡¯t you still have a lot of news you want to know, why don¡¯t you ask her?¡± After hearing what the maid said, the madam looked at her and said, "She knows that I know some things well, so she doesn't say anything." The maid suddenly realized that she had been too talkative just now and fell silent. "Okay, have you investigated Mrs. Yu recently?" She always felt that Mrs. Yu's sudden arrival in the house must have been specially arranged by someone. Since she came, Madam has always suffered from major and minor illnesses one after another, so much so that she is now very ill. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 221 The truth You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After the maid heard this, she was slightly stunned and said lightly, "Your illness does have a lot to do with Mrs. Yu." After hearing the maid admit it personally, the madam¡¯s expression changed, and she finally waved her hand. "Forget it, you go down, I'll take a rest by myself!" The maid saw that the lady didn't want to say anything more to her, so she stopped talking and left slowly. After Kagome came out of the madam's yard, she also knew that something must have happened in the mansion. It¡¯s just that she, an outsider, has no way to participate, but she believes that the lady can definitely solve everything. After Inuyasha left for a long time, he finally came back. Kagome had just finished her work and was lying on the bed when she heard someone breaking in. As soon as she sat up, she saw Inuyasha lying beside her bed without knowing when. "Inuyasha, how's the matter I asked you to investigate?" Kagome knew that Inuyasha must have known something, otherwise he wouldn't have come back at this time. "There is indeed a big problem with Mrs. Yu. Moreover, she may be the reason why Madam is like this now. However, I heard that she has a very good relationship with a Taoist priest." Kagome listened to every word Inuyasha said to her and nodded with satisfaction, feeling that it was very correct. "Okay, I understand, you can have a good rest here from now on!" When Inuyasha heard what Kagome said, he looked at her with some incomprehension. "You mean I don't need to care about other things?" Inuyasha always thought that he must do a lot of things when he came here. "Yes!" Kagome felt that after knowing so much, the next things would go much smoother. "Okay!" Inuyasha felt a little disappointed, his head kept hanging down. Kagome felt that she still needed to explain some things clearly, otherwise Inuyasha might have some influence. "Mainly because the big shot's wife will take care of the next thing herself. I just need to take good care of my illness!" ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????©\©\ Inu©\Yasha's' burdens in his heart-lighting suddenly relieved. "Is it really okay for you to be alone?" Kagome knew that Inuyasha was worried about herself, so she asked this question. "Don't worry, no one will mess with me!" Kagome felt that no matter how difficult things were, she could still do it. Seeing Kagome's determined look, Inuyasha stopped saying anything more, feeling that he was also very tired these past two days. He returned to his bed without hesitation. When Kagome came over again, Inuyasha was already lying there and fast asleep. After Madam investigated the situation clearly, she began to plan how to drive Mrs. Yu out. After Mrs. Yu knew that nothing happened to Madam, she continued to make plans and felt that she had to act quickly. Since Mr. Yu knew that someone could cure his wife's illness, his guard has never relaxed. "Moreover, until now, the madam has not responded at all. Mrs. Yu was a little worried and looked at the maid standing next to her. "Go and prepare some lotus seed soup, the same as before" The maid understood what Yu meant, but felt that what they were doing was becoming more and more obvious and could be discovered at any time, so she couldn't help but talk too much. One sentence. "Madam, in the past two days, the eldest lady must have noticed that something was wrong. Even if she didn't know it, the new woman must have known it." Mrs. Yu frowned when she heard what the maid said. She knew that every word the maid said was for herself, but only in this way could Mrs. Yu be able to stabilize her position. "Don't worry, just do it!" The maid heard the firmness in Yu's tone, so she didn't say anything more and just nodded her head. After the maid left, Ms. Yu looked outside worriedly, feeling that the next step was her most important moment. After looking at it for a long time, one person ordered the other maids to freshen up and dress up for him. After finishing cleaning up, Mrs. Yu looked at herself in the mirror. She was already quite old, and she was no longer as young as when she first entered the house. ???????????????????????????????????????When Shi was looking at herself in the mirror, the maid who had just left had already ran in with the food box. "Madam, I'm ready. Do you want me to go alone or" Mrs. Yu felt that she had not been there many times, and this might be her only chance to go. "Let's go!" Looking at Mrs. Yu's leaving figure, the maid felt a little strange, but she didn't ask any more questions. The lady lying on the bed soon heard the announcement from the maid, "Madam, Madam Yu is here suddenly!" Seeing the maid's panic, Madam sat up with difficulty, smiled faintly, and muttered to herself. "I didn't expect she was so impatient!" It felt a little ridiculous to think that when Mrs. Yu first entered the house, she still regarded him as a good sister. "It's okay, let them come in. Have you done what they asked you to do?" "It's done!" After hearing the maid's answer, the lady breathed a sigh of relief. After Mrs. Yu came in, she placed the food box on the table and quickly brought a bowl to Madam. "Sister, I heard that you are feeling better now. Eating this bird's nest will be of great benefit to you." ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? Mrs. Yu fed her to drink. Seeing that she drank all the bird's nest in her hand, Ms. Yu smiled with satisfaction. Immediately afterwards, the lady lay down on the bed, motionless. After seeing this, Mrs. Yu turned around and prepared to leave. As soon as I turned around, I saw the big shot and Kagome rushing over, and I suddenly panicked. After the big shot saw Mrs. Yu, his expression turned particularly ugly, "Mr. Yu, where do you want to go? Just wait here and tell me!" After finishing speaking, the big shot no longer looked at her, and took Kagome to the lady's bedside. Kagome saw that her face was particularly ugly, and she knew that this time, Mrs. Yu was almost ready to kill her. When she thought that the seemingly amiable Mrs. Yu could be so ruthless, Kagome suddenly sympathized with Madam. "Kagome, if something happens to my wife, you know what your fate will be." At this time, the big shot was still unwilling to give in, and was still extremely strict. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 222 Taoist priest? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Kagome was a little dissatisfied, the movements in her hands were still very fast. Not long after, Madam¡¯s originally black and purple lips gradually turned rosy. When Mrs. Yu on the side saw this situation, she had an expression of disbelief on her face and kept shouting. "It's impossible. I just watched her drink it. It's absolutely impossible to save her" Before Mrs. Yu could finish her words, the big shot slapped her hard, "I didn't expect you to be such a vicious person. It's a shame I brought you back to my house." When the big shot thought about how his wife had become like this, he felt extremely painful in his heart. And Kagome just looked at this scene with a cold eye, and it had nothing to do with herself. ¡°And, if it weren¡¯t for the Yu family causing trouble in the middle, I¡¯m afraid I could have left here faster. Mrs. Yu didn¡¯t expect that the big shot would hit herself hard at this moment. She was so confused that she said all the things she should or shouldn¡¯t have said at once. "It was a Taoist priest who asked you to marry me back home, saying that it would make your position more stable and help Wuming City quickly merge into one. Now, you are just a little short of it. You treat me like this" Listening to what Yu said, the big shot's face became more and more ugly, but he had no intention of mercilessly sparing her. "Ms. Yu, what are you talking about here? Someone, take her down and drive her out of the house." When Mrs. Yu heard what the big shot said, her face was particularly ugly. She didn't expect that she would actually backfire and drive herself out. However, she was not willing to face the result like this, and she was ready to struggle to the death and spoke. "Master, you are like this" Before Yu could finish her words, she was already thrown out by her men. The big shot calmed down his mood for a while, and then finally said, "Kagome, my wife will be left to you. I hope you can cure her." "Okay, don't worry!" Kagome felt that as long as that person didn't get in the way, he could cure his wife's illness soon. After Kagome agreed, she kept her head down and busy with the work in hand, with no intention of stopping. After the big shot finished speaking, he had no intention of leaving and sat outside alone. Not long after, Madam woke up, and Kagome knew that Madam actually didn¡¯t drink much. "Madam, do you also suspect Yu?" Kagome asked in a voice that only two people could hear after seeing that Madam had just woken up. Kagome¡¯s question made Madam instinctively shake her head. Seeing her like this, Kagome did not continue to press the question, but just let out a long sigh. "Madam, the big shot is outside!" Kagome reminded her slowly and then retreated. After a while, the big shot came in, and he breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that his wife was fine. "Madam, it's really been my mistake all these years. I allowed someone as dangerous as Yu to stay with you all the time!" Listening to what the big shot said, Madam felt a little happy. After all, the person who threatened her was finally driven out. The big shot sat beside his wife's bed and chatted with her for a long time, while Kagome was afraid that she would be needed again, so she kept waiting outside. Not long after, Kagome saw a guard running in in a panic, and then the big shot came out. Although Kagome wanted to know what was going on, she did not dare to take the initiative. After the big shot left, Kagome seemed to have not seen Kagome. Kagome quickly left the madam's yard and ran back. Inuyasha, who had just woken up, saw Kagome panicking and didn't understand what was going on. "Kagome, has something happened? Why are you like this?" Kagome calmed down after hearing Inuyasha's question. "No, the big shot just left the madam's room in a panic. I suspect that some big shot must have come. It's not convenient for me to go check. Please go and see what's going on." Hearing what Kagome said, Inuyasha smiled faintly, patted his chest and said. "Don't worry, I'll go right away!" After Inuyasha agreed, he quickly disappeared.Gone. After Kagome saw Inuyasha leaving, she sat in the room alone and rested. In the hall, a man dressed as a Taoist priest was wandering in the hall, seeming very anxious. Not long after, the big shot finally arrived. When he saw the Taoist priest, he had a very good attitude. "Master, I don't know why you suddenly came to my house again. Is there anything you want to give me advice on?" After hearing the big shot¡¯s voice, the master¡¯s attitude was not very good, but he just said something coldly. "You kicked out the concubine I asked you to marry before?" The big shot didn¡¯t expect that not long after he kicked him out, the master actually came to the door. He was a little surprised. However, after hearing the Taoist priest's question, he did not hesitate at all and answered his question quickly. ¡°That concubine has framed my wife many times, how could I continue to keep her here?¡± After the Taoist priest heard the big man's personal admission, he shook his head helplessly and said something. "Sooner or later, if you act like this, you will be rejected by the people of Wuming City." After the Taoist priest finished speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave. After the big shot saw this situation, he ran over and asked: "Master, things have become like this, what should I do?" "Kick out the other women in your house!" After the Taoist priest said this, he left without looking back. After Inuyasha in the dark heard these words, he frowned. He knew that the strange woman the Taoist priest mentioned was Kagome. After the big shot saw the Taoist priest leaving, he sat there dejectedly and motionless. Suddenly, Inuyasha accidentally touched a vase and threw it to the ground. "Who?" The big shot's voice came directly. Inuyasha knew that he had no way to escape, so he stood up and stood up. "I" After the big shot saw InuYasha's appearance, he was a little angry and didn't give InuYasha a chance to explain at all. "Come here, take him down and keep him under strict guard. I'm discovering what he said, but you can ask." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 223 Talisman You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The people under his command realized the big shot¡¯s anger and ran in without hesitation, taking Inuyasha with them and preparing to leave. Inuyasha did not feel scared because the big man was angry, and he broke away before the guards had time to take him down. "I want to say that, in fact, the Lord of Wuming City has always been very good to you and has helped this place every year." Ming subsidizes money and medical and daily necessities to the people in the west every year, but every time he does not receive gratitude from the people here. Although the big shot was a little angry, he was also a little curious about why he said it like this, so he couldn't help but ask aggressively. "Why are you talking like this? You are not the city lord. Moreover, he has been ignoring her all these years. Moreover, because of his special physique, my wife is like this." Listening to the big shot talking like this, Inuyasha shook his head helplessly. He had always thought that his wife's illness was due to Akira. InuYasha let out a long sigh and said, "Your wife's illness is because of the Yu family and has nothing to do with other people." The big shot felt uncomfortable listening to Inuyasha talking about various reasons, and suddenly felt that he had been too one-sided in recent years. The guard on the side saw the two people chatting and didn't know what to do, so he had to say something. "Sir, should we take him down?" The two people heard what the guard said, and they suddenly became quiet. After a long period of silence, the big shot suddenly spoke, "You guys go down first!" After hearing what InuYasha said just now, the big man suddenly felt a little moved in his heart. However, he didn't know how to express his thoughts, so he looked at Inuyasha who was sitting not far away. While the two were chatting, suddenly, Kagome ran in in a panic. When she saw Inuyasha, she felt a little strange in her heart, but she didn't say anything. "Madam, I don't know what's going on. My whole body suddenly feels hot!" Kagome saw this for the first time, and it didn't look like she was sick at all. There were some big shots who wanted to believe Inuyasha, but after hearing these words, they were slightly stunned. His face suddenly became extremely ugly, "What's going on? Didn't you say you could cure my wife?" "I don't know either!" Kagome was suddenly called over when she was resting in the room. Seeing Madam's look, she was helpless. Looking at Kagome like this, the big shot suddenly remembered what the Taoist priest said before and looked at Kagome. "How about you and InuYasha leave!" InuYasha's face changed drastically when he heard the big man's words. After all, I almost made the relationship between the two people a little better just now, but now it is like this again. "No!" Kagome refused without even thinking about it. However, the big shot had no intention of letting go and turned around to leave. Kagome didn¡¯t understand what was going on, and looked at InuYasha who was standing aside. InuYasha felt her gaze and stood up. "Big shot, please listen to Kagome's explanation. Maybe Madam is not sick at all." When the big shot heard what InuYasha said, he stopped moving and looked at InuYasha slowly. "Then Kagome, please explain, if possible, you can continue to stay here." After Kagome heard this, she felt as if she had seen hope, and she suddenly became very happy. "I feel that Madam has been cursed by something, which is why she is in this situation. Moreover, this has nothing to do with me, but has something to do with you!" When the big shot heard what Kagome said, he looked puzzled and pointed at himself. He never knew what bad things he would bring to his wife. "I?" Seeing the big man¡¯s surprised look, Kagome didn¡¯t think there was anything strange, and she was very calm. "Yes!" When the big shot heard this, he felt as if he was joking with himself and smiled lightly. "Is there any way? If there is no other way, just leave!" The big shot had also suspected that there was something wrong with the Taoist priest before, but he also solved a lot of pain for his wife. if it is realWithout a solution, the big shot decided to ask the Taoist priest for help, but he did not say this. When Kagome heard what the big shot said, she hesitated for a moment. After all, there was really nothing she could do, but InuYasha looked at Kagome's troubled look and took the initiative to say, "Maybe it's caused by the fragments of the Shikon Jade in your body and other things." "The Jade Fragment of the Four Souls?" The big man heard this strange thing and looked at Inuyasha in surprise. When Inuyasha heard that the big shot didn't know this, he explained it carefully for a long time. The big shot looked at his serious look and breathed a sigh of relief, "I'll give you three days. If my wife is still like this, you can leave!" After Kagome heard the big shot relenting, she felt a little excited and spoke slowly. "Thank you, we will definitely do our best!" After being able to stay in the mansion, the big shot left again. After the big shot left, Kagome sat somewhere and looked at Inuyasha with a helpless look on her face. "What should we do next?" InuYasha said just now, he only cooperated with InuYasha just to stay. "Don't worry, I think it must have something to do with that Taoist priest!" Inuyasha felt that the nameless city was divided into two, and it had something to do with him. Kagome didn¡¯t understand that even if she was related to the Taoist priest, she couldn¡¯t save his wife, ¡°But, I don¡¯t know what to do!¡± Kagome checked just now and found that it was not because she was sick at all, but because there was a strange power affecting Madam's physical condition. And Kagome has no way to change this kind of power, even if she wants to break her head, there is no way. Looking at Kagome¡¯s expression of not knowing what to do, Inuyasha smiled, ¡°Did you know that there is a legend about the Shikon Jade fragment?¡± Kagome heard what Inuyasha said, her eyes flashed with anticipation, "What?" "It is said that there is a kind of talisman, placed under the stone lion at the door of the house, which can form a strange power with the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, affecting the bodies of loved ones." Hearing Inuyasha say this, Kagome suddenly thought about it, but after finding the charm, Kagome didn't know whether they could take it away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 224 Crack You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 224 Crack "I've heard of this legend, but I'm not sure whether we can take away the talisman." Kagome finally expressed her worries, but Inuyasha did not give up immediately because of these words, with a faint smile on his face. "No matter what, we have to give it a try." Looking at Inuyasha's firm eyes, Kagome stopped saying anything to hurt him. After the two people left the hall, they came directly to the door. The guard at the door saw the two of them walking around next to the stone lion, and he was a little confused. "Excuse me, what are you two looking for?" The guard was still afraid that the two of them would do something bad to the big shot. After hearing the guard¡¯s question, Kagome didn¡¯t know how to answer. She was slightly stunned, smiled awkwardly, and suddenly had a good idea. "I left something here, so I came here to find it. You don't have to worry about us two." When the guard heard what Kagome said, he said without hesitation, "Why don't we go look for it with you?" Hearing what the guard said like this, Kagome suddenly felt embarrassed, feeling that she shouldn't have said that just now. At this time, InuYasha suddenly said, "We are looking for something that only people with special physiques can see. You can't help much, so just guard the door." After the guard heard this, he didn¡¯t say anything more and just watched the two of them looking around at the door. After the two people searched at the door for a long time, they found that there was no Fuzhou around the stone lion. They felt that there might be some problems with their guess. After the two people just left the door, Kagome couldn't help but say, "Could it be that the legend is false? There is none!" They didn¡¯t find what they needed, and Inuyasha also felt a little strange, thinking that there must be something wrong somewhere, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be like this. After Kagome finished speaking, she saw that Inuyasha didn't pay attention to what she meant and just stood there silently. Suddenly, InuYasha said abruptly, "No way, it must be somewhere else!" InuYasha believed that his guess was correct, but where exactly was it. After being quiet for a long time, I suddenly remembered a place where they almost said in unison. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the entrance to Madam¡¯s yard!¡± After finishing speaking, Kagome let out a long sigh, feeling that there was no way they could get anywhere near. "But, it's impossible for us to look for it at that door!" They both knew how many guards there were. Therefore, it is impossible to find the talismans they need there, and ordinary people have no way to bury the talismans there. "It's okay, let's give it a try!" Inuyasha felt that no matter what, they had to give it a try, and they couldn't wait for the result. After hearing what InuYasha said, Kagome also felt that it made sense and took the initiative to find the big shot. As soon as he sat down beside his wife's bed, before the big man could sit down, he saw Kagome suddenly running back. She frowned unhappily, but still asked. "Aren't you two looking for a cure for my wife? Why did you suddenly come here again?" Seeing the big shot¡¯s cold expression, Kagome didn¡¯t know how she should answer. After organizing it in her mind many times, she finally plucked up the courage to speak. "Inuyasha and I both feel that a kind of impetuosity has suddenly disappeared, and that impatience may be buried at the entrance of the madam's yard. We want to" The big shot interrupted Kagome before she finished speaking. Seeing his wife in such pain, he thought he could let her give it a try. "You go ahead, but you can't let Inuyasha in!" The big shot felt that no strange man could be allowed in his wife's yard under any circumstances. Kagome heard that the big shot agreed to her request. She would need it a little bit in the future, but she was still grateful enough to say it. "Thank you, Inuyasha and I will do our best, don't worry!" After Kagome promised, she hurriedly left. After Inuyasha knew that the big man agreed, he started to turn the lion at the door upside down and looked at it. But there is no conclusion?, the two people thought they might be really wrong, and when they didn't know what to do at all, they suddenly discovered that the stone in the stone lion's mouth was not very smooth, and it looked like it had been put in later. Kagome took out the stone from its mouth without hesitation and threw it to the ground. In an instant, the stone split into several parts, and a note came out from inside. After Inuyasha saw the note, he quickly picked it up and found that it was exactly the same as what was recorded in the book. "That's it!" Hearing Inuyasha say this, Kagome suddenly became happy and felt that they were right. However, after seeing this spell, the two of them suddenly didn't know how to solve it. "Inuyasha, we did find this thing, but how should we destroy it?" "This" Inuyasha couldn't remember it all at once. After hesitating for a long time, he suddenly remembered it. "I remember that I just need to mix the spell with the lady's blood and then burn it. However, the lady may have to experience some pain in the process." "WellI'll tell the big shot right away!" Kagome said, quickly running in with those talismans. After explaining the matter clearly, the big shot agreed. After Kagome asked the lady to drink the talisman, the lady began to cry out in pain. When the big man saw this, he frowned. Some people questioned Kagome's actions and couldn't help but ask, "Kagome, what's going on with my wife?" Looking at the lady who had fainted, the big man felt extremely distressed. It was only the first time for Kagome to do this, and she didn¡¯t know what would happen next. However, he also knew that if he could not give a reasonable explanation, the big shots would definitely not let him go. "She just fainted. After she wakes up, the previous pain will disappear a lot. It's just because the spell has affected Madam for too long, and it will take a long time to recover." ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it after Madam wakes up!¡± The big man relaxed, but after all, he didn¡¯t completely believe Kagome¡¯s one-sided words. After a long time, the lady finally woke up, and the previous pain disappeared completely. After the big shot saw his wife waking up, he breathed a sigh of relief, and Kagome finally lived here peacefully for a few days. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 225 Agree to meet You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 225 Agree to meet On this day, Kagome was still thinking about what she had promised Ming before, so she took the initiative to come over and talk about the nameless city. The big shot was accompanying his wife, and he was not very happy when he saw Kagome suddenly running in. "Why did you come in suddenly?" There was an unconcealable coldness in his tone, which made Kagome tremble slightly after hearing it. However, Kagome knew that she could not back down because of this. After adjusting her emotions alone, she spoke slowly. ¡°Well, I want to discuss with you the matter of the Lord of the Nameless City.¡± "No need, you go down first!" The big man heard the word Wuming City, and he felt a little unhappy. However, Kagome was unwilling to leave like this, so she still had to bite the bullet and said, "But, you said before" Seeing that the atmosphere was becoming more solemn, Kagome felt that she would be doomed in the next second. At this time, the lady beside her suddenly spoke. "Just listen to her. After all, it was she who cured my disease!" After hearing what his wife said, the big man's attitude suddenly improved. After hugging the lady in his arms, he looked at Kagome and said, "For the sake of my wife, I will give you a chance. Just tell me!" After Kagome heard this sentence, it was as if she had been rescued. Instead of thanking her, she hurriedly said something. "Ming is actually not hostile to you, and he has also helped you a lot. Moreover, because of the Taoist priest before, you didn't get a lot of help." Hearing what Kagome said, the big man stood up all of a sudden, and some of them were furious, with veins popping out. "You said he helped me. My people had nowhere to return. Where was he when the foreigners attacked? We didn't have to resist on our own!" Kagome didn¡¯t expect that this big shot would face so much alone, but if Ming knew about it, he would definitely come. Listening to the big shot talking about all the things he had experienced before, Kagome felt more and more that things were not very simple. However, Kagome had no idea where the problem was. She had a headache and was unable to say a word because she was blocked by the big shot. After the big man said a lot, he sighed when he saw that Kagome was unable to resist everything. "Okay, you don't have anything to say, just leave. I want to spend more time with my wife." After Kagome heard the big shot¡¯s words, she suddenly came to her senses and spoke quickly. "NoI have something to say. After all, your wife's illness really has nothing to do with him" Kagome felt that even if she couldn't change, some things must be made clear. However, when the big shot heard this, he looked at him with a surprised look on his face, hesitated for a long time, and then spoke. "How can you prove that, at the very least, my wife has not had a better life since the city was divided into two parts." When the big shot thought that his wife had finally recovered after experiencing so many illnesses, he felt a little relieved. "Because her illness has always been caused by the fragments of the Four Souls Jade in your body, so she is like this!" The big shot looked surprised when he heard about the Jade Fragments of the Four Souls, feeling a little unbelievable. "No, only the city lord has it?" The big shot knew very well that the fragments of the Four Souls Jade would affect the physical condition of the people around him. ¡°I and my wife have been together for so long, but we still don¡¯t have a child of our own, and we are also suffering from constant illnesses. However, when I heard it with my own ears, I was still in disbelief, and I was slightly stunned. "It's true. Do you want to take a look?" Kagome knew that no matter how much she said, it would not have much effect. Only by letting him really know that the Jade fragment of the Four Souls is in his body can he believe what he said. "Yes!" The big man knew for the first time that he could see with his own eyes whether there were fragments of the Four Souls Jade in his body, and he agreed without hesitation. Kagome took out the Shikon Jade fragments from her body without hesitation. After getting closer to the big man, the light of the Shikon Jade fragments became even more dazzling. The big shot saw itAfter this situation, the whole person was slightly stunned for a long time, with an expression of disbelief on his face. After a long period of time, the big shot finally calmed down, looked at Kagome, and said something. "Even if I have fragments of the Four Souls Jade in my body, there is no way to change Ming's disregard for me." Seeing that the big shot was still clinging to that matter, Kagome felt a little helpless in her heart, but she also knew that she couldn't explain it clearly. "Okay, but big shot, can you meet the city lord?" "The city lord is here?" The big shot couldn't believe that Ming suddenly came to this place. After all, Ming had never been here for so many years. Seeing him so excited, Kagome felt that the idea in her heart could be realized, and nodded her head in affirmation. "Let's meet, but I want him to come to me!" The big shot felt that he would not take the initiative to find him no matter what. "Okay, I will notify him and ask him to come, so you don't have to worry, I'm leaving first!" After Kagome finished speaking, she hurriedly left. After knowing the good news, she felt very happy. After leaving, Kagome took the initiative to find InuYasha. InuYasha, who was still sleeping, was suddenly woken up by Kagome. "Kagome, what's wrong with you?" Looking at Kagome's excited look, Inuyasha didn't understand. They have stayed here for so long and have never left here. Moreover, they have not done anything to help Ming. They don¡¯t know what their current situation is. Looking at Inuyasha's dazed look, it still didn't affect Kagome's happiness. "The big shot has agreed to meet with Ming, but he needs to come!" "What if Ming doesn't want to come?" Inuyasha's words suddenly calmed Kagome down and made her realize how important an important thing she had just ignored. The smile on her face gradually faded a lot. Seeing her like this, Inuyasha realized that he had inadvertently said the wrong thing. "Okay, let's explain it to Ming. If he really wants this city to be integrated into a complete city, he should agree to it!" "Yeah!" Kagome heard Inuyasha say this, she no longer felt depressed, and quickly started to pack up. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 226 Return You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 226 Return After a while, the two people left the big shot's mansion and came to the inn. Ming and Xiaobai, as well as Jiefa and Xiaoyu, who had been waiting for news about them in the inn, were a little excited after seeing the two of them back. "Kagome, how are things going?" Jiefa hurried over, a little curious about how things were going with Kagome. Hearing Jiefa directly ask about the progress of the matter, he didn't care about himself at all. He was a little angry, so he ignored him and walked to Ming's side. After Jiefa saw this situation, he didn't know what he did wrong and was slightly stunned. "Ming, there is something I want to discuss with you!" Ming was slightly stunned after hearing Kagome's words. He didn¡¯t understand why Kagome ran directly to him. At this time, he could feel Jiefa¡¯s eyes. Suddenly, the atmosphere was a little awkward, but Akira was also a little curious about what Kagome was going to say, so he finally said it bravely. "Okay, let's go in and talk!" Several people stood downstairs in the inn, looking a little strange. After Kagome heard Ming¡¯s agreement, she completely ignored Jiefa and went up with Ming. Jiefa on the side saw that Kagome was about to leave, but still didn't understand. He patted Xiaoyu on the side and asked in a voice that only two people could hear. "Xiaoyu, what did I do wrong again? Why is Kagome completely ignoring me?" Seeing Jie Fa¡¯s expression of not knowing what he had done wrong, Xiao Yu found it a bit funny. After hesitating for a long time, she leaned in his ear. "As soon as Kagome comes back, you ask about the progress of the matter, and you don't care whether she is okay or not. After all, it is very dangerous to go to a big shot" Hearing what Xiaoyu said, Jiefa immediately reacted and felt that what he did just now was really a mistake. However, Jiefa didn¡¯t know what he should do now to make Kagome happy, and he felt depressed. "How should I make up for what I just did?" Jiefa couldn't help but asked Xiao Yu who was standing aside. After Xiaoyu heard this, she smiled faintly and looked at Kagome who was about to disappear around the corner of the stairs. "Hurry over, call Kagome, and explain that you didn't do it on purpose, you just felt that InuYasha was there, and you felt relieved!" Listening to Xiaoyu¡¯s reasons for herself, Jiefa smiled with satisfaction and ran away before he could thank Xiaoyu. When Xiao Yu saw Jie Fa leaving, she couldn't help but say something. "You were looking for me with a frown just now, but now you run away." Xiaoyu said to himself, completely unaware of Inuyasha behind him. At this time, Inuyasha heard Xiaoyu talking to himself, and just smiled. "You gave Jiefa a good idea. He must go quickly, otherwise how can he make up for what happens next." When Xiaoyu heard what InuYasha said, she nodded her head slightly, but in the end she reacted all of a sudden. "You actually don't listen to me!" Xiaoyu almost jumped up and lightly hit Inuyasha a few times. Inuyasha was not angry because of her action, but had a faint smile on his face. "No, how about you and Jiefa being together when I'm not here?" Inuyasha wanted to know about Xiaoyu's recent life. I am alone in the mansion of a big shot. Although my treatment is still good, I can't go anywhere. When Xiaoyu heard Inuyasha ask her how she was doing, she knew that he cared about her, but was too embarrassed to continue to say it. There was a smile on the whole person's face, but he didn't answer InuYasha's question at all. InuYasha suddenly became anxious. "Did you do something?" Seeing Inuyasha's anxious look, Xiaoyu gradually felt that it was boring. "There is nothing. We just strolled here for a while. This place is not as rich as other places." Listening to Xiaoyu talking about how difficult life is for each of them, he suddenly understood why the big shot rejected Ming. It¡¯s the same now. Wuming City can be integrated faster, like this??They can also be happier. When Jiefa caught up, Ming and Kagome had already arrived at the door, and they mustered up the courage to speak out. "Kagome, I shouldn't have been anxious about the progress of this matter without asking you how your life has been recently. I also wanted to find the Four Souls Jade as quickly as possible." After listening to Jaffa's voice, Kagome stopped but didn't look at him. Ming on the side felt that the two of them must want to say something, so he took the initiative to speak. "You two, tell me what you have to say here. I'll wait for you inside and you can tell me what's going on later." After Ming finished speaking, he went in. Jiefa was afraid that Kagome would go in, so he quickly continued talking. "I think Inuyasha can take good care of you, and I also trust him, so I didn't ask" Jiefa said all what Xiaoyu had just told him at once, but Kagome still did not turn around. Just when Jiefa thought that there was no way to make up for what he had done, Kagome's voice came over. "Okay, I know you didn't mean it. Moreover, I came back this time because I wanted to talk to Ming about something." After hearing Kagome explain to herself why she left with Ming, Jiefa's original uncomfortable feeling disappeared completely. "After you come back this time, will you go back again?" Jiefa asked the question in his mind. Actually, after Kagome came back this time, Jaffa suddenly didn¡¯t want her to leave. "Well, the fragments of the Four Souls Jade have not been taken out yet!" Kagome now only thinks about helping Ming fulfill his wish. "Okay!" After the two stood at the door chatting for a long time, Kagome suddenly remembered that she still had something to do. Suddenly he exclaimed in surprise, "I forgot that Ming was still waiting for me. We'll talk about it after I come out." After Jiefa suddenly remembered, he stopped saying anything and nodded slightly. After watching Kagome go in, Jiefa slowly left. After Kagome just came in, she felt a little embarrassed when she saw Ming sitting there who was busy with something. "Sorry, I wasted some time and almost forgot." "It's okay, if you have anything to do, just tell me!" Ming said, slowly putting down the things in his hands. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 227 The two sides meet You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 227 The two sides meet "The big shot said that some things can be explained clearly in person, but he wants you to go find him." After Kagome finished speaking, she didn't dare to look up at his expression. The atmosphere was very depressing. After being quiet for a long time, Ming came to Kagome's side and said, "I'm going!" Hearing this answer, Kagome looked at him in surprise. At this time, Xiaobai on the side suddenly couldn't help but say something. "Ming, you really want to go, isn't this" Xiao Bai felt that this completely lowered the status of the city lord. However, after hearing this, Ming smiled faintly and said, "Anyway, I am no longer the city lord, and he doesn't know." Because Chengxi has a bad relationship with them, even if the city owner changes, they will not know about it until a year later. Kagome felt that what Ming said made sense, so she smiled lightly and looked at him. There are many things I want to say to him in my heart, but I don¡¯t know where to start, so I can only look at him. Xiaobai stopped saying anything and just stood there silently for a long time. "You tell the big shot, I'll go back tomorrow. I just hope you won't refuse to see me then. After all, it's the first time and it's for the future." Ming was afraid that the big shot would make things difficult for him tomorrow, so he felt more at ease letting Kagome say some things. "Okay!" Kagome agreed without hesitation. After all, she felt that the big shot would seize this opportunity. Seeing that it was already getting late, Kagome took the initiative and said, "Inuyasha and I are leaving first. We'll see you at the big shot's house tomorrow." Knowing that Kagome still had something to do and had to go back, she didn¡¯t say anything to persuade her to stay, and just asked Xiaobai to send her away. After coming out, Xiaobai looked at Kagome and said, "Ming has that kind of character. He knows if he says anything more, you won't stay, so he doesn't say anything." "I know!" Kagome understood Ming's mood and what kind of character he was, so she didn't mind it very much. However, just after coming down, I saw Inuyasha and Xiaoyu talking about something, and they looked very happy. Kagome said half-jokingly, "Inuyasha, you and Xiaoyu are having so much fun chatting, why not just stay here!" As soon as the words fell, Inuyasha stood up and looked at her seriously. "No, how can I let you go alone? You're done, let's go!" After Inuyasha finished speaking, he walked towards Kagome. Only then did Xiaoyu react and stood up. "Kagome, you are leaving" Xiaoyu looked at Inuyasha with some reluctance, although this sentence was meant for Kagome. Kagome immediately saw through Xiaoyu's thoughts, "I can't bear to leave. I will be back in two days. Then we will leave here and we can be together more often." Xiao Yu knew what Kagome meant and was a little embarrassed. She just nodded her head vigorously and her cheeks suddenly turned red. After Kagome came back, she immediately went to find the big shot. Coincidentally, the big shot seemed to be waiting for her, too, in the study. "You're back?" Kagome was a little uncomfortable with the big shot's sudden change of attitude. She was slightly stunned and nodded her head. "Well, the city lord agreed. He will come tomorrow and asked me to tell you that this is a rare opportunity. I hope you will not target him deliberately." When the big shot heard what Kagome said, he was not angry, but laughed. "I know, I won't deliberately make things difficult for him." The big shots have long wanted to talk to him about the lives of these common people. It was only because the conflict was too serious that it was even more impossible for me to go to the city lord in person, which led to the current situation. After hearing what the big shot said, Kagome breathed a sigh of relief and felt that she had nothing to worry about. "Okay, there's nothing else to do. I'm going to check on Madam." After Kagome finished speaking, she left without looking back. Early the next morning, because Akira had agreed to Kagome's matter, and he really wanted the program to be integrated as quickly as possible, he woke up early and woke up Xiaobai who was sleeping. Come. Xiao Bai softened his sleepy eyes and saw Ming standing next to him, and asked a question in confusion. "I??Today we are just going to the big shot's house. There is no need for us to go there in person. It's so early and they might not be up yet. " At this time, it was indeed a little early, but Xiaobai did not expect that when they arrived, it was almost noon. ¡°We take things seriously, so we go early to show that we take things seriously!¡± After listening to Ming explain a lot of reasons, I woke up and felt no sleepiness anymore, so I sat up in bed. Seeing that he wasn't sleeping anymore, he began to wonder what clothes to wear, although he didn't bring a lot of clothes when he came out this time. ¡°But Ming thinks these clothes are pretty good, but he doesn¡¯t know which clothes he should wear to meet the big shot, without losing his identity or making him feel like he¡¯s overpowering him. "Xiao Bai, how about this?" Xiao Bai didn't expect that after waking up, he would actually do something like this, so he let out a long sigh. "fine¡­¡­" Ming Ming looked at Xiao Bai angrily, "This is the answer for every piece of clothing you wear, forget it." After struggling for a long time, I chose a light blue dress, which looked very handsome. Along the way, Ming was struggling with what to say after they met. Unknowingly, it was already not very early when they arrived. As soon as he arrived at the door, he asked the guards to take him in. When he saw the big shot in the hall, Ming felt that he must have made him wait for a long time, and he was a little embarrassed. "I'm sorry, I came a little late and kept you waiting here for a long time." Ming didn't have the attitude that a city lord should have at all, which made the big shot have a good impression of him. "It's okay. After all, I'm surprised that you can come to my place." Ming slowly sat down in a seat, not wanting to be secretive with the city lord, but directly getting to the point. "The main reason I came here this time is to unite the western half of you and the entire occasion. After all, we have been separated for so long." "What's the benefit of being integrated into one?" The reason why the big shot divided the city into two halves was because when Ming was the city lord, he ignored a lot of the western half. Ming was slightly stunned, and knew that he had indeed neglected this aspect when he first became the city lord, but in the end he made up for it. But those things are in the past, and knowing that no matter what he says now, there is no evidence, it is difficult for him to believe that he has done those things before. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 228 Surprise You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 228 Surprise After the atmosphere became awkward for a long time, Mingcai spoke out again. "I can give you this national subsidy every year. If other countries attack, I can also send troops to support you." Every word Ming said was serious. He believed that as long as the big shot promised him, Yingya would definitely do it. Of course, when I heard what Ming said, I suddenly felt a little moved. I also felt that after persisting in this aspect for so long, it was time to let go of my prejudices. Once again, they merged together. After all, the area under his jurisdiction was still somewhat inadequate, and there was very little he could do. Only relying on the strength of the entire country can alleviate the current poverty. Seeing the big man's hesitation, I knew very well that he was moved by what he said, so he struck while the iron was hot and continued to speak. "I definitely mean what I say. I just hope you won't be too prejudiced against us. After all, those who own our coins also hope you won't target them." Ming still remembers what he experienced when he first came to this place, and he still feels resentful about it, even though he really wants to reconcile with the big shot. But he must make this matter clear. If these things happen next, it will be absolutely impossible for people from the two places to live together in harmony in the future. The big shot heard what Ming said and smiled faintly. "Don't worry, this will never happen again, and I'm really surprised that you came to me in person." The two people chatted for a long time, but there was no conflict, but they were still very happy. The final decision was that the two places would come together to become a complete city. When Ming came out, he saw Kagome outside. Kagome took the initiative to run over and asked about the situation. "Ming, what did you say about the matter between you and the big shot? Did he agree to your request in the end?" Listening to Kagome's question, Ming was so happy that he didn't know what to say. At this time, Xiaobai, who had been hiding in Ming's pocket, suddenly ran out. "Kagome, he managed to have a pleasant discussion with the big shot and agreed that the two cities will live in harmony in the future. This city will soon become a complete city again." Xiaobai clearly remembers that since he came to this place, this city has always been independent from the west and has never been reconciled, but he never knows the specific reason. However, Ming had been worrying about this matter for a long time and tried his best to do many things, but in the end he could not make the city complete at once. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for what Kagome did this time, I don¡¯t know when this city would be complete, so now Ming is extremely excited, and he doesn¡¯t know how to express his gratitude. But Xiaobai said all the thoughts in his heart at once. Kagome nodded after hearing it. "You have helped me with so many things before, and it is only natural that I help you now. You don't need to thank me too much." Kagome said, looking at Ming on the side. At this time, the big shot also came out. She saw Kagome and Ming chatting happily, and felt a little strange. He took the initiative to come over and asked a little surprised, "Kagome, what is your relationship with Ming and why?" Looking at the way the two of them were chatting just now, they should be very familiar, otherwise they wouldn't be like that just now. Kagome did not expect that the big shot actually appeared at this time and saw the two of them talking. Although she was a little surprised, she was still very calm in her heart and spoke without any disturbance. "The two of us are friends, but there is something that the two of us might want to tell you." Kagome wasn¡¯t sure if the two of them had talked about this matter when they were inside just now, but she felt that she had to help Ming explain it clearly, otherwise she didn¡¯t know what kind of trouble there would be. "What's going on?" The big shot felt that he had just talked to Ming about a lot of things, and his whole mood felt much better. However, there are also some people who are curious about what kind of thing she is talking about. Ming looked at Kagome, and also wanted to know what was going on "Well, Ming is actually no longer the city lord of this city, but he really hopes that this city can be complete, and what he promised you will definitely be accomplished." After Kagome just finished speaking, the big man's face no longer showed too much weakening, but suddenly became gloomy. She also guessed at once that Ming must not have said this matter just now, otherwise the big man would not have such an expression. But she has already said it, so no matter what happens next, she will take Ming's place. bear. "Since he is no longer the group leader, why did he come to negotiate with me? And how can he guarantee that he will do what he just promised me?" The big shot didn¡¯t understand how a person who was not a city lord could guarantee to do what only so many city lords could do, and he felt a little contempt for the two of them. Ming felt the disdainful gaze of the big shot, and felt that it was inappropriate for Kagome to speak out at this time. However, she had already spoken out, and she could only blame herself for not stopping her in time, and for forgetting to make it clear. But since he finally changed his mind about himself, he must complete this matter. "It's really possible. Although I'm not the city lord, the city lord is now the Shadow General. I think you should know what he is like!" After hearing Ying¡¯s name, the big man was silent for a moment. He had heard many legends about Ying. Although the relationship between the two parties is not very good, it does not affect the people's worship of the film. After knowing that the city lord was a shadow, the original unhappiness in his heart suddenly disappeared. I think this is still possible, and my original indifference gradually eased. But there is also some curiosity as to why the inexplicable city lord has changed, but he doesn't know it yet. "Ming, why are you no longer the city lord?" Although Ming himself is not very optimistic, he is still a little curious. "Because I'm bored!" Ming wouldn't tell him because Ying was eyeing his position, and he was a little tired, so he gave up his position as city lord to him. ¡°After letting the big shots know about these things, you still don¡¯t know what will happen. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 229 Obtaining the Jade Fragments of the Four Souls You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 229 Obtaining the Jade Fragments of the Four Souls When the big shot heard what Ming said, he just smiled faintly and looked at him, "I will believe you just once. Anyway, I want to see what you promised me in the end." "Don't worry, I'm leaving first!" After Ming finished speaking, he turned around and left without looking back. After Ming left, the big shot suddenly said, "When will you go back?" After Kagome heard this sentence, she didn't react for a while, and was slightly stunned for a long time. "We won't go back yet. We have to stay here for a while. Madam's condition has stabilized. I can leave in a few days." When she thought that she could leave here soon, she was not very happy. On the contrary, there were some things in her heart. She didn't understand why she suddenly felt this way. "Well" After the big shot finished speaking, he was about to leave. At this time, Kagome suddenly spoke. "Wellthere is something I want to tell you!" "What's the matter?" The big man stopped his steps and said slowly. Kagome felt that she had a little impulse, but she couldn't say the words that were already on her lips. ¡°After a person is stunned for a long time, he feels that if he can¡¯t speak out, he doesn¡¯t know when he can take the next step. "Well, can I take out the fragments of the Four Souls Jade from your body? I need that." After finishing speaking, the atmosphere suddenly became solemn, and neither of the two people spoke. After a long period of time, just when Kagome thought she had said the wrong thing, the big shot suddenly said something. "Okay, when do you need it?" The big shot felt that the Jade fragments of the Four Souls were of little use to him. ¡°And I don¡¯t know who will be used by me in the future. After thinking about this, I couldn¡¯t help but frown. Kagome was a little surprised by the big man's answer, because he didn't need to recover quickly, he only needed his Shikon Jade fragment to summon him. "Thank you!" Kagome was a little touched, but she also knew that the big shot was actually very good, but there was a lack of communication between the two of them. "When do you want it?" the big man asked slowly. "Is it okay tomorrow?" Kagome felt that this matter was getting faster and faster, and she felt very happy. Although it was a bit abrupt, Kagome still held on to the idea that the big shot would agree to her proposal. However, Kagome was a little nervous, but she still had some expectations. "Okay, I will wait for you in the study room tomorrow afternoon. After you have seen my wife, come over!" After the big shot finished speaking, he left without looking back. After the big shot left, Kagome no longer stayed here. She felt that she had to tell Inuyasha this good news. Only in this way could she calm down her mood. "InuYasha" Kagome just ran in and called InuYasha's name. Sitting there alone and bored, Inuyasha heard Kagome's voice, thought something had happened, and stood up quickly. ¡°I¡¯m here, did something happen?¡± "The big shot agreed to give me the Four Souls Jade, and we can leave immediately." Seeing Kagome looking so happy, Inuyasha also felt a little happy and poured her a glass of water. "Okay, sit down quickly!" After Kagome heard this, she sat down slowly. After seeing that Kagome's mood had calmed down a little, Inuyasha suddenly remembered Akira's matter and asked. "How is Ming's situation? Did the two of them have any conflicts?" "No, everything went well!" Listening to Kagome's answer, Inuyasha breathed a sigh of relief, feeling that he could stay here for the next two days. However, he remembered that Kagome was going to see a big shot tomorrow, so he asked with some worry. "Is there anything you need my help with tomorrow?" "No, just stay here!" Kagome believed that she could solve it alone tomorrow. Hearing that Kagome rejected him, although there was some disappointmentFalling, but did not show it. The afternoon of the next day soon arrived. After Kagome saw the lady's situation, she came to the study excitedly. Seeing how happy she was, the big shot couldn't help but ask, "Why are you so happy?" "Because I can get the Shikon Jade fragments soon!" Kagome did not hide it, but said it directly. After hearing Kagome's answer, the big shot smiled lightly and looked at her quietly. "How to take it out?" The big shot suddenly wondered how to get some good four-soul jade out of his body. Yesterday, he just agreed and didn't ask what he should do next. After hearing this question, Kagome smiled lightly, with a very relaxed look on her face. She felt that there was nothing to worry about, so she told him directly. "I just need to use my abilities. It's not a big problem. It will come soon. Don't worry!" "Okay!" After the big shot agreed, he slowly sat down and remained motionless. Kagome was a little excited, but she didn't say anything more, and just sat there motionless. Quickly run the four soul jade fragments in his body. Soon, the big character felt a thing in his body, where he was about to move. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he could feel that thing absorbing other things in him. I asked in a panic, "Am I in danger?" "No, I just lost some strength, but it will recover soon, don't worry!" After Kagome finished speaking, she stopped saying anything and quickly used the energy in her body. Soon, something came out of the big man's body, shining with light. After the big shot saw this thing, he was surprised. After all, it was the first time for him to see the Jade fragments of the Four Souls with his own eyes. Immediately afterwards, the fragments of the Four Souls Jade suddenly ran into Kagome's body, making the big man look surprised. "There will be no problem with it in your body?" Kagome was still busy with the movements in her hands. She didn't answer his question until the Shikon Jade fragments stabilized in her body. "No, because if he just stores it, he still has to take it out when the time comes!" If the fragment of the Shikon Jade remains in the body, Kagome will not be able to control it in the end. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 230 Danger Approaches You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 230 Danger Approaches After hearing Kagome¡¯s explanation, the big man stopped asking questions and sat up quickly. At this moment, the big man suddenly felt that the sky was dark and the earth was dark, and he had a headache. Kagome saw the big man looking like he was about to faint, so he hurried over and asked slowly. "Are you okay?" Kagome did not expect that after the Shikon Jade fragment was taken out, the big man would be so weak, and she would feel a little worried. "I'm fine!" The big man didn't expect that his body was so weak and he felt a little uncomfortable. Seeing his ugly face, Kagome felt a little ashamed and felt that what she had done was too abrupt. The whole person felt a little aggrieved, but he still nodded his head gently and slowly took out a pill from his pocket. This was prepared for Ming before, but there were a few left at the end, so I kept them, thinking about when they could be used next. But she didn¡¯t expect that it would be used at this time. When the big shot saw what she had in her hand, she asked incomprehensively. "What is this?" The tone was very calm, but without any emotion. After hearing it, people were slightly stunned for a long time. After Kagome came to her senses, she slowly explained, "This is medicine that can help you recover quickly. After you take it, you will feel much better after a while." She had just finished speaking, and the big shot had already taken the medicine in her hand. Within a short while, she felt much better. Looking at Kagome who had never left her side, she spoke slowly. "I'm fine, you can leave now." After hearing this, Kagome hesitated a little, but still left a few pills and left without looking back. After Kagome left, she handed the Shikon Jade fragment to Inuyasha. Looking at the thing in her hand, she felt a little complicated. "Kagome, I'm leaving with the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, what about you?" Inuyasha was worried that Kagome would be here alone. However, she was also determined not to leave, which made Inuyasha a little confused and wanted to know what Kagome was doing here. After Kagome heard Inuyasha's question, she looked at him lightly and slowly explained. "I haven't completed Madam's final treatment, and the big shot is very weak now." Kagome didn't want them to be harmed because of herself. Inuyasha knew that Kagome was like this because of his own responsibility, so he didn't say anything anymore and just asked. "When will you come back?" Inuyasha and Jiefa will definitely be waiting for her at the inn. However, if something happened to her and she didn't know it at all, it would be dangerous to think about it like this. "After three days, I will go find you and we will leave together." Kagome felt that after the Shikon Jade fragments were taken out, those people would definitely come over. At this time, Kagome wanted to stay anyway. Listening to Kagome's words, Inuyasha nodded and left with the Shikon Jade fragment. If it weren¡¯t for his special physique, Inuyasha felt that the Shikon Jade fragment would quickly become one with him. After Inuyasha left, Kagome suddenly felt that her room was empty, and no one was talking to them. Although it was a little deserted, Kagome sat there alone and studied her own medicine. She wants to be able to develop the medicine that Madam will use next when she leaves, and that it can be stored for a long time. At night, the house suddenly became chaotic. Kagome felt that something must have happened, so she hurried out with her clothes on. At this time, I saw a guard running over and asked slowly: "What happened in the mansion?" Because the guard knew Kagome, he did not suspect anything, but spoke directly. "The granary in the mansion suddenly caught fire, everyone ran over to put out the fire now!" After Kagome heard this, she felt that something was a little strange, and she frowned unhappily. Having been here for so long, Kagome knew that the granary was well guarded and there was no way it would catch fire. ? ?At this moment, Kagome suddenly remembered that there were some weak big shots, and couldn't help but start to worry. Seeing that Kagome was no longer saying anything, the guard turned around and was about to leave. At this time, Kagome's voice came over again. "Where is the big shot?" "Where is the granary!" Just after the guard answered, Kagome suddenly disappeared. The guard felt that Kagome was a little strange, but he didn't know what he should say, so he hurried towards the direction of the fire. After Kagome arrived near the fire, she started asking around, hoping that she could find the big shot quickly. However, after asking several people in succession, they said they had never seen it before, and Kagome suddenly didn't know what to do. I saw a figure in the distance, who looked like a big shot, and the people around him had a very different attitude towards him. Kagome ran over without hesitation, and when she saw it was a big shot, she breathed a sigh of relief and spoke slowly. "You are here!" After the big shot saw Kagome coming, he was a little surprised and looked at Kagome slowly. There was something strange in her eyes, and it was only at this moment that Kagome felt that she had some impulses. However, at this time, Kagome didn't know what she should say, so she had to bite the bullet and say something. ¡°I heard the chaos outside and thought something had happened, so I ran out.¡± Kagome is mainly afraid that the big shot will be in danger. If this happens, she will feel very uncomfortable. The big shot heard what Kagome said and smiled, "Go back and rest quickly. I can take care of it here." After he finished speaking, he left, preparing to continue doing something, but Kagome remained motionless. The big shot felt something was wrong with her and looked at her. At this moment, suddenly, many arrows flew down from the sky. Because the big shot had his back turned, he didn't see it at all. After Kagome saw this situation, she ran over without hesitation and stood in front of the big shot. The big shot didn¡¯t know what was going on, and was stunned. When he came to his senses, three scissors had already shot on Kagome¡¯s back. Seeing this situation, the big man frowned. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 231 Rescue You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 231 Rescue "Kagome, are you okay?" The big shot's voice reached her ears, but she had gradually lost consciousness. Looking at the unconscious Kagome, the big shot calmly gave an order to his men, "Get rid of them quickly, don't leave anyone alive." The big man's tone was very cold, without any warmth. After he finished speaking, he hugged Kagome and turned around to leave. However, at this time, several people suddenly jumped in front of the big shot. Because the other person's face was covered, the big shot couldn't see clearly. However, you can feel the murderous aura coming from them. They frowned without any emotion at all. "Who are you, and why did you suddenly break into my house?" The big shot knew that they all had extraordinary skills. "Otherwise, it wouldn't be so easy to come in. There are still many guards in the mansion. When that person heard the big shot¡¯s question, he was completely cold and devoid of any emotion. "Keep her here and you can leave." The man looked at Kagome in the big man's arms. The big shot didn¡¯t expect that they would waste so much effort just for the sake of the person in their arms, and frowned unhappily. The whole person was still very calm, "It's impossible, you won't leave here alive." For big shots, it is impossible for anyone who breaks in to leave safely. Those people saw the big man's unwillingness to let go, and instead of continuing to say anything, they quickly launched an attack. After the big shot saw this situation, he quickly stood up, hugged Kagome and ran away. "And after those people dealt with the big shot's men, they quickly caught up and looked at the big shot. "I know you are no match for me. If you stay with her, you can leave." The big shot frowned unhappily, and soon, a fight broke out. The big shot, who had not fought for a long time, suddenly became so powerless that he was quickly defeated and panting. And those people really wanted to know that they were no match for the big shot, so they stopped fighting him head-on. When he wasn't paying attention, they hugged Kagome. When the big shot saw this situation, he originally wanted to take a good rest, but he couldn't. Gritting his teeth, he rushed over and cut off the hand of the man holding Kagome. Blood flowed, but he quickly stopped. "We just want to take her away and get the Four Souls Jade." Hearing them say this, the big shot suddenly realized why they were here. "It's impossible for you!" The big man said with all his strength. After placing Kagome in a safe place, he rushed in directly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why the big shot suddenly became more powerful. Even he was a little surprised. He just felt a little angry and his body was full of strength, but even like this, it was still difficult for a big man to deal with so many people by himself. Just when he could no longer hold on, Inuyasha suddenly ran over. After seeing Kagome injured, there was a cold light in his eyes. And behind him stood Jiefa. Seeing the big shot protecting Kagome like this, Jiefa felt a little grateful to him. "You stay with Kagome here, leave this place to the two of us!" The big shot knew Inuyasha, but he didn't know Jaffa. But when she heard him call Kagome, she felt that the two of them must know each other, so she nodded. After the group of people saw the appearance of Jiefa and Inuyasha, they were no longer as arrogant as before. His whole person suddenly lost his aura and ran away in despair. It was not until everyone left that Jaffa came to Kagome and held her in his arms. At this time, Jiefa noticed several long arrows on her back, and black blood began to flow out. "What's going on?" Jiefa looked at the big shot beside him. He only suffered some minor skin injuries. "She became like this in order to resist the harm for me." Now that the big shot thinks about that scene, he is a little scared. After Jiefa heard what the big shot said, he let out a long sigh and felt that Kagome was really??It's so silly. "She is trying to save you. She thinks you will be in danger after taking out the Jade fragments of the Four Souls. Otherwise, she would have left with me." After all, they were leaving here soon, but Jiefa still felt distressed by Kagome's appearance. After hearing Inuyasha express what was in Kagome's mind, several people lowered their heads. Jiefa and the big shot were in mixed moods. "Okay, let's take care of her wounds quickly!" Although the big shot didn't know how to treat illnesses and save people, he also knew that Kagome needed to take care of her wounds now. However, Inuyasha and Jaffa only knew a little bit about this matter, but not very much. Therefore, they didn't know what kind of poison Kagome was poisoned at all, and they could only treat her wounds. "The two of us can't detoxify her. Where is the doctor in your house?" When the big shot heard what the two of them were saying, his expression suddenly changed and he looked particularly ugly. "What" The big man looked surprised, but did not blame them. He hurried to the yard with Kagome in his arms. Jiffa and Inuyasha didn't know what he was going to do, but they followed closely. It turns out that there is a miracle doctor living in the room next to the big shot, but he only treats the big shot alone. So much so that when his wife fell ill, the miracle doctor did not help. At this time, the big shot stood at the door holding Kagome in his arms. His voice no longer had the usual momentum, but had some respect. "Miracle doctor, please save this person. She is poisoned and we are helpless." After the big shot finished speaking, the door to the room was not opened at all, and there was no sound from inside. Just when the big shot thought that the miracle doctor would not come out, the door suddenly opened, and when he saw Kagome, his expression changed slightly. But he directly let the big shot take Kagome in, while Inuyasha and Jaffa were blocked outside. Although the two of them were very unhappy, they still waited outside obediently after thinking of Kagome. The miracle doctor treated Kagome¡¯s wound alone in the room. Soon, the big shot came out with Kagome. However, at this moment, Kagome's complexion has improved a lot, and Jaffa and Inuyasha stood at the door and thanked her repeatedly. "Thank you!" However, the miracle doctor in the room did not speak. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 232 Miracle doctor? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 232 Miracle Doctor? Kagome woke up soon. She felt uncomfortable all over. She frowned in displeasure and sat up with difficulty. At this time, he suddenly saw Inuyasha and Jiefa sitting next to him, frowning unhappily. "I didn't ask you to go back a few days ago, why are you still here?" After Inuyasha saw Kagome waking up, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Idiot, do you know that you have been sleeping for three days. Both of us are worried to death. If it weren't for Jiefa's fear that you would be in danger, the two of us would not have come." The reason why the two of them appeared here was because they were worried about her being here alone, so they came to take a look. Fortunately, they really came. If they hadn¡¯t come, we don¡¯t know what accidents would have happened. ¡°If something unexpected happens that cannot be compensated, we don¡¯t know how long we will be delayed here. They still have a lot of things to do next, so getting out of here as soon as possible is the main goal. Hearing what Inuyasha said, Kagome suddenly remembered what happened that day, and suddenly became worried about the big shot. "Where's the big shot? Is he okay?" When Jiefa heard her like this, he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, but he also knew that she was just worried about the big shot, and was afraid that some kind of accident would happen to him, and she would feel bad about it. She felt that this matter had something to do with her, so even though she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, she still looked at him softly and answered her question calmly. "Don't worry, nothing happened to him. He is accompanying his wife now. If he knows that you are awake, he will definitely be very happy." Jaffa remembered that when Kagome was in a coma, the big shot was extremely nervous, as if something happened to him and it would be related to him. Anyway, it was actually related to him. Just when the three of them were talking and laughing, the big shot suddenly burst in. After seeing Kagome wake up, his whole body relaxed. "Kagome, you finally woke up. I have something I want to tell you." Hearing the big shot say this, Kagome felt a little strange, but she also wanted to know what it was. "Go ahead!" Kagome was still very calm, with a faint smile on her face. However, after the big shot heard these words, he was completely silent and had no expression on his face. "Can you let the two of them leave?" The big man remembered what he had promised the miracle doctor. After Kagome heard this, she was slightly stunned. She didn't know what to do and looked at the two people on the side. After hearing these words, the two people on the side looked at Kagome lightly, although they were not sure what the big man wanted to say. However, the two of them also believed that the big shot would not harm Kagome, "Okay, let the two of us leave and you can talk!" After finishing speaking, the two people left together. After Jaffa and Inuyasha left, he spoke slowly. "The miracle doctor in my house wants to see you in person. He thinks you are a rare talent." Although the big shot doesn¡¯t understand why the miracle doctor says this, it¡¯s very clear. He must have his own reasons for saying this. When Kagome heard what the character said, she felt a little unbelievable. Especially since she was very unfamiliar with this name, she asked with hesitation. "Who are you talking about? How come I have never seen him? How does he know about me?" After hearing a lot of questions from Kagome, the big shot answered her questions slowly. "That night, you were not only injured, but also poisoned. At that time, I couldn't help your companions, so I had to go to the miracle doctor." In fact, when the big shot went to the miracle doctor at that time, he just wanted to give it a try, but he did not expect that the miracle doctor agreed without hesitation when he saw Kagome. Hearing what the big shot said, Kagome immediately reacted and felt that she had to go take a look no matter what. After all, when his life was in danger, it was the person he didn't know who saved him. The big shot looked at Kagome and kept silent, thinking that she was unwilling to go. He was a little worried, but??I also know what I should do. Just when the big shot was about to speak again, Kagome suddenly spoke, "Okay, I'll go, you take me there!" After Kagome agreed, the big shot took her to the miracle doctor's residence, but when he reached the door, he suddenly stopped. "Kagome, you go in alone, I won't go." The big shot knew that the miracle doctor just wanted to watch her alone. Therefore, I still spoke out with great self-knowledge. Kagome was a little afraid of going in alone, but she did not show it in front of the big shot. "Well, I know!" After Kagome agreed, she gently placed her hands on the door. She felt very nervous. After adjusting her mood, she pushed the door open and entered. As soon as she came in, she smelled a very fresh smell, which made Kagome feel much more relaxed. Just before Kagome could say anything, a voice suddenly came from inside. "Have you recovered? I've been waiting for you here for such a long time, and you finally came to see me." She could hear that there was a bit of expectation in his tone. Kagome didn't understand why, but because there was something strange, she couldn't help but ask. "Hello, why do you want to see me?" After Kagome said it, she suddenly felt that her asking was a little abrupt at this time, but she quickly calmed down. "Because I have something I want to tell you. Since you know medical skills, do you want to learn my medical skills?" Kagome was a little moved when she heard about the medical skills. After all, her own medical skills were not very good and she wanted to learn. ¡°However, when I think about the fact that I will be leaving next, medical skills cannot be improved in a day or two. After struggling in my heart for a long time, I slowly spoke. "Well, thank you for your kindness, but I'm afraid I can't do it. After all, I have other things to do and I won't be able to stay here for a few days." The miracle doctor did not expect that Kagome was actually rejecting him, and he was slightly stunned for a long time. "Are you sure? All my medical skills are in a book, and I want to give it to you personally." When Kagome heard what the miracle doctor said, she immediately regretted that she had refused in such a hurry. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 233 Apprenticeship You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 233 Apprenticeship Seeing Kagome's regretful look, the miracle doctor felt a little happy in his heart. He looked at her silently, but didn't say a word. When Kagome thought that she was about to pass up rare medical skills, she felt her heart aching and feeling a little uncomfortable. A person gently held his heart that was a little uncomfortable, and asked bravely, "Well, can I regret it?" Hearing what Kagome said, the miracle doctor smiled faintly and pretended not to know anything, "What do you regret?" Kagome immediately knew that the miracle doctor had done this on purpose, but she thought that his medical skills might help her a lot in the future. The worries in my mind disappeared all of a sudden, and I said it directly, "I want to learn your medical skills. Can you give me your medical skills books?" After Kagome finished speaking, the miracle doctor remained silent and looked like he was considering it. Kagome was very nervous, for fear that he would refuse. The atmosphere was solemn for a long time before the miracle doctor spoke, "I can give it to you, but you have to worship me as your teacher!" With one sentence, Kagome couldn't help but hesitate again. However, thinking of the wrong decision she had made before, she suddenly felt that it was okay to become a disciple. Anyway, after staying here for a while, I would leave, and I might never see him again, so he gritted his teeth and agreed. "Since this is the case, then I will accept you as my teacher, but you must teach me all your medical skills!" Kagome never allowed herself to do anything that would cause her great disadvantage. When the miracle doctor heard Kagome¡¯s request, he thought she was a clever girl and couldn¡¯t help frowning, but finally agreed. After the two people agreed, they quickly started the apprenticeship ceremony. After the apprenticeship was successful, Kagome excitedly held the medical book in her hand with a smile on her face. "You have got what you want, and you can leave now, but you must make sure to make good use of it." "Well" After Kagome agreed, she left without looking back. Looking at Kagome's leaving figure, the miracle doctor slowly closed his eyes. As soon as Kagome came out, the big shot ran over and saw a book in her hand, and he immediately guessed something. But he didn¡¯t see it with his own eyes, and no one told him, so the big shot wasn¡¯t very sure about his guess. After staring at the somewhat worn book in Kagome's hand for a long time, he finally couldn't hold back the curiosity in his heart and asked slowly. "Did the miraculous doctor entrust his lifelong learning to you?" The big shot had also thought about letting his subordinates learn the medical skills of the miraculous doctor before. However, the miracle doctor refused his proposal without hesitation, and said that he would wait until he was destined to be the right person. So when he asked this question again, the big man's mood was particularly complicated. How he hoped that he had guessed wrong. After Kagome heard this question, she stopped and looked at the big shot, "Yes, he gave me his medical book and accepted me as his apprentice, but I only wanted to get his medical skills. " Listening to Kagome's understatement, the big man felt extremely envious in his heart. He had wanted to do these things a long time ago. It¡¯s a pity that I never had the chance. Thinking about the big shot, I smiled lightly and spoke slowly. "It's a blessing that you can be his apprentice. Your medical skills are already so superb. I believe you can definitely learn a lot from his medical skills, and your medical skills will be even more powerful by then." "Yeah!" Even if I have some expectations for my own medical skills, I can get a big improvement from this book. After the two chatted for a few words, Kagome suddenly remembered that she should leave. Although she was a little embarrassed to say it, Kagome still had the courage to say it. "Big shot, I have done all the things I should do, and my companions are waiting for me. I'm afraid I have to leave." Hearing Kagome say that she was leaving, the big shot suddenly felt a little reluctant to leave. He looked at her, hesitated for a long time, and asked. "After you leave, will we still have a chance to meet?" The big shot looked forward to seeing Kagome in the future. ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t know where I will go back next. "Actually, Kagome is not sure, but she knows that it will be difficult to see him in the future. However, Kagome was unwilling to tell the big shot about this situation and just answered his questions vaguely. The big shot heard what Kagome said and asked his men to bring some food and clothes to her. Kagome looked at him giving her so many things, and said a little embarrassedly, "I'm afraid I don't need so many things, and I can't take them away." Although Kagome could take away as many things as she wanted, she suddenly didn¡¯t want the big shot¡¯s things. The big shot knew a long time ago that Kagome had a magical ring that could hold many things, and she kept some of the previous things as her own. Looking at Kagome¡¯s tough attitude, the big shot knew that she would not accept what he said next. When he thought that she would leave soon, the big shot felt that it would be better to talk about some things now. "Um Actually, I know that the ring on your hand is a huge space that can store many things. It belongs to my wife's disease, so you also took it from inside, and you took up all the things I gave you before. You have it for yourself, so you put these things in the ring, you will definitely need them in the future.¡± Kagome looked surprised when she heard what the big shot said. She didn't expect that the big shot actually knew about her ring. The matter of my ring has always been a secret. Except for those close to me, no one else knows about it at all. After thinking about this, Kagome suddenly felt that the big shot was actually not a cold person, and her heart felt warm. "Now that you know everything, I won't be polite!" The things the big shot gave them were always very tempting, so Kagome was no longer polite. In front of the big shot, she put those things on her ring. Seeing that it was getting late, Kagome was not here to say anything more to the big shot. "Thank you. We will definitely meet again if we have the opportunity in the future. I will leave first." "I'll see you off. It's not safe for you to be alone on the road!" Looking at the darkening sky, the big man couldn't stand it anymore. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 234 Leaving You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 234 Leaving "No need! I can do it alone." Kagome knew that Inuyasha and the others would be waiting for her nearby, and there was no need to trouble the big shots. The big shot didn¡¯t expect that Kagome would reject him without hesitation. Although he was a little embarrassed, he still smiled lightly. "Okay, let me take you out. Is there anything else you need to bring?" After Kagome heard this question, she thought about it carefully, and suddenly felt that she had nothing with Ben here, and let out a long sigh. "No more." The two people stopped saying anything and turned around and left without hesitation. After Kagome just came out, she saw Inuyasha and Jaffa standing at the door, and took the initiative to say: "You two are really waiting for me here!" Originally, I just wanted to give it a try, but I didn't expect the two of them to be here. I was a little surprised, but more of a warm person. When Inuyasha heard what Kagome said, he stared at her for a long time, and finally said something calmly. "We are waiting for you to leave with us." Inuyasha has been here for a long time and wants to leave. "Well, when are we leaving?" Kagome knew very well that as long as the matter here was resolved and they got the Shikon Jade fragments, they really should leave. InuYasha looked at Jiefa beside him and said without hesitation, "Tomorrow morning, okay, let's go back and have a good rest." After Jiefa looked at the two of them talking for a long time, he finally couldn't stand it anymore. At this moment, the sky was already dark. "Kagome, let's go. We have to get up early tomorrow. Everyone is still waiting for you at the inn." As soon as Kagome remembered Ming and the others, she felt that she really should go home quickly to not let them worry about her. Looking at the door of the big man's house, I felt a little complicated, but I still nodded. "Okay!" At this moment, the big shot stood there motionless, silently looking at the three people in the distance without knowing what to say, and he was very happy from beginning to end. After they left, the big man let out a long sigh. At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind. "I know you are reluctant to let her leave, why don't you take the initiative to say it and see if she will stay?" After the big shot heard the sound, he quickly turned around and saw his wife standing behind him with the support of the maid. "Why did you come out? Kagome said that your body still needs attention." "I'm fine!" Seeing the big man like this, Madam felt a little distressed and stared at him alone. Seeing the lady staring at him, the big man understood what she meant and knew that she also thought Kagome was good. "Kagome has some things to do. It's impossible to stay here forever. Even if I say it, it's useless." When the lady heard what the big man said, she let out a long sigh, but said nothing more. The two people were in a stalemate. A cold wind blew in front of them, and the lady couldn't help but wrap up her clothes. After the big shot saw this action, he took the initiative and said: "Madam, let's go back!" After finishing speaking, he took the lady¡¯s hand and walked in slowly. After Kagome just returned to the inn, Xiaobai ran over and walked around Kagome. Seeing that she looked healthy, he breathed a sigh of relief. "Kagome, are you okay? I heard others said that you were injured, and it was very serious. I was really worried to death, but I was not allowed to be with Jaffa and the others." "I'm fine. We will leave tomorrow. Where are you and Xiaobai going?" Kagome looked at Ming, a little worried about where he wanted to go alone. After Jiefa heard this, he took the initiative to speak. "Ming is ready to stay with us!" After Kagome heard this, she looked surprised, and then started to stop her. "No, we have to go to many places next, and he still has to deal with things in the city right here." Seeing Kagome¡¯s resolute attitude, Ming didn¡¯t know what to say, but she still wanted to be with them. ¡°But, I really want to be with you, don¡¯t I?Is that okay? Besides, I won¡¯t hold you back. " Ming knew very well that their affairs would be in danger at any time, but he also wanted to be with them. Kagome is very aware of Akira's abilities and knows that he will not be a trouble for her. It is just a matter of looking for the Shikon Jade. Kagome does not want to involve other people. "I know, just go back." Kagome said lightly and left. Ming watched Kagome leave, feeling very confused. He looked at Jiefa beside him and said, "Jiefa, why doesn't Kagome let me go with you?" In fact, Jiefa was not very clear. He lowered his head, thought for a moment, and then said something. ¡°She just feels that you can¡¯t bring too many people with you when looking for the Jade fragments of the Four Souls. Not only will it attract attention, but it will also be more dangerous¡± Jiefa said in one breath what he thought might be relevant. After Ming heard it, he felt it made sense and nodded his head. However, when a few of them went together, they were a little worried and looked at Xiaobai beside them. "Can you take Xiaobai with you?" Ming suddenly said something coldly. After Xiaobai heard this, he suddenly transformed into a human form. "No, I don't want to leave you Ming, and you are the one who needs my company." Xiaobai has learned about Kagome and the others. If he and Ming are separated, he doesn't know when we can see each other again. When Jiefa heard this, he was shocked. It took him a long time to react, "Let Xiaobai stay with you. You two already have feelings." Seeing Xiaobai doing so many things for Ming, Jiefa understood how much the two of them meant to each other. Ming suddenly didn't know what to do and was stunned. Inuyasha beside him finally couldn't hold it anymore and spoke. "Okay, actually, you just need to think about us. Kagome also knows your thoughts very well. Tomorrow you return to the Nameless City and manage it well!" Although the city lord has given it to Ying, he believes that there are many things that Ying cannot solve alone. Listening to their words, Ming didn¡¯t know what to say, but he felt much better. However, Jiefa and Inuyasha said they were unwilling to stop. Ming rubbed his aching temples and left. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 235 Farewell You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 235 Farewell Kagome woke up early the next morning, feeling a little reluctant at the thought of setting off soon. After waking up early, I did not wake them up, but went to the back garden of the inn alone. The morning air was very fresh, which made Kagome feel a lot better. After sitting there alone for a while, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind. "Early in the morning, if you don't rest in your room for a while, what are you doing sitting here alone?" After Kagome heard the sound, she slowly raised her head and saw Jiefa who had been standing behind her at some point. She looked at him and said lightly, "When I thought about leaving soon, I wanted to take a look at this city." "But if you don't take a good rest, you won't have time to take a good rest for a long time. Are you sure?" After Kagome heard this, she nodded her head slightly, looked at Jaffa, and suddenly remembered something. ¡°Well, since you haven¡¯t slept either, why don¡¯t we go out for a walk together?¡± "Okay!" Jiefa said after hearing this, he agreed without hesitation. Kagome was a little surprised by his cheerfulness, but she still nodded her head gently. As soon as the two people walked out of the inn, they saw the big man at the door. Both of them were a little surprised by his appearance. Kagome was the first to take the initiative and said, "Big shot, why are you here?" The big shot hesitated at the door for a long time. He hadn't decided whether he should go in or not, but he didn't expect that Kagome had already come out. After hearing this question, I didn¡¯t know what to say and began to hesitate. ¡°I thought you were not leaving today, but I wanted to give you a little treat, so I came.¡± After Kagome heard this, she looked at the big man with a surprised expression. It was too early to give herself this time! Looking at the surprised expression on Kagome's face, the big shot thought that she didn't want him to send her away, so he quickly said something. "My wife is also here, but she is not in good health and is in the sedan chair." When Kagome heard this, she was frightened and hurried to the sedan chair not far away. As soon as she opened the curtain, she saw the lady sitting inside. "Madam, you are here too. I thought the big shot was joking. You are weak, so you should go back and rest quickly." Kagome felt that Madam should have a good rest at home, but Madam seemed not to hear what she said and looked at Jeffa who had been following Kagome. Because I had never seen Jiefa before, I was a little curious. I was stunned for a while and asked. "Kagome, who is this person? Is he your friend?" Jiefa on the side knew to ask himself again and took the initiative to speak. "Madam, I am Kagome's friend. You are so good-looking." When Jiefa just saw her, he was also shocked. After all, he had never seen such a good-looking person before. At this time, Madam seemed to suddenly remember something and said, "What are you going to do so early in the morning?" "We were going shopping. We thought we were leaving soon, so we decided to take a walk on the street." After the lady heard this, she suddenly came to her senses and remembered that she had not been on the street for a long time. "That's just right. I'll go with you. I haven't been out for a long time." If it weren't for Kagome's departure, Madam would have to stay in the house for a while. The big shot looked helpless when his wife looked like this, but he still brought her a thick cloak. "Put this on here!" After the lady put on the cloak, she got down from the sedan chair, and the two women walked in front, talking and laughing. Jiefa and the big shot also walked behind silently. After walking for a long time, the big shot spoke slowly. "Jeffa, you must take good care of Kagome from now on, she is a good girl." After so many things, the big shot suddenly felt that Kagome was really good. Jiefa didn¡¯t react to the big shot¡¯s sudden words. But, after reacting,? He also nodded his head gently and spoke slowly. "Okay, I get it, and I really like Kagome." Having been together with Kagome for so long, the two of them knew each other's feelings very well. Soon, several people returned to the inn together. At this moment, Ming and the others were already downstairs. After seeing them coming back, they ran over. "You two almost worried us to death. If Inuyasha hadn't said that you two must have gone out, we would have gone looking for you." When Kagome heard what Ming said, she scratched her head in embarrassment and started to defend herself. "I didn't mean it. I thought you wouldn't be able to wake up for a while, but I didn't expect to be out for so long." ¡°After all, when Kagome came out, she never thought that she would go shopping with Madam. After hearing Kagome¡¯s explanation, Mingya didn¡¯t continue to say anything. At this time, he noticed the big shot and a strange woman beside him. "Big shot, why are you here too!" Ming suddenly seemed particularly enthusiastic, which was completely different from his attitude towards Kagome. "I'm here to see you off!" The big man thought that it would be difficult to see them in the future, so he felt that he still needed to see them off. Ming was a little flattered when he heard the big shot say this, but he also knew that it was mainly because of Kagome. He did not say any polite words, but focused his attention on his wife. "May I ask, who is she?" Although Ming did not point out, Kagome immediately knew what he was asking and took the initiative to answer. "She is the wife of a big shot!" Ming was not surprised at all when he heard the answer. He nodded his head and perfected a few sentences. After perfecting a few sentences, we ate together. Soon, the group of people arrived at the city gate, and the big man stopped moving. "We will send you here, be well and pay attention to safety along the way." "Okay!" Kagome took the initiative to respond to the big shot's words, and then left with the rest of them without looking back. Although everyone is reluctant to part with this place, they know very well that this is a place they must pass by. It¡¯s just because I¡¯ve lived here for so long that I feel so reluctant to leave. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 236 Next You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 236 Next "Okay, let's go quickly!" Jiefa urged Kagome, and Kagome no longer lingered and left in a hurry. After walking a long distance, it was almost time to separate, but Ming was still reluctant to leave. Kagome saw that they were about to separate, and finally couldn't hold it any longer. "Ming, we will be separated soon. I hope you can take good care of yourself in the future." After Ming heard Kagome's words, he knew that he had no way to escape from this matter, so he had no choice but to bite the bullet and say something. "Well, I will definitely do it. It's just a little girl like you, how can you take good care of yourself." When Xiaoyu heard what Ming said, she was dissatisfied and spoke directly. "Ming, don't say it like this. Brother Jiefa will definitely be able to take good care of her." Xiao Yu¡¯s words suddenly made her feel embarrassed, and she was slightly stunned for a long time. When Ming heard Xiaoyu say this, he realized that what he just said was a bit abrupt. The whole person was a little embarrassed and quickly opened his mouth to defend what he had just said. "That's not what I meant. I just hope that Kagome can take good care of herself. After all, the distance is so far. I can't help her if something happens to her." After Xiaoyu heard Ming's explanation, she suddenly felt that she was being nosy, so she ran over to find Inuyasha. After Kagome saw Xiaoyu leaving, she looked at Ming and said a word for Xiaoyu. "Don't mind it too much. She just likes Jiefa and doesn't want anyone to say anything bad about him." After hearing Kagome¡¯s explanation, Ming felt that there was really no need for her to continue fussing over everything. The two people were chatting, and unknowingly they had arrived at the city gate, and they were slightly stunned. "Ming, we are leaving, you should hurry in!" Kagome slowly reminded her. When Ming heard what Kagome said, he nodded his head, but remained motionless. Xiaobai knew what Ming was thinking. ¡°I couldn¡¯t bear to let him turn into human form without hesitation at the last moment without saying anything. "Kagome, Ming is a little reluctant to let you go. He didn't expect that time has passed so fast now, and he can't accept it all at once. Also, Ming hopes that you can return to your own world as soon as possible." Xiaobai said all the words at once angrily. After finishing speaking, he chased Ming and left. When Kagome heard what Xiaobai said, she was slightly stunned, smiled faintly, and chased after him as if nothing happened. After Jiefa just saw her coming, he couldn't help but ask. "Xiaobai just said something to you, why are you so happy?" "I didn't say anything." Kagome felt that everything Xiaobai said just now should be a secret, and there was no need to tell other people. Seeing Kagome like this, Jaffa knew that he actually didn't want to tell her, so he stopped asking any questions, and instead took his hand and drove in another direction. After walking a long distance, they didn't see a place to stay, and Xiaoyu couldn't help but start to complain. ¡°Let¡¯s take a break here, we¡¯ve been walking for a long time.¡± I felt that my feet were aching a little at this time, which was not my feeling at all, and I couldn't help but started to complain a lot. Kagome heard what Xiaoyu said and looked at her. She was holding her feet tightly at this time, as if she was in pain. "Are you okay?" Kagome asked slowly. After Xiaoyu heard this, she nodded her head gently. "I'm okay." Jiefa knew what Xiaoyu wanted to do next, so he said directly. "Don't continue chatting here. We still have a long distance to go. We must find a place to stay before dark, otherwise we will be in danger in this forest." Jiefa was very tired after walking for nearly a day, but he knew very well that he still had many things to do next, so he couldn't stop at this time.??Rest. When Kagome heard what Jiefa said, she immediately reacted and felt that she could no longer waste time. Inuyasha knew that it was impossible for Jiefa to stop and rest. He did this to ensure everyone's safety. However, Xiaoyu was really too tired to walk. Inuyasha looked a little distressed and walked over directly. "Kagome, you can continue walking with Jeffa, I'm carrying Xiaoyu on my back." Kagome heard Inuyasha's expression and felt a little worried, so she spoke. "Are you really okay?" Kagome knew very well that Inuyasha must be very tired after walking with them for a whole day, but he didn't say it out loud. "It's okay!" After Inuyasha finished speaking, he carried Xiaoyu on his back, although Xiaoyu was a little embarrassed. But because I was really too tired, I didn¡¯t express my embarrassment and just lay on his back obediently. After walking for a long time, I finally saw an inn in the smoke, but it looked so eerie. After being slightly stunned for a long time, the whole person pointed at that place. "Look, there is a place where you can have a good rest." Jiefa's tone revealed happiness that could not be concealed. However, when Kagome looked at the inn, she had some bad premonitions about actually opening an inn in such a remote place. Seeing how happy they were, I couldn't bear to say anything bad. After hesitating for a long time, I slowly reminded them. "Don't you think this place is too eerie and scary? It's surrounded by fog. There are usually no people in this place. How could there be an inn?" "It's okay, we can protect you two, and, no matter what, it's much safer than outside." Jiefa said as he looked at the sky that was starting to get dark and felt that they did not have enough time to continue moving forward. Listening to Jiefa say this, Kagome didn't know what she should say, but she also knew that Jiefa was serious. Thinking about how powerful the two of them are, I must be safe and have nothing to worry about. After struggling for a long time alone, he nodded his head. After all, Xiao Yu no longer wanted to move. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 237 Guess You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 237 Speculation Several people entered the inn together. Just after entering, they saw a person sitting on the table eating. Seeing how busy this place was, Kagome felt even more strange. She was slightly stunned and stopped moving. Standing motionless, Jiefa walked in front alone. Not long after, a woman suddenly appeared. It looked so enchanting that Jiefa couldn't help but tremble. He was a little scared. He was slightly stunned for a moment, and he quickly came to his senses. When the woman was very close to Jiefa, she suddenly said something. "Welcome customers, would you like to work in a hotel or stay in a hotel?" Jiefa looked at the people behind him and didn't know how to answer. The other people didn't speak either. The woman seemed to have noticed what Jie Fa was thinking, and she took the initiative to say, "It will get dark soon. Isn't it too unsafe for you all to be here?" Hearing what the woman said, Jiefa hesitated for a while and was slightly stunned for a long time before finally speaking. "Let's live here, arrange two rooms for us, and prepare a meal for us." After the woman heard this, she was just about to make arrangements when Kagome suddenly ran over and spoke slowly. "I think the four of us should live together. I always feel that this place is a little unsafe." Kagome felt that the four of them lived together, and even if something happened, they could protect each other. But if you separate suddenly, you will look a little fragile, and you will have no way to protect your own safety. When Jiefa heard what Kagome said, he thought it made sense. He was slightly stunned for a long time, seeing that Jiefa was about to leave. After being slightly stunned for a long time, he slowly said, "Sorry, we just need a room." The woman heard what Jiefa said, looked at Kagome, and spoke slowly. ¡°It¡¯s rare to take a break when you¡¯re away from home, so you should be kind to yourself. It¡¯s really inappropriate for two men and two women to live together. In any case, it¡¯s better to have two rooms.¡± When Jiefa heard what the woman said, he looked at her and didn't know what to do. The whole person was slightly stunned. Kagome saw that Jiefa didn't know what to say because of this matter, so she took the initiative to speak. "We didn't bring a lot of money with us, so we can't waste it too much. Moreover, the four of us have lived together since childhood. There is nothing inappropriate about living in the same room. Since we choose to live in the same room, Then go make arrangements quickly." When the woman heard what Kagome said, she didn't know what to say. She was slightly stunned for a long time. But he also knew that he could not continue to say anything, so he left in a hurry to arrange a guest room for them. Soon the waiter brought them a sumptuous dinner. After Xiaoyu saw it, he couldn't wait to take a bite. Then he frowned, Inuyasha saw her like this, and asked a little worriedly. "Xiaoyu, what's wrong with you? Is there something wrong with the food?" Inuyasha's voice suddenly came over. After Xiaoyu heard it, he smiled faintly. "No, I have never tasted something so bad. I couldn't accept it for a while." After hearing this reply, Inuyasha took a quick bite and quickly spat it out. He really didn't expect the food to be so unpalatable, and it also had a moldy smell. He didn't know how long the food had been there. I looked at the people around me. Everyone was eating very happily. The food on their plates was exactly the same as my own, but those people never felt it was unpalatable. Inuyasha felt that everyone around him was a little strange, but he didn't know what was so strange. Just when the four of them were talking about this place, two people suddenly left and came over to pat them on the shoulders. We actually found Xiaoyu. After Xiaoyu came to his senses, one dayShe looked at him angrily. "Who are you and why did you come here suddenly?" The man heard Xiao Yu's question and smiled sheepishly. "I'm sorry, I may be a little abrupt, but this is also the first time I see the four of you talking and laughing here. You don't know that I have stayed in this inn for more than 10 days, and everyone has always been in front of me. Expressionless, doing exactly the same thing, but no one left here." Listening to what the man said, Kagome suddenly asked, "Since you have lived here for so long, have you noticed anything strange?" After hearing this, the man thought about it carefully and said slowly, "It seems there is nothing strange. If there is one strange thing, it is that the people here have never left. This house.¡± After Kagome heard these words, she frowned. When Jiefa saw her like this, he felt that there must be something wrong with her, so he took the initiative to ask. "Do you think something is wrong, that's why you ask so many questions?" If it was normal, for Kagome, anything would be fine. But this time he always did something different, which made him feel a little surprised, and he couldn't help but worry about her. When Kagome heard this, she looked at the man beside her and smiled, "It's nothing, but don't worry." Jiefa knew that it was just because there were other people here that it was really not convenient to talk too much about some things, so he stopped asking any more questions. Several people ate some food unhappily, and hurried back to the room without feeling that they were qualified. rest. The 4 people returned to the room, but no one felt tired. Everyone felt a little nervous. "Kagome, if you think something is wrong, please tell me quickly!" Jaffa knew that Kagome must know something, so she said this. "I think this may be a person who has a piece of the Jade of the Four Souls in his body, and he refuses to rest in peace, which is why a place like this is formed." "You mean, this is a haunted house?" Xiaoyu suddenly realized and asked with some fear. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 238 Danger Approaches You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 238 Danger Approaches Kagome nodded her head gently, "Indeed, but it's also possible that it's not." Thinking about the fact that someone talked to them in the end, Kagome felt that maybe she really thought too much, but Xiaoyu always remembered what Kagome said. The whole person suddenly hid behind InuYasha, trembling there, and InuYasha hugged her tightly. "Okay, don't worry, no matter what it is, I will protect you well." When Xiaoyu heard what InuYasha said, she felt a lot more relieved, just as a few people were discussing. The woman just now suddenly ran up and saw the four of them discussing something, so she spoke slowly. "I'm sorry to bother you, I have something to explain to you!" Kagome looked at her. Although she didn't like her very much, she knew that no matter what she said, she must ask clearly. "Say it!" Jiefa didn't hear Kagome's disgust, so he spoke slowly. "You'd better not leave this room casually at night, and don't stay up late at night and go to bed early, otherwise I don't know what will happen." Kagome heard what the woman said and said slowly, "What will happen? Has this happened before?" When the woman heard Kagome asking herself this question, she was slightly stunned for a long time, and her face suddenly became ugly. As if there was something that couldn't be told to them, Kagome just stared at her silently. After a long period of time, the woman said bravely, "There are some robbers nearby and someone may show up at night." Kagome knew that what she said was not the actual situation, but she did not want to expose it directly. She was slightly stunned for a long time. "We know, do you have anything else to do?" Jiefa said, looking at the woman, who felt a little moved when she heard Jiefa's soft voice. "You really want the four of you to live together. This room is not very big. Jiefa, why don't you live with me and you don't have to pay for it." When Jiefa heard what she said, he remembered what Kagome said before, and his whole body felt a little headache. But there is also some fear. Regardless of whether what Kagome said is true or not, they still need to be careful. "No need, do you have anything else to do? If not, we will take a rest." After all, they will definitely leave here tomorrow. In such a weird place, the four of them don¡¯t want to stay here, and they don¡¯t have time to waste here. The woman looked at Jiefa's attitude towards her and knew that no matter what she said, it would have no effect. After thinking for a long time, he finally said, "I gave you some pastries, you can try them." After the woman finished speaking, she placed the box in her hand on the table and left without looking back. After Xiaoyu heard this, she thought it was food and opened it without hesitation. Looking at the very beautiful cakes inside, Inuya couldn't hold it in anymore. Kagome looked at the cakes, but didn't eat a bite. Soon, several people took a rest. At night, there was a sudden strong wind. Kagome, who was not sleeping very heavily, sat up suddenly when she heard the wind. At some point, the door to the room was opened. Kagome felt a little strange. After all, they had closed the door when they were resting. When Kagome thought about what happened before, she felt a little scared. After struggling for a long time, she patted Jiefa who was standing aside. "Jeffa, wake up quickly." Kagome shouted for a long time, but no one around her responded. Kagome felt a little strange. After all, each of them slept very lightly, and they didn't know when they would encounter danger in this place. However, no one woke up today. Kagome suddenly became suspicious of the cakes sent by the woman, thinking that it was all that problem. They had already eaten all the cakes. Even if they wanted to know something, there was no evidence, so they rubbed their aching temples. At this time, a person walked in, but Kagome noticed that there was no shadow on the ground. This was not a person.   Although Kagome was a little scared, she still mustered up the courage to speak. "We didn't do anything wrong, why did you want to hurt us?" After Kagome finished speaking, she suddenly saw the person clearly. The person who came in was not someone else, but the woman in the store. Although Kagome knew that there were certain problems with the legend, it was also true. Kagome adjusted her fearful mood and spoke out what was in her heart. "Is there something wrong with you? Why else would you stay here?" Generally, people who pass away have no choice but to stay here. When the woman heard what Kagome said, she smiled lightly and said something. "I'm not a ghost, this is just a projection, otherwise, I wouldn't be like this." Listening to every word the woman said, Kagome suddenly felt that it made sense, and she also felt that she had really thought too much at that time. I looked at her with some embarrassment, but I also felt the aura of the Four Souls Jade fragments on her body. Kagome carefully observed every part of her body, and suddenly found a little blue light at the position of her heart. There is something strange in my heart, but I also feel that this place may be the location of the Jade fragment of the Four Souls. I wanted to get closer, but I also felt a force that made it impossible for me to move forward. The woman seemed to see clearly what Kagome wanted to do, and spoke directly. "You can't get close to me, but you can't leave here either. This is my obsession after I pass away, and my obsession is attached to this stone." After Kagome heard it, she was a little surprised, but she still smiled lightly, feeling a little unbelievable. "Can you give me your four soul jade fragments? We need it." After the woman heard what Kagome said, she kept staring at her for a long time and then slowly spoke. "Impossible, I haven't done what I want to do yet, and I don't want to disappear like this." Seeing her tough attitude, Kagome felt that she had to think of another way, so she changed the topic to other topics, making the unpleasantness disappear completely. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 239 Agreement You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 239 Agreement "But, what do you want to do? Why are you on top of the Shikon Jade fragment?" The woman heard that Kagome knew about this, and was not very bad, nor was she holding on to one thing all the time, so she began to believe her. "I was killed before and dumped near here, and I used to be the daughter of the owner of this hotel" After hearing the woman tell her what happened in the past, Kagome felt a little sorry for her, but she also felt that she shouldn't act like this. "You can't do this right. Besides, what's going on with so many people here now?" When the woman heard Kagome ask herself, she said it directly without any intention of being secretive. "I forced them to be here. Some of them have passed away, but they can't leave here." Kagome didn¡¯t expect the woman to act like this, and frowned. Kitty felt that she must get the fragments of the Shikon Tama no matter what. After being slightly stunned for a long time, he looked at the woman and said something. ¡°It¡¯s not right for you to be like this.¡± The woman talked to Kagome for a long time, and after hearing these words, she just smiled lightly. "You don't have to worry about this anymore, you have no way to leave here." After the woman finished speaking, she was ready to take action. Kagome saw that the sharp blade was placed in front of her, and she felt a little scared. She thought she was going to die like this, but when Kagome calmed down, she suddenly found that the knife suddenly stopped in front of her. When I saw it clearly, I found that Jiefa had been standing behind me at some point. At this moment, his expression was very ugly. After the woman saw Jiefa appear, there was some disappointment in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared and she just looked at the two of them. "I didn't expect you to wake up so soon. It really surprised me!" Jiefa no longer wanted to treat women the way he did before, but instead felt a little angry, "You actually plotted against us, but we still believe in you so much." In fact, everyone did not really believe in the woman at first, but had some doubts. Only he believed in her. When the woman heard what Jie Fa said, she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart and was slightly stunned. Soon, the unhappiness on his face disappeared. He kept looking at Jiefa and took out his knife without hesitation. Kagome saw that Jiefa's hand was bleeding non-stop, and she felt a little distressed. She quickly took his hand over and treated his wound, and the woman was immediately put aside. Soon, Kagome took care of the wound on Jiefa's hand, and the two of them seemed to have completely forgotten the woman's existence. Seeing them like this, the woman finally couldn't hold it in any longer and spoke slowly. "How could you two be like this and completely ignore my existence? Isn't that a little too much?" It was only at this moment that Kagome remembered that the woman was still here. However, she kept silent, which made the two of them almost forget. "Hurry up and let the people here leave, stop hurting other people, and then give me the Shikon Jade fragments!" Kagome felt that she must get the four soul jade fragments, otherwise, she would have to stay here all the time. It was so eerie here that Kagome felt that if she continued to stay here for too long, she would definitely drive herself crazy. The woman looked at Kagome and really wanted the Shikon Jade fragment in her body, and she never took revenge. "I can give it to you, but you have to help me with something." Kagome didn't expect the woman to agree to her so easily, and felt a little strange. But no matter how bold the problem is next, they must solve it and get the four soul jade fragments they want, so that they can take the next step. "Okay, tell me, as long as it's something we can do." Seeing Kagome readily agreeing to herself, she felt a little happy in her heart. After the woman saw that Kagome had taken the bait, she felt a little happy, "You guys help me find the person who hurt me, and I can hand over the Shikon Jade fragments to her."?. " Kagome frowned, not understanding why they needed to do this. "Can't you find him now and take revenge on him? After all, the person who hurt you must not be a good person." After hearing this sentence, the woman let out a long sigh and said something helpless. "Although I can stay here, I can't leave this inn, so I will stay for everyone who comes here." When Kagome heard what the heroine said, she was slightly stunned for a long time. She was a little worried and asked. "We are only responsible for bringing him the next thing, and leave it to you." Kagome felt that she would not help the woman do something that would hurt others. When the woman heard what Kagome said, she didn't think there was anything strange and said lightly. "I won't let you do anything excessive, just bring him here." The woman didn't want to do anything excessive at all. "Okay!" Kagome agreed without hesitation. After the woman made her deal, she breathed a sigh of relief. When Xiaoyu woke up, she saw that nothing had happened, but she also knew that something was strange, so she slowly asked. "Kagome, why did you two wake up so early? Did something happen?" After Kagome heard Xiaoyu¡¯s question, she directly told the two of them everything. After Inuyasha listened, he said with some worry, "If you promised her to bring that person over, will something happen?" After Kagome heard what Inuyasha said, she smiled lightly, but she also felt that he was thinking too much. "She has been here for a long time. It is estimated that the person who framed her before has passed away." After Inuyasha heard these words, he breathed a sigh of relief and felt that there was nothing worth worrying about. Everyone began to plan how they should find the man. Even if the man was gone, they still had to look for him. Soon, everyone had made plans and was ready to set off, when the woman suddenly appeared. "Do you know where he is?" Kagome reacted immediately after hearing this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 240 Horror? You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 240 Horror? When Kagome heard what the woman said, she was slightly stunned for a long time and smiled sheepishly. "Sorry, I forgot. I haven't had time to ask you yet. If you didn't remind me, I would have forgotten." Kagome only thought about getting the Jade fragments of the Four Souls as soon as possible, and didn't think about it that much at all. Now after hearing these words, I realized that I had ignored so much at once, and I frowned unhappily. When the woman heard what Kagome said, she smiled lightly. She didn't mind very much and had an expression on her face. "It's okay, he lives in a place not very far from here. As long as you go there, you can find him. His name is Zhang Lei." After the woman mentioned his name, her expression was particularly ugly, which made Kagome a little scared when she saw it. "I know!" After Kagome finished speaking, she left with everyone. At this time, the woman watched them leave, but did not say anything to stop them. After Xiaoyu left, she looked at Kagome with some confusion. "Why didn't the woman stop our group leader? If we didn't help him find the man, but slipped away secretly, wouldn't it be that she believed in us in vain?" When Kagome heard what Xiaoyu said, she let out a long sigh and said something helpless. "Things are not as simple as you think. If it weren't for the Jade of Four Souls in her body, I probably wouldn't have helped her. It is precisely because of the Jade of Four Souls that she can safely let the few of us leave together. .¡± When Xiaoyu heard what Kagome said, she had a surprised expression on her face and a little fear in her heart. After all, that place was too eerie and terrifying. This time she never thought about coming back after leaving. Now that she heard Kagome say this, her whole face looked particularly ugly, and she didn¡¯t want to go back. Kagome seemed to understand Xiaoyu¡¯s thoughts and spoke slowly. "If you don't want to come back with us, you can stay in front and wait for us to go back." Hearing Kagome say this, Xiaoyu felt a little happy, but when she thought about knowing that girls were outside, it was still very dangerous. Hearing what Kagome said, Inuyasha took the initiative and said, "When the time comes, I will stay with her. After all, she still needs someone to take care of her." When Kagome heard what Inuyasha said, she was stunned and smiled awkwardly. "Okay, let's not discuss this issue for now. Just follow the information she told us before and quickly find the place where the man lives." Kagome wants to complete this matter as soon as possible, get what she wants, and then leave this place as soon as possible to take the next step. She doesn¡¯t know how long she has been away from her hometown, and she misses her family a little bit, so she hopes that all the subsequent journeys to the Shikon Jade can be faster. When Xiaoyu heard what Kagome said, she stopped saying anything and nodded her head gently. The group of people followed the woman¡¯s instructions and soon came to a place where they could live. There were indeed not many people in this place. However, it can be seen that this village has been abandoned for a long time, and it should have been relatively wealthy before. As soon as a few people arrived in the village, a child suddenly ran over. His mother saw several unfamiliar faces, hugged her child and was about to leave. Kagome felt a little strange when she saw her like this, but she slowly spoke. "Auntie, I want to ask, do you know where Zhang Lei lives?" After hearing Kagome¡¯s question, the man was slightly stunned, frowned, and shook his head. "Who are you talking about? We don't have this person here at all. You must have come to the wrong place." After the woman answered Kagome's question, she wanted to leave, but Kagome had no intention of letting her leave and continued to ask the questions in her heart. "This village looks very big. It should have been home to a lot of people before. Why are there so few residents now and it looks desolate? Is there something that happened here before? Can you tell me?"? When the woman heard that Kagome did not continue to ask people, but asked about her own village, she suddenly let go of her guard. I also feel that they are here just to find someone, and their attitude is much better. "This place used to be very prosperous, but then a hotel opened in a forest not far ahead. After the girl in the hotel died, all kinds of things happened in our village." Kagome frowned when she heard what the woman said, but she also knew that the woman must have done a lot of evil things because of Zhang Lei. I helped her do what she wanted to do, and she must let her release the people who are still alive in the inn. "It looks like this!" Kagome looked at the deserted village and felt a little uncomfortable in her heart. After the woman talked to Kagome for a long time, Kagome realized that the woman had stayed in this place for nearly a hundred years. And Zhang Lei is probably no longer alive, so even if he asks to marry a woman who has only been here for a short time, he will not get what he wants. Kagome knew very well that if she couldn't do what she should do, the woman would definitely not give the Shikon Jade fragment to herself. ¡°Then, do you know how many families named Zhang there are in this village?¡± When the woman heard Kagome's question, her attitude suddenly became firm, "In this village, there is only one family named Zhang, and it's over there." Kagome suddenly became happy when she heard what the woman said, but she also felt that they could finally find Zhang Lei's home. "Well, can you lead the way for us?" After hearing this, the woman shook her head. ¡°I won¡¯t go, I have something else to do, so let¡¯s go first!¡± After the woman finished speaking, she took her child and left without looking back. Kagome sighed, but also understood that the Zhang family must be more terrifying than that woman. But there were also some people who were curious about what the Zhang family was like now, so they took Jie Fa with them. As soon as they arrived at the door, they discovered that their house was the largest, and the layout was also very good. It was almost the richest in the village. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 241 Obtaining Evidence You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just when a few of them were about to go in, a woman suddenly stopped them with a very harsh tone. "Who are you? What's the matter here?" After Kagome heard this woman's voice, she frowned unhappily. "We want to ask about Zhang Lei." After the woman heard the name Zhang Lei, she frowned slightly. After hesitating for a long time, he looked at them and said, "You have found the wrong person. There is no one named Zhang Lei here. Leave quickly!" After the woman finished speaking, she was ready to drive them away. Xiao Yu saw the woman's bad attitude and suddenly felt that their character must not be very good. "We are just here to ask, how can your attitude be so bad!" The woman didn¡¯t feel weak because Xiao Yu said it like this, and she spoke aggressively. "You are here to ask me questions. I have already answered them. Should you leave here? After all, this is our home." "You" Xiao Yu was so angry that she didn't know what to say, and she frowned slightly. When the woman saw how angry Xiao Yu was, not only did she not feel that she had done something wrong, but she continued to speak happily. "People from poor families like you should not come to our home. You can't afford it, and don't come into our home with any excuse." Xiaoyu didn¡¯t expect that a person could be so narcissistic, and she didn¡¯t know what to say. However, Kagome had no intention of arguing with this woman. When she thought of the purpose of coming here, she spoke slowly. "But, we asked people in the village, and they all said that your family is the only one named Zhang, and Zhang Lei does belong to this village." Kagome knew very well that women would not deceive them. Zhang Lei must be here, and it was this family. When the woman heard what Kagome said, she didn't feel that she was being caught by others, but she smiled. "What do the people in this village know? The family named Zhang was not from our family before." Kagome didn¡¯t understand why the woman in front of her didn¡¯t admit the question she asked. Even if she went in to take a look, nothing would happen. But the women were very tough and refused to let them in. A few of them turned around and left feeling helpless. After the sky became hazy, Jiefa secretly ran to Zhang's house while the people in the village were not paying attention. At this moment, the Zhang family was dark, and no one seemed to be there, which made Jiefa feel a little helpless. A person was searching carefully, and suddenly came to a place similar to an ancestral hall. He looked around and made sure that there was no danger before pushing the door open and entering. As soon as I entered, I saw many signs placed above, and soon I set my sights on Zhang Lei¡¯s name. After Jiefa determined what he wanted to know, he was just about to leave when suddenly the ancestral hall was slowly pushed open and two people walked in. ¡°I recognized it at a glance. That woman was the woman who wouldn¡¯t let them in today. When the woman saw her, her entire face became a little nervous. "Why did you come in again? Do you know the consequences of sneaking into someone else's house?" When Jiefa heard what the woman said, he completely ignored her and looked directly at the man next to him. The man looked at Jiefa with a strange expression, but he didn't say a word, he just looked at them silently. Jiefa didn¡¯t understand why the man reacted like this, but he still spoke proactively. "I would like to ask, is Zhang Lei your grandfather?" The man asked himself after hearing Jie Fa's appearance, and nodded his head. He was not prepared to speak, so he slowly said, "He is indeed my grandfather. My family can be as wealthy as it is now mainly because of him." The man did not feel proud after saying these words, but instead sighed unhappily. Jiefa didn¡¯t understand why he reacted like this, but he didn¡¯t pursue anything further. Instead, he continued to ask about Zhang Lei. "Since he is your grandfather, can you tell me how he left?He is a human being, could you please let me take his tablet back and borrow it for a while? " "No!" After hearing this, the silent lady on the side suddenly spoke. "You have broken into our home, and you still want to take grandpa's ranking away. That is impossible." "Shut up!" The man looked at the woman standing next to him angrily, and the woman suddenly retreated. "When he was 60 years old, because he hurt other people's daughters, several families came to settle accounts with him and beat him to death." When Jie Fa heard how Zhang Lei died, he sympathized a little with him, but he also felt that he deserved it, so he did not continue to say anything. "That's such a pity." Jiefa said without emotion. The man looked at Jiefa and hesitated for a long time. Jiefa suddenly remembered his most important thing and continued to ask. "Can I take Zhang Lei's tablet away?" "Where to take him and what to do?" The man felt that there must be a reason for Jiefa to be taken away. He wanted to know, otherwise he would not agree. Hearing the man¡¯s behavior, Jiefa said that he believed that he was a sensible person, and if he said it, he would definitely agree to it. However, he was afraid that he would not believe what he said, and he struggled in his heart for a long time. "Actually, it was a girl that Zhang Lei killed before. Now she is still haunted and has hurt many people. As long as she sees Zhang Lei's memorial tablet, she will definitely give up." After listening to Jiefa¡¯s explanation, the man said very calmly, ¡°Okay, you can take it with you.¡± After Jiefa heard this, he took the tablet and left without hesitation. After Kagome saw Jiefa coming back, she ran over without hesitation, saw the tablet in his hand, and asked. "Jefa, what is that in your hand?" Jefa looked at Kagome and said, "We want what we want, let's go back tomorrow!" Kagome didn¡¯t believe her ears, but she could get it so easily, and she admired him a little. "Okay, you're so awesome!" Jiefa suddenly felt embarrassed when he heard Kagome praising him. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 242 Understanding You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 242 Understanding After the group of people got what they wanted, they started planning to go back. At this time, Xiao Yu suddenly said something. "How about you go back, I'm here by myself." Xiaoyu felt that the inn was much scarier than this village. Although the people in this village are not very enthusiastic, they are not that spooky. Ever since I found out that most of the people living in the inn were monsters, I have had a headache. Kagome didn¡¯t expect that what Xiaoyu said before was serious. However, she was worried about Xiaoyu being here, and the people in this village were also very strange. Since there can be people like Zhang Lei, there must be others. Kagome was a little scared when she thought of this. "No, you go back with us. Even if InuYasha is here, I'm not very relieved." "But I'm afraid." When Xiaoyu heard Kagome say this, she frowned a little aggrievedly. Kagome didn¡¯t mean to embarrass Xiaoyu, but now that the four of them are separated, there are some things that are too unsafe. "Okay, only the four of us can be safe together." Kagome just felt that they couldn't waste too much time here. After Xiaoyu heard Kagome's explanation, she breathed a sigh of relief and stopped saying anything. She just looked at the others silently. After the atmosphere was deadlocked for a long time, some people took a helpless breath and said something. "Okay, let's go back together!" After solving the problem of how to go back, several people left this dilapidated village together. But he could no longer find the inn he saw when he came here. When he came to the inn, he only saw an empty space. Kagome suddenly felt a little strange. At this time, Inuyasha stood in the open space and disappeared. After Kagome saw Inuyasha disappearing, she suddenly became worried. "Jeffa, I don't know where Inuyasha went, he disappeared." Jiefa on the side heard what Kagome said, and without saying a word, he directly pulled Kagome and Xiaoyu into the open space. There was a burst of bright light, and my eyes suddenly lost vision. When I opened my eyes, I was back at the inn. Before Kagome could react, the woman's voice came over again and she spoke. "Have you brought that person back?" Jiefa heard the woman say this and quickly took out the things he brought back from his arms. "I'm afraid he can no longer see you with his own eyes. This is evidence that he no longer recognizes you. You will definitely understand after seeing it." After the woman took the thing, she was slightly stunned for a long time. She looked at the thing in her hand and didn't react for a long time. After a long time, she took the things in her hands and left without looking back. After Kagome saw the woman leaving, she couldn't wait to say something. "Should we do what you promised us before? After all, we have already done what we promised you." The woman seemed not to have heard what Kagome said, and soon her figure disappeared in front of Kagome. After Kagome saw her leaving, she said something dissatisfied. "She clearly promised us, and we have done it now, why is she still ignoring me." Kagome felt that the woman was going too far in this way, and she felt a little angry in her heart. Jeffa looked at Kagome's furious state, gently touched her head, and said slowly. "It's okay, don't worry too much, she will probably come to us." While they were discussing this matter, a man was already standing beside them. After they stopped to discuss, he slowly spoke. "Perhaps, she is heartbroken. She actually just wants Zhang Lei to apologize to her and stay with her for the remaining few days." When Kagome heard what the man said, she didn't understand and asked. "Why are you saying like this that she doesn't hate Zhang Lei very much? Moreover, it was Zhang Lei who made her become what she is today " When I heard the man talking like this, I became more and more confused and didn¡¯t know what I should do. After hearing this question, the man did not feel impatient, but calmly told the whole story. After Kagome heard this, she looked surprised. She did not expect that the woman was actually married to Zhang Lei before. However, Zhang Lei abandoned her again, so that she stayed here and was unwilling to leave. "But, will she regret it and be unwilling to leave here?" After Xiaoyu understood a lot of things, she began to worry about whether they could get the Jade fragments of the Four Souls. If they can't get it, they won't be able to leave here, and they don't know how long they will stay in this ghost place. Although someone is protecting the safety of the two of them, as a girl, there is always some fear here. Hearing what Xiao Yu said, the man looked at her and said, "No, as long as she knows that Zhang Lei is gone, she will leave soon." ¡°It¡¯s just that the woman is still unable to accept the actual situation, so she feels a little uncomfortable. After Kagome heard the man say a lot of words, she felt relieved and felt that nothing happened, so she sat down below and began to fill her hungry belly. Jaffa breathed a sigh of relief when he saw that Kagome no longer looked the same as before. He sat there and watched Kagome eat. Not long after, the woman came down again, but the clothes she wore were indeed particularly beautiful. At this time, Kagome noticed that the woman was actually a rare beauty in a century, and she didn't understand why Zhang Lei didn't want her. "However, we also know that those who have the Jade fragments of the Four Souls in their bodies will not have bad luck. After the woman came down slowly, she said with some embarrassment, "Sorry, I was rude just now. I can give you the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, but I have a small request." When Xiaoyu heard the woman say this, she felt a little worried and more angry, "You're going too far" Before she finished speaking, Kagome stopped her, "Just tell me, as long as it's not an excessive request, we can agree." (Remember this website's website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 243 Companionship You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 243 Companion The woman saw that Kagome had promised herself and completely ignored Xiaoyu's rudeness to her just now. "I hope you can stay with me in the village ahead for three days, that's all." Kagome didn¡¯t expect that the woman would actually make such a strange request, and she was slightly stunned. "Why do you want to go there?" Kagome thought it was strange where the woman was going, and was afraid that she would do something. "Look at his child" There was some sadness in the woman's tone, even some loss. "I can promise you, but when will you give me the jade fragments of the Four Souls?" Kagome feels that certain demands are not too much, but she is also very concerned about what she wants. After Jiefa heard Kagome¡¯s promise, he pulled her in a voice that only two people could hear. "What will we do if she hurts someone else?" Jiefa is most worried about this matter. After all, they cannot kill this woman. ¡°Furthermore, she can be seen by most people. If the time comes The woman stopped listening to what the two of them said, the expression on her face did not change, and she answered Kagome's question directly. "I can give you what you want today, but after giving it to you, you must agree to stay in that village for two days." "But you?" Kagome knew very well that if the woman left the Four Souls Jade fragments, others would definitely not be able to see her. Moreover, how could she survive for two days without the Four Souls Jade. The whole person suddenly looked extremely ugly, feeling that he had agreed to something that gave him a headache. The woman saw the ugly look on Kagome's face, smiled faintly, and said, "You don't have to worry too much, at least without it, I can stay in this world for two or three days." This is why she suddenly made such a request. After Kagome heard it, she breathed a sigh of relief. Because the woman was no longer alive, Kagome easily took out the Shikon Jade fragments from her body. After seeing the fragments of the Four Souls Jade taken out, the woman sighed with relief and said something happily. "I can finally leave this place." After saying that, the woman walked out of the inn without hesitation. Without him, the woman can finally go wherever she wants on her own, but he doesn't have much time to stay here. Kagome looked at the woman's back with some complicated emotions in her heart. Just when she was slightly dazed, Inuyasha beside her suddenly spoke. "It's really not easy for her. All her family members have left her, and she was also abandoned by a man." After Inuyasha learned all the situation, he began to sympathize with the woman. ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????? The woman has ran back at some point, and looked at them chattering as if she had not heard, and spoke to herself. "Okay, you guys, hurry up and go out with me!" "Now?" Kagome asked with some uncertainty. After hearing this, the woman nodded her head gently. She knew very well that her time was running out and she really needed to do it as soon as possible. Kagome also understood very well why the woman nodded her head so firmly. After all, she didn't have much time to stay. The woman must also have a lot of things she wants to do. After staying in the inn for so many years, the outside world has changed a lot. It is normal for her to want to take a look. Several people also had some understanding of his squeamish appearance, and nodded without hesitation. After roughly packing up their things, they took the woman to the previous village. At this time, people in the village saw that they had returned and were still walking towards the forest, so that everyone was avoiding them. The woman saw the people here, and every face was unfamiliar. She had never seen it before, and she couldn't help but sigh. ¡°I used to come to this village often, but now there¡¯s no one I know.¡± After Kagome heard the heroine¡¯s sigh, just when she was about to say a word, she also felt a little reluctantLet her know, but she didn't say it after all. Jiefa on the side also took the initiative to say something at this time, "After all, many people have left this place." The woman didn¡¯t say anything when she heard this. She knew that those who left here were all because of herself, otherwise they would not leave. The whole person was silent for a long time, until they saw a rouge shop, which was still open for business there. The unhappiness in the woman's heart disappeared all at once, and she ran towards the store happily. Although Kagome didn¡¯t understand why the woman had such a big change all of a sudden, she still accompanied her in. This shop is not very new, it seems to have been open for a long time, but the woman seems to come here often, and she ordered two styles at once. Seeing how understanding the woman was, the waiter in the store couldn't help but say, "I'm afraid this lady often sends maids to our store to buy things. She knows so much about the things in our store." When Kagome heard what the waiter said, she smiled awkwardly, and the woman took the rouge and left without saying a word. Seeing Kagome buying what she wanted, the woman was also very happy. At this time, Kagome couldn't help it after all. "I want to ask why you went to this store to buy rouge, and the pickled names you told me are actually available in this store." Most of the names of Rouge mentioned by the woman have never been heard by me, and I had no idea that they would look like this. Now that I see the appearance in her hands, I feel that it is really quaint. "I thought that when I leave here, I must dress up beautifully." Kagome knew that the woman was like this just so that she could be born into a good family in the next life. "Well, let's go and buy you some clothes." Seeing that the clothes on the woman were already very retro, Kagome thought that she should change her clothes. "Thank you!" The woman was a little embarrassed. After the woman just finished speaking, Kagome had already ran to the tailor shop. It was only at this moment that the store employees realized that there was no way they could see that the woman suddenly started to worry about what kind of clothes to make for her. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 244 Disappearance You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 244 Disappearance Kagome suddenly remembered that the woman was about the same size as Xiao Yu, so regardless of the situation, she immediately pulled Xiao Yu in. Although Xiao Yu was a little unhappy, she stood there obediently and didn't move, letting the tailor measure her body. After taking the measurements, Xiaoyu left the shop without looking back. The tailor sighed when he saw her like this. "It's true that the little girl nowadays is so fast when buying clothes for her." After Kagome heard this, she smiled faintly, but she didn't say a word. She was slightly stunned. The tailor was about to go to work. At this moment, Kagome suddenly said, "Please make two different styles." "Okay!" The boss was very happy after hearing this and agreed without hesitation. The woman and Kagome were sitting there waiting. Time passed a little slowly. Suddenly, someone tripped and fell to the ground, followed by the sound of cursing. "What's the matter with you? Did you trip over me on purpose?" The boss who was busy behind him also ran out in a hurry after hearing the sound. After seeing the woman, his attitude was very respectful, "I'm sorry, maybe she didn't pay attention. Mrs. Zhang, please don't be angry. I want to wear whatever clothes you want." For the store owner, this is the only person who can make a lot of money, and he must not be offended, but other customers in the store must also be well protected. Mrs. Zhang seemed not to hear what the shop owner said, and kept staring at Kagome. Kagome stood up when she heard Mrs. Zhang's three words. "What a coincidence, Mrs. Zhang, I thought it was someone else's Mrs. Zhang!" The boss didn¡¯t understand what happened between the two of them before, but after hearing this sentence, he defended without hesitation. "Girl, don't talk nonsense. There is only one family named Zhang in our town. Even before, there was only one family named Zhang." Mrs. Zhang¡¯s face suddenly became particularly ugly because of the boss¡¯s words, because the boss said what she least wanted to say. When Kagome heard what her boss said, she felt that she had caught the opportunity to bully this person. "So that's what it is like. I went to Mrs. Zhang's house some time ago, and she told me that more than one person named Gan here said that I was looking for the wrong place. I didn't expect that wealthy people would lie." When the boss heard all these words, he became even more ugly. He felt that he had helped a lot. If he offended Mrs. Zhang, future business would be difficult. But because of what I just said wrongly, I didn¡¯t dare to speak for a while, so I had to stand there silently and motionless. Mrs. Zhang looked at Kagome at this time and said slowly, "I just married into the Zhang family. I don't know what this village was like before." Kagome no longer continued to fuss over anything, but sat there motionless. Mrs. Zhang thought of herself. She almost dug a hole and jumped into it, so she no longer deliberately targeted her and said something to the boss on the side. "Make me three clothes, these are the three fabrics you need!" Mrs. Zhang chose three without hesitation and handed them to the boss. The boss saw that the three steps in his hand were all very expensive, and felt that he was about to make a fortune, and he was also very happy. "I wonder when Madam will need it?" "Tomorrow!" After Mrs. Zhang finished speaking, she left without looking back. After all, she didn't want to see Kagome anymore. After Mrs. Zhang left, the boss did not speak to Kagome, but left without looking back. After all, there is still a lot of work in hand that has not been completed, and it must be completed as soon as possible. After only two people were left in the store, the woman finally asked, "Kagome, who is that person from Zhang Lei just now?" After Kagome heard this sentence, she was slightly stunned. She did not expect that the woman actually heard the conversation clearly. "She is the daughter-in-law of Zhang Lei's grandson. However, she is too arrogant and domineering, and she is also a very bad person." Kagome felt that this was really a family. Although the Zhang family had a bad reputation, everyone fawned over them. ?Because they are the richest family in this poor village, many people are envious of them. After the woman heard what Kagome said, the woman smiled and said, "Don't worry, after I leave, this village will change." The reason why the Zhang family can be so wealthy is mainly because they prevent others from coming here, and they stop everyone who wants to do business. At that time, I never thought that because of what I did, the status of the Zhang family would become more and more stable, just to make everyone in this village leave here. While the two people were chatting, the clothes were already made. The woman looked really beautiful wearing the newly made clothes. After the two people came out of the tailoring department, they saw three people still waiting for them. "Xiaoyu, this dress is yours, you will definitely like it." Kagome knew that Xiaoyu must want new clothes. Hearing what Kagome said, Xiaoyu felt warm in her heart. She slowly took it and saw a pink skirt embroidered with peonies inside. She immediately fell in love with it. After the group of people found a place to stay in the town, they spent a few days here and unknowingly three days had passed. The woman was about to disappear. During the three days with the woman, Kagome felt very happy. "Well, we may have another chance to meet in the future, but I won't remember you." After the woman finished speaking, she disappeared. After Kagome watched the woman disappear, she felt a little disappointed. Jiefa patted Kagome and comforted her for a long time. Soon they packed up the place, slowly left the village, and drove towards other places. Although they had no clues about where the next fourth ring area was, they still had to keep searching in this place. With. Only by finding them all quickly can they be together. Xiaoyu looked at Kagome's absent-minded appearance along the way and held her hand. "Kagome, don't be like this anymore. Look, this is a gift given to me by a woman. I will give you half of it." After hearing this, he took the other half of the hairpin from her hand without hesitation. Kagome had never seen a woman buy it, but she knew it must have been left behind by her parents. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 245 Sword You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 245 Sword Several people unknowingly came to a very lively and prosperous town, selling many things that Kagome had not seen. I suddenly forgot why I was here, and ran into the bustling street without hesitation. Jaffa felt a little worried when he saw Kagome like this, and followed closely. After all, in this unfamiliar place, if someone is missing, there will be a lot of trouble. Before, it was because Kagome was missing that a lot of time was wasted, and the whole person was slightly stunned for a long time. "Kagome, please slow down, be careful not to lose it." Jiefa said while chasing closely. After Xiaoyu saw this calmness, she let out a long sigh, "Why is Kagome so excited when she sees these things?" Although I have never seen it before, now that I have seen it, I don¡¯t feel particularly excited. When InuYasha heard what Xiaoyu said, he was slightly stunned and smiled awkwardly. After all, Kagome is not from this world, so it is normal to be curious about things here. And they have been looking for it for so long. Every time they see something weird, Kagome will buy it without hesitation. After all, the ring in her hand can help her carry a lot of things. Otherwise, she wouldn't be able to buy so many things at once. After all, she bought too many things at once, which was troublesome to pick up and would eventually be thrown away. But since she got this ring, she can do whatever she wants and buy whatever she wants. Xiao Yu saw where InuYasha was stunned, and waved her hand in front of him, "InuYasha?" InuYasha suddenly came back to his senses and said slowly, "That's what she is like. Anyway, she didn't spend Jiefa's money." The money Kagome spends now is all the money she earned herself, so Inuyasha and Jaffa just accompany her silently. After finishing speaking, Inuyasha suddenly realized that he was already a long distance away from Jiefa and the others. "Okay, if you have any questions after Xiaoyu, you can ask me when you have time. Let's go there quickly!" When Xiaoyu heard what InuYasha said, he stopped saying anything and quickly chased after him. When they came to Kagome, she was at a stall selling hairpins and looked at them slowly. When Kagome saw Xiaoyu coming, she pulled her to her side, took a hairpin from the side, and put it on her gently. "Jefa, Inuyasha, what do you two think about this hairpin and Xiaoyu?" When Xiaoyu heard this sentence, she was slightly stunned for a long time. She didn't know what to say. She was slightly stunned. InuYasha looked at Xiaoyu wearing the hairpin, she looked particularly beautiful, and nodded with satisfaction. "It's very beautiful!" This hairpin seemed to suit Xiao Yu very well and made her look very beautiful. She was slightly stunned. But he also understood that this must be something Kagome carefully selected after a long period of time, and it should have been intended to be given to Xiaoyu. Although Kagome likes to buy things, every time she sees something good, she will buy it for the people around her. This is why the two grown men are willing to obey her like this. Xiaoyu watched Kagome give herself a hairpin, and remembered what she had just said, feeling a little uncomfortable in her heart. Recalling that I had thought like that just now, I felt a little ashamed. However, when I heard Inuyasha praise me, I also felt a little happy. Kagome looked at Xiao Yu¡¯s worried look and thought she didn¡¯t like what she gave her, so she asked. "Xiao Yu, do you not like this thing? Even though I carefully selected it, you still don't like it" Before Kagome could finish speaking, Xiaoyu took her hand and spoke slowly. "No, I just like it so much, that's why it's like this." Xiao Yu explained hurriedly. Kagome heard what Xiaoyu said and looked at her and then at Jiefa, who felt her gaze. "Okay, don't worry, Xiaoyu really likes it."   Kagome was sure that Xiao Yu really liked it, so she bought it without hesitation. Seeing Xiao Yu's happy look, she smiled happily. Suddenly, Kagome saw a sword, which was particularly tempting, and she was slightly stunned. I remembered that Jiefa might need this thing, and this sword seemed to be something that would be difficult to obtain in a hundred years. "Jeffa, what do you think of something?" Kagome said directly, with a faint smile on her face. Hearing what Kagome said, Jeffa looked in that direction and saw a very beautiful sword hanging in a pawn shop. However, Jiefa always felt that this sword was not very suitable for him, but Kagome kept staring at him, and Jiefa knew that he could not remain silent. "That sword does look good, but I think it must have had an original owner. It looks particularly spiritual." Kagome also looked carefully and found that there was a sword spirit inside, who was alone in the sword at this moment. She felt that the owner of this sword must have encountered some difficulties, and he must also love this sword very much. "How about we buy it and return it to its owner?" Kagome spoke out her thoughts and looked at Jaffa and Inuyasha. She didn't know whether her thoughts were right. "Okay!" After a moment of silence, Jiefa started to speak directly. Kagome got Jiefa's consent, and the group went in directly. "Boss, do you want to buy this sword?" The owner of the pawn shop hurriedly ran out after hearing someone coming. Looking at the sword she was pointing at, the greedy light in her eyes was suddenly seen by Xiao Yu. "3 million!" The boss said it loudly. When Kagome heard the quotation, she frowned and said slowly. "Although this sword looks really valuable on the surface, I think it only costs 100 taels of silver if it lasts." "If you don't want to, just leave!" The pawnshop owner didn't really want to sell this thing. Xiaoyu looked at the boss's arrogant look and couldn't stand it anymore. "Don't go too far. No matter what it is, it is an ordinary price. One hundred taels is already too much. If I guessed correctly, you can also You just bought it for less than thirty taels, right?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 246 Agree You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 246 Agree The boss didn¡¯t expect that a little girl would be so clear about the prices of her own things, and her face looked a little ugly. The whole person was slightly stunned for a long time, and smiled awkwardly, "I wonder what is it about this sword that attracts you?" Hearing the boss's question, Kagome smiled awkwardly and didn't know how to answer it. He gritted his teeth and looked at the boss, "We just lack a sword like this. I happened to see it and wanted to buy it." In fact, Kagome felt that the owner of this sword must be something special, and wanted to take it away to meet its owner in person. However, they will not tell their boss these ideas. When the boss heard what they said, he frowned and didn¡¯t know what kind of price he would ask for. I know very well that if the price I ask is too high, they will definitely not leave, and maybe they will do something else. After all, these people are not locals, so they don¡¯t need their own help to do anything in the future. I thought about it in my mind for a long time, and then said something awkwardly. "Since you want it so much, I will give you one hundred taels, and you can take it away!" The boss calculated it and realized that he could transfer a lot of money. After Kagome heard that her boss had taken a big step back, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Okay!" Kagome readily bought it. When she saw the sword in her hand, she also liked it very much. After the boss saw them leaving, he breathed a sigh of relief. Just as Kagome and the others left, a young man suddenly ran in. Kagome took the things she bought. After looking at them for a long time, she slowly patted her sword and said something. "Come out quickly!" The sword spirit in the sword heard Kagome talking to him, but he was not prepared to pay attention to her. He rested well alone in the sword. Kagome shouted alone for a long time, but nothing came out. After Xiaoyu saw this situation, he let out a long sigh. "Are you mistaken? Maybe it's in other things?" Xiao Yu feels that if there is one, it must have come out after such a long time. If it doesn¡¯t come out, it doesn¡¯t exist. When Jiefa heard what Xiao Yu said, he looked at him and spoke slowly. "Kagome must not be mistaken. Maybe the sword spirit in the sword is arrogant, and only his master can call him out." Although Jie Fa didn¡¯t know much about Sword Spirit, he felt that there must be this possibility. When Xiao Yu heard what Jie Fa said, she suddenly felt that she was so ignorant and didn't say a word? Kagome saw that the sword spirit did not come out, and she was slightly stunned for a long time, feeling that she had to call him out. ¡°Otherwise, there is no way for him to find his master and directly tell his purpose. "Sword Spirit, please come out, we just want to return you to your owner." When the sword spirit heard what Kagome said, he was dubious, but still a little moved. He hesitated for a long time. "How can you help me? Maybe you are trying to find my master!" The sword spirit did not come out, but he spoke. After hearing what the sword spirit said, Xiaoyu looked surprised, "Wow, there really is a sword spirit inside. This sword must be very powerful." It would be great if this sword could be given to them, but this sword does not belong to either of them at all. After finishing speaking, I felt a little regretful and was slightly stunned. Kagome saw that he finally understood her, and did not forget her own affairs because of her excitement, so she started to talk. "Don't worry, I have nothing to do, and I don't want to frame your master. I just want to know what kind of person he is." After all, it is a rare opportunity to have a health care of your own, and a high-level sword spirit living in it. Although Kagome has her own Shikon Jade fragment, which makes her very powerful, she is far from as good as any sword spirit. The sword spirit cast its eyes at him,When I saw Kagome's expression, she was also very sincere, and I knew that every word she said was sincere. Originally, the whole person was slightly stunned. The sword spirit came out of the sword, and it was a very beautiful girl. "Wow, you are so beautiful!" Xiaoyu sighed once, but Sword Spirit ignored her at all. Instead, he looked at Kagome who was holding him, "How are you going to help me find the master?" The sword spirit was very curious as to how the man in front of him could send him back. After all, his master couldn't afford the one hundred taels. After Kagome heard this question, she suddenly remembered that sword spirits are very spiritual things and they must know where they are. "You can take us with you." When the sword spirit heard this, he looked at them and said with regret, "But I'm afraid my master can't afford your fees." ¡°They also know exactly how much they spent to buy themselves, so even if they find the owner, they cannot go back. ¡°Moreover, it may make his owner feel even more guilty. Leaving himself in a pawn shop is no choice. Kagome looked at the worried look on the sword spirit's face and knew that the master of the sword must have encountered some difficulty. "We just want to see your master, and we don't want him to pay me anything." Her idea was very simple, she just wanted to see it, because she felt that the owner of the sword spirit had fragments of the Four Souls Jade in his body and on his sword. Otherwise, Kagome doesn't like swords very much, it's just because she feels the existence of the Shikon Tama. After Kagome said a lot at once, Sword Spirit believed her and said, "I believe you. I will take you to see my master. If you lie to me, you will bear the consequences." Although she is only a sword spirit, she can destroy the sword body, but she will no longer be like that. "Don't worry!" Kagome was just a little curious about her, but had no other intentions. Sword Spirit was guiding a few of them in the front, and before they knew it, they came to a remote riverside. In the distance, they could see a thatched house not far away. Although it was very shabby, everything else was in good condition. As soon as a few people entered the yard, they saw an old woman slowly coming out. "Yu'er, are you back?" The woman said while groping carefully. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 247 Rejection You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 247 Rejection After watching this scene, Kagome ran over cautiously, held the old lady's hand, and spoke slowly. "Hello, we are here to find your son. There is something we want to tell him. I wonder where your son has gone?" After the woman heard Kagome's voice, she frowned, thinking that they were not from here and said it directly. "I'm afraid you guys are not from here. Your tone of voice is a little different from here. I wonder what you have to do with my child?" As a mother, I am afraid that my child will offend others outside, but I still don't know it at all. After all, my condition is getting more and more serious. Kagome was slightly stunned when she heard the hostile words. After hesitating for a long time, she spoke. "Madam, you don't have to worry too much. We are not here to cause trouble for your son. We just want to return the things that belong to her to her and understand the situation." Kagome just wants the four soul jade fragments in his body. Apart from this, she has no other ideas. The woman still didn¡¯t quite believe Kagome, and Jiefa who was standing by could not stand it anymore and said directly. "Madam, if we are not mistaken, I am afraid you are seriously ill. Your son sold his sword to make you happy, right?" "Impossible!" The woman's reaction was very intense. It can be seen that the sword is still very important. Jiefa didn¡¯t understand what he said wrongly to make him so angry, but he fell silent for a moment, just when they wanted to stay here. Yu'er suddenly came back, saw the sword in Kagome's hand at a glance, and ran over directly. "Mom, please go back to your room and take a good rest. You have only just recovered and your health is not very good." After the woman heard her son's voice, she frowned, her whole expression a little ugly. But it was also because his son spoke. He let out a long sigh, held his son's hand tightly, and spoke slowly. "Don't be threatened by them. If you have anything else to say, you have to protect yourself." After the woman said a lot at once, she felt relieved and left. After Yu'er saw her mother leaving, she slowly spoke. "I wonder what the reason why you guys redeemed my sword and came to see me is?" In fact, I hurried to the pawn shop today to redeem my sword, but by that time my sword had already been sold. But he didn¡¯t expect that the person who bought his sword would actually come to his home to look for him at this time. Yu'er knew that they must have something to do, otherwise they wouldn't come. After all, the pawn shop sold it for a high price. Kagome understood that this family was extremely smart and cautious in doing things. She had no need to deceive them, but went directly to the topic. "We didn't buy this sword to threaten you, but because we saw the sword spirit in it, so we bought it and wanted to see its owner." "Can you give it to me now? I can pay for it!" Yu'er knew very well that the things they paid for would not be given to her so easily. "Don't worry!" Kagome didn't want him to give her the original price, but she just had some things she wanted to talk to him about. Seeing Kagome like this, Yu'er knew that something must be wrong with her, otherwise she wouldn't be here. He asked them to sit down, poured some hot water for them, and then got down to business. "Yu'er, do you have fragments of the Four Souls Jade in your body? Otherwise, I'm afraid you won't be able to use such a powerful sword." Because Kagome knows that without the fragments of the Four Souls Jade, this sword cannot be picked up at all. The man didn¡¯t expect that she would directly tell her the Jade Fragments of the Four Souls, and he frowned. This was a secret to him. Kagome looked at him without saying a word and knew that he was on guard against her because of this incident. However, there was no way to avoid this matter. After all, it was because of this that he came here. Without this, he might not have come to him.   Kagome quickly activated the four-soul jade fragments in her body, and the four-soul jade fragments in Yu'er's body quickly responded. Yu'er reacted when she saw the Jade fragments of the Four Souls in her body, and she was slightly stunned for a long time. He himself knows very well that generally no one knows that he has this thing in his body, and no one can make the Four Souls Jade in his body react. Unless the person standing in front of him also has fragments of the Four Souls Jade in his body, there will never be one. He suddenly realized why these people appeared in his home and spoke directly. "I'm afraid you are here just for the things in my body, but I'm afraid I can't give it to you." "Why?" Kagome didn't understand why he rejected her so directly. "Because without the Jade fragment of the Four Souls, I can no longer use this sword, and I can't see the sword spirit inside." Yu'er said, remembering the appearance of Sword Spirit. She could be said to be extraordinarily beautiful, with a faint smile on her face. Kagome looked at him like this and suddenly understood that the boy in front of her actually had feelings for the sword spirit. However, this kind of feeling is fruitless in the end, but Kagome is not willing to say it directly. Of course, she could still keep Baojian and Yuer together. She was slightly stunned for a long time. "Don't worry, you can still pick up the sword." "Impossible!" Yu'er knew very well that no one could pick it up, and she also used the Jade of Four Souls. Kagome saw him like this, and immediately understood what he was thinking, and spoke slowly. "The reason why others can't afford it is not because this sword does not belong to normal people, but because he has fragments of the Four Souls Jade in his body. Therefore, this is why I am here." Hearing what Kagome said, Yu'er looked at her doubtfully, and after hesitating for a long time, she spoke. "No need, I think it would be good to have the Jade Fragments of the Four Souls. After all, the sword spirit only belongs to me." Seeing Yu'er rejecting her without hesitation, Kagome was a little surprised, but she was not ready to give up like this. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 248 Consideration You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 248 Consideration However, the Jade fragments of the Four Souls will also have a great impact on the people around them. Kagome knows that Yu'er definitely doesn't know this. Kagome knew very well that if she said it directly, Yu'er would definitely not believe her, but she suddenly thought of a good idea. At this moment, Xiao Yu suddenly felt that this Yu'er was really going too far, and she spoke without hesitation. "Kagome, why don't we think of other ways, maybe he will come back to us in the end." After so many times, Xiaoyu already knows that if the four soul jade fragments are not controlled well, it will cause a lot of trouble. Therefore, she felt that Yuer would not persist for long at all, especially since he cared so much about Baojian and his mother. However, when Yu'er heard these words, she felt that the two of them must have done something. "Did you do something to me, or did you do something to my mother?" Seeing Yu'er's defensive look on her face, she frowned slightly. When Kagome heard what Yu'er said, she didn't know what she should say and frowned helplessly. Yu'er saw that Kagome had been silent. Not only was she unprepared, but she gave her a hard push. Because Kagome was not prepared at all, her center of gravity suddenly became unstable. Jiefa next to her saw this situation and quickly supported her. I was a little angry, so I slowly said, "Don't you think what you're doing is a little too much?" "If you didn't do anything, how could I treat you like this!" Kagome originally wanted to let him know slowly, but now, she had no chance at all, and she was slightly stunned. "Is your mother always seriously ill? Even if she is cured, she will relapse after a while, and you will also feel uncomfortable" The whole person was stunned for a long time, and he suddenly said what he wanted to say. After Yu'er heard it, she was slightly stunned for a long time. After all, every word Kagome said was correct. ¡°Moreover, I have experienced those things myself, which can prove that everything Kagome said is true. "You guys should leave first, I want to think about it for myself." Yu'er always felt that she believed in them too much and was a little unreliable. Her mood suddenly began to waver. Kagome felt a little disappointed when she heard Yu'er say this. But he is not ready to continue here. After all, continuing here will have no effect. "Okay, think about it carefully!" Kagome said nothing more, and the others left at once. After watching them leave, Yu'er realized that her sword had not been taken away by them, and she called out her sword spirit directly. After seeing the sword spirit coming out, Yu'er felt a little excited and looked at her lightly. "Xue'er, I thought you would never see me again. I had no choice at the beginning." Xueer saw Yu'er like this and found that he was already a little thin, so she gently touched his head. "You must have suffered a lot these days." Yu'er has indeed made a lot of efforts to collect enough money. So much so that at that time, I had forgotten that I would still feel tired, but even if I worked so hard, I would still be a little behind on the agreed day. After thinking about those things, I couldn't help but feel downcast. When Xueer saw Yu'er's worried look, she didn't know what to say. After Xueer screamed many times, Yuer suddenly realized what she was doing and felt a little embarrassed. But he suddenly remembered something more important and said slowly, "Xue'er, what do you think the people who brought you back want to do?" After Xueer heard Yu'er's question, she was slightly stunned for a long time. Because she didn¡¯t know whether those people were bad people or not, she was stunned for a long time and looked at Yu¡¯er. He was still sitting there waiting for his answer. At this time, he slowly said:?? "I think those people are not bad people. They just want the fragments of the Four Souls Jade and have no other ideas." Because when Xueer was with them, she could feel the energy of the Four Souls Jade fragments in their bodies. ¡° Moreover, it can be felt very clearly, indicating that there must be something going on with them. When Yu'er heard Xue'er say this, Jingdong was a little shaken. After all, she felt that what they said might be somewhat true. ¡°But I don¡¯t know what the negative effects will be if I take out the Four Souls Jade that has been in my body since I was a child. After thinking about this, I felt a little wavering. Even after hearing Xue'er's opinion, I still felt a little worried. Seeing him like this, Xue'er on the side felt a little uneasy after all, so she spoke slowly. "Actually, if you don't know what you should do, you might as well ask your mother. I think although she can't see, her mind is still very clear." Every time Yu'er encounters any danger or difficulty, his mother will always give him some answers. After hearing Xue'er's reminder, Yu'er happily took her in to find her mother. After Kagome and the others left here, Xiaoyu finally couldn't help but said something. "Kagome, that person didn't agree to our request. Why should we hand over the sword and leave it to them? After all, it would be good to give the sword to Brother Jeffa." Seeing Xiaoyu¡¯s dissatisfied look, Kagome patted her but didn¡¯t know what to say. Jiefa also said at this time, "I don't like that sword at all. After all, that thing doesn't suit me at all, and I don't need to win people's love." After what happened just now, he could already see that the relationship between Baojian and Yuer was unusual. When Xiao Yu heard what Jie Fa said, she suddenly realized that she had said some wrong things. But she didn¡¯t know what to say. Looking at their chatter, Kagome suddenly realized that it was getting late. "Okay, let's take a good rest soon. Just stay here. Don't worry too much. Yu'er will definitely figure it out." Kagome felt that they needed to wait patiently for a while, and they really hadn't had a good rest. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 249 Decision You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 249 Decision Because of this incident, several people stayed in this town. The people in the town were very nice, and the group quickly found a place to live. "Kagome, we are here, why did that person come to find us?" Inuyasha, who had not spoken much from beginning to end, suddenly spoke at this time. Kagome had never thought about this problem before. Now after hearing this question, I finally reacted and smiled. "I think if he really wants to find us, his sword spirit will definitely help him." Kagome felt that the sword spirit living in the sword was quite powerful and it must be possible. After Inuyasha heard this sentence, he realized that he had ignored such an important thing. After all, no matter what, the four soul jade fragments can echo each other and can feel the existence of other people. There was nothing to worry about. Xiao Yu suddenly said at this time, "Why don't we go out for a walk? We haven't gone out for a long time." In fact, Xiao Yu just didn¡¯t want to take it with her in the inn, so she felt helpless and let out a long sigh. Kagome knew that she didn¡¯t like being here all the time, but she really needed a good rest. "Inuyasha, why don't you and Xiaoyu go out together? I want to have a good rest." Although I like to go shopping a lot, I just took a walk not long ago and now I just want to take a good rest. Furthermore, although the process of removing the Jade fragments of the Four Souls is simple, it is also very labor-intensive. After thinking of this, Kagome couldn't help but frown. Inuyasha knew that Kagome really couldn't go. Otherwise, she would definitely go to the street to play with Xiao Yu without hesitation, and heard him ask her to go with Xiao Yu. Although I was not very willing, after struggling in my heart for a while, I finally spoke, "Okay, I'll accompany Xiaoyu, don't worry!" After Inuyasha agreed, Xiaoyu pulled him and left. Just after leaving, Jaffa suddenly looked at Kagome. "Is there something you want to tell me?" Kagome looked tired now, looking really tired. Kagome was stopped by a sudden question. She didn't have anything to say, she was just too tired. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve been thinking too much lately, but I just feel homesick and want to go back as soon as possible. But he didn¡¯t know how to tell Jiefa, so he could only smile reluctantly and said, ¡°Nothing happened to me, so you don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡± "Then why are you looking pale?" Jiefa was still a little worried and looked at Kagome. "Okay, please go back to the room quickly, I want to have a good rest." Jiefa didn't know what to say, so he just told her that she had something to do with him. After Jiefa left, Kagome lay on the bed alone, thinking about her previous life, and suddenly felt some nostalgia. But she didn¡¯t know when she would be able to retrieve the Shikon Jade fragments. As she thought about it, Kagome didn¡¯t know when she fell asleep. Jiefa returned to his room, always a little worried. He was not very sleepy, but began to figure out what to do next. After all, if Yu'er doesn't come to them, they can't just sit there and wait for death. After all, they still want to live a good life with Kagome. Furthermore, Jaffa knew that Kagome was like this because she must have missed her old life and wanted to go back as soon as possible. After Xiaoyu and Inuyasha came to the street, Xiaoyu ran in front happily, while Inuyasha chased closely behind. "I'm afraid that if I don't pay attention, Xiao Yu will disappear. Otherwise, I won't know what to say when I go back." However, the girl running happily in front didn't care about Inuyasha behind, and she ran happily alone. InuYasha chased for a while, but he really didn't want to run away, and was a little angry at Xiaoyu who was about to leave. "If you continue like this, I won't go out with you in the future. Moreover, we will go back now." Xiaoyu stopped for a moment. She believed that Inuyasha was not joking with her and that everything he said was true. If you don¡¯t do it anymoreOkay, I'm afraid I really have to go back, but Xiaoyu hasn't had enough fun yet and doesn't want to go back. "I don't want to go back. I haven't had enough fun. I just don't want to run away." Xiaoyu pouted dissatisfiedly, but she walked slowly and obediently. After Inuyasha saw that she had compromised, he felt relieved. He originally thought that he would have to put in a lot of effort. When the two of them went back, it was completely dark. On the other side, Yu'er came to her mother's room. When her mother heard the door open, she spoke directly. "Yu'er, did those people say something to you?" Although he couldn't see it, he could feel that his son was not in a good mood. Every time, as long as something happens to me, my mother can always feel it all at once. Yu'er was not prepared to hide anything, and directly spoke out what was in her heart, "Those people want my Four Souls Jade fragments, and" He immediately told his mother exactly what they said. When his mother heard what he said, she frowned. After a long period of time, the mother finally spoke, "What they said is indeed true, but taking out the pieces of the Four Souls Jade will cause some pain, and I don't know what the process is like." .¡± After all, I had only heard of it and had never seen it with my own eyes. When Xueer heard this, she suddenly spoke. "I think I can give it a try. If there is no danger, let Yu'er go." Xue'er felt that she was a sword spirit, so there was no problem. "It's different. The two of you took out the Jade fragments of the Four Souls differently. Moreover, maybe they can save you two from some pain." " However, the person who took out the Jade fragment of the Four Souls had to spend a lot of physical strength and the energy in her body. So many people came at once. Although my mother couldn¡¯t see it, she knew they were not simple. After hearing what the two of them said, Yu'er suddenly felt that she could give it a try. She was not afraid of pain at all. "Mother, I know what I should do. I will go find them tomorrow." After making the decision, Yu'er left with Xue'er without disturbing her mother's rest. In the yard, Yu'er looked at the sword spirit with a serious face. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to ask you to help me find them tomorrow.¡± "Don't worry!" (remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 250 Come You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 250 Come The next day, Yu'er, led by Xue'er, quickly came to an inn. There were not many people in this inn. Yu'er looked at the sword in her hand and couldn't help but ask, "Xue'er, they live here, how should I find them." After all, although there are not many people in this inn, it is not very few. This inn is also very popular. If you want to find a few people from that day here, Yu'er knows very well that it is impossible for her. ¡° Moreover, since she was wearing rags, the store owner might not let her in, but Yu¡¯er knew she had to go in. A person lingered at the door of this inn for a long time and then slowly walked in. But the people inside didn't seem to notice me and ignored me completely. When I walked to the front desk, I felt very uneasy. At this moment, the housekeeper, who was calculating how much money he made that day, saw his arrival with a faint smile on his face. "Hello, a girl told me that when you arrive, just go to the two rooms on the left on the second floor." As for Kagome guessing that Yu'er would come to find her in person, she just wanted to give it a try, mainly because she was afraid that he would be stopped. When Yu'er heard what he said to her, she didn't react for a moment. She was stunned for a long time and said something embarrassed. "Thank you!" After saying that, Yu'er left without looking back. He felt that if he continued to stay here, he would be a little embarrassed. Kagome was still sleeping in her room at this moment, when she suddenly heard a knock on the door. She thought it was Jiefa coming, and the voice was a little lazy. "Come in!" After Yu'er heard this voice, she felt a little strange and couldn't help but said. "Hello, I'm Yu'er, I want to discuss something with you." After hearing this voice, Kagome immediately realized who it was. If I were healthy in my current messy appearance, I would definitely be very embarrassed. I thought about it and smiled awkwardly. "Wait a minute!" After Kagome finished speaking, she heard a crackling sound and didn't know what happened. Hearing such a loud sound, Yu'er felt a little worried. After hesitating for a long time, she still asked Xue'er beside her. "You said she was doing something confused in the room. We just came to discuss something with her." Looking at Yu'er's confused look, Xue'er smiled and said lightly. "Kagome must have known that a guest was coming, so she was busy cleaning herself up in the room. After all, she must have looked a little embarrassed when she just woke up." After hearing his explanation, Yu'er felt embarrassed all of a sudden, and her cheeks turned red when she got up. It was also the first time that Xue'er saw him like this. She was silent and didn't say a word. After the two of them stood at the door for who knows how long, the door suddenly opened slowly. The next day, Yu'er, led by Xue'er, quickly came to an inn. There were not many people in this inn. Yu'er looked at the sword in her hand and couldn't help but ask, "Xue'er, they live here, how should I find them." After all, although there are not many people in this inn, it is not very few. This inn is also very popular. If you want to find a few people from that day here, Yu'er knows very well that it is impossible for her. ¡° Moreover, since she was wearing rags, the store owner might not let her in, but Yu¡¯er knew she had to go in. A person lingered at the door of this inn for a long time and then slowly walked in. But the people inside didn't seem to notice me and ignored me completely. When I walked to the front desk, I felt very uneasy. At this moment, the housekeeper, who was calculating how much money he made that day, saw his arrival with a faint smile on his face. "Hello, a girl told me that when you arrive, just go to the two rooms on the left on the second floor." As for Kagome guessing that Yu'er would come to find her in person, she just wanted to give it a try, mainly because she was afraid that he would be stopped. Yu'er heard what he saidYu'er nodded firmly. He felt that it would be better to resolve this matter once and for all. He didn't like procrastination. Looking at his determined look, I was too embarrassed to refuse him, and let out a long sigh, "Okay, I'll take it out for you today, but where is Xue'er's?" "Let's go together!" Like Yu'er, Xue'er can be like him, otherwise he won't be able to take her with him in the future. Kagome stopped worrying about this matter and continued: "Then wait for me." After finishing speaking, he left. After all, he still had to tell other people about this matter. After Kagome left, she went directly to Jeffa's room, where the two of them were still sleeping. Although she didn't want to wake her up, she still spoke, "Yu'er is here, and he wants to take out the Shikon Jade fragments in a moment." Kagome said it calmly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 251 Accident You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 251 Accident "No!" Jiefa, who was originally lying down, suddenly sat up without knowing it, and frowned. Kagome didn¡¯t understand why Jiefa disagreed so much. After all, it was not the first time that she had done this often. "Why?" Kagome asked with some confusion. Jiefa didn't know when he had arrived at Kagome's side. "You can't be too anxious about this matter. No matter what, you have to take it out twice. You haven't had a good rest yet." When I think of Kagome's weak appearance every time, I feel a little distressed, but it is a pity that I have no way to take out the Shikon Jade fragments. After hearing Jaffa¡¯s explanation, Kagome smiled and said, ¡°Okay, after taking it out, I can take a good rest and recover.¡± She felt that she had adapted to the way she was now, so she didn't care too much. However, Jiefa didn¡¯t feel like this, and the two people suddenly quarreled because of this matter. Inuyasha, who was sleeping, was suddenly woken up. Looking at the two of them chattering, he rubbed his head helplessly. "Why are you two arguing again?" "Tell me, Kagome wants to take out the fragments of the Four Souls Jade from Yu'er's body, and that's right now." After Inuyasha listened to the two of them talking about the matter, he knew that the two of them wanted to hear his opinion. But I feel that there is no way to avoid this matter. She has to go through many things earlier, and taking it out now can just let her continue to rest. ¡°If it is taken out after a while, they will probably leave here in a hurry after taking it out. Kagome had no chance to rest at all. She thought about it in her heart for a long time and looked at the two of them. "Let Kagome take it out now, she can still take a rest." Jiefa didn¡¯t expect that the two of them had exactly the same idea. Although he felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, he also felt that maybe he had some extreme ideas. "Okay, let's do it now. Is there anything you need us to prepare?" Kagome actually didn¡¯t need their help at all, but because she would still need their care in the future, she decided to tell them. However, when Jiefa asked himself if he needed help at this time, he felt a little hesitant in his heart, but he didn't know how to express it. Inuyasha looked at Kagome, knowing what he was thinking, and said without hesitation, "It's okay, Kagome can be alone, we just need to take care of her." After finishing speaking, practice by yourself, prepare to lie down, and continue to take a good rest. After watching Inuyasha lie down again, the two people were not ready to wake him up, but continued to discuss, what should be done next? After discussing what to do next, Kagome hurried back and saw Yu'er still waiting for her, feeling a little embarrassed. "I'm really sorry. I didn't mean to keep you waiting for so long." Kagome originally thought that she could discuss with them what to do after going out for a while, but she didn't expect to waste so much time, and she felt a little embarrassed. After Yu'er saw Kagome coming, she was not impatient. After hearing Kagome's explanation, she just smiled. "It's okay, it's just that I thought you weren't going to help me." Yu'er knew very well that the reason why Kagome had been delayed in coming must be because her companions did not agree with this matter, otherwise she would have come back long ago. Kagome looked at Yu'er and Xue'er and said, "Which one of you are going to come first?" The two people started grabbing it one after another, both wanting to be the first to give it a try. Kagome looked at them like this. ??You know that when they act like this, it must be because they don¡¯t believe in themselves and are afraid that the other party will be injured, so they want to be the first to try it. However, Kagome knew very well that after taking out the fragments of her Four Souls Jade, their pain would not be reduced at all. Looking at the two of them next to each other, he slowly said, "Okay, Yu'er, you go first!" After Xue Er heard Kagome¡¯s decision for the two of them, she frowned.Some are worried. "Kagome, why did you decide to let Yu'er come first?" After she heard this question, she didn't know how to answer it, and she was slightly stunned. In the end, he decided to tell the actual situation, "I know you two don't believe in me, so you are scrambling like this, but I believe in my own skills, so I will choose Yu'er." Xue'er didn't expect that Kagome would express what they were thinking at once, and they all lowered their heads. "Okay, you two are here, but I'm going to close the door." Kagome knew very well that the door and windows should not be opened, otherwise, someone would definitely come over. ¡°I will definitely be very weak for a while. If someone wants to take me away by force, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have the strength to refute. And at that time, when the two of them had no strength, they were slightly stunned. But he still closed the doors and windows in the room, and asked Yu'er to sit in a lineup he had drawn. Yu'er sat obediently in the formation without moving, but Xue'er looked a little anxious. Kagome sat directly in front of Yu'er and quickly used the power of the Shikon Jade fragment in her body. Yu'er could only feel that there was some fiery power in her body that was about to move, and she couldn't help but sweat a lot. Seeing this situation, Xue'er wanted to go to Yu'er's side, but she didn't expect that the formation would bounce her away. The whole person was slightly stunned for a long time, but because of the sudden impact, Kagome was so shocked that she spit out bright red blood. Because Xueer¡¯s attention was not on her at all, she didn¡¯t notice it at all. But he was still wandering around, looking at Yu'er. Although Kagome felt a little uncomfortable, when she thought of herself, she just had to hold on for a little longer and it would be over. The last period of time was the greatest suffering for Kagome. Fortunately, she finally persevered. After seeing the fragments of the Four Souls Jade taken out, I breathed a sigh of relief. Yu'er stood up all of a sudden. Apart from feeling a little weak, she felt nothing else. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 252 Fainting You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 252 Fainting Yu'er felt much refreshed after feeling that the Jade of Four Souls was no longer in her body. She looked at Xue'er, who was waiting for her. He passed directly by Kagome, because the room was too dark, and he did not see the eye-catching red color on the ground. "Yu'er, how do you feel?" Xue'er saw Yu'er walking towards her and asked eagerly. Just now, I had been watching the whole process, and I couldn't help but feel a little worried, fearing that something dangerous might happen to him. However, now that she saw him standing safely in front of her, she breathed a sigh of relief. "Much better, Xue'er, I can pick you up again in a while." When I think that I can't continue to pick up Xue'er now, I feel a little anxious in my heart. On the side, Kagome listened to the conversation between the two of them, but remained silent. However, the two of them did not notice the difference in her at all. After talking for a long time, they suddenly spoke. "Kagome, can you also take out Xue'er's." "This" Kagome didn't know whether she should agree or not. The process just now almost killed her. If you continue to force yourself, you don¡¯t know what the consequences will be. After hearing the hesitant voice, Yu'er knew that she was not going to take out Xue'er's Four Souls Jade, so she became a little anxious. "You promised me that you would also take out the Jade fragments of the Four Souls from Xue'er's body." Seeing Yu'er's eager look, her whole body frowned, and Kagome didn't know whether she should refuse or not. She felt a little embarrassed, but her body was gradually feeling uncomfortable, and Kagome knew she had no time to hesitate. "Okay, I promise you, but please help me redraw the pattern on the ground!" At this moment, Kagome felt that she had no extra strength to move, and her whole body had a headache. After a long period of time, Yu'er ran over and said, "Okay." Xueer was sitting obediently in the center of the town at this moment. The relatives knew very well that they had no way out, so they used the Four Souls Jade in their bodies without hesitation. The two Jade fragments of the Four Souls sensed each other, and it was also the first time for Kagome to separate the Jade fragment of the Four Souls from the body of the sword spirit. Fortunately, the fragments of the Four Souls Jade are not in the sword, but in the body of her sword spirit. This situation made me feel a lot more relaxed, and I breathed a sigh of relief with a faint smile on my face. However, seeing that the fragments of the Four Souls Jade were about to come out, something seemed to have a strong suction force, sucking back the fragments of the Four Souls Jade at once. After being slightly stunned for a long time, I finally took it out at once. However, just after the four soul jade fragments came out, Kagome could no longer hold on and fell to the ground. When Yu'er was about to go over and ask Xue'er about her situation, she suddenly saw Kagome fall and her direction completely change. He quickly put Kagome on the bed and said slowly, "Kagome, wake up quickly!" However, no matter how Yu'er called, Kagome didn't seem to wake up, and Xue'er also came to Kagome at this time. I saw her lying there unconscious and motionless, her face already a little pale, but the light in the room was too weak, so I couldn't be too sure. "Yu'er, I'll open the door." After Xue'er finished speaking, she hurried over. However, when Xueer just opened the door, she saw Jiffa and Inuyasha standing at the door. When Jiefa saw someone opening the door, he knew that everything was over, and the Four Souls Jade consciously ran into his pocket. "How is Kagome?" Jiefa blurted out without hesitation at all. However, after Xueer heard this question, she was slightly stunned. She didn't know how she should answer this question. There was a bit of embarrassment on her face. Jiefa was a little worried when she saw that she hadn't answered him. I no longer want to take advantage of herHe knew something, so he said, "Please give way." When Xueer heard this, she instinctively ran to the side. Jiefa and Inuyasha came in without hesitation. As soon as he came in, he saw a pool of bright red blood not far away. Jiefa immediately knew that it must be Kagome's. Some looked at Yu'er angrily, "What's going on with Kagome? Why is she vomiting blood?" Yu'er, who originally knew nothing, heard this question and suddenly noticed a large pool of blood on the ground. ??And it seems to be solidifying immediately, and it seems to have stayed on the ground for a long time. Yu'er suddenly felt some self-blame, feeling that it was all her own negligence, otherwise, she should have discovered it long ago. "Well I'm sorry, I didn't notice it!" I thought that if I had paid more attention just now, such a thing might not have happened at all. But things have become like this. Even if I feel regret in my heart, I can't change the current situation. Hearing his appearance, Jiefa said that although he wanted to be angry, he understood that he was also a little weak now. If something happens to him because of him, Kagome might be angry when she wakes up. Jiefa tried his best to calm down his mood. The most important thing now is to understand what happened. "Did anything happen when Kagome got you the Shikon Jade fragment?" After Yu'er heard this question, she was stunned. Nothing happened to them at all. If something is really going to happen, it may be what is happening now. At this time, Xueer, who had just come in, heard what they were discussing and took the initiative to speak. "If we really want to say what happened, it was when I took out the four articles for healing, I tried to get close to Yu'er." "This" Yu'er felt that this was not normal, how could it be considered a thing. Xueer looked at Yuer, "At first, I wanted to get close to him, but suddenly there was a force that pushed me far away, so that I could only watch there silently." "You" Jiefa was a little angry when he heard her look like this. He was so angry that he didn't know how to describe his mood. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 253 Contradiction You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Chapter 253 Contradiction After Xue'er heard this voice, she felt a little aggrieved. She didn't know what she had done wrong, and she just looked at Yu'er pitifully. Seeing her like this, Yu'er felt a little distressed, "This matter should have nothing to do with Xue'er, right?" When Jiefa saw Yu'er protecting her like this, he felt a little angry, and he spoke in a not very good voice. "If it weren't for Kagome for you, how could she be like this? She could have been delayed for a while." Jiefa suddenly felt a little regretful that his attitude was not very tough at that time, otherwise he would not have become what he is now. "How could it be our problem?" Yu'er still felt that this matter had nothing to do with her. Inuyasha looked at the few of them, because this matter was about to quarrel again, and he quickly said something. "Okay, don't argue. This matter is indeed Xue'er's problem." "How could it be?" Xue'er still didn't want to believe that it had anything to do with her, and she frowned. "Just because there was something, it bounced you away, and at the same time, it also bounced Kagome away." InuYasha patiently explained it to her, and Xueer felt a lot ashamed. Xueer lowered her head, as if she were a child who had done something wrong, and looked at Yuer slightly. "Yu'er, did I really get into trouble?" "It's okay, I will take responsibility." After Jiefa heard this, he felt that there was no need to continue to worry about it. After all, this matter was also related to him. "Okay, okay, you don't have to feel too sorry. Let's quickly find a way to see how Kagome is doing." Jiefa felt that nothing was more important than Kagome waking up right now, so when he thought of these things, he suddenly became serious. After several people heard this sentence, they suddenly became quiet and gathered around Kagome. Inuyasha sighed when he saw Kagome lying motionless on the bed. "If Kagome is okay and someone else is injured, we don't have to worry here." When Yu'er heard what Inuyasha said, she suddenly misunderstood what he said. She felt a little angry and spoke unceremoniously. "What do you mean by being like this?" Jiefa saw that Yu'er was about to get angry, and suddenly realized that something was wrong with the atmosphere, so he bit the bullet and said something. "Okay, okay, let's find a solution quickly!" Yu'er still kept pursuing this matter because of it. Inuyasha never thought that his inadvertent words could make others worry about it for so long, and make him feel a little angry. But he still patiently explained, "Because Kagome's medical skills are very good, we are not very familiar with this matter." After Yu'er heard Inuyasha's explanation, her original dissatisfaction disappeared completely, and she felt a little embarrassed instead. "I'm really sorry, I didn't mean it, I was just too excited, that's why." "It's okay!" After Xiaoyu learned the news, he hurried in at this time. Seeing Kagome lying here motionless, the whole person asked some questions at once. After knowing what happened, Xiaoyu took out some bottles and cans from his pocket and handed them to Jiefa and Inuyasha next to him. "You two are going to feed Kagome the contents of these bottles and jars, and you must let her drink them from time to time." "About how long?" Jiefa didn't ask any more questions. He knew very well that Kagome must have brought it to her. When Xiaoyu heard this question, she frowned and suddenly couldn¡¯t remember how long Kagome told herself. After Jiefa saw that Xiaoyu couldn¡¯t remember anything for a long time, he frowned and didn¡¯t understand why Kagome didn¡¯t tell him everything. "Hey I really can't do anything about you." Jiefa looked at Xiao Yu. After a long time, Xiao Yu didn't remember. Inuyasha couldn't stand it anymore and couldn't help but said, "It should be two hours, and the one in my hand is one hour."   Xiaoyu heard what Inuyasha said and suddenly thought of it, "Yes, when Kagome told me, you were right next to me. How could I forget such an important thing?" When I thought about this, I felt that I was really a mad man, but Jiefa stopped saying anything. The two of them started to feed Kagome medicine, but no matter how they fed the pills in Inuyasha's hand, they would eventually spit them out, giving her a headache. Yu'er and Xue'er on the side felt a little sorry because of what happened just now, but they saw that there was nothing they could do. Xueer mustered up her courage and said, "Well, let me give it a try." When the three people who were busy heard this, they looked up at Xue'er and saw that she wanted to help. Inuyasha handed her the medicine in his hand. Xueer thought this was very simple at first, but after a lot of effort, she still couldn't get Kagome to eat it. After experiencing this incident, Xueer suddenly felt that this matter was not as simple as she imagined. Jiefa on the side saw that she had been grinding for a long time and still couldn't finish it. He was a little worried and couldn't help but say something. "If you can't do it, you'd better get out of the way!" Jiefa was afraid that Kagome would get worse if she continued to be delayed like this. Xueer felt a little impatient when she heard them urging her. At this time, Kagome coughed suddenly, and she coughed out a large pool of blood. He quickly used his spiritual power to wrap up the medicine and ran into Kagome's body. After placing the medicine where it should be, I was just about to leave when I discovered that the injured areas were healing quickly. This was the first time Xueer saw it like this, so she was a little surprised. She looked at it for a long time, but didn't realize it. Until Jie Fa¡¯s voice came from outside, ¡°Xue¡¯er, come out quickly, Yu¡¯er is worried about you.¡± Xueer went out without hesitation. After she drank it perfectly, she looked much better. They still did not give up taking care of Kagome. Xiaoyu saw Yu'er beside her and said something. "You two go back, we will go see you after Kagome wakes up." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 254 Ending You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡®You know clearly that these monsters live such a hard life, but as a half-demon, you don¡¯t think about the monsters and only stand on the side of the human race. Are you worthy of your father and your descendants? I'm still here, being hypocritical and chattering non-stop. ¡¯ 'Depend on. . . ¡¯ Inuyasha was speechless and could only cough in embarrassment. ¡®Where did this old thing come from! ? How dare you make such nonsense here! ¡¯ Kagome said, pointing to the second place. 'who I am? I am your Creator, your True Father! This world was created by me! ¡¯ The gray-haired old man said jokingly: Thank you for making it this far. But this world can no longer go on, and I no longer have the ability to continue this world. Destroy the world! The end of the book! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 It¡¯s a holiday You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing what Logan said, Jiefa raised his eyebrows, and his figure disappeared instantly, suddenly appearing next to Logan in front of him. Then, Jaffa and Logan ran side by side for a few times, and chuckled: "Are you sure you can be faster than me!?" With that said, Jiefa used one move to throw Logan behind him. "Fuck!!!" Looking at Jaffa laughing in front of him, Logan couldn't help but roar and said loudly: "I really want to find a big stick to string you up! Let's see if you can still run away! " Hearing what Logan said, Jiefa laughed and said loudly: "Then you have to catch up with me now!" Looking at Jiffa who was laughing loudly, Logan couldn't help but have a smile on his face. Three months later. After three months of training, Jiefa, Bucky and Nick have been perfectly integrated into the 107th Marines. Jiefa has won everyone's recognition with his strong strength. On this day, the routine training had just ended. Everyone was standing together, and Casio stood in front of everyone and spoke. Watching Casio keep talking about things like for the country, for freedom, for the people, Jiefa felt like he could hardly open his eyes. "MD! Who can tell me why the American emperor actually exists like this? Casio, aren't you supposed to be a resolute soldier? Is the character setting wrong!?" Seeing that Casio hadn't stopped talking for half an hour, Jaffa couldn't help but complain in his heart. Just when everyone was about to fall asleep, Casio finally stopped his speech and said loudly: "Boys! What I'm going to talk about next is your welfare! From today on, for half a month, holiday!" Hearing Casio¡¯s words, everyone was stunned for a moment, but except for Bucky and Nick, no one showed joy on their face. Seeing everyone's performance, Jie Fa secretly thought: "Sure enough, we are about to go to the battlefield?!" "However, Jiefa had expected this day long ago. He trained for three months before going to the battlefield. This was beyond Jiefa's expectations. Cassio is kind. Although most of them have already guessed that they are going to the battlefield, Cassio still did not tell them. It can be regarded as giving Nick Fury and Bucky a happy holiday. As soon as everyone dispersed, Jiefa ignored Bucky who couldn't wait to pack his luggage, but went directly to Logan's room. Looking at Logan who was also packing his luggage, Cheng Yu sighed softly and said, "Logan, where are you going to go this vacation?" After taking a deep puff of the cigar, Logan curled his lips and said, "I'm going to leave here!" "What!?!" Jiefa couldn't help being shocked when he heard Logan's words, "The war is about to start. The war is in chaos. Where are you going?!" "Canada!" After blowing out a smoke ring, Logan stopped packing his luggage, sat directly on the bed, and said, "It's almost the time that my brother and I agreed, and I've been here for quite a while! " Looking at the calm-looking Logan, Jiefa knew that he could not persuade him. However, Jiefa still asked: "We are going to join the war soon. If you leave at this time, you will not be caught." Think of it as a deserter?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Logan smiled disdainfully and said, ¡°So what, I want to hide, can they find me? Even if they find me, can they still catch me?¡± Hearing this, Jiefa also showed a smile on his face, and said softly: "That's right, with your ability, you can conquer the world!" Looking at Logan with a complacent expression, Jiefa opened his mouth, as if he was planning to say something, but in the end he still didn't speak. By then, Logan was keenly aware of Jiefa's changes, and couldn't help but ask: "What's wrong, Jiefa, do you have anything to say?!" Seeing Logan asking himself, Jiefa organized the words in his mind and said, "Logan, there are some things I have to tell you!" When speaking, Jiefa's expression was extremely serious. Seeing this, Logan also put away his casual expression, straightened his face, and asked doubtfully: "What's wrong?!" "Logan!" Jaffa said: "I have to tell you, you can't trust others so easily in the future! Although I don't know why you haven't encountered the same alien species for so long, but I know that people like us There are many people in this world, and you have to know that they are not necessarily friendly!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Logan was stunned and said in surprise: ¡°What!? Have you seen anyone else?!¡± Of course I have never seen Jiefa, but even so, Jiefa still nodded slightly and said: "To be honest, not all alien species are friendly, some powerful ones can even completely abuse us!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Logan nodded solemnly and said softly: ¡°I know! I will pay attention!¡± Seeing the look on Logan's face, Jiefa knew that Logan had really listened. Then, a happy look appeared on Jiefa's face, he walked forward, hugged Logan gently, and said: " Wish you good luck!" A smile also appeared on Logan¡¯s face and he responded: ¡°Of course!¡± The next day, the army directly sent a car to send everyone away from the 107th Marines. Logan and Jiefa were on different roads. Looking at Logan who was about to separate, Jiefa had a smile on his face and waved lightly. Wave. Looking at Logan, who was also waving away, the smile on Jiefa's face became even brighter. Wolverine Logan is an important character in the Marvel movies. Being able to gain Logan's friendship will allow Jiefa to integrate better in the future. Go into various plots. A few hours later, Jaffa and Bucky looked at each other and smiled while standing next to their house where they borrowed the money. Bucky said: "I think we should go see little Steve first! I think the three months we were away were not as good as his life." Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded slightly and responded: ¡°That¡¯s right, but I don¡¯t think that stubborn guy feels that he is being wronged!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 New Mission You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "Haha!" As soon as the words came out, the two couldn't help but look at each other and smile, obviously they knew Steve very well. Then, the two of them found the door of Steve's house, broke in, and prepared to give Steve a surprise. However, it was obvious that Steve was not at home as usual in broad daylight. The two of them rushed in vain, but it was not worth the disappointment. After asking around, they found out that Steve had gone to watch a movie. When he heard the news, Jiefa was stunned, even though he had been prepared for it. , but the plot will start as soon as he comes back, which does make Jiefa a little anxious, but it doesn't hurt. Sickness will stop him, and water will cover him up. With Jiefa's strength, he is enough to survive in Captain America. , nothing to be afraid of. Thinking of this, Jiefa directly suggested to go find Steve. There was only one nearby movie theater, which was very easy to find. Both Jiffa and Bucky knew where it was. After deciding, they went directly to the movie theater. Not long after, Jaffa and Bucky came to the street where the cinema was located. Before they entered, they heard a very loud clanking sound. They looked at each other and followed the sound. Found it. Following the sound, the two of them found the back door of the cinema. As soon as they entered the corner, they saw a strong white young man. In front of the young man was Steve, who was struggling to stand up. For such a scene, Jiefa had already expected it. When Bucky saw this scene, he was so angry that he ran directly inside. When Jiefa saw this, he quickly followed. At this time, Steve was struggling to stand up again. The white man was about to punch him. He just raised his hand and was about to swing it down, but his wrist was firmly grasped by another hand. "What idiot" After being restrained, the white man opened his mouth to curse, but when he turned his head and saw Jiffa and Bucky, two strong men in military uniforms, the rest of his words stopped abruptly. The one who grabbed this man's wrist was naturally Jiefa. Hearing this man's words, Jiefa's expression froze and he said angrily: "Are you an idiot? I just want to see who of the two of us is more idiotic!!" With that, Jiefa directly lifted the man's wrist and threw him completely out. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s behavior, the white man didn¡¯t have the courage to stay here. As soon as he landed, he struggled to get up and left the alley using his hands and feet. At this time, Steve and Bucky were both stunned. They stared at Jaffa in disbelief. The white man was nearly 1.85 meters tall and weighed at least 180. Jiefa actually threw the heavy weight two to three meters with one hand. The more Steve and Bucky thought about it, the more incredible it became. Bucky was even more surprised and said: "Oh my God! Jaffa, when did you become so strong!" Hearing Bucky's words of amazement, a look of pride appeared on Jiefa's face. Since getting shaved, Jiefa has found that his physical fitness has skyrocketed. Jiefa, who was not sure why, found out after asking the system. After being shaved, the muscles of the legs will be strengthened immediately, and then subtly, the muscles of the whole body, endurance, etc. will be strengthened to a certain extent. Although this kind of strengthening cannot be compared with the strengthening of the legs, but This is also a very considerable improvement. But obviously, Jaffa couldn't explain it to Bucky like this. Glancing at Bucky, a smile appeared in Jiefa's eyes and he said, "When? Of course it will be when you and the group of soldiers are discussing which celebrity's butt is more upright." Hearing Jaffa's words, Bucky's expression couldn't help but stiffen. Looking at Steve next to him, he also cast a joking look. Bucky's face turned red even more, and he hurriedly said: "Okay, okay, we won't discuss it. Come on, let¡¯s not stand next to the trash can and chat! Let¡¯s go quickly, Xiao Mu told me there is an exhibition tonight, let¡¯s go to it together!¡± Seeing Bucky¡¯s nervous expression, Steve and Jaffa smiled at each other and stopped teasing Bucky. Just as the three of them walked out of the alley talking and laughing, the system's voice suddenly sounded in Jiefa's mind: "Mission, get to know Howard Stark at the exhibition in the evening and become friends. Mission reward: Aardman alloy dagger One handful, punishment for mission failure: 20% reduction in strength!" "Fuck!!!" After getting this task from the system, Jiefa couldn't help but cursed in his heart. Howard Stark, the founder of Stark Industries, is definitely the number one playboy in the United States and a top physicist. Maybe you can get to know a scientist easily, but becoming friends with him is definitely not an easy thing. Even the friendship between Steve and Howard started during the super soldier program.It was only established after Steve succeeded, successfully established prestige in the army, and Agent Carter was involved. There is absolutely nothing that Jiefa can do to impress Steve now. If there is no time limit, Jiefa will never think that this task is difficult in any way. However, the requirement of the current task is to make friends with Howard at the exhibition tonight. This is Jiefa couldn't help but stop cursing! Jiefa absolutely does not want to encounter the punishment of a 20% reduction in strength. Since he does not want to, he must plan carefully. No matter what, Howard must make an appointment with Jeffa's friend today! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Howard Stark You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the same day, Bucky invited three beauties from nowhere. Together with Steve and Jaffa, there were three people in total, and they went directly to the exhibition. As soon as he entered the exhibition, Jiefa was immediately confused. Damn, are you sure this is an exhibition and not a party? Dance floor, lights, wine, everything is there. As if seeing Jaffa¡¯s thoughts, Bucky leaned directly into Jaffa¡¯s ear and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, this exhibition is held by the boss of Stark Industries, Howard Stark! You know!!!¡± Hearing Bucky¡¯s words, Jiefa nodded clearly. If it was a conference held by Howard, it would be strange that it would be normal. As soon as he entered the exhibition, Bucky couldn't wait to invite one of the three beauties to dance, leaving behind Jaffa, Steve and the other two beauties. Everyone knew what he meant. Steve felt quite embarrassed about such a scene. After all, Steve had basically never had contact with any women before, but luckily Jiefa was there. Thinking of this, Steve couldn't help but look in the direction of Jiefa, as if to find some psychological comfort for himself. But as soon as he turned his head, Steve was completely confused. Jiffa disappeared without knowing when. Looking at the two beauties looking at him with bright eyes, Steve smiled awkwardly and said: "No. Excuse me, you two, let me go to the bathroom." With that said, Steve ran away from the place without waiting for the two of them to say anything. Jiefa had already arrived at Howard's booth at this time. As for why he knew that this was Howard's booth, there was only one car parked on this booth in the entire exhibition. In addition to Howard's maglev car, it could also be What. ???????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????: ???????????????????????????: Howard was nowhere to be seen. Jiffa touched his eyes gently, quietly opened his white eyes, and began to observe. Not long after, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face, and his figure quickly twisted in the crowd, and disappeared after a while. At this time, in the backstage of the booth, Howard Stark was half-leaning on the table, holding a beautiful woman with heavy makeup in his arms. The beautiful woman's hands were wandering on Howard's chest, and Howard's hands were not aware of it. It felt like it was reaching the beautiful woman¡¯s butt. And Jiefa was standing outside the door at this time, looking at the two people inside the door with his eyes. It didn't matter whether Jiefa knocked on the door or not. Looking at the energy of these two people, he would probably wait for a while. It¡¯s time to start working inside. After hesitating for a moment, Jiefa knocked on the door gently. At the same time, he kept observing the two people inside the door with blank eyes. To be precise, he was observing Howard. As soon as the knock on the door rang, Jaffa could clearly see Howard's body trembling violently, and then heard Howard's roar: "Fuck!! Who doesn't have eyes? Didn't I tell you not to disturb me before I have time?" What?" Jiefa outside the door couldn't help but smile bitterly when he heard Howard's roar. Damn it, the difficulty of the task has increased before it even started. At this point, Jiefa also gave up the original plan, his expression condensed and instantly became expressionless. Then, Jaffa pushed the door open and walked directly into the room. Howard didn't expect that someone would dare to break in directly after disturbing him. When he saw Jaffa walking in, Howard's face was extremely gloomy and he said to Jaffa: "Which department are you from?! If you are Stark Industries People, you can pack your things and leave now!" Hearing Howard's words, Jaffa couldn't help but chuckle and looked at Howard up and down with a scrutinizing gaze. After a moment, Jaffa said: "Mr. Stark, I am not your subordinate. I came here rashly this time. I have brought something that will definitely interest you, and I hope to talk to you in detail.¡± Howard raised his eyebrows, looked at Jiefa with doubts in his eyes, and said without hesitation: "I'm sorry, I think I can't use some useless research now." Being choked by Howard's words, Jiefa didn't know what to say for a moment. He didn't expect this nationally famous playboy to be so difficult to get along with. The next moment, Jaffa¡¯s face hardened and he said directly: ¡°Oh?! Are you really not interested? This is related to the latest research of Dr. Abraham Erskine!¡± "What!!!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Howard jumped up from the table, then pushed the beauty in his arms and said, "Go out first and tell everyone not to disturb me!" Hearing Howard's words, the beauty's face froze, she rolled her eyes at Jiffa, opened the door and left. Jiefa was a little helpless after receiving a blank stare for no reason.I couldn't help but thought to myself: "I am looking for someone to provoke someone!" Then, before Jaffa could react, Howard rushed directly to Jaffa, held Jaffa's shoulders with both hands, and asked excitedly: "Who are you and what is your identity? Why do you know about Dr. Abraham?!! " Looking at the excited Howard, Jiefa was stunned for a moment, and then said helplessly: "Can you let me go first? We still have time to talk slowly!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Howard also realized that he had lost his composure. He let go of Jiefa¡¯s shoulders, shrugged, and straightened his clothes. The next moment, Howard returned to his handsome appearance. He walked directly to the table, pulled out a chair and sat down directly. Then he pointed to another chair beside the table and said to Jiefa: "Sit!" Without being polite, Jiefa pulled out a chair and sat down. As soon as Jiefa sat down, Howard couldn't wait to say: "Now you can tell me, what is your identity?!" Seeing Howard's performance, Jiefa felt happy. It seemed that although this guy had become calm on the surface, he still hadn't calmed down in his heart. Glancing at Howard, Jiffa's expression was extremely calm and he said calmly: "I will answer this question for you later. Now, let's discuss another question?!" "What's the problem?!" Howard asked subconsciously after hearing Jaffa's words. Jiefa raised his eyebrows and was secretly happy. Yes, Jiefa now has the initiative in the conversation. This is a huge advantage for Jiefa and must be maintained. With a mysterious expression on his face, Jaffa spoke softly, but Howard's heart skipped a beat: "About the Superman serum!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Mission accomplished! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Jiffa with an enigmatic expression, Howard was filled with horror. Dr. Abraham's Superman serum was definitely one of the biggest secrets in the United States at this time. With Howard's talent and knowledge, he could only become Dr. Abraham's. Just a deputy. Howard can be sure that there is absolutely no problem with the confidentiality of this plan, so why does this person know about it? Could it be? Suddenly, Howard stared at Jaffa and said in a cold voice: "You are from Hydra!!" "Pfft!" After hearing Howard's words, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh out loud, and said helplessly: "Mr. Howard, I have to admire your imagination, but I have to say that you think too much. Me and Hydra has nothing to do with it.¡± "Really!?" After hearing what Jiefa said, Howard still looked at Jiefa with a puzzled expression. Anyone could see that he didn't quite believe what Jiefa said. Of course Jiefa also saw this day, but there was nothing he could do. After all, no one could force someone to believe in him. Staring at Howard, Jaffa suddenly asked: "With Mr. Stark's energy, I wonder if Mr. Stark has come into contact with any special existence?" "What do you mean?!" Howard raised his eyebrows and looked at Jaffa in confusion. "Mutants!!!" Jaffa quickly answered Howard's question. "What?" Hearing Jaffa's words, Howard was full of doubts and couldn't help but ask: "What is a mutant?" "There is a gene called "x gene" in some human genes. This gene may be recessive or dominant. Recessive genes may also become Dominant genes, and people with dominant "x genes" are called "mutants". All mutants have special features that are different from ordinary people!" Faced with the doubtful Howard, Jiefa talked And talk. "Where?!" Hearing Howard's question, Jiefa was filled with pride at this time. Now, he can be said to have completely occupied the dominant position in this conversation. This time, the goal is very likely to be achieved. "Superpower! I prefer to call it, superpower!" Without hesitation, Jiefa directly answered Howard's question. "Super powers?!" Howard murmured, and he had a feeling that today, he was likely to come into contact with a completely different world, a brand new world. Jiefa had been observing Howard's expression carefully. Every change in Howard's expression was captured by Jiefa's eyes. Hearing Howard muttering to himself, Jiefa said directly: "Yes, superpower!" After that, Jaffa changed the topic and said to Howard: "You also know the plan of Superman Serum. Through injection of serum and exposure to gamma rays, an ordinary person can gain a high degree of intelligence, strength and agility that are far beyond the reach of Superman. Acuity, physique, and endurance that ordinary people can¡¯t imagine! Am I right?¡± Nodding slightly, Howard now had no idea how he should react. Without paying attention to Howard's performance, Jaffa continued: "Although the Superman serum is good, what it can create after all is a perfect human being. Although he is very powerful, he is still a human being after all, a human being with extremely strong physical fitness." With that said, Jaffa didn't wait for Howard to say anything, and continued directly: "Mutants are different. Although every mutant is also a mutation of human beings, their abilities have exceeded the scope of humans. They can control fire, Control ice, become invisible, transformeven live forever!" Howard, whose expression was a little dull at first, suddenly lit up when he heard Jiefa's last words, stood up suddenly, and exclaimed: "What did you say?! Immortality?!" Seeing Howard's expression, Jaffa smiled mysteriously and said softly: "Yes, immortality! I know a mutant, and I don't know how old he is this year, but I know that he will live forever! Always!! " There was a look of yearning in Howard's eyes. Immortality and flying have always been the dream of mankind, and Howard was no exception. In the past, he thought that no one could live forever, so he had no expectations. But now he knows that someone can. Immortality, this inevitably made Howard feel a desire in his heart. After several minutes, Howard calmed down. After calming down, Howard couldn't help but feel a little doubt in his heart. He turned to Jaffa and said, "How can I believe what you say?!" Hearing Howard's question, Jiefa smiled slightly and stood up from the chair. The next moment, he stood directly in front of Howard's eyes.Missing. "!!!" Howard was startled and said in surprise: "Is this? Invisible?!" "So I say Mr. Stark, you really think too much!" As soon as Howard said this, Jaffa's voice suddenly sounded behind Howard. Howard turned his head suddenly and saw Jaffa looking at him with a smile behind him. Howard was stunned and said in confusion: "This is?!" "It's just short-distance super-speed movement!" Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "It's not worth mentioning!" ??????????? Then, Jaffa¡¯s figure was small again, appearing next to the chair, slowly sitting down, and said: "Can Mr. Stark trust me now?!" Nodding slightly, Howard's expression suddenly became solemn, and then he asked: "You came to me today, you must not be here to popularize science with me, right?" Jiefa smiled mysteriously and said: "You are also involved in the Superman serum plan. I wonder if you have ever considered whether some modifications to the Superman serum can be applied to mutants or to awaken people." x Where¡¯s the gene?!¡± Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Howard couldn¡¯t help but show a look of contemplation. Seeing Howard's look, Jaffa continued: "Although not all mutants can live forever, the "X gene" can be said to be one of the most mysterious things in the world. I don't know if Mr. Stark has it. not interested!" Howard's eyes fixed and he said in surprise: "You want to get the Superman serum through me and make yourself stronger?" Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa smiled mysteriously, neither admitting nor denying, but just said: "I wonder if Mr. Howard is interested!?" Howard looked at Jiefa quietly. Faced with Howard's gaze, Jiefa's expression did not change at all, and neither of them spoke. Ten minutes later, Howard extended his hand to Jaffa and said, "Happy cooperation!" Jaffa reached out and held Howard's hand, and said: "Mr. Stark, I think our relationship can be more than just a cooperative relationship!" "Huh?!" Howard was stunned when he heard Jiefa's words and looked at Jiefa in confusion. Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "I want to make friends with Mr. Howard. I don't know what Mr. Howard would like!" Hearing this, Howard smiled and said softly: "Of course, Howard Stark, Chairman of Stark Industries!" "Jefayas is currently serving in the 107th Team of the U.S. Army!" At the same time, Jiefa¡¯s ears recalled the system¡¯s voice: ¡°Mission accomplished!¡± Hearing this, the smile on Jiefa¡¯s face became even brighter! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Agent Carter You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After discussing the details with Howard for a while, Jaffa left directly from the backstage of the exhibition. Leaving the backstage, Jiefa couldn't help but reveal a comfortable smile. Jiefa's original plan was to mention the steel armor to Howard. I believe this research will definitely arouse Howard's interest. Although Jiefa still gave up this plan, the task was completed and there was an unexpected gain, so Jiefa felt relaxed. Although Jaffa also knows that his friendship with Howard Stark is not strong now, and this playboy will not trust someone so easily, but the task is completed, and the rest can be discussed later. Without withdrawing the reward for the time being, Jiefa quickly ran towards the bathroom. If there were no accidents, Steve should have met Dr. Abraham by now! Jiefa hurried to the recruitment office near the bathroom, and went directly to the physical examination office. Before entering the door, Jiefa heard an old voice inside saying: "There are already many big men participating in the war, we might as well add a small one." While speaking, he remembered the sound of footsteps. Jiefa keenly felt that someone was walking in his direction. Jiefa hurriedly stepped aside. The next moment, the curtain in front of him was opened directly, and the voice just said: "It's just an opportunity!" As soon as Abraham opened the curtain, he saw Jaffa standing directly and was startled. When Steve, who was following Abraham closely behind, saw Jaffa, he suddenly showed a look of surprise and said happily: "Jeffa?! Why are you here!" Jiefa laughed and said, "I don't know you well. I couldn't find you in the venue. I saw a recruitment office here. When I thought about it, you were definitely here." Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve smiled stupidly and said nothing. Abraham looked back at Steve, raised his eyebrows in the direction of Jaffa, and asked softly: "Your friend!" Hearing Abraham¡¯s question, Steve nodded hastily and said, ¡°Yes! He is already a soldier!¡± Nodding slightly, Abraham did not speak. He just walked to the table outside the physical examination office and turned to Steve: "So, where did the little man come from!?" As he spoke, Abraham paused and said, "Tell the truth!" Looking at Abraham quietly, Steve said: "Brooklyn!" "Okay!" Hearing Steve's words, Abraham responded, then directly picked up a seal and slapped it on a document, then closed the document, handed it to Steve, and said: "Congratulations. !Private!" Hearing Abraham's words, Steve showed a look of confusion on his face. Then, Steve opened the document that Abraham handed to him. At the last comment, a big "a" appeared. On paper. When Steve saw this, he couldn't help but let out a long sigh of relief, and a look of excitement appeared on his face. "Sir!" Suddenly, Steve shouted. Abraham, who was about to walk out of the recruitment office, turned around in surprise when he heard Steve's cry, and asked doubtfully: "Are there any questions?" Steve raised his eyebrows, and there was a look of hesitation on his face, but he still said: "Sir, can I be in the same army with my friends?!" As he said that, Steve gently pointed to Jaffa beside him. . Hearing Steve¡¯s words, Abraham frowned. Of course this was not possible. His purpose in choosing Steve was not really to join the army. Just when Abraham was considering what reasons to reject Steve, Jaffa spoke first. In the meantime, Jaffa shook his head directly at Steve and said: "Steve, you are lucky enough to join the army. You know , I am in the Army 107th Special Forces!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Steve couldn¡¯t help but sigh and said, ¡°I know, I just wanted to ask, in case it¡¯s okay!¡± Abraham on the side heard the conversation between the two, and suddenly a mysterious smile appeared on his face, and he said: "Maybe it can be done!" "Huh?!" After hearing Abraham's words, Jaffa and Steve couldn't help but turn their heads and look at Abraham at the same time, their eyes full of doubts. Five days later. In a military vehicle, Jiefa looked at the beautiful women beside him and the endless dense forest around him, and couldn't help complaining: "Damn it, my vacation! There are still ten days of vacation! It's over like this!" The beauty next to Jiefa heardHe couldn't help but say: "Lieutenant Jefayas! You have to know that after your vacation is over, you will go to the battlefield! And now, although you have lost ten days of vacation, your chance of survival is still Much bigger!" After saying that, the beauty paused and continued: "And, you jumped directly from a first-class private to a lieutenant, you are the number one person I have ever seen!" Glancing sideways at the beauty, Jaffa said lazily: "Okay, I get it, Agent Carter! Thank you for the compliment!" Looking at the lazy Jiffa next to him, Carter couldn't help but bite his silver teeth, his eyebrows full of anger. Originally, she was assigned to train an outstanding soldier and select those who would participate in the super soldier program. When he learned about the super soldier plan, Agent Carter was quite surprised, and he felt even more honored to be able to train Alisma's outstanding soldiers. I originally thought that I was the only instructor, but I didn¡¯t expect that there was another instructor, and it was still a guy like this! Looking at Jaffa who was about to fall asleep next to him, Carter's anger increased even further (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Carter¡¯s Heart You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! ¡°Actually, Carter didn¡¯t know that Jiefa was even more depressed than she was at this time. At the recruitment office of the convention and exhibition before, Jaffa thought that what Abraham said was a bit inexplicable. Unexpectedly, before Jiefa's vacation was over, he received a notice to go to Colonel Phillips' army to conduct awakening training for some new recruits and select an outstanding soldier for the super soldier program. If this incident had not made Jiefa depressed again, then another task that followed directly made Jiefa confused. Mission goal: win the heart of Agent Carter. Reward for successful mission: Spider-Man ability (you can use it yourself or give it to others!) Punishment for mission failure: JJ is shortened by five centimeters! This is the first mission that makes Jiefa want to scold his mother. The mission requirements are in line with Jiefa's wishes, and the mission rewards are also very good. Seeing this mission reward, Jiefa immediately thought of Bucky. With the two-dimensional system, he is destined not to be a weakling, nor will Steve, who was injected with the Superman serum soon after, and Bucky, who will eventually become the Winter Soldier, is not the ending that Jaffa wants to see. After so many years of getting along with each other, Jaffa has long considered Bucky and Steve to be his brothers. Jaffa can only afford the abilities of Spider-Man. The mission requirements and rewards are very good, but the penalty for failing the mission makes Jeffa¡¯s balls hurt. Glancing sideways at Agent Carter beside him, Jiffa became determined and secretly said: "I got you!" However, Jiffa obviously didn't know yet. Carter's first impression of Jiffa was doomed for Jiffa's fate this time. The mission will not go smoothly. But Jiefa, who doesn¡¯t know about this matter, is still relatively optimistic at the moment. After looking at the rewards of the mission, Jiefa seemed to suddenly remember something, and asked the system: "System, is this Spider-Man's ability the ability of Spider-Man in the comics, the ability of the old Spider-Man movie, or the latest extraordinary ability?" Spider-Man¡¯s abilities?¡± After asking this question, Jaffa himself seemed to be a little nervous, and his breathing became cautious. You know, Spider-Man in comics and movies is not an equivalent figure. If we talk about Spider-Man movies and Supernatural Spider-Man's abilities are almost the same, except that one uses a web launcher and the other can spit out webs by himself. There is not much difference in other aspects. So Spider-Man in the comics can probably kill the Hulk easily in the movie universe. If it was the ability of Spider-Man in the comics, then Jaffa would never give it to anyone else, he would definitely use it himself at that time. However, the system¡¯s answer was obviously not what Jiefa expected. The reward this time was actually the ability of the old version of Spider-Man. This inevitably made Jiefa very disappointed, and he couldn't help but complain: "You said, you are a two-dimensional system, shouldn't you reward things in comics? You actually reward things in movies, the more you understand!" Regarding Jiefa¡¯s complaints, the two-dimensional system had no meaning at all, which made Jiefa feel a little bored. After a while, he actually fell asleep. Jiefa was sleeping soundly, and Agent Carter on the side gritted his teeth even more when he saw Jiefa like this. Just when Jiefa was sleeping soundly, the car suddenly stopped suddenly. Jiefa loaded it directly into the front seat. Jiefa suddenly stopped and looked around blankly. The first thing he saw was outside the car. Agent Carter. At this time, Agent Carter stood proudly outside the car door. Seeing this, Jiefa also got out of the car in a hurry. When Carter saw Jiefa get out of the car, he turned around and walked towards the row of recruits standing not far away without even turning his head. I glanced at Carter blankly, and Jefa was a little unknown. At this time, the driver suddenly got up with Jefa and said, "Hey, buddy, how did you provoke that girl?!" "Huh?" Jiefa was stunned and said blankly: "Provoking her? I didn't?!" "Tch!" Hearing Jiefa's words, the driver curled his lips and said with an expression of disbelief: "You said you didn't provoke me, why did she ask me to brake suddenly just now?" Hearing what the driver said, Jiefa suddenly understood. The driver¡¯s sudden braking was Carter¡¯s order. But I didn¡¯t provoke Carter. Why was he teasing me? ? At this time, Jiefa's mind was filled with doubts. However, seeing Carter and the others about to leave, Jiefa hurriedly said to the driver beside him: "Thanks for reminding me, buddy!" After saying that, Jiefa did not wait for the driver to reply, and immediately caught up with Carter in front of him. . Feeling that Jiefa was catching up with him, Carter said nothing, just tilted his head slightly and continued walking forward. At this time, a group of selected recruits in front were whispering to each other. Carter quickened his pace and walked over, and Jiefa also hurriedly followed.   As soon as he approached the queue, Carter shouted: "Are you a new recruit? Stand at attention!" Hearing Carter's words, all the soldiers stood up straight. Then, Carter walked quickly in front of everyone and said as he walked: "Gentlemen, I am Agent Carter, and I will be responsible for supervising everything in this department!" After saying this, Carter paused and pointed at Jay behind him. Fadao: "With Lieutenant Jefayas!" At this moment, a sturdy white man in the middle of the team suddenly said: "What's wrong with your accent? Queen Victoria? And this officer, I would like to ask, which country are you from? Or, what race are you from?" I thought I was serving the U.S. military!¡± Hearing this man's words, Jiefa's face turned cold. Jiefa, who had watched the movie, certainly knew that there would be thorns. He originally wanted to teach this guy a lesson and earn Carter's favor, but he didn't expect that even he was taken. And Steve, who had been paying attention to Jiffa, subconsciously turned his head to look at the soldier who had just spoken. He knew that this guy was going to be in trouble! Jiefa has always been proud of his Chinese ancestry. All those who dared to laugh at this were driven to death by Jiefa. Unexpectedly, as soon as I joined the army, I met someone who was not afraid of death. Steve couldn¡¯t help but tremble when he thought about the treatment this man might encounter soon (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Elimination! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing this man¡¯s words, Carter¡¯s face became extremely calm and he said softly: ¡°What¡¯s your name? Soldier!¡± Hearing Carter's words, the man curled his lips and said jokingly: "Gilmer Hodge! Her Majesty the Queen!" When several people nearby heard Hodge's words, they couldn't help but smile on their faces, except Steve. The look of sympathy on Steve's face became even stronger at this time. At this time, Carter said to Hodge: "Step forward, soldier!" Hotch walked out shaking his head and said to Carter: "Shall we fight?" As he said that, a lustful smile appeared on Hotch's face, and he said with a smile: "I have a move that you will like? !¡± Carter, who was already very angry at Jiefa, was suppressing his anger. When he heard Hodge's words, a stern look flashed in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and handed the list in his hand to Jiefa beside him. At this time, Jiefa's face was also very ugly. Hotch's previous provocation had already made Jiefa furious. Seeing the list handed over by Carter, Jiefa certainly knew what Carter was thinking of doing, but for Jiefa, Said, a fist is far from being able to relieve his hatred. Thinking of this, Jiefa did not take the list handed over by Carter, but directly stretched out his hand and grabbed Carter's hand. Carter, who originally thought that Jiefa would reveal the results of the list, did not expect that Jiefa would be so bold and even hold his hand. At that moment, Carter subconsciously shrank his hands. Feeling Carter's strength in his hand, Jiffa did not let go. Instead, he pulled Carter directly to his side. Looking at the anger on Carter's face, a smile suddenly appeared on Jiffa's face, and he turned to Carter. Said: "Peggy, leave this rough work to me!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Carter couldn't help but be startled. Peggy is his name, and usually only people close to him would call it. This Jaffa actually dared to But at this time, Jaffa had already taken a step forward and walked to Hodge. In front of him, Carter saw this and could only suppress his breath. This was not the time to ask Jie for help. Seeing Jaffa walking in front of him, a disdainful smile appeared on Hotch's face, and he said to Jaffa: "Sir Knight? Are you here to teach me a lesson and protect the dignity of Her Majesty the Queen? Haha. Ha ha!" As soon as Hotch's words came out, the cold expression on Jiefa's face became even stronger. Seeing Jiefa's expression, Steve on the side showed a hint of unbearability in his eyes, and couldn't help but said, "Sir Hotch, I think you should now Apologize to Jeffa and maybe he will forgive you?!¡± "You mean that!?" Hearing Steve's words, Hotch glared at Steve and said, "You want me to apologize!?" "You don't have to apologize!" Before Hotch could say anything else, Jiefa said directly: "Because I will never forgive you!" With that said, Jiefa didn't wait for Hotch to say anything, and directly punched Hotch in the face. Jiefa's current strength can be said to be completely beyond ordinary people. With one punch, Hotch responded directly. And fell. "Stand up!" Looking at Huo Qi who fell to the ground, Jiefa said in a cold voice with an extremely cold tone. "Fuck!!!" Hotch cursed angrily, stood up and glared at Jaffa. Before Hodge could stand still, Jiefa hit Hodge hard on the face with his second punch. Hodge, who had not stood firm in the first place, fell to the ground again. At this moment, the sound of a car starting reached everyone's ears, and a military vehicle stopped in front of everyone. Agent Carter looked back, stood up hastily, and said, "Colonel Phillips!" Phillips quickly stepped out of the car, glanced at everyone, and said directly: "It seems that you have become one with our recruits!" While speaking, Phillips quickly walked to the side of Hodge who fell to the ground and said: "Get your butt off the ground, then return to the team and stand still! Stand until someone tells you to stop!" After hearing what Phillips said, Hotch hurriedly got up from the ground and stood up straight, wiped the nosebleed on his face, and said respectfully: "Yes! Sir!" After saying that, Hotch looked to one side and looked at Jaffa, The hatred in his eyes could not go away. He is probably already thinking about how to take revenge on Jiefa in the future, but he is destined to never have another chance. Glancing sideways at Phillips, Jaffa said calmly: "Colonel Phillips, I think you are mistaken!" "Huh?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Phillips glanced at Jiefa in confusion. Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth, revealed a sinister smile, and said, "I never said that I wanted to forgive him!"  As he spoke, Jiefa took a step forward and punched Hodge in the face again. Hodge was knocked to the ground for the third time! Seeing Jiefa¡¯s actions, everyone present was stunned. They all looked at Jiefa differently. They didn¡¯t expect Jiefa to be so disrespectful to Colonel Phillips. Without paying attention to the gazes of everyone, Jiefa walked up to Huo Qi and said, "Soldier, you can pack your things and leave! You have been eliminated from this training!" "Lieutenant Jafa*!!!" Behind Jafa, he suddenly remembered Colonel Phillips's angry shout: "I think you haven't fully determined the fate of the soldiers I selected!" Hearing what Phillips said, Jaffa turned his head slightly, glanced at Phillips, and said, "Really?!" As he said that, a cold light flashed in Jiefa's eyes, and he quickly raised his feet and put them down! "Crack!!" A clear sound of bone cracking rang in everyone's ears, followed by Hodge's scream. Hearing Huo Qi's shrill scream, everyone couldn't help but tremble in their hearts. They subconsciously looked at Huo Qi on the ground and saw that one of Huo Qi's legs had been twisted into a weird arc. Jiefa's kick actually broke Hotch's leg! Turning around, Jaffa looked at the stunned Colonel Phillips and said softly: "Now, can I eliminate him!?" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Training (1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the indifferent face of Jaffa, Phillips' eyes flashed with anger. Then, Phillips walked directly to Jaffa and said in a cold voice: "Lieutenant Jaffa Yas! Do you know what you are doing? ?¡± Looking at the aggressive Phillips in front of him, Jiffa's expression did not change at all, and he still said calmly: "Colonel Phillips, of course I know what I am doing!" With that said, Jaffa turned to look at Dr. Erskine, who walked over quietly at some point, and said, "Hello, Dr. Erskine!" Seeing Jaffa running over to say hello to him, Erskine was stunned, but he still nodded politely and said, "Hello, Lieutenant Yas." After hearing Erskine's words, Jiefa nodded slightly and said, "I would like to ask, doctor, are you the developer of the Superman serum?" Jiefa naturally knew everything about this matter, but Install it, you still have to install it. Nodding slightly, Erskine directly acknowledged what Jaffa said. After all, this kind of thing is not difficult to guess. Seeing Erskine nodding, a satisfied smile appeared on Jiffa's face, and he asked directly: "Since Dr. Erskine, you are the developer of the Superman serum, then I would like to ask, a person with very good physical fitness, but He has no respect for his superiors, has obscene thoughts, and is racist. Can such a person participate in this screening!?" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Erskine couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. Looking at Hodge who was still wailing on the ground, Erskine suddenly understood what Jiefa meant. "Of course it's impossible?!" A righteous expression immediately appeared on Erskine's face, and he said: "No matter how good a person like this is physically, there is absolutely no way I would let him join my plan. Come on!" Of course Erskine knows Jaffa¡¯s purpose, but Steve is the one chosen by Erskine, and Jaffa is one of Steve¡¯s best friends. There is nothing wrong with betraying Jeffa to save face. The most important thing is that Erskine himself is very disgusted with people who are racist. Hearing Erskine's words, Jaffa nodded slightly, with a satisfied smile on his face. He turned and walked to Phillips and said, "Colonel Phillips, I don't know if I can eliminate this guy now." Woolen cloth!?" At this point, Phillips could only nodded gloomily and gave a few instructions to a soldier beside him. After a while, several people came to carry away the wailing Hodge, who was almost out of strength. Then, the expressionless Phillips said a few words to everyone and left without looking back. Watching Phillips leave, Jaffa turned his head and looked at the people standing upright beside him, and said in a cold voice: "You all listen to me, I will say it again, I am Lieutenant Jaffa Yas, you guys This time, instructor, just listen to whatever I say, and whoever dares to stir up trouble for me will be the fate of that guy just now!" Hearing Dao Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but shudder subconsciously, and said in unison: ¡°Yes! Sir!!¡± Looking at the high-spirited Jiefa in front of him, who completely took up the limelight, allowing himself to be completely ignored, Carter didn't even have the slightest atmosphere. To be honest, Carter wanted to give Hodge a lesson just now, but Carter knew that if it were him, the most he could do was punch him, which was far less relieving than what Jiffa was doing at this time. Thinking of this, Carter felt that his resentment towards Jiffa had dissipated a lot. Just when Carter was thinking, Jaffa suddenly turned his head and asked in confusion: "Agent Carter!?" "Ah!?" Carter was stunned when he was called by Jiffa, and asked in confusion: "What's wrong?!" Hearing Carter's question, Jiefa couldn't help but wonder: "What's wrong with you? I called you several times just now, but you didn't answer!" Hearing what Jaffa said, Carter was stunned, and a trace of blush rose on his face, and he said hurriedly: "It's okay, I'm sorry, Lieutenant Jaffa, I was distracted just now, what did you just say?" "Why are you leaving?!" Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa was stunned and filled with doubts. However, he did not argue with Carter on this issue and said directly: "I told you to train them first, and I'll go out for a while." Come on, prepare some tools." "Uh! Okay!" Carter responded hurriedly. Even Carter himself didn't know why he agreed so readily to Jaffa's request. But soon, Carter will regret that he agreed to Jaffa's request. ?????????????????????? When Dao Dao Youyou appeared in the military camp with a leisurely expression on the next morning, Carter said:Jeffa's anger has almost reached its full limit. Before Jiefa came to stand in front of everyone, Carter couldn't help but asked Jiefa: "Lieutenant Yas! Can I ask you what you did during the day when you disappeared!? Where is your training equipment? !Why didn¡¯t I see anything!¡± (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Training (2): Mission impossible! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at the angry Carter in surprise, Jaffa had a smile in his eyes and said softly: "Peggy, why are you so excited? Don't worry, I have already prepared what should be prepared, and I can definitely fully train their will." Strength and patience!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Carter frowned and said in a cold voice: ¡°Please call me Agent Carter! Also, since you are ready, let¡¯s start training as soon as possible!¡± After being pushed by Carter for a moment, Jiefa shook his head indifferently, turned to look at the people on the side, a strange smile appeared on his face, and said: "Boys, my training will start next. Don¡¯t worry, it will definitely be easy!¡± With that said, Jiefa pondered for a moment and continued: "Then, as an appetizer, a hundred push-ups, let's start now!" "What!" "Oh, my God! Can you not do this?" ¡­ As soon as Jiefa¡¯s words came out, everyone present couldn¡¯t help but let out bursts of wailing. Except for Steve, no one leaned down to do it. Seeing this, Jaffa couldn't help but frown, his eyes widened, and he said coldly: "Except for Steve Rogers, there are two hundred for each person! Let's start watching now!" Seeing Jiefa's expression, everyone seemed to suddenly think of Jiefa's trampling on one of Huo Qi's legs yesterday and expelling him from training. Thinking of this, everyone couldn't help but feel a chill in their hearts. How could they dare to go against Jiefa's wishes? A group of people immediately lay down on the ground and began to do push-ups one by one. Two hundred push-ups is not too much, not too much, but Carter has conducted some training for such soldiers before. Two hundred push-ups at this time is also a big burden for them. Although Steve only needed to do a hundred push-ups, his situation was even worse. The previous training had already consumed most of Steve's physical strength. Although it was only a hundred push-ups, Steve still couldn't do it. Was the last one to finish. Looking at the people in front of him who were panting and shaking their sore arms, Jiefa smiled softly and took out two things from his wide trouser pockets with both hands. "Lieutenant Yas!" Carter, who had been observing by his side at this time, looked at what Jaffa took out with some doubts, and asked: "Can I ask, how will this help our training?" Hearing Carter's words, Jaffa turned to Carter and smiled slightly, and said: "Of course!!" After saying that, Jaffa directly handed the things in his hand to Carter and said: "Now please help Agent Carter distribute it to me. They have it, one for each person!¡± Seeing that Jiefa started to directly instruct him, a look of anger flashed on Carter's face, but in the end he did not get angry. He walked directly to everyone and began to distribute the things in his hands one by one. Looking at Carter's figure walking among the crowd, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. The task must be done, but Jiefa also discovered early on that Carter's first impression of him was not very good, but it doesn't matter, Jiefa has Enough confidence. There were not many people participating in this training. It didn¡¯t take long for Carter to distribute the things in his hands one by one. Walking to Jiefa¡¯s side, Carter raised his eyebrows and signaled Jiefa to start. Speaking of which, Carter also had a lot of doubts about how Jiefa could use this kind of thing to train. At this time, everyone in the field also looked down at the two objects in their hands, with puzzled expressions on their faces. Jiefa smiled slightly and said: "I believe you are all familiar with the things on your hands! Yes, these are needles and threads!" After hearing Jiefa's words, everyone became even more puzzled. Of course, everyone was familiar with things like needles and threads, but seeing this kind of thing on the training ground, and it seemed to be a training tool, made everyone full of doubts. . After looking at everyone¡¯s expressions, Jiefa continued: ¡°These are ordinary needles and threads, but there is something extraordinary about them.¡± As soon as Jiefa's words came out, everyone present was stunned. Carter was even more confused and looked at the remaining needle and thread in his hand, but no matter how he looked at it, he didn't see anything special. The same goes for some of the soldiers on the field, even Steve. Looking at everyone¡¯s movements, a smile appeared in Jiefa¡¯s eyes and he said loudly: ¡°They are not ordinary needles and threads. These are the finest needles and threads I have bought from all over the place!¡± As soon as Jiefa's words came out, there was an uproar in the venue. Everyone looked at Jiefa with a strange look. Carter beside Jiefa couldn't help but said angrily: "JiefaLieutenant, this is a military camp. We are currently undergoing strict training and selection. Please don't act like a child! " Hearing Carter's words, Jiefa's face also straightened up. He knew that if he continued like this, he would be going too far. After scanning the crowd, Jiefa said: "The training project this time is to use the thread in your hands to pass through you." The time limit for the pinhole in your hand is one minute. If you don¡¯t do it within one minute, you have to continue doing twenty push-ups, and then pass the thread through the pinhole!¡± As he spoke, Jiefa clapped his hands, and a group of soldiers suddenly appeared from nowhere and quickly stood in front of everyone. "They are the ones supervising you. Now, boys, the clock starts!" As soon as Jiefa¡¯s words came out, everyone present hurriedly picked up the needles and threads in their hands and started threading the needles. How pitiful is this group of soldiers, when have they ever done such a thing? Not to mention that they have just done so many push-ups, their arms are still shaking. Even under normal conditions, they cannot do it in one minute. . You know, what Jiefa bought was the finest needle and thread. Even ordinary housewives would find it difficult to do this. In addition, if they fail once, they have to do twenty push-ups and then continue. This is an impossible task for them! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 The appearance of zero and the upcoming assessment You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The next few days became a nightmare for these soldiers. They were smeared with honey to poke hornets' nests, running barefoot on the road full of gravel and other strange training methods, which made these soldiers As soon as they saw Jiefa, they felt a little shuddering. Although the intensity of each training method is not high, the feeling of powerlessness makes such soldiers feel that they are going crazy. Under Jaffa¡¯s deliberate management, Agent Carter¡¯s feelings for Jaffa quickly warmed up, but it was not just a good impression. Carter had a feeling of love and hate for Jaffa. Sometimes I feel that Jiefa is particularly outstanding, and his whole person has an indescribable charm. Sometimes I feel that Jiefa is cheap, and people have the urge to strangle him. However, overall, the relationship between the two has an ambiguous feeling, and even in the eyes of some people, Jaffa and Carter are already a couple. Finally, a week of training passed. When Colonel Phillips and Dr. Erskine came to everyone and told them that the training was over and the assessment was about to begin, some people even shed tears of excitement. However, Jaffa¡¯s attention was not on these soldiers. At this time, Jaffa was staring at a man behind Phillips and Erskine. This man was about eighteen or nineteen years old, with a yellow face and a stern look on his face. His actions gave Jiefa a familiar feeling, but he couldn't remember who he was. However, Jaffa can confirm that this guy has definitely appeared in the Marvel Cinematic Universe. While Jaffa was puzzled, Phillips walked up to Jaffa and said, "Lieutenant Jaffa, this is Agent Zero, a Chinese-American. He grew up in the United States. Although he is not very old, But he is already an excellent agent. He will also participate in this assessment." Hearing Phillips¡¯ words, a sudden idea flashed in Jiefa¡¯s mind, and he was surprised: ¡°It¡¯s him!?¡± Agent Zero, who appeared in X-Men: Wolverine 1, has extremely good physical fitness and marksmanship. In the end, Logan killed Logan when he sniped at him as he escaped from Trask Base. Unexpectedly, he would appear here at this time. Thinking of this, Jiefa nodded slightly, indicating that he understood what Phillips said. The next moment, Jiefa secretly opened his white eyes and began to carefully observe Zero's body. This observation made Jiefa even more confused. This zero muscle and bone density, meridian strength, etc. are similar to the strength of elite special forces, but they are definitely not up to the level of mutants, let alone what he will show in future movies. That kind of strength. Seeing this, Jiefa couldn't help but secretly thought: "Have you admitted your mistake? It's impossible. In the US military, a yellow man happens to be called Zero. How could there be so many coincidences? Could it be that this guy has been transformed by Trask in the future?" Jaffa didn't know, but his guess was right. In the original work, Trask actually tried to send Zero to the Superman serum experiment. But at that time, although Phillips didn't think much of Steve, it wasn't as strong as it is now, so He directly rejected Trask's proposal. Now under the influence of Jiefa and the temptation of Trask's conditions, Phillips directly agreed to Trask's proposal, and Zero was naturally sent to this assessment. Even if he can¡¯t figure it out, Jiefa can¡¯t stop Zero from joining this assessment. After all, Phillips is here too, and Jiefa always has to have some restrictions on what he does. After thinking for a moment, Jiefa said to Phillips: "I think, Colonel, you should have made a detailed assessment plan!" As he spoke, Jiefa emphasized the word "detailed". Hearing Jiefa's words, Phillips was stunned. Originally, Phillips wanted to get the right to command the assessment, but when Jiefa asked, he felt a little helpless. After all, Jiefa had emphasized the need for a detailed assessment plan. If Phillips used some ordinary assessment methods, it would not look good. Thinking of this, Phillips said directly: "I will not direct this assessment. Speaking of Lieutenant Jaffa, you have been training them for such a long time. You will be the one to direct the assessment!" Hearing Phillips¡¯ words, the corners of Jiefa¡¯s mouth raised slightly, and his goal was achieved. Jaffa¡¯s smile was not concealed, and of course Phillips noticed it, but Phillips didn¡¯t care. He had already personally tested all aspects of Zero¡¯s data, and he was definitely the best among this group of people. After sizing Zero up again, Jiefa said directly: "You can join the team first!" Zero still had a cold expression. He saluted Jiefa and ran directly to the far left of the team.??Stand well. Seeing that Zero had already joined the team, Jiefa didn't hesitate and said directly: "Today is the time to test the results of your training during this period. Now, start warming up, otherwise you will get a sprain during the assessment later. And if you fail, don¡¯t blame me for not giving you a chance!¡± Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone hurriedly started jumping around, twisting their arms and legs, and got excited. Everyone¡¯s face looked eager to try (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 The Final Battle (1) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Leaving the room in the cave, Jiefa immediately saw the people standing on the cliff. Eric, Twinkle, Ororo, Bishop, Iceman, Pyro, Steelman and others were all standing in preparation. Immediately, the voice of the system also rang in Jiefa's mind: "The last mission of the Days of Future Past is to change the fate of Ororo and others being killed in the original work before Logan succeeds in Days of Future Past. The mission reward will be based on the rescue mission." It¡¯s decided by the number of people!¡± Hearing the last mission released by the system, Jiefa couldn't help but sigh. As early as when he knew that after the second mission was completed, he would be sent to the future world, Jiefa had some ideas about the content of the next mission. guess. Speaking of which, even if there is no mission, Jiefa will try his best to save them, especially Twinkle. Thinking of this, Jiefa's eyes became determined and he walked out of the cave directly. Huan Huan was the first to see Jiefa come out. As soon as he saw Jiefa, Huan Huan had a look of joy on his face and hurriedly walked over. He said happily: "Jiefa, are you back!?" Seeing the joyful flash in front of his eyes, Jiefa's eyes couldn't help but soften, and he nodded lightly. When Shuang Shuang shouted, everyone heard it and turned their heads to take a look. At this time, Eric was surprised and said: "Jefa? What are you doing? Did you fail?" Shaking his head slightly, Jiefa said: "No, don't worry, the progress is going smoothly, but Logan still needs some time." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, everyone¡¯s expressions softened, their hopes became greater, and their fighting spirit rose to a higher level. With a slight smile, Jiefa stepped to the edge of the cliff, opened his eyes, and began to look into the distance. For a moment, Jiefa's expression slowly became serious, and he said: "They are coming soon! And there are many of them. " Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, everyone looked at each other, and a trace of sadness flashed across Huo Ren¡¯s face, and he said helplessly: ¡°We can¡¯t deal with that many.¡± "Yes, but we can delay them!" Turning to look at Pyro, Ororo said loudly: "Delay them as much as possible, we have to give Logan more time." Turning their heads and looking at the Sentinel transport aircraft that had appeared in the field of vision, no one spoke, but everyone's eyes held the belief that they would fight to the death. Gradually, the transport plane began to become clearer in everyone's eyes. At this time, Ororo spread his hands directly and floated in mid-air. Then, everyone saw the electric light flashing in the sky, and lightning struck directly towards it. Transport aircraft. Seeing that Ororo had already started to take action, Jiefa also took out a few coins. The blue electric light in his hand flashed, and a thick blue light directly penetrated the two transport planes. And Ororo¡¯s lightning struck the transport plane at about the same time, causing the transport plane to burst into flames. Although Jaffa and Ororo worked together to destroy many transport aircraft, they did not cause much damage to the sentry robots inside. The hatch underneath the transport plane opened, and then densely packed sentinel robots flew out of the transport plane and quickly flew towards the cliff. Seeing this scene, the bishop stepped forward and shouted: "Help me!" After hearing the bishop's words, Ororo turned around and waved his hand. A thick bolt of lightning hit the bishop directly. The next moment, he saw red rays of light traveling around the bishop's body, and finally converged on his eyes and Shot in the hand. After the charging was completed, a smile appeared on the Bishop's face. Behind his ears, a flicker opened a space door. The Bishop quickly fired, and one shot hit the sentry robot in the distance. Several Sentinel robots were destroyed directly, but compared to the number of Sentinel robots, it was a drop in the bucket. Seeing this, Eric, who had been standing at the end of the crowd, waved his hand and controlled the plane on the tarmac not far away, flying in the direction of the Sentinel robot. Seeing Eric's actions, Jiefa's eyes shrank. When watching the movie before, he thought that Eric's move was very effective and wiped out most of the sentry robots. But now it seems that it has a somewhat tragic meaning. If the plane is destroyed, everyone will really have no chance at all. If they don't succeed, they will be in trouble. While Jiefa was thinking, Eric had also controlled the plane to fly towards the center of the Sentinel robot. During the flight, the iron sheet on the plane was still falling off, spinning around the plane, fiercely. pierced into the bodies of surrounding sentry robots. Not long after, the plane had arrived at the center of the Sentinel robot. Then Eric twisted his hand slightly and the plane turned over, facing the energy source below.Attracting everyone on the cliff, Jiefa seized this opportunity and directly used a super electromagnetic gun, hitting the plane's energy source hard. The next moment, the entire aircraft exploded. The yellow explosion wave directly swept most of the sentry robots in. In an instant, countless sentry robots burned and fell downwards. A large part of the wreckage of the plane explosion also flew towards the people on the cliff. Seeing this scene, everyone looked for bunkers to escape, while Eric directly controlled a large piece of iron sheet to protect himself in front. Not long after, the cliff became quiet. Ororo slowly stood up and said loudly: "Is everyone okay?" Following Ororo's words, the figures of Steel Man, Pyro and others flashed. Appeared one after another, no one was injured. Eric turned to look at Jiffa who was aside, and said softly: "Thank you!" "You don't have to be so polite, but you have to accept your old age!" Jiefa threw the piece of iron sheet aside and looked at Eric and said softly (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 The Final Battle (2) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric and everyone present couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Looking at the laughing people, Jiefa turned cold and shouted loudly: ¡°They are coming, please be careful.¡± After hearing Jiefa's words, everyone was stunned and quickly put away the smiles on their faces. Sure enough, the next moment, a sentry robot jumped up from the cliff, its arm turned into a long sword, and headed straight towards Oro Luo stabbed behind him. Seeing this scene, everyone was stunned. In the end, Flicker was the first to react. He stretched out his hand and used a space door to directly divert the attack of the sentry robot elsewhere. After waking up, Ororo quickly came to his senses, jumped up, and struck out with a bolt of lightning, knocking the sentry robot behind him to the bottom of the cliff. However, in the blink of an eye, several more sentry robots jumped up directly from the bottom of the mountain. This time it was Jiefa who reacted the fastest. A Shabu appeared next to the sentry robot and kicked the sentry robot down with an armed and domineering kick. Looking at the sentry robots that were approaching everyone, Jiefa looked extremely serious and shouted: "Save your strength and don't seek to kill the enemy. Remember, our mission is to delay time!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone nodded and headed towards the sentry robot. Jiffa appeared next to Flash in an instant, kissed her forehead gently, and said softly: "I'm going to trouble you this time! I'll attack them, you just seize the opportunity to send them away, the farther away the better!" Hearing this! After Jiefa's words, Huan Huan's face turned red and he nodded slightly. Seeing the flashing action, Jiefa smiled slightly, his whole body flashed with blue light, and he rushed towards the nearest sentry robot, flew away with his kick, and kicked the sentry robot away. Seizing this opportunity, he flashed a space door and the sentry robot appeared at the bottom of the cliff. Seeing this scene, the sentry robot jumped up and tried to return to the original place through the unhealed space door, but was kicked in the head again by Jiefa and shrank back again. At this time, the space gate also healed quickly, directly cutting off half of the sentry robot's head. Seeing this scene, Jie Fa was slightly startled. This was an unexpected surprise. Without wasting too much time, Jiefa began to appear quickly on the cliff. At the bishop's place, three sentry robots blocked the bishop in the middle. The laser transmitter on his head was turned on, and the three lasers shot at the bishop. Soon, the bishop's body became red and he was about to burst. . And at this critical moment, Jiefa appeared instantly and kicked out with a flashing blue light. A sentry robot was directly kicked out by Jiefa and hit another sentry robot directly. Then, a space door appeared, Two sentry robots flew in, and the next moment, the spaces quickly closed, and the two sentry robots disappeared without a trace. Jumping onto the shoulder of another sentry robot, Jiefa's hands shone with a trace of black light and directly grabbed the sentry robot's head. Then, Jiefa roared and with a sudden force, he directly pulled the sentry robot's head off. After pulling it off, the next moment, the sentry robot slowly collapsed to the ground. Jumping lightly to the depth of the bishop, Jiefa asked softly: "Are you okay!?" With a trace of gratitude on his face, the bishop shook his head gently and said, "It's okay!" After saying that, the bishop directly picked up the gun in his hand and said softly: "Not only is it okay, I also feel full of energy now. !" As he said that, the bishop aimed at a sentry robot not far away and fired a cannon. A thick red light appeared and directly destroyed half of the sentry robot's body. At Steel Man's side, Steel Man punched a sentry robot, but the tall sentry robot directly held his head. He jumped directly over Steel Man and grabbed Steel Man's head. Another sentry robot quickly Appeared and grabbed Steel Man's legs directly, and the two of them tried to break Steel Man's legs. And at this moment, Jiefa suddenly appeared on the shoulders of the sentry robot that was grabbing the steel man. Before the steel man could be broken, Jiefa used force and broke the neck of the sentry robot. Seizing this opportunity, Steel Man exerted force on his waist, straightened up, made fists with both hands, and struck hard on the head of the Sentinel robot that grabbed his legs. After being hit hard by Colossus, the Sentry robot couldn't help but let go of its hands holding Colossus' legs, and the whole body fell directly to the ground. ?????????????????????????????????????????????????????????????by Steel Man directly grabbing the head of the sentry robot and throwing it out with great force. With Steel Man¡¯s movements,A space door appeared, and the sentry robot disappeared without a trace. At Ororo's place, Iceman's place, Fireman's place, Eric's place, Jeffa's figure and the light of the flashing blue space door kept shining. For a moment, the sentry robot that rushed up the cliff was suddenly stunned by everyone. Suppressed. Standing firmly on the ground, Jiefa couldn't help but gasp quickly. Although he said he wanted to conserve his strength, Jiefa kept going out with all his strength, saving people and killing enemies. This made Jiefa's physical strength almost unbearable. . However, fortunately, the sentry robots have been basically suppressed, and there should not be any major problems in a short time. Thinking of this, Jiefa couldn't help but smile. The next moment, Jiefa suddenly heard Ororo shouting: "Flicker! Be careful!" Hearing Ororo's voice, Jiefa turned his head and looked in the direction of the flash. In an instant, Jiefa's eyes widened, with an anxious look on his face (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4: Massacre in all directions You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Just as Jaffa and Logan were talking, a loud shout suddenly rang in their ears: "Who is it!?" Looking sideways, it turned out that two guards had discovered the figures of Jiefa and Logan, and were slowly approaching them with guns in hand. It was as if the rifles in their hands gave them a sense of security. Looking at the sturdy Logan and Jiffa, the two soldiers didn't feel any fear at all, and looked at them menacingly. After looking at Jiefa and Logan up and down, one of the guards said directly: "Who are you? How did you get here! Don't you know this is a military restricted area?" Hearing what this man said, Jiefa laughed playfully, walked slowly towards the two guards, and said calmly: "You asked me so many questions at once, which one of you should I answer?" Seeing Jiefa walking towards them, the two guards suddenly became nervous, raised their guns, and said sternly: "Stop!" However, it was obvious that Jiefa did not listen to the words of the two men, and continued to move forward step by step. Walked towards the two of them. "I'm warning you one last time! Stop now, or I'll shoot!" Looking at Jiefa's actions, the two guards directly loaded their guns and said sternly. Looking at the two guards pointing guns at him, Jiefa snorted and said disdainfully: "Threatening me? Just rely on the fire sticks in your hands? Can such a thing hurt me?" As he said, Jiefa The movement of his feet remained unchanged, and he still walked slowly towards the two guards. The next moment, the sound of "bang bang bang bang bang bang" rang out, and two rifles fired at the same time, forming a small fire net that surrounded Jiefa's figure. "Since you took the initiative to attack me, then don't blame me!" With an evil smile, a blue light suddenly flashed under Jiefa's feet, and in an instant, Jiefa's figure disappeared as if breaking into space. In just a blink of an eye, Jiefa safely broke through the firepower blockage of the two guards, appeared directly next to one of the guards, and pressed his right hand directly on the head of one of the guards. Seeing Jiefa's action, another guard looked stunned. He turned to look at Jiefa who was restraining the guard, as if looking at a monster. The rifle in his hand was pointed directly at Jiefa, but maybe he was worried about Jiefa's hand. guard, this guard did not fire directly. However, Jiefa didn't notice the guard's actions at all. The blue light in his hand flashed, and the guard in his hand twitched. A bunch of foam came out of his mouth, and he fell to the ground softly, making no sound. . Looking blankly at the scene in front of him, the guard couldn't help shouting "Ah!", and with a slight movement of his finger, he was about to shoot. But the next moment, there was a soft "pop" sound, and a sharp thorn stabbed straight into the guard's head. Pulling out the sharp claws in his hands directly from the guard's head, Logan looked at the clothes densely packed with holes on his body, looked helplessly at Jaffa, and complained: "You dodged well, leaving me alone to resist the bullets. " I glanced at Rogan with a smile, and Jefa smiled: "I don't have the ability to make a speedy regeneration, what should I do if I was killed!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Logan couldn¡¯t help but look at him with a look that said, ¡°I¡¯d be weird if I believed you.¡± However, even so, Jiefa¡¯s expression remained as usual, without any change. For a moment, Logan's eyes shifted to Jiefa and whispered: "What should we do next?" Opening his eyes, Jiefa looked around and chuckled: "Nothing needs to be done, we just need to wait here honestly?" "What?" After hearing Jiefa's words, Logan couldn't help but be stunned and asked in confusion. Looking sideways at Logan, Jiefa said calmly: "You will understand soon!" Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long for groups of heavily armed soldiers to directly surround the two of them. Several tanks were even driven over, and artillery fire was aimed at the two of them. Looking at the dense crowd of guards, Logan smiled bitterly and said, "You're right, I understand now!" At this time, Jiefa's expression was still calm, quietly looking at the dense soldiers around him. Jiefa didn't know when he grabbed a few coins and put them in his hands. He took out a coin with his left hand and ran into the air. Jiefa's eyes flashed with electric light. With a flick of his right hand, the movement was extremely gentle, as if he wanted to drive away the blue wing beside him, and he hit the coin in mid-air. The next moment, the coins passed directly through the chests of several guards and hit the tank among the guards hard. Then,There was a loud "boom" sound, and the artillery shells in the tank detonated, affecting the whole body. The artillery shells, the fuel tank and the entire tank exploded directly. In an instant, the guards around him died. Less than half. Before the guards could react, Jiefa's figure disappeared in an instant. The next moment, Jiefa appeared in front of a guard, kicked the guard in front of him away, and Jiefa snatched the weapon from the guard's hand. The rifle fired directly, and in an instant, a large number of guards fell down. At the same time, Logan also moved and rushed to the center of the guards. Logan swung his steel claws repeatedly, taking away several lives with each swing. Moreover, Logan has immortality and Adamantium alloy. Jiefa didn¡¯t have to worry about hurting Logan. In an instant, the two of them were killing all the guards. The only thing left in the audience was the guards¡¯ painful wails. Gunshot! (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Copy You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Howard looked excited, Howard's loud shouts did not elicit any response. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but feel a little confused, and the next moment he walked directly inside. As soon as he entered the room, Jaffa was stunned. He saw Howard standing quietly behind Tony, and the two maids were still standing respectfully on the side. And Tony in front of Howard was assembling a TV. That¡¯s right, it¡¯s about assembling a TV. I don¡¯t know when, but Tony has dismantled his TV into pieces. At this time, he was sitting on the ground and started to assemble it bit by bit. Walking gently behind Howard, Jiffa said softly: "Is this your son's toy?" Shaking his head slightly, Howard pointed to the shelf not far away and said softly: "No, those are the ones." Following Howard's hand, Jiefa only saw some models of guns, airplanes, ships and cars on the shelves not far away. Glancing at the models on the shelf, and then at Tony who was still immersed in assembling the TV, Jaffa chuckled and said, "You were right before, your son is a genius." Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Howard couldn¡¯t help but smile and said softly: ¡°Of course!¡± Then, neither of them spoke, and they kept watching Tony assembling the TV quietly. Although there were some minor setbacks during the process, Tony finally assembled the TV intact. Tony, who had been busy for a long time, raised his hand and stretched, but suddenly found Howard and Jaffa standing behind him. Then, a smile appeared directly on Tony's face, and he said happily: "Dad!" Hearing Tony call him, Howard laughed and picked Tony up from the ground. After a few words of praise, Howard pointed at Jaffa and said to Tony: "Tony, call me uncle!" Hearing Howard's words, Tony's eyes finally turned to Jaffa, looked up and down, and Tony said loudly: "Uncle!" Then, Howard began to stare at Jiefa with piercing eyes, and said: "Jiefa, don't forget the meeting gifts and so on!" After rolling his eyes at Howard, Jiefa said directly: "Don't worry, it won't happen!" After saying that, Jiefa stretched out his hands and said softly: "Tony, let uncle hug you!" It has to be said that Tony is indeed different from ordinary children. After hearing Jiefa's words, he was not afraid of life at all. He left Howard's arms directly and fell into Jiefa's arms. Holding Tony quietly, Jaffa's face suddenly shone with a blue light. Seeing this scene, Howard couldn't help but be shocked, but knowing that Jiefa couldn't harm his child, Howard calmed down instantly. After a full fifteen minutes, the blue light on Jiefa's body slowly dissipated, and Tony didn't know when he fell asleep directly in Jiefa's arms. By coincidence, this was Tony's room. He gently put Tony on the bed, and Jaffa and Howard walked out of the room directly. After taking two steps away, Howard turned to look at Jaffa and asked doubtfully: "Jeffa, what were you doing just now? Massaging Tony? Let him fall asleep? Don't tell me this is your meeting gift?" Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa rolled his eyes at him angrily and said helplessly: "Do you think I'm like you? I just used thunder and lightning to temper Tony's body. Even if he can't be immune to all diseases in the future, , at least much stronger than ordinary people." After listening to Jiefa¡¯s explanation, Howard¡¯s eyes flashed with joy and he said, ¡°It is indeed a good gift!¡± For a moment, Howard looked at Jiefa who looked calm and said softly: "Jiefa, haven't you thought about what you will do in the future? Why not just join our department?" Hearing Howard's words, Jiefa shook his head slightly and said: "With my current status, no matter what organization I join, it will definitely attract attention to that organization. It's better for me to be alone." Hearing this, Howard couldn't help but sigh and asked doubtfully: "Then where do you plan to go in the future?" After thinking for a moment, Jiefa realized that he really didn't know where to go, and frowned. Just when Jiefa was about to say something, the system's voice suddenly rang in Jiefa's mind: "Friendly reminder from the two-dimensional system, copy The system has been opened, Master, you can hand in the system¡¯s precious materials to gain the opportunity to open the copy.¡± "Huh!?" Jiefa was stunned when he heard the system's words and asked the system directly in his mind: "Precious material? What material?", and also, are all the copies of movies, such as Days of Future Past, with plots that will never happen again if I interfere? " "There are no specific requirements for precious materials, such as jade or gold. If it is gold, 50 kilograms of gold can be exchanged for a copy opportunity. The copy is not what the owner thinks, all movies, TV series, and animations are possible It is a dungeon, and the content of the dungeon is completely random. The owner can complete the tasks issued by the system in the dungeon and receive generous rewards." "Fifty kilograms of gold" Hearing the system's words, Jiefa couldn't help but feel helpless. Where could he get it? "Hey!" Just when Jiefa was struggling, Howard's voice suddenly rang. Looking directly at Jiefa, Howard said: "Jiefa, what are you thinking about?" Looking at Howard who looked confused in front of him, a strange smile suddenly appeared on Jiefa's face, and he said softly: "Howard, I think I need your help" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 The Truth (continued) You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "What? Xiao Yuanshan is here?" Hearing Jie Fa's sudden words, everyone present was stunned and extremely surprised. Xiao Feng, on the other hand, suddenly raised his head and began to look around. "Hahaha!" With a heroic laugh, a masked man in black suddenly jumped from the air and landed among the crowd. Looking at the person in front of him blankly, Xiao Feng's expression became a little stiff, and he slowly said: "Are you my father?!" "Not bad!" After hearing Xiao Feng's words, Xiao Yuanshan suddenly took off the mask on his head, looked around, and then said loudly: "Everyone can tell that I am your father." I saw that Xiao Yuanshan's appearance was exactly the same as Qiao Feng's, except that he was older. Then, Xiao Yuanshan walked slowly to Jie Fa and asked doubtfully: "Boy, I don't think you're going to fight, so why do you know so many secrets of martial arts?" He chuckled lightly, his expression did not change at all, and said directly: "Senior Xiao, it is not good to inquire about other people's secrets like this." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Xiao Yuanshan¡¯s face darkened, he stared at Jie Fa for a while, and then he said, ¡°What else do you know?¡± Looking directly at Xiao Yuanshan without giving in, Jie Fa said: "I also know that the leading brother Xuanci actually got the news that you were going to pass Yanmen Pass from someone else. I also know that this person's purpose is to provoke Song Liao The war between them, and I also know that this person is still alive!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Xiao Yuanshan¡¯s eyes shrank and he said coldly: ¡°Who is he?!¡± Smiling slightly, Jiefa suddenly walked up to Baotong and the others who had been silent all the time. He looked them up and down, and then Jiefa turned to look at Xiao Yuanshan. Then, Jiefa moved his lips slightly and slowly spit out Three words: "Murong Bo!" As soon as Jie Fa said these words, everyone's hearts trembled. After looking at each other with Feng BoE, Bao BuTong took a step forward and said loudly: "You are talking nonsense! My father passed away 29 years ago. , and my master is kind-hearted and well-known in the martial arts world. How could he be the kind of person you said? Today I am different and I will teach you a lesson for this nonsense boy!" With that said, Bao BuTong and Feng BoE took a step forward and rushed towards Jie Fa. Looking at the two men who were attacking him, Jie Fa's eyes flashed with a hint of disdain, but he did not take action and looked at Xiao Yuanshan. Jie Fa's meaning was self-evident. And Xiao Yuanshan did not disappoint Jie Fa. He took a step forward and struck out with both palms, facing Feng BoE and Bao BuTong. Then, Bao BuTong and the other two spurted out a mouthful of blood and flew back faster than they had just attacked. "Brother Bao!" "Brother Feng!" Seeing this scene, Wang Yuyan and A'Zhu Abi couldn't help but exclaimed, and then they directly helped them up. However, looking at their faces, they looked grim. . Without even looking at these two people, Xiao Yuanshan turned to look at Jiefa and said, "Keep talking! As long as you tell me the truth, I, Xiao Yuanshan, owe you a favor!" Smiling slightly, Jiefa said softly: "Senior Xiao, don't worry, I won't use this to repay a favor. I just want to make what happened back then known to the public." With that said, Jie Fa paused slightly, turned to look at Xiao Feng aside, and said, "Brother Xiao, do you still remember that I told you about Murong Fu's identity about half a month ago." Hearing Jie Fa's words, Xiao Feng showed a look of reminiscence on his face and said softly: "Of course I remember. I remember that day, brother, you said that Murong Fu was a descendant of the Wu Huan Hua, a royal family of the Yan Kingdom, and a Xianbei tribesman. Is it true? !¡± "Of course it's true?!" Hehehehehe, Jiefa said directly: "Murong Fu's ancestors have been trying to restore Dayan since Murong Longcheng, but they have never succeeded. By Murong Bo's generation, the Murong family has already He continued to collect a lot of money and other things, but never had the chance. Then Murong Bo revealed the news about Senior Xiao to Xuanci, and then lied to him that there were Khitan warriors who wanted to sneak into Shaolin and secretly learn Shaolin's stunts. Then Xuanci summoned A group of martial arts heroes are going to stop the so-called Khitan warriors, which is your family, Senior Xiao!" "Then things developed as Murong Bo expected. The relationship between the Liao and Song Dynasties became increasingly tense, and they even used force all year round! And Murong Bo was also afraid that his intentions would be suspected by Xuan Ci, so he simply pretended to be dead and hid it from the world?" Heard After Jie Fa's words, Xiao Yuanshan's face turned cold and he spoke directly. "That's right!" Jie Fa said firmly after hearing Xiao Yuanshan's words. "Where is Murong Bo now? Brother, do you know?"As soon as he took a step forward, Xiao Feng looked straight at Jie Fa, with undisguised murderous intent in his eyes, but it was not directed at Jie Fa. With a slight smile, Jie Fa said directly: "I know!" After saying that, Jie Fa's eyes turned to Xiao Yuanshan again and said: "Senior Xiao sneaked into the Shaolin Temple's Scripture Pavilion thirty years ago, and Murong Bo faked his death twenty-nine years ago. Later, he also sneaked into the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple!" "It's him?!" Xiao Yuanshan shrank his eyes and said coldly after hearing Jie Fa's words. Then, Xiao Yuanshan turned to look at Xiao Feng and said: "Feng'er, you can go to Shaolin with me to find the murderer who killed your mother, and the mastermind behind the scenes, Murong Bo!" "The hatred for killing my mother is irreconcilable, so I am naturally willing to go with you!" After hearing Xiao Yuanshan's words, Xiao Feng said directly. Then he wanted to leave directly. But at this moment, a loud shout suddenly rang out: "Xiao Feng, stop!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Heading to Leigu Mountain You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing this sudden sentence, Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan both paused and looked towards the place where the sound came from. Quan Guanqingzheng looked at Xiao Feng with a righteous expression, but his eyes flickered, obviously because he was afraid of Xiao Feng's force. Seeing Xiao Feng's realization coming to him, Quan Guanqing swallowed his saliva and bravely spoke: "Xiao Feng! Shouldn't you call out the leader of the Beggar Clan and the dog-beating stick?" Hearing Quan Guanqing¡¯s words, Xiao Yuanshan¡¯s face immediately turned cold, and he said in a cold voice: ¡°Boy, are you looking for death?!¡± "Dad!" He stopped Xiao Yuanshan from taking action. Xiao Feng looked around at the heroes and said loudly: "Master Quan is right, I can no longer be the leader of the Beggar Clan!" As he said that, Xiao Feng stretched out his hand behind him. He took out the dog-beating stick that had been hanging on his waist, handed it to Elder Xu with both hands, and said, "I hope Elder Xu and other elders will find another gang leader to take over." Having said that, Xiao Feng did not wait for Elder Xu to speak, and turned to look at Jiefa directly, and said: "Brother, I would like to thank you for your help in what happened today. Xiao is grateful. If there is an opportunity in the future, Xiao Feng I must be very grateful!" After saying that, Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan looked at each other, then jumped up and left the place. Seeing this scene, Jie Fa smiled disdainfully and said directly to Elder Xu: "Kang Min had an affair with Bai Shijing and conspired to kill Deputy Gang Leader Ma. Then Kang Min accidentally found a letter that said Xiao Feng's life experience, so he hooked up with Quan Guanqing. Force Xiao Feng to hand over his position as gang leader. As for how to deal with it, you can figure it out yourself!" "What!?" As soon as Jiefa's words came out, everyone present could not help but be stunned, and their eyes instantly shifted to Kang Min. But Kang Min looked dumbfounded at this time. After a long while, he screamed and rushed directly towards Jie Fa. He also said loudly: "You slander me and I am innocent. I will fight you!" With a sneer, Jiefa slapped Kang Min directly with his backhand, knocking Kang Min to the ground, and said in a cold voice: "I have no interest in slandering you yet. As for whether these old guys from the Beggar Clan believe it or not, it has nothing to do with me. Relationship." With that said, Jie Fa turned to look at Duan Yu and said, "Brother Duan, take your sister and Wang Yuyan with you. I will take you somewhere." "My sister? Miss Wang?" Duan Yu couldn't help but froze when he heard Jiefa's words, and said blankly: "Brother Jiefa, what are you talking about?!" "Uh." Seeing Duan Yu's confused look, Jiefa paused slightly and said softly: "A'Zhu is also the daughter of your father Duan Zhengchun." With that said, Jiefa glanced from A'Zhu, who had a dull look on his face, to Wang Yuyan, and said softly: "Miss Wang, I will take you to see your grandpa now, will you go?" "My grandpa?!" Wang Yuyan glanced at Jiefa in surprise, and Wang Yuyan said doubtfully: "You mean, I still have a grandpa?!" Hearing Wang Yuyan's words, Jiefa laughed and said loudly: "What you said is interesting. Who in the world doesn't have a grandpa?" When Wang Yuyan heard this, she couldn't help but hesitate. Growing up, except for her cousin and mother, Wang Yuyan had no other relatives. Now she suddenly learned that her grandfather was still alive, and she must have been extremely happy. But now Murong complex¡­¡­ As if he could see what Wang Yuyan was thinking, Jiefa straightened his face and said, "Miss Wang, you have to make a choice now, whether you want your cousin Murong Fu or the Wang family!" Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, Wang Yuyan couldn¡¯t help but be stunned and subconsciously said: ¡°What do you mean?!¡± With a sigh, Jiefa raised the corner of his mouth slightly and said: "Murong Fu is a descendant of the Yan Dynasty and intends to restore the country. No one thought of this before, so his identity can be said to be well hidden. Now that it has been exposed, it is also very It can be easily confirmed. And your Wang family and Murong family are relatives. If you leave Murong Fu from now on and have nothing to do with him, I do have a way to protect your Wang family. If you are obsessed with it and have been entangled with Murong Fu. Together, then the entire population of Mantuo Villa will be executed by the imperial court!!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Wang Yuyan trembled subconsciously. Seeing Wang Yuyan's expression, Duan Yu seemed to have seen his own hope, and hurriedly said: "Yes, Miss Wang, Mrs. Wang has communicated with me before, and she also After telling me this, Mrs. Wang didn¡¯t have a good impression of Murong Fu at all!¡± "My mother also" Wang Yuyan was even more shocked when she heard Duan Yu's words. "Miss Wang, you'd better think carefully. Murong Fu is unlikely to succeed. From today on, Murong Fu will be beaten by everyone in the world, and the savings of his Murong family may be lost in the world."It adds up to a lot, but compared to the imperial court, it's just a drop in the bucket. He, Murong Fu, will also face the endless pursuit of the imperial court. He is destined to never succeed. "Then, Jie Fa spoke directly to Wang Yuyan. After a long time, Wang Yuyan showed a look of pain in her eyes, and finally nodded gently. Seeing Wang Yuyan nodding, the joy on Duan Yu's face was beyond words. At this time, A'Zhu finally turned around and staggered to Jie Fa. A'Zhu said eagerly: "Master Jie Fa, is what you just said true?" Nodding slightly, Jiefa said directly: "Of course it is true, your father is Duan Zhengchun, the king of Dali Town South, your mother's name is Ruan Xingzhu, and you have a younger sister named Azi." Hearing Jie Fa¡¯s words, A¡¯Zhu couldn¡¯t help crying, his face was full of excitement. In a moment, Jie Fa and Duan Yu took A'Zhu and Wang Yuyan directly out of the apricot forest. Of course Jiefa knew that the Xixia army would be here in a few moments, but what did that have to do with Jiefa. Except for Xingzilin, Jiefa and his party hired a carriage and drove directly towards Leigu Mountain. If nothing unexpected happened, after meeting Wu Yazi, they should be able to catch up with Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan to go to Shaolin (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Murong Bo finally appears You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Without much pause, Wu Yazi and Duan Yu and Wang Yuyan chatted for a while, and Jie Fa took A'Zhu directly and left the cave. After walking out of the cave, a smile appeared on Jiefa's face. Regarding the opportunity of giving Xu Zhu to Duan Yu, Jiefa did not feel any guilt in his heart. First of all, he did not get this opportunity by himself. Yes, no need to feel guilty. Speaking of Xu Zhu, Li Hao disliked him very much. No matter in terms of talent, martial arts, appearance, character, etc., Xu Zhu was far behind. However, it wasn't Xu Zhu's luck that was so bad. Jeffa didn't care about this person at all. Wu Yazi was still giving Duan Yu guidance in the cave, but Jiefa couldn't wait any longer. In the past few days when he went to Leigu Mountain, the affairs of Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan and his Jiefa's name had already spread in the world, and Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan's name had already spread in the world. The two also revealed their intention to go to the Shaolin Temple without reservation. During this period, it can be said that countless people in the martial arts world took the initiative to go to the Shaolin Temple, just to see with their own eyes the earth-shattering majesty of the martial arts world. With such a big event, how could Jie Fa be willing to waste time in Leigu Mountain? After telling A'Zhu, Jie Fa left A'Zhu waiting outside the cave while he rushed directly to Shaolin. Leigu Mountain is not far from Shaolin Mountain. Although Jiefa doesn¡¯t know the road, after all, he has the map he got in Dali before, so he won¡¯t get lost. After half a day, Jiefa finally arrived outside the Shaolin Temple. As he approached, Jiefa saw a group of people surrounding the entrance of the Shaolin Temple, and there was a faint sound of quarreling in the circle. With a look on his face, Jiefa jumped directly into the circle. As soon as he entered, everyone's eyes were focused on Jie Fa. He didn't pay attention to the looks of those people. Jie Fa looked at the people in the middle attentively. There were not many people in the circle. Xiao Feng and Xiao Yuanshan were both here. Murong Fu didn't know it was the right time to come to Shaolin, and was looking at Xiao Feng angrily. Seeing Jie Fa coming in, Murong Fu's eyes instantly shifted. Seeing Jie Fa's face, Murong Fu instantly recognized that this was the person who revealed the identity of the Murong family that had been hidden for many years. During this time, Jie Fa was the most famous person in the world. For a moment, Murong Fu cast his hot eyes on Jiefa, as if he wanted to melt Jiefa. Looking around, Jiefa did not see Murong Bo's figure. He couldn't help but wonder: "Where is Murong Bo? Why hasn't he appeared at this time?" Hearing Jie Fa's soliloquy, Murong Fu's face became even more angry, and he roared angrily: "You thief, my father has passed away many years ago, and you actually confuse right and wrong and slander the century-old glory of my Murong family. Who are you?" Intentions?" Glancing sideways at Murong Fu, Jie Fa smiled disdainfully, ignored Murong Fu at all, turned to look at Xiao Yuanshan, and said: "Senior Xiao, I have already explained that I have been hiding with you in the past thirty years. Murong Bo is the one who lives in the Sutra Pavilion of Shaolin Temple. Why, at this time, Murong Bo still refuses to show up?" Hearing Jie Fa's words, Xiao Yuanshan also snorted coldly and said in a cold voice: "The Sutra Pavilion has not seen the light all year round, so there is no way to know the information from the outside world. This incident is just a sudden change in the past few days. I think Murong Bo must have The old thief hasn¡¯t even received a smile yet!¡± With that said, Xiao Yuanshan turned around and pointed directly at Xuanci who was standing at the gate of Shaolin Temple, and shouted: "Old thief Xuanci, what happened back then has long been made public. Now you ask me to go to the Sutra-Tiding Pavilion, Lieutenant General Murong Murong." Kill this old thief Bo, and then follow me to commit suicide in front of Yanmen Pass. I will keep that secret deep in my heart, otherwise, the centuries-old reputation of Shaolin Temple may be destroyed in one day!" Hearing Xiao Yuanshan's words, Xuanci's face was livid, and no change could be seen. After a moment, Xuanci finally sighed and said: "Old donor Xiao, what happened at Yanmen Pass was indeed the fault of the poor monk. The poor monk is willing Go to Zidu and Yanmen Pass, but the Sutra Pavilion is an important place in Shaolin, but you are not allowed to enter again. Moreover, the poor monk has already sent a novice to the Sutra Pavilion to look for people. Except for the old monks who have swept away the ground, there is no one else inside. people!" Hearing Xuanci's words, Xiao Yuanshan snorted disdainfully and said, "Haha, I have lived in the Scripture-Depository Pavilion for thirty years, and now it has become a heavy place?" Saying that, Xiao Yuanshan couldn't help but spit lightly, turned his eyes to Murong Fu who was aside, and said loudly: "Okay! Since Murong Bo refuses to come out, I will kill his son first, and then find him Murong Bo. Enmity is irreconcilable!" Then, Xiao Yuanshan was full of momentum and rushed towards Murong Fu. Seeing Xiao Yuanshan's actions, Murong Fu was shocked. Although Murong Fu was confident, he could also see that Xiao Yuanshan's strength was definitely not something he could withstand.Suddenly, the situation changed, and he tried his best to block Xiao Yuanshan's palm, jumped up, and tried to escape. However, as soon as Murong Fu soared into the air, he was caught by a figure that suddenly jumped in and was immediately returned to the circle. As soon as he landed, a trace of anger appeared on Murong Fu's face. He raised his head and wanted to scold the person who brought him back. However, when he raised his head, Murong Fu was shocked for a moment and couldn't help but said loudly: "Dad? !¡± Hearing Murong Fu's words, the eyes of everyone present could not help but focus on Murong Bo. They saw that Murong Bo was dressed in gray clothes at this time and his face was not covered. Although half of his hair is white, his aura still makes people tremble. Staring at Murong Bo who had just come in, Xiao Yuanshan shouted angrily and said in a cold voice: "You are Murong Bo!" As he said that, Xiao Yuanshan showed a trace of hatred on his face and said in a trembling voice: "It's pitiful that I live with my enemy. Twenty-nine years without knowing it!¡± Hearing Xiao Yuanshan's words, Murong Bo sneered disdainfully and said, "If I had known it was you, I would never have let you survive these twenty-nine years!" As he said this, Murong Bo turned his eyes and looked aside. Jiefa, with undisguised hatred in his eyes, Murong Bohan said: "You are the thief who ruined my plan! Today, I will kill you!" After saying that, Murong Bo actually said directly He jumped up and attacked Jiefa. Looking at Murong Bo who was rushing towards him, he immediately raised his aura, and his eyes showed boundless fighting spirit! How long? Jiefa himself doesn¡¯t know how long it has been since he had a good fight. Those powerful characters in the Marvel world have not yet appeared. Even if they have been improved in the Tianlong world, there are not many who are stronger than Jiefa. Most of them cannot fight at all. Can't get up. At this time, there was Murong Bo who could hold his head firmly, and the fighting spirit in Jiefa's heart that had been dormant for who knows how long was instantly boosted (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Save me! You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing this voice, Murong Bo turned around subconsciously, and his eyes widened in the next moment. He didn't know when Xiao Yuanshan had started to attack Murong Fu. Although Murong Fu's martial arts was good, it was not as good as Xiao Yuanshan's. Moreover, unlike Jie Fa, Murong Fu had a certain specialty and could rely on that specialty to fight evenly against opponents who were stronger than him. As soon as Xiao Yuanshan took action, Murong Fu was in a dangerous situation. Even his crown was messed up without knowing when, his hair was disheveled and his clothes were covered with dust, just like a madman. When Murong Bo turned around, he saw that Murong Fu had fallen to the ground, and Xiao Yuanshan was standing in the sky, waving his palm to strike at Murong Fu. Seeing this scene, Murong Bo was shocked and immediately shouted: "How dare you, thief!" Then, he wanted to give up the battle with Jie Fa and rushed to rescue Murong Fu. When Jiefa saw this, he was overjoyed. How could Jiefa give up such a good opportunity? Immediately, he took back the nail and took out a coin. The blue light flashed in his whole palm. The next moment, the coin was shot directly towards Murong Bo. This time, it's a normal version of the electromagnetic gun! Although Murong Bo gave up the fight with Jiefa, it did not mean that Murong Bo ignored Jiefa. Seeing Jiefa's attack at this time, Murong Bo knew that if he wanted to avoid Jiefa's attack, then Murong Fu would There is absolutely no way he can be saved. Murong Bo was also a ruthless person. After understanding this, Murong Bo directly hit his back. The next moment, the railgun's attack also hit Murong Bo's back. Following the impact of the railgun, Murong Bo unexpectedly He appeared in front of Murong Fu in an instant. Looking at Xiao Yuanshan who was hitting him from mid-air, Murong Bo's expression condensed, and a mouthful of blood that was about to rush out was suppressed by force. Then, Murong Bo boosted his energy again and met the blow with all his strength with a palm. Toward Xiao Yuanshan. Murong Bo just resisted a blow from Jiefa's railgun and was already injured. Then he suppressed the injury and fought Xiao Yuanshan with a palm strike. Although this palm was struck with all his strength, in reality it was at most It's just seven points of the previous full strength. What is different from Murong Bo is that Xiao Yuanshan is indeed in peak condition. In addition, he is exerting force from top to bottom. With this palm strike, Murong Bo's injury is instantly aggravated. Looking at Xiao Yuanshan standing with his palms closed, Murong Bo felt a sweetness in his throat. The injuries on his body could no longer be suppressed, and a mouthful of blood spurted out. Seeing Murong Bo spurting blood, Xiao Yuanshan laughed loudly, pointed at Murong Bo and shouted loudly: "Your son's martial arts is ordinary, and now you, my father, have been seriously injured. Today, I will kill you, father and son!" Then, Xiao Yuanshan raised his energy and attacked Murong Bo again. Staring at the attacking Xiao Yuanshan, Murong Bo felt a sense of desolation in his heart. He turned to look at his somewhat lost son beside him. Murong Bo sighed softly, grabbed Murong Fu's collar and threw him away. He went out and shouted: "Fu'er! Run! No matter what, you must survive!" With that said, Murong Bo turned around and faced Xiao Yuanshan again. Seeing Murong Bo's actions, Jiefa still didn't understand that Murong Bo was going to sacrifice himself to save Murong Fu. However, Jiefa would not let Murong Bo follow his plan. Jiefa knew very well the principle of eradicating the root of the problem. Looking at Murong Fu who was preparing to escape with the help of Murong Bo, Jie Fa sneered disdainfully, jumped up, and rushed directly towards Murong Fu. Murong Fu's heart was filled with desolation. When he ran away, he didn't even notice the arrival of Jie Fa. When Murong Fu came to his senses, Jie Fa had already appeared in front of Murong Fu without any nonsense. Jie Fa directly kicked Murong Fu in the air and kicked him hard on the chest. Seeing this scene, Murong Fu couldn't help but be shocked. In a hurry, Murong Fu crossed his arms to protect his chest. However, he was unable to catch the ball in mid-air, but was directly kicked back by Jie Fa again. Turning over in mid-air, Murong Fu landed smoothly on the ground. However, before Murong Fu could raise his head, Jiefa directly kicked Murong Fu on the side of the ear. Murong Fu turned over again, but this time But he fell directly to the ground. Murong Bo on the side also noticed the scene here, and took Xiao Yuanshan's palm forcefully. Murong Bo rushed directly to Murong Fu's side. Looking at Murong Fu with blurred eyes in front of him, Murong Bo couldn't help but lamented and said in despair: "Is it true that I, Murong, will die from heaven?" Hearing Murong Bo¡¯s words, Jiefa snorted disdainfully and said in a cold voice: ¡°It¡¯s not God that will destroy your Murong family, it¡¯s your Murong family that will destroy you.Just die! " "That's right, old thief Murong, today is the day you die!" As soon as Jiefa finished speaking, Xiao Yuanshan also laughed and said loudly. After saying that, Xiao Yuanshan got lucky and a light visible to the naked eye appeared on his palm. Then, Xiao Yuanshan shouted: "Suffer death!" and rushed towards Murong Bo (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 Disdain You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Looking at Jiefa who was attacking him, Obadei flashed a hint of disdain in his eyes. Because Jiefa and Tony had been hanging out together during this period, Obadei also knew Jiefa. But it's obvious that Obaday doesn't know Jaffa's true identity at all, and only regards him as a good friend that Tony met at some point. Seeing Jiefa attacking him at this time, Obadai waved his arm and wanted to sweep Jiefa away. But would Jiefa be the kind of little shrimp who retreats with just a wave of his hand? of course not! Obadai's attack was unable to stop Jiefa's attack at all. With just a raise of his hand, Jiefa easily blocked Obadie's attack. Then, while Obaday was still looking at him in horror, Jiefa quickly rushed to Obaday. One punch, just one punch. With one punch, the head shield of Obadiah's steel armor was directly knocked away by Jiffa. The aged face of Obadiah was revealed. Looking at Obadai, who was definitely younger than him but already had a big white beard, Jiefa felt an inexplicable sense of relief in his heart. A person who could stay young together looked at the relatives and friends around him getting older little by little. When you die, the pain in your heart is absolutely unbearable. However, Jiefa is fully capable of making his friends around him immortal as well. Under such circumstances, when he sees other old people, his thoughts will be completely different. At this time, Obaday was looking at Jiffa with a horrified look on his face, and said, "Who are you?!" "Who am I!?" Hearing Obadiah's question, Jiffa raised the corner of his mouth slightly, glanced around, and suddenly lowered his head and picked up an iron piece on the ground, which had fallen off from Obadiah's armor. down. It stands to reason that when Jiefa lowers his head and does not look at Obadei, Obadei should quickly activate his strongest ability to attack Jiefa. ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? ? but seemed to be frightened by Jiefa¡¯s previous attack. Obadiah was so dumb that he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity to attack. By the time Obadiah reacted, Jiefa had already stood up straight. Looking at Jiffa who was looking directly at him, Obadiah blamed himself for a while. After fighting Zero just now, Obadiah no longer dared to believe in bullets. If he couldn't hit, everything would be in vain. Looking at Obadiah¡¯s eyes with a hint of regret, Jiffa raised his hand gently. Then, a dazzling blue light appeared in Jiefa's palm. The next moment, under the gaze of everyone, the iron piece in Jiefa's hand actually floated directly in Jiefa's palm. Seeing Jiefa¡¯s movements, Zero looked at him with a glimmer of expectation, and said in surprise: ¡°It¡¯s a railgun. I didn¡¯t expect to see Master Jiefa¡¯s move again?!¡± "A railgun?!" Hearing Zero's words, Tony on the side couldn't help but feel confused. He approached Zero directly and said directly: "Hey, what was that you just said!?" Looking sideways at Tony, Zero said softly: "The electromagnetic gun is a move commonly used by Master Jiefa. As for the principle, you know better than me. The power is controlled by Master Jiefa and can be adjusted at will." , you¡¯ll be able to see it soon!¡± Hearing Zero's words, Tony nodded slightly. Tony was at the top level in the world in terms of physical chemistry and mechanical engineering. Of course Tony knew the principle of the railgun. He thought quickly in his mind, and there was a look in Tony's eyes. Light began to glow, and Tony stared directly at Jaffa's palm, looking forward to the power of the railgun. Tony was not allowed to wait too long. The next moment, Jiefa moved his hand, and a railgun flew straight towards Obadai in an instant. ????????? Obadiah on the side also heard the previous conversation between Tony and Zero. Although not as good as Tony, Obadiah also has a Ph.D. level in physics, and of course he understands the power of the electromagnetic gun. Seeing Jiefa about to attack, Obadai instantly judged that with his own speed, he could not avoid Jiefa's attack. At that moment, Obadiah crossed his arms to protect himself. Facts have proved that Obadiah¡¯s decision was extremely correct. The next moment, Obadiah was directly knocked out by Jiffa and rolled on the ground several times. When Obadai finally got up from the ground, one of the armor's arms had been broken, and the other had been cut in half. Glancing down, Obadiah finally showed a panicked look in his eyes. With a sudden turn, Obadiah wanted to run away. But what Obadiah didn¡¯t expect was that when he wanted to turn around, the steel armor shook and he fell directly to the ground. After a brief moment of consternation, Obadiah also instantly understood the reason. Although the electricity could notDestroying the energy source of the steel armor has only disrupted the circuit within the steel armor. In a short period of time, the steel armor can be said to be useless. Thinking of this, Obadiah made a quick decision and got out of the steel armor. As soon as he came out, Obadiah couldn't wait to escape. But just after taking two steps, Tony fell directly from the sky and stood in front of Obadai. Seeing Tony's figure, Obadiah was shocked and said tremblingly: "Tony! I know I was wrong! Please let me go!" Looking at the worried Obaday, Tony raised his mask, smiled, and said, "Okay!" "Really?!" When he heard Tony say this, Obadiah was stunned and subconsciously said. "Of course!" There was a smile in his eyes, and Tony said directly: "I will spare you, but they may not necessarily." After saying that, Tony raised his hand and pointed in the direction behind Obadiah. Looking in the direction Tony pointed, Obadiah's face froze. , Ling was seen crossing his arms and looking at him with a joking expression (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47: Evil intentions You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! After a moment, Howard rolled his eyes at Tony and said, "Anton just has some evil intentions and wants to do something. Obadiah has indeed done it. I exiled him to Siberia, which is no longer merciful." After hearing the conversation between the two, Jiefa said directly: "Okay, don't worry about kindness or unkindness now." After saying that, Jiefa turned his eyes to Howard aside and said: "Anyway, my son is here now. Your son has taken revenge. What are you going to do with Ivan!" Jaffa said the last words to Howard and Tony. "How to deal with it?!" Hearing Jiefa's words, Tony couldn't help but be stunned and said in surprise: "Hasn't that guy been taken away? How else to deal with it? That's all the military's business!" Hearing Tony's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully and said, "Tony, you have to remember one thing, prison is never a place for geniuses!" Howard on the side also nodded with deep understanding and said softly: "Tony, Ivan will definitely be rescued, and after being rescued, he will definitely seek revenge on you again!" Hearing Howard's words, Tony's face froze, and his eyes shifted to Howard. A joking smile suddenly appeared on Tony's face, and he said: "Speaking of Dad, I think his real enemy should be you, right? What will happen if you are handed over to him?" Hearing Tony's words, Howard's expression did not change. He stretched leisurely and said, "I don't care, it's up to you!" Seeing Howard's performance, the smile on Tony's face slowly faded, and he said helplessly: "You don't know how to cooperate at all!" "Okay, stop talking nonsense!" After planning the conversation between Howard and Tony, Jiefa shifted his attention to Tony and continued: "Have you figured out how to deal with Ivan?!" Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, a look of pride appeared on Tony¡¯s face, and he loudly said: ¡°No need to prepare, no matter what he does, I will beat him up directly!¡± "Really?!" Jiefa smiled slightly and said softly: "It seems that you were also beaten badly." "" Tony looked stunned, and said loudly: "That was an accident, you know what an accident is? Now that I have improved the Mark IV, electric current will definitely no longer be my weakness." "Oh!?" A smile suddenly appeared on his face. Jiefa raised his hand, and a dazzling light appeared on Jiefa's hand. Looking at Tony jokingly, Jiefa said softly: "Want to try it? !¡± Looking at the electric light on Jiefa's hand, Tony's face twitched a little. Just as he opened his mouth to say something, the phone suddenly rang from Tony. Hearing the ringing of the phone, Tony appeared a little relaxed when he came up. He reached out and took out the phone. Tony chuckled to Jaffa and said, "Wait for me to answer the phone first." ??????????????????????????????????????????????????????????:??? Jiefa didn¡¯t say anything, just raised his hand to signal Tony to do whatever he wanted. After a moment, Tony's face suddenly turned gloomy, and he hung up the phone directly. Tony looked at Jaffa and Howard, and said, "You are right, Rod just called and said that the cell where Ivan is being held is Suddenly there was an explosion, followed by chaos in the prison, and finally a body suspected to be Ivan was found in the cell." "Then he must have gone out!" After hearing Tony's words, Howard said decisively without any hesitation. Hearing Howard's words, Tony nodded in agreement and said softly: "It seems that I will be in big trouble soon. Really, this is the first time I have to solve trouble for my father. !¡± Although he said this, there was still a smile on Tony's face, and it seemed that he was in a good mood. After all, Tony has always been proud of being Howard's son, and now he can help Howard solve some things. For Tony, this is definitely something that makes him feel happy. As he was talking, Tony suddenly changed the topic and said with a smile: "Before that, I had planned a dance at home!" Turning his attention to Tony, Howard suddenly said: "Tony, don't forget that in addition to Ivan Vanko, there is also a problem in Congress. I guess if you show up at the dance, it won't be long before your good friend Will come to you to carry out Iron Man¡¯s responsibilities.¡± After hearing Howard's words, Tony's face froze and he said, "You mean Rhodes?!" After saying that, Tony paused slightly, his face regained an indifferent expression, and said, "He can come if he wants to. , maybe I should tell him properly, before I become Iron Man, I am Tony first.?Tucker! " "How about this!" After hearing Tony's words, Jaffa suddenly said: "Don't you still have some spare steel armor? Get one for Rhodes, and then let him go on a trip. As Iron Man, you are still Tony. Tucker, become Iron Man when you are in a good mood. Rhodes is from the military, so Congress will not trouble you again in the future!" Hearing Jaffa's words, Tony's eyes lit up, but then a look of hesitation appeared on his face, and he said softly: "To be honest, I believe Rhodes, but I don't believe those who trust the military. I don't want me to do that." What you come out with will be used against me later!¡± A cold smile appeared on his face, and Jiefa chuckled: "With me here, you don't have to worry about this problem at all!" (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 Peter plays tricks on evil spirits You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! On one side, Jaffa was sighing, while on the other side, Peter and Harry were also rushing towards the center where the evil was raging. Seeing the evil look, Harry couldn't help but sigh, and said helplessly: "The military would actually create such a monster, I don't know what it was thinking!" Speaking of which, Osborne Industries and the military have a close cooperative relationship, and they have heard a little about some of the military's secret research, but they did not expect that such a big change would occur. Thinking of this, Harry couldn't help but chuckle and turned to Peter: "I don't know which general is in charge of this project, but after today, he is done." Hearing Harry's words, Peter also laughed, and then quickly said: "Okay, let's save people as soon as possible! Remember, don't fight with that guy!!" After saying that, Peter stretched out his hand and found a piece of spider silk. It spurted out directly from Peter's wrist and hit a person. Then, Peter stretched out his hand again and directly rescued the man who was almost hit by a car falling from the sky. Seeing Peter's movements, Harry didn't hesitate at all and directly drove the aircraft to quickly search the surrounding streets. With its high mobility and flexibility, for a while, the evil spirit never hurt any civilians again, and all of these civilians were saved by Harry and Peter. And the evil spirit naturally discovered the actions of Peter and Harry, and the evil spirit was furious at that time. You know, the reason why he carried out such great destruction was just to force Hulk out and then have a good fight. At this time, everyone was rescued by Harry and Peter. They were simply going against him! Then, the angry evil spirits began to actively attack Harry and Peter, but both Harry and Peter were particularly flexible. Harry can fly, and Peter can use spider silk to quickly shuttle between high-rise buildings. Compared to the clumsy evil spirit, the two of them can easily slip away. Just after the evil spirit angrily threw a car at Peter but was nimbly dodged, Peter couldn't help but start teasing the evil spirit. At this time, the surrounding people have all been evacuated with the help of Peter and Harry. And Peter appeared directly in front of the evil spirit and shot a handful of spider silk directly into the evil spirit's face. It elicited an evil roar. Seeing this scene, Harry on the side couldn't help shouting: "Hey, what are you doing? Have you forgotten what Mr. Jaffa said?!" Hearing Harry's words, Peter chuckled and said loudly: "Of course I won't forget it, but I didn't take action against this ugly monster. I just said hello to our partners!" "Partner!?" Hearing Peter's words, Harry couldn't help but be surprised. Even the evil spirit not far away was stunned, with a look of confusion on his face. "Of course!" Peter felt happy when he saw the look on Evil Sha's face. He turned to Evil Evil and said loudly: "Hey, Mr. Ugly, let's get to know each other. We were commissioned to carry out demolition here, but I didn¡¯t expect them to hire you!¡± "Pfft!" Upon hearing Peter's words, Harry immediately reacted and couldn't help laughing. This guy Peter has a problem. When he sees an enemy, he doesn't feel comfortable without teasing him. When the evil spirit on the side heard Peter's words, his heart suddenly rose with anger. He grabbed a car next to him and threw it directly towards Peter. Although the evil spirit¡¯s movements were extremely fast and the car was approaching menacingly, Peter was already on guard against the evil spirit when he spoke the words. When the car came, Peter just jumped lightly and directly avoided the car. The car hit a house behind it and exploded instantly. Seeing this scene, Peter's venomous tongue did not change, and he shouted directly at Harry: "Hey, let me just say that Mr. Ugly is much more efficient than us. Just look at it and it will keep us busy for a long time!" And before Peter could finish his words, another car flew towards Peter. Quickly dodging the car, Peter shouted directly: "Hey, good job, Mr. Ugly, I have to praise you a few times! Not only are you efficient at work, but your enthusiasm for work is also incomparable to us!" Next, the surrounding area simply became Peter¡¯s playground. He kept opening his mouth to tease the evil spirit, and then used various strange postures to avoid the cars that the evil spirit threw at him. The more he beat him, the more aggrieved he felt. In fact, what he wanted most at this time was to rush in front of Peter and punch Peter's nasty mouth with a fierce fist. But let the evil?What's helpless is that Peter is so flexible that he can't catch it at all. It's like a person facing a fly. Although a person is much stronger than a fly in terms of size, strength, etc., a fly is much more flexible than a person. If you want to reach out and swat it, it will take a lot of time. You may not succeed even if you work hard all day. ¡°At this time, it¡¯s time to use the fly swatter. The cars around the evil are the fly swatters of the evil, and Peter is the annoying fly. But unfortunately, Peter seems to be an enhanced version of the fly, and even the fly swatter can't hit him! Looking at the non-stop quarrel with Peter, the evil spirit reached out to grab it again, but it came up empty. When he looked down, he saw that all the cars around him had been thrown away by the evil spirit. At this time, there was nothing around the evil evil spirit. After a pause, the evil spirit calmed down, and the anger on his face slowly faded away, turning into a cold look. After giving Peter a fierce look, the evil spirit pointed in one direction and ran towards it without looking back! (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32: The Principle of Transformer You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Receiving this treatment, Kelly could not get rid of the panic look on his face. Looking straight at Jaffa and the others, Kelly shouted: "What are you going to do? Don't do this, okay! I was wrong, please spare me, I promise, I will never go against mutants in the future. I swear!" " Seeing Kelly's groveling and cowardly look, Qin couldn't help but have a look of disdain on her face, and said, "I don't know how a guy like this became a member of the House of Representatives!" Hearing Qin's words, Jiefa chuckled and said calmly: "What's so strange about this? Being cowardly doesn't mean he has a low IQ. Under such circumstances, he can still guess why we came to him. It¡¯s also quite quick-witted!¡± Hearing Jaffa's words, Qin was stunned, her eyes turned to Kelly, she nodded slightly, and said softly: "That makes sense! After all, this guy has also caused us a lot of trouble. He can be considered a figure!" After saying that, Qin chuckled again and said, "But I didn't expect that he was so afraid of death, otherwise he would have been arrested long ago!" Hearing Qin¡¯s words, Jiefa just smiled slightly, nodded, and walked directly in the direction of Kelly. At this time, Kelly was still yelling, and even screamed even louder when he saw Jiefa. Seeing Kelly's appearance, Jaffa didn't even bother to speak. The next moment, Jiefa slapped Kelly directly on the head, and then Kelly fell silent instantly. Jaffa's strength was enough for Kelly to bear even a casual slap. Seeing Kelly finally calm down, Jiefa smiled slightly and walked directly to the bottom of the machine without any hesitation. When he saw the diamond-shaped crystal mouth under the miracle. Jiefa's hand, which was flashing with electric light, stretched directly upward. And when Jiefa's hand, or more accurately, the electric light on his hand touched the crystal mouth, the crystal mouth lit up directly. Then Jiefa felt the electricity in his hand flowing directly and quickly towards the crystal mouth. Sensing this, Jiefa moved slightly and began to supply electricity directly and continuously to the crystal mouth. With the increase in the power provided by Jiefa, the entire X-gene activator also lit up, which could be clearly seen through the iron mesh. All the radiators below were operating at the same time, and the blue light directly covered Congressman Kelly above. It seemed that they were detecting the X-gene in Congressman Kelly's body. Nearly three minutes later, the blue light began to weaken, and finally disappeared completely. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but be stunned. However, this machine did not keep Jiefa waiting for too long. Less than three seconds after the blue light disappeared, the emitter directly raised a green light. Just like the blue light just now, it directly covered Congressman Kelly's entire body. And this green light is different from the previous blue light. When the blue light appeared just now, it seemed to have no impact on Kelly at all. But when the green light appeared, Kelly's whole body trembled, and a look of pain appeared on his face. But judging from the expression on Kelly's face, even if there was some pain, it probably wouldn't be serious. And when Jiefa felt the green light in the X-gene transformer, the expression on his face became a little solemn. The next moment, Jiefa opened his eyes and looked into the transformer. After one glance, a look of understanding appeared on Jiefa's face, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into a look of worry. I have never asked Hank before, and Jiefa also did not expect that the most fundamental thing in the transformer, which activates the X gene in the human body, is actually nuclear matter! If Jaffa remembers correctly, in X-Men, the thing created by Magneto to activate the X-gene also emits nuclear radiation and forcibly activates the X-gene in the human body. It's Senator Kelly who was captured by Magneto. At that time, Magneto's direct mission experiment was successful, so in a world-level memory in Washington, he attempted to transform all high-level officials of all countries into mutants. However, what Magneto did not expect was that while the nuclear radiation activated Kelly's X-gene , also made Kelly's body and genes extremely unstable. In the end, his genes directly collapsed and he died in the X-Men headquarters. Thinking of this, Jiefa's face couldn't help but look a little ugly. Jiefa had great expectations for this thing. Although Hank once said that it would never cause harm to the human body, Jiefa could indeed feel this transformer. The nuclear radiation is much smaller than that of Magneto in the original work. But Jaffa is still a little worried. The mood was a little depressed, and the look on Jiefa's face was also a little gloomy. Kay on the reformer??At this time, the painful look on his face had faded somewhat. He was about to struggle, but when he saw the look on Jiefa's face in front of him, he instantly extinguished this idea. And Kelly, whose expression has returned to normal, couldn't help but secretly thought: "You'd better be more confident and don't let me down!" At this time, the green light on the transformer finally disappeared, but no changes could be seen on Kelly's body at this time. Seeing this scene, Jaffa couldn't help but look better. After all, in the original work, Kelly was extremely weakened after undergoing transformation. Turning his head slightly, Jiefa shifted his gaze to Eric and Qin, and whispered: "Take him with you, let's go back first!" After saying that, Jiefa jumped directly into the sky, towards Xavier Flying in the direction of the college. Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Eric and Qin were both startled. Although they were surprised why Jiefa¡¯s expression suddenly changed, they still nodded and took off directly into the air to follow Jiefa. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39: Rolling Eyes You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Hearing Jiefa¡¯s words, Qin couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. After a while, Qin came back to his senses, couldn¡¯t help but give Jiefa a roll of his eyes, turned around and left. Seeing Qin¡¯s actions, Jiefa smiled, and his mood immediately improved a lot. In fact, what Jiefa just said, many "old people" understand that the matter may be serious, but what Jiefa said is definitely too much, but they also understand that this is just to inspire newcomers, and they will not point it out. Originally, Qin should have understood, but maybe it¡¯s because Qin¡¯s parents are also in New York. Although the relationship is not good, Qin can¡¯t help but care about her parents. Next, Jiefa chatted with Charles Eric alone, mainly talking about how to maintain an image during the battle and rescue ordinary people as much as possible. When everything was done, it was almost evening. Without wasting too much time, Jaffa left Xavier Academy and flew quickly towards Stark Tower. When Jaffa arrived at the Stark Tower, it was completely dark, but as one of the tallest buildings in New York City, Jaffa could clearly see the Stark Tower from a distance. As soon as he landed on the top of the building, Jarvis's voice rang out directly around him: "Mr. Jaffa, welcome!" "Thank you!" Hearing Jarvis's words, Jaffa chuckled, nodded slightly, and then walked directly towards the building. As soon as he entered the door, the smile on Jiefa's face couldn't help but become brighter. After laughing, Jiefa said loudly: "Tony, I thought I could only see you and Potts in this room. What? It's so lively today. !?" His eyes shifted to Jaffa. Tony had a look of helplessness on his face. He stretched out his hand and pointed at Coulson beside him, and said loudly: "I actually really hope that the scene you are talking about here will be the same, but unfortunately Here comes a troublemaker who is also a light bulb." As he spoke, Tony turned his finger and said loudly: "Even this light bulb also brought a more senior light bulb." Looking in the direction of Tony's finger, Howard was looking at Tony with a depressed expression, and said helplessly: "Tony, is this what you said about your father!?" Hearing Howard's words, Jaffa chuckled, walked to Howard's side in a few steps, patted Howard on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Howard, to be honest, if you and Tony's scenes were changed, I wouldn't do it at all. I doubt you¡¯d kick Tony out right away.¡± Hearing what Jiefa said, Tony on the side couldn't help but nodded, with a look of approval on his face. Howard looked at him with a helpless look on his face. At this time, Colson on the side couldn't help but said: "Gentlemen, I want to say, can you take a look at this as soon as possible?!" After saying that, Colson directly handed over the notebook in his hand. Tony. "What?!" Seeing Kelson's actions, Tony showed a look of disgust on his face. He didn't move at all and said directly: "I will not take other people's things easily!" Hearing Tony's words, Jaffa reached out and took the notebook out of Colson's hand, turned around and handed it to Howard who was standing beside him, and said, "Take a look, I believe you will be interested!" Nodding slightly, Howard took the notebook from Jaffa's hand and asked doubtfully: "What is it? Is it from the Cosmic Cube? To be honest, he told me that there was something wrong with the Cosmic Cube. I'm still very curious!" "Cosmic Cube? Trouble!? What are you talking about!?" After hearing Howard's words, Tony on the side couldn't help but wonder. At the same time, he came directly to Howard's side and looked at the contents of the notebook together. Seeing this scene, Jiefa couldn't help but chuckle. Although Tony was arrogant and difficult to get along with, his curiosity and shameless character were equally obvious. But at this time, Colson turned around and looked at Jaffa directly, with a solemn expression on his face, and said: "I'm sorry, Mr. Jaffa, I would like to ask you what you provided to Natasha. Is the information really correct? Where did you get this news?!¡± Hearing what Colson said, Jiefa frowned, snorted coldly, and said in a cold voice: "I don't like people questioning me!" Hearing Jaffa¡¯s words, Colson¡¯s face froze and he couldn¡¯t help but said: ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Jaffa, I didn¡¯t mean anything else, it¡¯s just that this incident is too shocking!¡± "What's so shocking!" After hearing Colson's words, Jiefa smiled disdainfully: "You are seeking your own death, who can blame you!?" Hearing what Jiefa said, Coulson couldn't help but smile awkwardly and said helplessly: "As you know, there are some things that we cannot decide on our own!" At this moment, Tony on the side said loudly: "Jefa is right, I think you are indeed seeking death!" Looking towards Tony, I saw that Tony had transferred the information in the notebook to the virtual display screen. Looking at the information about the Hulk, Thor, Cosmic Cube and other items and characters, Tony's face didn't look good. (Remember this website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57: Big Trouble in Yunzhong City You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and others escaped from the prison in Yunzhong City, and a heartfelt feeling came to their hearts. The feeling of being wronged was not pleasant, but if you don't think about those things at all costs, put them all away. It felt really good to escape freely like this. Jiefa knew that the city lord would never let them go. At this time, the city lord had ordered many soldiers to seal the city gate and brought many portraits of Zhang Jiefa and others. Now Yunzhong City is like a prison, locking everyone in, and everyone's entry and exit are restricted. Due to severe restrictions, all the residents of Yunzhong City did not know what was happening. They thought that some bandits wanted to harm Yunzhong City. Because the life in Yunzhong City was very prosperous, many residents particularly resisted the portraits. These people on. It was really difficult for Jiefa and the others to move forward. Qibao was relatively small, so he was hiding behind a shop and quietly watching the pedestrians and soldiers holding portraits walking around the city. It has been an hour since I escaped from the prison. Jiefa did not expect the city lord to react so quickly. They had injured so many guards in the prison. Their escape from the prison meant that the prison in Yunzhong City was in vain. This would cause a lot of harm to Yunzhong City. At this time, many people on the streets were talking about the escape from prison. Jiefa lowered his hat and used it to cover most of his face. Now he couldn't even show his face. Qibao pulled Jiefa's sleeve, "Jiefa, what should we do now? The whole city knows our looks, and it seems they don't like us very much!" "It doesn't matter, don't panic. Let's find a place to hide now. If that doesn't work, we'll make a big fuss in Yunzhong City. Judging from the level of guards in Yunzhong City Prison, I believe this Yunzhong City won't be anything serious. Role." Jaffa said calmly. After listening to Jiefa¡¯s words, everyone was thoughtful. After all, the mastermind behind the scenes has not been found out yet, so everyone can only find a place to hide now. "Go to that unscrupulous merchant and that innkeeper. Even if you torture them to extract a confession, you have to ask them who asked them to frame us?" Inuyasha said angrily. They had just arrived and didn¡¯t know anyone in Yunzhong City. Everyone agreed with Quanzha¡¯s view, especially their hatred of the innkeeper, and the unscrupulous slave trader who really went too far. It was getting dark at this time, and the soldiers looking for them were still patrolling the streets. It seemed that the city lord had given a death order to find them. Jiefa took advantage of the darkness to knock down a few soldiers, and Inuyasha walked at the front, little by little. to detect whether there are any soldiers suddenly appearing in front. After walking for a while, they returned to the inn where they stayed before. They went upstairs to the manager's room just as they remembered. Maitreya took a look inside, then turned to Jiffa and said, "It's very quiet inside. He's very quiet." Maybe sleeping! Should we break in?" "Come on, if you don't break in now, how long will it take?" Several people rushed in, but to their surprise there was no one in the room. They were stunned for a few seconds, and Jiefa yelled: "No, there is probably an ambush!" Before Jiefa finished speaking, and before Kagome even stepped in, many soldiers suddenly poured out from all around the room. Li Qiye also stepped out from behind the curtain, "Catch them all." The soldiers led by Mo Li quickly surrounded Jiffa and Inuyasha. Kagome and Coral were forcefully pulled in before they had a chance to walk in. The situation was very serious. Jiefa and the other six stood in a circle, looking sternly at the soldiers who surrounded them and the leader, Li Moli. "I, Mo Li, are the generals guarding Yunzhong City. I don't know their names. Why are they making such a fuss in our Yunzhong City?" "Jiefa and his friends were traveling south all the way. They passed by this place. They wanted to come here to inquire about someone, but they found out that there were human traffickers in the city, so they decided to come forward. However, they didn't expect to fall into the trap of the evildoers and be misunderstood by the city lord." After a few words, the general story of the matter was explained clearly. In Jiefa's view, Li Qiye did not use force when they were surrounded, but first reported his name and asked, which left Jiefa with a lot of questions. A good impression, "This Mo Li should be a reasonable and good person." Li Li seemed thoughtful after listening to Jie Fa's words, "Then I would like to ask some of you why they injured the guards in our prison?" Inuyasha frowned, Kagome Coral and the others also showed solemn expressions, how to explain this! They originally injured the guards in order to escape from the prison. This is an indisputable fact. "Your city lord is wronged"?, we still listened to the villain¡¯s slander. We stayed in the prison for a few days. We suffered unjust injustice and were intercepted by the guards. We did not kill them. It was easy to kill them with our strength. But we left their lives behind, doesn't it show that we are a passive party! " InuYasha said. "But you have no evidence to prove that you were wronged, and all of this is just your words. Since there is no evidence to prove it, we just put you in prison instead of punishing you. This is already the mercy of our city lord! You still hurt the guards so shamelessly, do you know that the guards are the face of this country and this city to our Yunzhong City?" "In that case, what else can we say? Just come and catch us, see if you can catch us." Kagome's loud voice sounded. Li Qiye looked in the direction of Kagome and found that Kagome was a heroic little girl. Without thinking much, Mo Li took out his weapon and said, "Catch them." Mo Li gave the order to his subordinates. Many soldiers seemed to be waiting for this sentence and rushed over quickly. They knew that these people were very powerful. , so no one dares to slack off at all. Facing this group of soldiers rushing towards him, Jiefa thought to himself that this Li Qiye really had a trick. He was able to hide so many people in the room of this store and guess that they would come back here. This Li Qiye really didn't Simple. These soldiers were no match for InuYasha, Jaffa and the others. The six of them were enough to fight against these groups of soldiers. These soldiers were frightened by the attacks of Subtraction and InuYasha. They fought against Jaffa's every punch and InuYasha's scattered soul. Iron Claw, and the woman who was clearly carrying a bow and arrow and attacking from afar, they deeply felt the difference in strength. Maitreya Qibao and Coral were not to be outdone, and many soldiers fell down. Li Mo Li had known for a long time that these soldiers were no match for them, so he shouted: "Get out of the way" All the scarred soldiers immediately withdrew as if they were relieved. Mo Li rolled up his sleeves and walked forward slowly. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59 Strange Woman You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jiefa and Inuyasha arrived at the south of the city. Then they took out the address that the woman gave them before, and then walked in that direction according to the route on the address. They arrived at the door of the woman's house. Jiefa walked forward and knocked on the door. The person who opened the door was an old woman who looked like a maid. The old woman opened the door and saw Jiefa. What surprised Jiefa and the others was that she didn't say anything. With one word, she opened the door as wide as possible. It was obvious that she meant to let Jaffa, Inuyasha and the others come in directly. Jaffa and the others understood and walked in directly. "Master has been waiting for you for a long time. I didn't expect you to come now." The old woman said some incomprehensible words. Jiefa didn't understand a word. Maitreya walked behind Jiefa, and he stared at the old woman closely. The woman, Inuyasha, Kagome and Coral also showed doubtful expressions, and Shippo followed Inuyasha blankly. They were sure that this was the woman's home, but they did not expect that this woman's home was so luxurious. When they knocked on the door just now, they were too eager to see the woman, so they did not pay attention to the house. Now they entered the room. , only to realize that this house is really big, and it is magnificent inside. As soon as you enter, a long staircase leads to the door. There is a red carpet of coral velvet, and the decorations next to it are all rare and exotic things from ancient Rome, ancient Greece and other places. Bao, all have luxurious classical features. They were sure that this was the address, and they were not mistaken. However, this house did not match the clothes of the woman they saw at the inn. When they saw the woman at the inn, she was dressed very plainly. , just like an ordinary citizen, and the level of luxury here can definitely be regarded as the top existence in Yunzhong City. With questions on their faces, everyone followed the old lady blankly. They came to a room. This room was very large, and the lights inside were turned on very loudly, so the whole room looked eerie and a little scary. The woman stood in front of the window and turned around immediately when she heard the footsteps. Yes, that woman was the woman he met at the inn. Inuyasha also asked for the woman's address on the street, but it was different from her simple appearance that day. , this woman's clothes are very luxurious, it is obvious that she is the hostess here. "I have been waiting for you for a long time. I have known for a long time that you are not the kind of people who can endure unjust injustice, nor are you the kind of people who are so kind that they have no brains." The woman spoke slowly. Seeing this woman, Kagome showed a shocked expression, but the coral closest to Kagome never noticed anything strange about Kagome. "The Four Souls Jade" Kagome said, Kagome's tone was full of shock and disbelief. Jaffa and Inuyasha heard what Kagome said and turned around suddenly. They saw Kagome's face full of shock and disbelief, as if they had seen something extraordinary. Maitreya followed Kagome's eyes and found that Kagome was staring straight at the woman. Coupled with what Kagome said before, everyone seemed to understand something, and then they also looked at the woman in shock. The woman looked at their shocked eyes with interest, as if she had planned all this for a long time, "I already knew that when you see me again, you will have this expression. What's wrong? What did you see?" Is this something serious?" The woman said pretending to be serious. "Kagome, did you see something wrong?" Qibao tugged on Kagome's sleeve, asking a confused question. Kagome shook her head vigorously, "No, I saw the Four Souls Jade in her body. It was the spiritual energy fluctuations of the Four Souls Jade, and it didn't look contaminated at all." After Kagome said these words, they were all shocked beyond measure. Jiefa looked at the woman, "Who are you? Are you the one who framed us? Why do you have the Jade of Four Souls? Since you have the Jade of Four Souls, you must have powerful abilities. After so many years Since then, many people have been fighting for the Jade of Four Souls. Now that you have obtained it, what else do you want?" Jiefa asked the woman a series of questions. "What I want, I'm afraid you have no right to interfere with this! But I can tell you that I am the king of this city, but what I want to say is, if you still can't see now, I am behind all this. , then you are really stupid and ridiculous!" After the woman said this, she burst into laughter. Seeing this woman's wild smile, InuYasha was particularly angry. InuYasha was originally an impatient person, and he had suffered such great injustice in prison before. At this time, he was so angry that he took the lead in attacking the woman. "Soul-dispelling Iron Claws!" Inuyasha's claw marks left the woman's clothesThere was a big scratch on the clothes. "Okay, you can actually scratch my clothes with such strong defense in just a few strokes!" "No matter how strong the defense of your clothes is, you are still no match for my soul-dispersing iron claws. If you dare to frame me, InuYasha, and my friends, then just wait for death!" InuYasha shouted at the woman without any emotion. At this time, Kagome was still deep in thought. Her feeling was correct. That woman had the Four Souls Jade on her body, but the aura was not like the previous Four Souls Jade. In short, she couldn't tell what was wrong. "Jeffa, go attack her," Kagome said. After listening to Kagome's words, Jeffa immediately drew out his knife and slashed at the woman. InuYasha and Jeffa immediately started fighting with the woman. This woman was indeed very powerful, and she did not lose at all against both InuYasha and Jeffa. , Kagome carefully observed the way this woman fought with Jaffa and Inuyasha. How did this woman hide it from Kagome when they first met, so that Kagome could not discover the fact that she had the Shikon Tama in her body. Kagome noticed that the clothes on her body indeed had certain magical powers. As the woman said, her clothes had strong defensive capabilities. Perhaps he used this strange clothes to avoid Kagome's eyes. Kagome took out her bow and arrow, and was about to shoot at the woman, when suddenly a little boy rushed out from the side. She hugged Kagome like she was crazy, and reached out to grab Kagome's bow and arrow. At this time, a little boy rushed out from the side. Several people, including the old woman who was guarding the door, rushed towards Kagome and Maitreya Coral Shippo. Since the woman said she had been waiting for them for a long time, there must be others there. After all, the six of them have been together all the time, and all six of them are very powerful. The news that they injured the guard and escaped from the prison has spread throughout the city, Kagome I believe this woman has been prepared for a long time. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64 Rude words You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! The atmosphere in the hall has always been harmonious. Jiefa smiled knowingly at the city lord of Yunzhong City. This smile expressed his goodwill and expressed that he would no longer threaten the life of the city lord. The woman lay on the ground, "You can deal with them how you want! To express my apology and respect for you, they are no longer from Yunzhong City, so I will not protect them!" The implication of the city owner is The life and death of these people is none of my business. You can kill or hack them as you please. But Inuyasha and Jiefa really couldn't figure out how to deal with them. At this time, many ministers walked into the hall. They all walked in with serious faces and heads held high. As soon as they walked in, they said to the city lord in a particularly strong tone: "Why did you cancel the slavery system? Slavery has been practiced in our Yunzhong City for so many years. Just give up when you say you want to. Do you know how much this has harmed our interests? " "Bold, is this your attitude towards the city lord?" Li Li took a step forward and said with dignity. "That's right, I'm just bold," one of the leading ministers looked at Mo Li angrily. This incident happened so suddenly that Jiefa and the others had not yet recovered, "Do the city lord's ministers all want to rebel?" Jiefa didn't know much about the stakes of Yunzhong City, but he could hear it from their conversation. They came out and were arguing about the abolition of slavery. "Why are these ministers so bold?" Jiefa thought to himself. The scene in the hall was very serious for a time. At this time, a messenger ran over and said, "Many prisoners in the Lord's prison have begun to rebel." The city lord patted the chair next to him and stood up angrily. It was these ministers who made rude remarks and escaped from the city prison. Regardless of Jiefa's previous threats to him, he felt that his city lord was being treated as a coward. But he just stood up with an angry expression on his face and said, "Send someone over to suppress it." "Lord City Lord, we don't have enough troops. Someone has escaped from prison a few days ago and injured many guards. Moreover, most of the people who escaped from prison this time are some powerful monsters." The messenger said nervously. "Let us go! We injured the guards, and these monsters will definitely hurt civilians if they come out," Jiefa said. But the matter here has not been resolved yet, the woman has not yet been sentenced, and these ministers are not very satisfied with the new policy! These are all related to Jiefa and his party. "InuYasha, you and Miroku go and help!" Jeffa said to InuYasha. "Okay, let's go and deal with those monsters. Maitreya and I are enough." "Okay, then I'll help you!" the city lord said. Then Inuyasha and Miroku walked out of the hall, and then the city lord made a judgment on the woman, the innkeeper, and the unscrupulous traders. They would never be able to return to Yunzhong City forever. This judgment was very cruel to them, because they They have been enjoying a prosperous life in Yunzhong City. Once they leave, they will have no source of income and will have to leave their hometown. In addition, they themselves have made many enemies because they have done many bad things, so they are particularly afraid. But what can be done! Who allowed them to offend someone they shouldn't have offended. Jiefa looked at the people who were rude to the city lord. He thought that the matter could be solved by asking the city lord to change his policy, but he ignored the other snobbish people in Yunzhong City. "I wonder why the ministers don't agree with the abolition of slavery!" Jiefa looked at those ministers. "If you can't, you can't. After all, this is a huge source of income for Yunzhong City! Why give up just because you say you want to give up?" ¡°According to what you say, the Lord of the City today can¡¯t keep his words!¡± The leading minister was speechless and snorted unconvinced. This time the city lord also spoke, "I said that slavery must be abolished, and it must be abolished. My announcement has been made. Do you want my finished product to treat me as a person who breaks my word! Then what should I do? How to manage my city." Several ministers did not dare to speak, because they could see that the city lord seemed really angry. They had spoken rudely to the city lord like this. It was not once or twice, but the city lord was not angry in the past few times. This time they saw that the city lord was full of anger. He looked displeased at the result and didn't dare to say anything more. Several ministers stood there silently, and then they withdrew. The hall suddenly became quiet, and the city lord breathed a heavy sigh of relief. In fact, the city lord is not that easy to be. On the surface, he is glamorous, but behind his back??It's a lot to endure. Mo Li looked at the tired city lord and suddenly felt very heartbroken. The city lord once saved Mo Li's life when he was very young. At that time, Mo Li was still a child and his family were all killed by bandits. It was a time of troubled times, and many people became bandits in order to survive. That year, the city lord happened to pass by his village. Moli's mother hid little Moli in the closet, but he was still discovered by the cold-blooded robber. The frantic robber was about to pick up a knife and chop at little Moli. Suddenly, that The ferocious-looking robber had an arrow in his heart. It turned out that the city lord saw the terrifying robber trying to kill the cute child, so he hurriedly took out an arrow and shot at the robber. Little Moli was greatly frightened as he watched the robber fall straight down. But at last a warm person came to him, with a warm smile on his face, just like his father. Then the man held him in his arms, and little Moli burst into tears. Morrie watched the robbers kill his parents, and blood spread all over the room. He had a horrified expression on his face, but he had no choice. Now he finally saw this warm smile like his father. "Good boy, it's okay, the robbers have been beaten away, you are safe!" The city lord's voice was rich and clear. Xiao Moli buried her eyes in the city lord's shoulders, and tears gradually soaked his shoulders. "My parents were killed. They died in front of my eyes, but I couldn't save them!" "You are still just a child, you can't save them, but if you become stronger in the future, you can prevent this kind of thing from happening again, so be a strong person in the future, okay?" The city lord raised his eyes and looked at him gently. Xiao Moli nodded heavily. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93 Going down the mountain You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Although Jiefa has understood the rules of guarantee, there are still many details that are not clear, and this requires the help of the little squirrel, after all, he is the most familiar here. The originally indignant little squirrel was very happy to hear that he could help. In the next few days, the haircut kept dragging the little squirrel around in the forest. Inuyasha and Kagome were not idle either. The two of them helped prepare Jaffa. Tools required. According to Jiefa's discovery, this magic circle has a history of several thousand years, so these days, Inuyasha and Kagome are busy preparing tools to consolidate the magic circle. Little Squirrel and Jiefa are familiar with the mountain terrain and taxis. They are familiar with many aspects, so the two of them are responsible for the specific implementation. This is what Jiefa thinks. There are so many monsters that they can't fight against. First of all, I won't attack anyone unless they attack others. If they attack Jiefa, they will definitely find a way to fight back. And with their consolidated version of the Millennium Magic Circle, That would be different. Jiefa could trap them here. Jiefa couldn't imagine what kind of bloody storm they would face in the future if they hadn't discovered this magic circle or hadn't been to Ten Thousand Mountains. Jeff, Inuyasha, and Kagome are very kind-hearted people. If they fight with so many monsters, it means that they will go on a killing spree. Thousands of monsters will die by then, although they will not die enough. It's a pity, but Jiefa still doesn't want to see such a scene. After experiencing so many things, Jiefa suddenly realized that if he wanted to gain a foothold in such troubled times, he must have his own power. Just like the lord of Yunzhong City, he would have his own subordinate Mo Li, and then he would establish his own It was a city, and it was managed extremely well. Even if Jiefa and the others made a big fuss there, they did not shake the foundation of the city. A few days later, all the preparations were completed, and the formation was very solid. Jiefa and the others were about to go down the mountain, and the little squirrel wanted to follow them, but he was the mountain god here, and this place could not remain without its owner, so he had no choice but to give up. On the day they left, the little squirrel looked at the backs of the three of them with a lonely expression. . Only then did Inuyasha and Kagome realize why Jaffa had picked so many pine cones for the little squirrel. It was because Jaffa noticed the little squirrel's loneliness. When they lived with the little squirrel before, they didn't feel anything. Abnormal, now they thought that before they came here, the little squirrel had always lived alone. Although there were many other monsters and animals in the mountain forest, he had always lived alone on the top of this heavy mountain. I have endured hundreds of years of isolation and loneliness, and cannot even take a step away from this mountain. But the three of them had to leave. This was not their home, and they couldn't live here forever. But the three of them were thinking that the little squirrel must not be allowed to stay here alone all the time, but they couldn't think of anything else at the moment. any solution. Therefore, the three of them did not say too many sensational words, for fear that if they spoke too much, they would shed tears and make the little squirrel even more uncomfortable. The person who is most intolerable to the little squirrel here is Kagome. He doesn't want the little squirrel to be alone. When they weren't here, the little squirrel had always been alone, and had even adapted to that kind of life. Now that they left suddenly, I don't know when the little squirrel would be able to recover. The three of them were silent along the way, and the atmosphere was very depressing. The three of them were all meditating on something, and finally reached the magic circle that Jie Fa and Little Squirrel had built before. This magic circle was the same as the previous one. , but asked Jiefa to change some things, so he could switch positions at will according to Jiefa's wishes, and they did not need to jump off the cliff. After all, jumping off the cliff was still somewhat dangerous. Jiefa was still sighing at how powerful the man from thousands of years ago was for building such a powerful magic circle in Wan Zhong Mountain, but he did not realize that he could use the magic circle from thousands of years ago and change it. How awesome. The magic circle was in front of them, and they were about to leave the mountain. But in a place they didn't see, the little squirrel had been following them silently. He had been following them using his smaller body size. In fact, He was really reluctant to leave them. He had originally agreed not to let him see them off, but he couldn't help but follow them. The little squirrel is the mountain god here and has greater strength than them, so the three of them never noticed it. After seeing their figures walking away, they hid their figures again and followed them, watching silently. Looking at them, he was already very small, so it was easy to hide him. Finally reaching here, the little squirrel told himself not to be pretentious, and then he saw Jeffa, InuYasha and Kagome holding hands, and then disappeared into the forest.? He was the only one left quietly staring at the empty space. The magic circle was transformed by Jiefa and him at that time. Now that Jiefa and the others left through the magic circle they transformed together, such a large mountain forest became extremely quiet. , there is no Inuyasha's snarling voice, no Kagome's gentle hug, and no Jaffa's serious instructions. For a long, long time, the little squirrel stood there unable to relax. Jiefa and the three of them came to the foot of the mountain through the magic circle. After half a month, Inuyasha and Kagome returned here again. Jiefa also felt that he was no stranger to this place. The scenery here was still the same as half a month ago, without any change. They continued to walk forward, and when they arrived at the previous village, InuYasha was still hesitant to go in, when he was grabbed by Jiefa, who shook his head at him. Then Inuyasha understood what Jiefa meant. It turned out that Jiefa only talked about it roughly when he was on the top of the mountain, and did not tell everything. It turned out that he encountered a monster when he was at the foot of the mountain. It was a little monster sent to find them. Jiefa was afraid that the news would be leaked and quickly solved it. But who knew that the monster could clone itself, even if one clone was killed? , the other clone will also survive. Jiefa underestimated him, so the gang still knew that they were nearby. After going down the mountain, Jiefa told Kagome and Inuyasha that he didn't want them to worry, but in fact there were many people coming to harass him after that. He was investigating the magic circle under the harassment of a group of monsters. After Kagome and Inuyasha knew about this, they were not surprised that these monsters could find their whereabouts. After all, it had been so long, but the two of them did not think of Jaffa. Since they were finding out under such circumstances The rules of the magic circle. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95 Kill You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! While Jiefa was talking to Inuyasha and Kagome, all the little monsters rushed towards the three of them. The scene was huge and very scary. But the three of them had never seen anything like this before. Jiefa quickly pulled out his knife and rushed towards the incoming monsters. He killed several little monsters with one blow and blood splattered. However, Jiefa raised the knife and fell on his body and the knife. Not a trace of blood. Inuyasha also killed several little monsters with one claw. These little monsters were no match for them. Even if they were in large numbers, they could not do anything to them, but this greatly hindered their attack on the big white fat monster. Originally, Jiefa had made a battle plan, but it was disrupted by these nasty little monsters. This was the second time Jiefa used his knife. The whole knife was shining with black light. The plan could feel the knife. Desire, the desire for blood, the desire to kill more people. Jiefa is like a Shura from hell. Many monsters will turn into dust when they encounter his knife. As the blood on my sister's knife increases, the knife seems to have absorbed a lot of blood and accumulated a lot of energy. Jiefa's attack was as fast as breaking bamboo. Jiefa's attacks became more and more fierce. The fat white monster who was lying leisurely on the sedan could no longer sit still. He was leaning there leisurely when he saw Jiefa killing monsters so crazily, and he immediately sat up. , he felt the aura bursting out of Don's body. He felt that Jiefa was like a blood-thirsty demon, as if he wanted to kill all the horrors in the world. All of this shocked him deeply, and it had to make him take it seriously. Soon, some little monsters including Inuyasha, Kagome, and Jeffa were beaten to the last few. The originally peaceful village became as bloody as an endless hell because of the blood, corpses, and this horrific battle. This was the outcome that Jaffa least expected to see. Jaffa didn't like killing, and Inuyasha and Kagome also disliked this feeling of killing, because killing would only bring hatred and blood, but they were still forced to do this. step. The remaining monsters were pointing weapons at them, but no monster dared to take the initiative to step forward. Their momentum was obviously much weaker, and the scene was in a stalemate for a while. The fat white monster shouted: "They are all trash, what's the use of sending you here." The fat white monster was sitting up, and then he struck down the four monsters who were carrying the sedan with one palm. Soon they fell down because of the wind and strength of his palm, and the sedan quickly fell to the ground with a snap. , making a loud noise. The four little monsters carrying the sedan were all dead at this time. They had no breathing and no sound. They were shot to death very suddenly at this moment. "It seems that he has been underestimated." Jiefa thought secretly in his heart. Fatty Bai was originally a very fat monster, but now that it has fallen to the ground, its flesh is fluttering outwards. Jiefa dares to say that he has never seen such a fat monster. The sedan fell to the ground and made a loud noise. The fat white man stood up slowly. The little monsters quickly formed a formation in front of him and shouted: "Protect the boss!" They were originally sent to attack Jie. They couldn't attack, but they were afraid that the attack of the three of them would be too fast. Every little monster knew that if they went up, they would die, and they would die very miserably, so many monsters gathered here and pretended to protect their boss. . Jiefa can see these monsters clearly now. They may have been captured by force. "Get out of my way!" the monster shouted. After hearing these words, those little monsters ran backwards and crawled. They were all afraid of being beaten to a pulp like the four guys carrying the sedan. The fat white monster walked forward. With every step he took, the ground below seemed to tremble. As a result, they were not idle either. Jiefa shouted loudly: "Kill him!" Then Jiefa and Inuyasha rushed towards the monster together, and the white fat man punched them. Jiefa's body buzzed when they received the attack from the white fat man, as if they were particularly excited, and the white fat man's palm wind would match InuYasha pushed back several steps, so InuYasha's soul-removing iron claws did not hit the fat white man. Jiefa held the knife, and Inuyasha clenched his teeth and stared at him. The fat white monster was also very nervous at this time. He barely accepted the attack just now. Being a big monster, he felt that Jiefa's knife was unusual. And Inuyasha's attacks are also very terrifying. There is also Kagome in the distance who shoots at it with a bow and arrow from time to time. Although he can use his fan and his own strong wind to deflect the bow and arrow, this is a strong interference for him. He can deal with them alone. It is indeed not that easy for three people. He even feels that it will take a lot of effort to defeat Jiefa alone.??But he was still holding on. "What kind of weaklings have been assigned to me? How can I beat him at this level?" The fat white monster thought secretly in his heart. Just now he was still laughing at Jiefa and the others for being so weak, but now he no longer dares to slack off at all towards Jiefa and the others. Thinking of this, the fat white man took out his fan with his left hand. He hid his left hand behind his back and punched them with his right hand. However, all of this had been seen through by Jiffa. The fat white man was slow in his movements and only used wind to attack. He uses the pressure generated by the wind to kill people, which can be seen from the fact that he just killed four little monsters carrying a sedan chair with one palm. The moment Fatty White punched them, he did not attack them head-on. The one who attacked them was Inuyasha. He cut his hair and went around behind Fatty White as fast as possible, "Storm Spiral Slash." He shouted loudly. Kagome's arrow also passed through at the fastest speed. The fat white man's punch was only blocked by Inuyasha. Before he could use the fan in his left hand, Jeffa's attack and Kagome's arrow had already fallen. As soon as the blow hit, Fatty Bai's eyes widened with disbelief on his face. Originally, he wanted to use the hidden fan to fan a strong wind and then take the opportunity to escape, but now he didn't even have the chance to escape. A big hole was drilled out of his back by Jiefa's knife, and blood dripped all the way to the ground. A large amount of bleeding soaked the land. Jiefa and the others defeated the Fat White monster as quickly as possible. Fat Bai was a big, arrogant monster. He might not be able to defeat Jiefa and InuYasha alone, but now he was fighting three of them at the same time. court death. Those little monsters fled in all directions when they saw the miserable condition of the fat white monster. Jiefa stood in the wind like a king. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131 Past Events You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! "We can never be friends. You are fragile humans, and I am a powerful demon. To tell you the truth, I am here for the Four Souls Jade. To me, you are just food!" Mo Yu said. These few words of Mo Yu mainly made many villagers very angry. Those villagers had always been very kind to him before, but they did not expect that Mo Yu would talk like this now. Many villagers accused Mo of violating his conscience. dog. But there is nothing to blame. He originally feeds on humans. For him, all humans are his prey. That year, Mo Yu became a scourge to the village. The former lord at that time was still very powerful and could fight monsters. At the very least, he could protect his villagers from harm. But can just avoiding harm solve the problem? Mo Yu's eyes were staring closely at this village. In his eyes, this village seemed to be in his pocket. That night, the former lord drove Mo Yu out of the village, but from then on, Mo Yu also focused on this place. Young men and girls often disappeared many nights. She had a special physique and could transform into a man or a woman. When he When he becomes a woman, he becomes much stronger than a man, and he takes advantage of his appearance to seduce many people. After he lures them out, he kills them and then turns them into his own meal. . Even though the former lord has warned many times, the number of young adults in the village is still decreasing, which makes the former lord very anxious. If he is not eliminated soon, their village will be finished. So he led many villagers to look for Mo Yu outside the village, and what Mo Yu wanted was to lure them out. It was a relatively desolate autumn. Fallen leaves were falling in abundance, and the road was covered with golden leaves. The former lord led many villagers with weapons and shuttled through the woods. "Find me that Mo Yu no matter what, find him." Avenge our villagers!" the former lord said. This sentence is very inspiring, because the villagers in the village hate Mo Yu deeply. They used to treat Mo Yu so well, but Mo Yu repaid kindness with hatred. All the villagers hope to find Mo Yu quickly and punish him. But they searched in the woods for a long time and found no trace of Mo Yu. Logically speaking, he should live very close to the village so that he could attack the residents of the village. However, your former lord and the villagers searched for Mo Yu. I haven't found his residence for a long time. When they went out to look for Mo Yu, Mo Yu had actually found the opportunity and came to the village. Few people in the village knew that Mo Yu could turn into a woman, which was why he could often succeed. On this day, the residents of the village just saw a beautiful woman who came to their village. Usually when Mo Yu turned into a woman, he would come out at night to seduce people and then kill them. This was the first time that he came to their village during the day. walk out. Mo Yu rarely uses the female body in normal times, because he is originally a man. When he saw the looks from the villagers in the village, he secretly rejoiced in his heart and laughed at their ignorance. Then he slowly walked to the place where the former lord lived, and sneaked in while others were not around. People are like this, they always believe in the first impression. When they see a person with a kind face, he will think that he is a good person. , when you first see a person and think he is evil, you will think that he must be a bad person. When he first entered the village, many villagers thought she was very beautiful, so many villagers relaxed their vigilance towards him, which allowed him to easily walk to the former lord's house. When he walked in, he found that it was very spacious. Although he had gained the trust of the villagers and lords before, he had never been here before. If he had been here earlier, then maybe he would not have waited until the eleventh day to kill. He rummaged around in the former lord's room, but found nothing. "He would never put something as important as the Four Souls Jade in a particularly obvious place. He would definitely hide it like a treasure!" Mo Yu said to himself. Suddenly he found a strangely placed vase on the former lord's bookshelf. He felt that there must be something fishy about the vase. Then he took a closer look and moved the vase slightly, but Huaping didn't react at all. He sighed. Sure enough, things were not that easy. Time went back to the moment when Jiefa tied up Mo Yu. When the villager saw Mo Yu, he showed a puzzled expression. He carefully recalled in his mind where he had seen this person before, and then his thoughts came flooding back. , "Mo Yu, why are you tied up here! What on earth is going on?Got it? "The villager just finished saying a sentence, and then suddenly he hugged his head again and squatted on the ground in great pain. "It seems that although the statue was split open, the power he exerted on the villagers has not completely faded." Jiefa said. "Hurry up and tell me where the fragments of the Four Souls Jade are, otherwise I will slit your throat right now." Inuyasha said angrily to Mo Yu who was tied to the pillar. "The fragments of the Four Souls Jade are not with me, do you believe it! Hahaha." After saying this, Mo Yu laughed. In fact, InuYasha was not sure whether he had fragments of the Four Souls Jade on his body, but now that he answered like this, InuYasha basically confirmed that the fragments of the Four Souls Jade had appeared here before, because it was the first time they had seen Mo Yu's. At that time, when Mo Yu was asked this question, Mo Yu also said that he didn't know what the Four Souls Jade was. Now Mo Yu can't explain himself at all. He fell into the hands of Jie Fa and the others, but he didn't have the slightest fear. Maybe he knew that Jie Fa and the others would use him to find out the whereabouts of the Four Soul Jade, so he was so arrogant and domineering. . "Inuyasha, let's not rush to ask him about the Shikon Jade. He didn't know what kind of spell he cast before, so that the villagers were bewitched. He also licked his face and set up a statue in the village for the villagers to worship him. In fact, secretly He also secretly eats the villagers. There is no way for us to communicate with such a cunning, sanctimonious, and duplicitous person." Jiefa said angrily. It can be said that Jiefa sees things very clearly. There is no way for people like him to communicate with him because their values ??are fundamentally different. Since he can do such a thing, it means that he does not know how to do it. There is repentance. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 154 A lucky battle You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! He originally wanted to throw it at the monster's wound, but his position was obviously not good, so he put a little of the potion on his knife and threw it to Jiefa. After Jiefa finished doing it, he put it on The bottle was thrown into the monster's wound. With one hit, time slowly passed, and the two of them regained a little strength on the ground. The branches and leaves that the monster had been waving around from the beginning seemed to move slowly now. "Its movements have slowed down." Kagome over there still has the burnt-out torch in her hand. "I will throw this torch behind him in a moment. When he turns back, you will attack the red spot one foot below his flower." It turns out that when the two of them attacked the monster flower just now, Kagome was not idle either. He had been looking for the monster's weakness. Inuyasha's attack just now almost hit that spot. The monster flower reacted immediately, and the rhombuses formed a semicircle to block that place. Kagome knew that she had found it. It was not until the monster was hit by the potion that it moved very slowly that he finally figured out a way. The two said hello, and as soon as they finished speaking, Kagome threw the torch hard, only two steps behind the monster, and the monster turned around. Just when he turned around, the two branches and leaves slapped on the torch in unison, extinguishing the fire in an instant. Even the wood just now was smashed into pieces. The power of this blow can be imagined. Know. At this moment, Jeffa and Inuyasha seized the time, looked at each other, and then used all their strength to attack the point Kagome just mentioned. The ten times ten efforts of the two people were not in vain. The flower branch was cut off from the beginning of the red spot and fell to the ground. When it was cut, the flower was separated from the flower branch and lost its agility. It lay on the ground as if dead, even with the huge blood The big mouth of the basin also closed quietly. After doing all this, the two people lay down on the ground, with cold sweat on their hands. If the blow just now was unsuccessful, they could not imagine the consequences. Fortunately, they succeeded. The two people behind him ran forward and helped them up. Suddenly, the rhizome in the lower half of the flower branch seemed to come alive again, trying to take root in the soil. Xiaoyu saw the movement of the flower branch, and immediately took out his hidden sword and shot an arrow at the incision. They have tested the toad's venom before and found that it flows very fast when it comes into contact with blood. In this way, you can quickly attack your opponent and kill him. This is how a toad saves his life. So the flower branches were hit by the light rain. He immediately collapsed to the ground. A rhizome lost all its strength as soon as it was inserted into the soil, and withered instantly. "Fortunately, fortunately. Those of us who survived the catastrophe will be blessed in the future." When the three of them heard what Inuyasha said, they all laughed heartily, and then they rested for a while. So I circled around the corpse of this monster flower to see if I could get anything useful, but the result was not that good. Because there is nothing good about this monster flower. Its nutrients are absorbed by its rhizomes taking root in the soil. Others are him, absorbing nutrients from some animals. It may also be because he has not been able to cultivate at home. . There was nothing important for them to use, but Kagome discovered that the skin of this monster flower was very tough, just like Jaffa's attack just now, which only left shallow marks on its skin. So she started to deal with this extremely monster-like skin. After Inuyasha saw it, he couldn't help but tease her: "As the saying goes, it's better to offend a villain than a woman. Look at it, it's going to make someone's skin twitch. " After Kagome heard this, she raised her knife and smiled viciously, "Do you also want to try the feeling of cramps from being skinned by me?" Inuyasha immediately raised his hands to pretend to surrender, "No, no, no, no, please forgive me. Just let me go! Oh, by the way, little girl, you can do it! You reacted very quickly just now." " Xiaoyu listened to Inuyasha's slightly teasing praise as he praised him, "I thought you were scared even when you were hiding behind it!" Xiaoyu listened to this compliment, but within a few words, his mood changed and she couldn't help but reply to him. "You're the one who's scared! And you're talking about me." Jiefa saw that the two were about to quarrel again, so he reconciled, looked at Inuyasha and said, "You can handle it, you talk too much. Save your energy." Then he turned to Xiaoyu and said, "Xiaoyu, don't be angry. Inuyasha is such a hard-spoken and soft-hearted person. Don't argue with him." Xiaoyu snorted after hearing this. Kagome wanted to find out what this monster flower was, so she collected some of its juice and flower pieces. After seeing it, Xiaoyu askedKagome: "Kagome, why are you collecting these things?" Kagome looked at Xiaoyu's curious look: "That's right, I heard that some people in some places will have that kind of collection book, which records many plants, animals, weapons, etc., so I thought Collect these things and, if you have a chance, see what they are.¡± After hearing this, Xiaoyu suddenly realized that Inuyasha was standing beside him without stopping, and his mouth was not idle: "Hey, little girl, have you ever had the shame to ask? Not bad, not bad." Xiaoyu held the tool in his hand and held it tightly. An angry expression. After seeing it, Jiefa said to Inuyasha: "You talk a lot when you are free, and you talk a lot when you are busy. You should be busy with your business!" Xiaoyu listened to the conversation between the two, and thought that it was true that everything came down. things. After the four people packed up their things and took a short rest, they planned to move forward, thinking that it would be best to get out of the forest. If they couldn't get out, they would discuss it later. Because they had just passed through a crisis, the four of them were in a relatively good mood at this time, and they stopped and stopped along the way. Xiaoyu kept asking Inuyasha some things, and at first Inuyasha answered her patiently. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 165 Note You can search "Two-Dimensional System Across Marvel" on Baidu to find the latest chapters! Seeing that there was nothing strange about Jiefa and Inuyasha along the way, Uncle Li could breathe a sigh of relief. After all, there could be no problems with today's banquet. The three of them walked along the path in the mansion with their own thoughts. This time, after walking for a short time, they stopped and looked at the blooming flowers in the garden. Jiefa thought it was very beautiful. If Kagome saw it, she would definitely like. Inuyasha saw such beautiful flowers and was about to go up and pick one when Uncle Li suddenly spoke, "Don't touch the flowers in the yard at will. They are all the old man's favorite things. There are some flowers that I have touched for a while." It¡¯s highly toxic.¡± Hearing Uncle Li¡¯s words, InuYasha immediately took his hand back, somewhat confused as to why some poisonous flowers were planted in the yard. "Uncle Li, the flowers in this yard are so beautiful, why aren't they allowed to be touched?" If Inuyasha thinks they are so beautiful, it would be a pity not to be touched. Jiefa on the side heard what InuYasha said. Before Uncle Li could respond to InuYasha, he spoke first: "You shouldn't touch such a beautiful flower. It should be appreciated by everyone." Uncle Li heard what Jiefa said and nodded with satisfaction. After Inuyasha heard it, he seemed to understand a little more. Looking at the flowers in the garden, I felt a little confused as to what the two of them were doing here. "Uncle Li, what are you bringing the two of us here for? Isn't it to weed weeds?" "No, the grass here is not being removed now. My old man is planning to invite guests here, so he asked you to come over." Hearing what Uncle Li said, the two people reacted immediately and nodded lightly. Jiefa asked, "Then what should we two do here? There is nothing here, there should be a lot of things to do." Bar!" Uncle Li thinks Jiefa is a rare talent. Not only is she smart, but he also thinks her abilities are exceptionally good. "You first lay carpets on the ground piece by piece, and then place the table on the carpet. Be careful not to let the table overwhelm the grass on the ground. Also, the table must be covered with a blue floral tablecloth." Uncle Li told Jie Fa and InuYasha all the details very carefully. After InuYasha heard it, he looked around and saw that it was indeed very big. The flowers in this yard looked like a sea of ??flowers. "Uncle Li. Where are these things you mentioned?" Seeing Inuyasha immersed in the sea of ??flowers again, Jiefa shook his head helplessly and asked what he should have asked. "I have asked people to put those things in the pavilion. Let's go and take a look now!" After Uncle Li finished speaking, he led the way. Jiefa saw Uncle Li walking a long distance, and InuYasha didn't even respond. Jiefa was a little angry and pulled Inuyasha and walked over. InuYasha felt the anger around him and came back to his senses. He looked at Jiefa embarrassedly, but didn't know what to say. Jiefa saw that he didn't mean it, so he didn't say anything more. Uncle Li sat in a corner a little tired because he had been walking for a long time. He looked at the two people next to him and said, "These are the things I'm talking about. The one you're leaning against is the table, the red one is the carpet, and the blue one is Needless to say, it¡¯s the tablecloth.¡± After Jiefa heard what Uncle Li had said, he went over without saying a word and picked up the green blanket from the ground. After Inuyasha saw Jiefa taking action, he also started to take action himself. Uncle Li felt relieved after seeing the two people each taking a large roll of carpet and leaving the pavilion. After Jiefa came down with the blanket, he spread it flatly on the ground very skillfully. On the other side, Inuyasha had been doing it alone for a long time, but it still hadn't been laid out yet. Looking at InuYasha's clumsy look, Jiefa couldn't help but laugh, but still walked towards him and gently held his hand. "You have to use the strength of your arms like this to shake up the carpet, and then quickly spread it on the ground." After Jiefa finished speaking, Inuyasha finished the carpet very smoothly. After the two people laid the carpet, they ran to the pavilion to get the table. At this time, Uncle Li suddenly spoke, "I am very relieved that you two are working here. After you two finish your work, you must not go anywhere." Running around." "Okay, I understand, don't worry!" Jiefa agreed to Uncle Li's words without hesitation. He knew very well that Uncle Li was still a little worried because of what happened just now. If it weren't for the way the two of them behaved, It's a bit good. I'm afraid he won't leave even after these things are done.?. "Well" Seeing Jiefa agreeing to him without hesitation, Uncle Li felt that there was no big problem. After watching Uncle Li leave, Inuyasha asked Jiefa, "Jiefa, if we don't run around, how can we get what we want?" Jiefa was not surprised at all when he heard InuYasha's question. He knew that InuYasha wanted to see the city lord as soon as possible, and so did he, but he couldn't rush this matter. "Okay, don't ask me, I have my reasons, hurry up and do things!" Jiefa believed that as long as he did things honestly, he would definitely be able to see the city lord. When he thought of this, he felt a little bit in his heart happy. When Inuyasha saw Jiefa working so hard, he knew that he must have made an arrangement, and he began to act hard. After a while, the two people set up the venue, and Inuyasha suddenly sat in the pavilion alone. "I'm really exhausted, Jiefa, come here and sit down and rest for a while." Jiefa seemed to have not heard Inuyasha's voice and kept looking at a corner not far away. InuYasha called Jiefa, but he never responded, so he felt something was wrong. He ran to Jiefa's side and asked, "Jiefa, what's wrong with you?" After Jiefa was stunned for a long time, he said, "I don't know who it is. It has been hiding in the dark. Why don't you come out quickly?" After the person behind the wall heard Jiefa's voice, he stopped hiding and walked out of the corner. As soon as he saw him, Inuyasha recognized him at a glance as the old man from before. "I don't know what's wrong with you, old man, who came to do the heavy work between the two of us?" Before the old man could speak, Jiefa asked first. The old man handed a piece of paper to Jiefa, "This is my home address. Take this piece of paper and find me at the door of my house tomorrow." After finishing speaking, the old man left without shaking his head, as if he was afraid of being seen. After Jiefa saw the old man leaving, he put the note away. (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com